《I'm Hoarding for the Apocalypse》


 Chapter 1

    Rebirth


    The first rays of the morning sun shone through the window upon the bed, where a young girly. She had a slender and graceful figure. Her long ck hair was as soft and shiny as silk, and her fair arms were resting on the nket. She looked like a princess from a fairy tale.


    However, at this moment, her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and her expression spoke of untold pain, as if she was experiencing a terrifying nightmare.


    The girl suddenly sat up and panted heavily. Large beads of sweat rolled down her forehead.


    Du Yue looked like she had just been saved from drowning. She opened her mouth and took many deep breaths before she finally looked around and began to scan her surroundings cautiously.


    After seeing the warm decorations around, Du Yue became a little confused. Where was Yingying?


    Could it be that she had already been saved? It was impossible not to feel fear. When the apocalypse descended, everyone¡¯s lives became as fragile as ss.


    The acid rain came without any warning, pouring down from the high heavens. None of the living beings in the world were spared. Everything suffered the corrosion of the relentless acid rain.


    This had to be a dream. After the apocalypse, most of the buildings in the world copsed after the corrosion. How could there still be such a warm andfortable room in this world?


    The sunlight outside the window was warm and dazzling, shining its benevolent rays on the nts and lifeforms of this world, filling it with vitality.


    Wait a minute!


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she did a double take at her familiar surroundings.


    This was her house!


    The house she had been living in before the apocalypse!


    After Du Yue confirmed this, her heart began to beat uncontrobly. The silent roars within her heart were so loud that she felt like her eardrums were about to burst.


    She lifted the nket and started to search the bed. Finally, she found her phone lying in the corner.


    The phone screen clearly disyed that today was June 1st, 2050, Children¡¯s Day!


    Looking at the date, tears rolled down Du Yue¡¯s face uncontrobly.


    The heavens had eyes! She was really back!


    After struggling in the apocalyptic world for two years, she had still failed to escape the corrosion of the acid rain and died a tragic death.


    She had not expected the heavens to give her a chance to start over by sending her back in time, three months before the apocalypse.


    Du Yue did not have time to wipe the tears off her face. She quickly opened the mobile banking app on her phone. When she saw that there was still three billion in her bank bnce, her tense nerves finally rxed.


    In her previous life, the end of the world hade suddenly. By the time anyone even began to realize what was going on, all of the money and wealth in the world had lost their value.


    All of Du Yue¡¯s savings were turned into useless numbers on a screen.


    This time, she was going to spend all of her money on the supplies she needed


    However, the problem now was that she did not have a ce to store so many supplies.


    ¡°How nice it would be if I had somewhere to store it all,¡± she said.


    Then, Du Yue suddenly remembered that her mother had given her a heirloom jade pendant when she was young, and had asked her to wear it at all times.


    The green jade pendant was not particrly striking. It was round and did not seem to possess any features that would make it valuable to collectors as a keepsake.


    In her previous life, she had always worn that jade pendant. It was onlyter, when the world became more and more chaotic, that she took it off and hid it in her clothes to avoid the greedy eyes of those with evil intentions.


    However, she still ended up losing itter on, which greatly saddened her at the time.


    That was the only thing her mother had left her!


    She lowered her head and noticed that the jade pendant was right on her chest! Du Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she took the jade pendant off. Looking at the dark green jade pendant in her palm, Du Yue thought of a bold idea.


    ¡°In the novels and movies I read previously, it was often portrayed that these family keepsakes contained special abilities or functions. I wonder if it¡¯s possible that this jade pendant does too.¡±


    Du Yue mumbled to herself as she walked out of the bedroom. She put on her slippers and walked over to the living room.


    She took out a silver needle used for acupuncture from the drawer in the living room. She gritted her teeth and stuck it into her fingertip.


    Arge drop of blood appeared on her fingertip. Du Yue¡¯s expression was very calm as she allowed that drop of blood to drip onto the jade pendant.

 Chapter 2

    Heirloom Treasure


    Suddenly, something unexpected happened!


    As soon as the drop of bloodnded on the jade pendant, it disappeared, as if it had been absorbed by the jade pendant.


    The color of the jade pendant gradually deepened after absorbing the drop of blood. It now contained a tinge of red.


    When the color of the jade pendant turned ck-red, golden light shed, and the jade pendant disappeared.


    The wound on her fingertip, along with the drying blood, also disappeared.


    Were it not for the faint sensation of pain on her fingertip, Du Yue would have suspected that everything that had just happened in front of her was an illusion.


    At the same time, an image appeared in Du Yue¡¯s mind. Within that image was a huge space with white mist lingering above it. There was nothing under the mist.


    Du Yue remained motionless, but her consciousness entered the space. She could clearly see and sense every corner of the space, and she could even measure the size of the space with her consciousness.


    The space was about ten meters high, and covered an area that was almost asrge as ten school sports fields.


    Du Yue nced at the acupuncture needle in her hand. Momentster, the acupuncture needle in her hand disappeared, and an identical acupuncture needle appeared out of thin air in the space, which she quietly ced in the corner.


    Du Yue was startled, but put aside her happiness. She could not wait to try it again. This time, the acupuncture needle appeared in her hand again, intact.


    Du Yue used different items to experiment before finally allowing herself to rx.


    So what mother said was true!


    Her ordinary-looking jade pendant keepsake really contained a space within it!


    Her storage worries were resolved!


    In fact, now she was worried about whether she could even gather enough supplies to fill this space.


    Du Yue¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by her growling stomach, so she walked to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator door. Seeing the packed foods and fruits inside, her heart rxed a little..


    She quickly grabbed some ready-made meals, unpackaged them, then gobbled them down.


    In an apocalyptic world, it wasmon for one to go without food for several days.


    In the past two years, in order to survive, Du Yue had gnawed on soil, flowers, and even tree bark.


    Now, finally tasting normal food, Du Yue was so excited that she almost cried. The milky cake, the spicy and refreshing barbecued meat, and the crisp and juicy fruits, all of it made Du Yue happy to be alive.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath while forcing her tears back.


    She did not have time!


    Every minute and second was of utmost importance to her now. She had to quickly finish her meal and get down to business.


    Du Yue only stopped eating when she could no longer swallow any more food.


    Looking at the grapes that she had yet to eat, Du Yue decided to try another experiment. She immediately ced the grapes into the storage space. She needed to verify if the space had the ability to keep food fresh so that she could n what types of food supplies to buy.


    After eating and drinking to her heart¡¯s content, Du Yue immediately got to work. She went back to her bedroom to find her tablet. She created a new nk document on her tablet and began to make ns for the supplies she wanted to buy.


    Today was Children¡¯s Day, which was betweente spring and early summer. The temperature outside was quite moderate andfortable.


    However, suchfortable days would notst long. In less than a week, the temperature would start to increase significantly. At the beginning, people mistook this for the seasonal change to summer and ignored the changes.


    The temperature increase continued until National Day without any signs of slowing. At this point, everyone had be starkly aware of the difference.


    It was also at that time that people realized that, in this city known as the water city, there had not been a single drop of rain throughout the entire summer.

 Chapter 3

    Past And Present


    The high temperatures, coupled with theck of rain, caused crops and farm animals to start dying inrge numbers. Later on, people started dropping dead from heat strokes. When that happened, the city descended into a state of panic, and everyone began to stock up on supplies frantically. It was also at that time that the rumors of the apocalypse began to ferment and spread.


    In her previous life, Du Yue had tried joining the crowd to stock up on supplies. Unfortunately, she had started toote. By that time, the merchants themselves were no longer willing to sell their goods, choosing instead to keep what they had for themselves.


    Only therge chain stores continued selling supplies, but there were countless people fighting for their supplies, so what she had managed to get her hands on was limited at best.


    Moreover, because she lived alone and young, she was often targeted by those who greedily eyed her scant supplies.


    Fortunately, Du Yue had been sent to Shaolin Temple to learn martial arts since she was three years old. Herbat prowess allowed her to emerge safely from encounters with these unsavory individuals.


    With that in mind, Du Yue wrote down the first item in the document with her digital pen.


    She needed a weapon.


    Although Du Yue was quite skilled, fighting was always a risky affair, and a good weapon would only increase her chances of survival.


    In addition to weapons, clothing, food, shelter, and transportation were also of utmost importance.


    Du Yue¡¯s hand moved quickly as more and more words appeared on the document.


    After she wrote down everything she had thought of, she put the tablet into her backpack.


    There were too many things to remember so, in order to avoid leaving out something important, she had to write everything down and then purchase them one by one ording to the document.


    Du Yue changed into a set of clothes that made it easier for her to move around. She tied her long, straight ck hair into a neat ponytail, grabbed her phone and keys, and left the house without stopping.


    She took the elevator to the basement parking lot, took out her car key, and pressed the unlock button. Based on the sound of the car unlocking, she sessfully found her car.


    It had been such a long time, so Du Yue had long forgotten where her parking space was.


    Du Yue¡¯s parents were poor when they got married but, thanks to their ingenuity and hard work, they eventually founded their own businesses in the city and umted wealth. When Du Yue was born, the people around her jokingly said that she was born with a golden spoon instead of a silver spoon.


    However, a nail that sticks out gets hammered. When Du Yue was two years old, she was kidnapped by robbers. Her parents did everything they could before finally managing to rescue her. About a year after she returned home, the three-year-old Du Yue was sent to the Shaolin Temple by her parents and began to learn martial arts there.


    Her parents were worried that she would not be able to keep up with the progress of her peers academically, so they hired teachers of various disciplines to stay with Du Yue in the Shaolin Temple and teach her.


    In those few years, Du Yue¡¯s lifestyle and daily routine remained the same. Other than sleeping and eating, she spent all her time practicing martial arts and studying. She often cried at night due to how strenuous the workload was, and how much she missed home and her parents..


    However, when the apocalypse arrived, Du Yue became grateful for this experience, as it helped her to ovee many obstacles and escape danger with her life intact. Without her martial arts, she would have died during the early stages of the apocalypse.


    Du Yue¡¯s parents had passed away in a ne crashst year. They were the only children in the family, and their parents had also passed away some years before that.


    Du Yue was the only child left in the Du family after her parents passed away.


    After Du Yue despondently settled her parents¡¯ funeral, she sold thepany her parents had left behind without much hesitation. She had not inherited her parents¡¯ business acumen. Therefore, even while her parents were still alive, the three of them had discussed that if Du Yue did not want to run thepany after her parents retired, they would sell it.


    The money they obtained from selling thepany would be enough for Du Yue to live the rest of her life in luxury.


    Her parents¡¯pany had been sold for 3 billion. If the world had not changed, Du Yue would never have been able to finish spending all this money in her lifetime.


    However, things did not go as nned, and the apocalypse suddenly arrived and caught everyone off guard.

 Chapter 4

    Food Is Key


    Du Yue sighed in her heart. Honestly speaking, she did not know whether her parents¡¯ early passing was unfortunate or lucky. Perhaps an early death was better than eking out a tragic living during the apocalypse, faced with the constant threat of death. While her parents had been alive, she had lived a carefree life.


    However, she had been tempered by her experiences during the apocalypse. Since she now had a chance to do it all over again, she would definitely make the most of the opportunity to increase her chances of survival during the apocalypse. The longer she lived, the better.


    Although Du Yue was a girl, she was tougher than most girls due to her upbringing and training in the Shaolin Temple. In fact, her preferences were mostly different as well. She preferred functionality over aesthetics.


    As an example of this, she was driving a five-seater Ford Raptor, with a long truck bed that could hold a lot of things.


    Du Yue first drove to the barber and had her waist-length hair cut short.?Long hair would be a burden during the Apocalypse, not just in terms of maintenance, but hygiene and mobility as well. As such, short hair was the way forward.


    After cutting her hair, Du Yue did not go to arge supermarket or chain store. Instead, she went straight to thergest wholesale market in the city.


    The wholesale market had a more diverse andplete range of items, and it was cheaper. Although she had three billion in savings now, Du Yue had to use every penny wisely and not waste a single cent.


    Du Yue parked her car near the wholesale market and decided to rent a ratherrge but remote warehouse for three months.


    After signing the contract and getting the key to the warehouse, Du Yue went into the warehouse to check it. Finding no surveince cameras there, she locked the door and walked over to the wholesale market.


    Du Yue first ordered a batch of shelves. The shelves were 2.2 meters long, 2.8 meters tall, and 60 centimeters wide. They were sold for 300 each. Du Yue bought a thousand of them in one go. The seller was overjoyed and even offered her a 10% discount, bringing down the total price to 270,000.


    Du Yue paid half of the total amount as a down payment and sent her contact information and the address of the warehouse to the boss. It would take three to five days to assemble and ship a thousand shelves. She asked the boss to send them to the warehouse after he was done, but to contact her in advance before doing so.


    Du Yue nned to arrange the 1,000 shelves in the sameyout as the warehouse-type supermarkets that had be popr in the past few years. They would be divided into different areas ording to the categories of items on disy, which would make them easier to find.


    After settling that matter, Du Yue turned around and went to the wholesale grain store. The grain store was doing well, so Du Yue stood at the door and had to wait more than ten minutes before she could enter.


    ¡°What do you want to buy?¡± The boss greeted her in a lukewarm manner.


    While Du Yue was waiting at the entrance earlier, she had already taken a look at the products they had to offer. The grain store was veryrge, and almost all of themonly-eaten grains could be bought here.


    When Du Yue heard his question, she answered naturally, ¡°I want 1,000 bags of Wuchang rice, 1,000 bags of pearl rice, and 1,000 bags of long grain fragrant rice.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary, high-protein, all-purpose, and low-gluten flours, 1,000 bags each.¡±


    ¡°ck beans, red beans, soybeans, green beans, kidney beans, ck beans, broad beans, and peas, 2,000 pounds each.¡±


    ¡°Glutinous rice, ck rice, barley, brown rice, glutinous rice, purple rice, and millet, 2,000 pounds each.¡±


    ¡°Sweet potato noodles, mung bean noodles, soba noodles, cornmeal noodles, and sorghum noodles, 2,000 pounds each.¡±


    ¡°As for the various starchy vegetables in your store, like potatoes, give me three, no, five hundred pounds of each.¡±


    After Du Yue listed out what she wanted in a calm and orderly manner, she noticed that the shop owner was staring at her with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have these items in your shop?¡± Du Yue looked back at him.


    The boss snapped back to his senses and sized Du Yue up without any reservations. His eyes were full of questions.


    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re not ying a prank on me, are you?¡±


    Du Yue furrowed her brows.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to joke with you. I bought out the contract to the university town¡¯s cafeteria, and I¡¯m here to stock up today.¡±


    The boss kept staring at her in disbelief. It was obvious that he did not believe what the young girl in front of him said.

 Chapter 5

    Frantically Stocking Up


    Du Yue looked at his hesitant face and decided not to beat around the bush.


    ¡°How about this? Calcte the price first. I¡¯ll pay you half as an upfront deposit today, and I¡¯ll pay you the other half on the day I receive the goods. That way, you¡¯ll feel more secure, right?¡±


    Seeing Du Yue¡¯s serious expression, the boss took out a calctor and began to calcte the price, even though he was still skeptical.


    Ten minutester, the boss handed the bill, which he had checked several times, to Du Yue.


    Du Yue roughly scanned the unit prices of each product. After confirming that they were all at the market price, she went straight to the total number at the bottom of the bill.


    She had bought so much food, but it would only cost her two million?


    When he saw Du Yue staring at the bill in a daze, the boss wanted to take it back. He felt that this little girl was definitely here to y a prank on him. How could the owner of the university town¡¯s cafeteriae to the wholesale market to purchase goods personally?


    ¡°Boss, tell me your bank ount number and I¡¯ll transfer the downpayment now.¡±


    The boss¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°Little girl, are you really going to buy so many things?¡±


    Du Yue nodded calmly.


    ¡°Of course! This is my first business venture after graduation. I¡¯ve already told my family that they¡¯re not allowed to interfere with my business! I have to notch up some achievements so that they will look at me in a new light!¡±


    After the shop owner listened to Du Yue¡¯s ambitious words, he muttered sarcastically to himself, ¡°They¡¯ll definitely have a whole new level of respect for you after seeing you buy so much food at once!¡±


    However, he still quickly gave her his bank ount number. Despite having operated the grain store for so many years, this was the first time he had conducted such arge-scale transaction with a single individual customer.


    As for Du Yue¡¯s real purpose in buying so many things, he was not the slightest bit concerned.


    Du Yue picked up her phone and transferred a million dors to his bank ount. She made an agreement with the boss and instructed him to send the grain to the warehouse in five days, but to also call her in advance. Then, she turned and left the grain store.


    Now that the food problem was solved, the next thing to do was to buy oil and spices.


    Du Yue went to a shop that specialized in selling various grocery items. She ordered a hundred barrels of various types and brands of cooking oil. Seeing that seasoned oils such as sesame oil and pepper oil were all in small bottles, with a wave of her hand, she ordered another five hundred bottles of each.


    As long as she did not run a restaurant during the apocalypse, this much oil would be enough tost her two lifetimes. However, that mattered not to her. In the apocalypse, having more was always better than having less. Furthermore, the abundance of supplies itself would give her a sense of security.


    After buying oil, Du Yue went on to buy all sorts of condiments.


    The most important ingredient was salt. Other than being a necessary nutrient for the human body, salt was also a very precious and rare item in the apocalyptic world. It was eventer turned into a currency that could be used to purchase supplies.


    Du Yue bought two thousand boxes of salt in one go, each box containing a hundred bags of salt.


    Apart from salt, sugar was also a raremodity in the apocalyptic world. She ordered 1,000 pounds of white sugar, 1,000 pounds of rock sugar, and 1,000 pounds of brown and other sugars. There were also a variety of fruit and milk-vored candies, so she bought 500 pounds of each.


    He ordered 1,000 bottles of all kinds of seafood soy sauce, aged vinegar, rice vinegar, apple vinegar, dumpling vinegar, and oil.


    She ordered 100 boxes each of MSG, mixed spices, five-spice powder, cumin powder, chili powder, ck and white pepper powder, and chicken essence.


    There were also 100 boxes of various barbecue condiments, pre-packed hotpot soup base materials, and semi-finished seasoning bags for cooking.


    Of course, Du Yue did not forget to buy all kinds of sauces.


    There was bean paste, soybean paste, bean paste, mushroom paste, chili paste, sweet flour paste, and tomato paste. Each of them was bought in 200-box bundles.


    All kinds of herbs and spices used for stewing meat and stir-frying were also necessities. She bought 300 pounds of pepper, chili, star anise leaf, cinnamon, grass, fennel, and the like.


    As Du Yue had ordered too much, the store ran out of stock and had to transfer the goods from other branches. Therefore, the boss there agreed to deliver the goods three dayster.


    Du Yue¡¯s stomach began to growl after buying so many things, so she left the wholesale market and drove to a restaurant.


    She could not remember how long it had been since shest ate a hot meal. Du Yue looked at the various fragrant dishes on the table and could not help but lick her lips. She then started devouring the food in front of her.

 Chapter 6

    More Shopping


    Before the apocalypse during her previous life, Du Yue often came to this restaurant for meals. Although the dishes made by the chefs here were simple, they were to her liking.


    As Du Yue ate, she thought about how she would never be able to eat such delicious food again in three months, which made her feel a little depressed.


    However, she suddenly had an idea.


    After eating and drinking to her heart¡¯s content, Du Yue met the owner of the restaurant and told him that she wanted to order meals for herpany¡¯s workers. She wanted multiple servings of each of her favorite dishes. She woulde to collect them every day at lunch time for a month.


    Du Yue did not order more because she had other favorite restaurants. She nned to visit all of them in the afternoon and make reservations at each one.


    In this way, even when the apocalypse came, she would not have to worry about not being able to eat delicious food.


    Just like that, Du Yue went from restaurant to restaurant for the entire afternoon and ordered servings of every single dish she liked.


    As the sun set, Du Yue went to the food street next to the university. There were many delicacies sold here, and she liked almost everything.


    Whether it was grilled salmon skin, grilled squid skewers, cold noodles with spicy hot pot, rice noodles with stinky tofu, Du Yue tried all of the delicacies on the entire food street.


    In addition to the food that she ate, she also bought a lot of other things. By the time she left, she had umted bags and bags of stuff.


    Were it not for the fact that the street was packed with people, and that there were surveince cameras watching, she probably would have stuffed everything into her storage space.


    Du Yue only did so after returning to her car.


    The sky gradually darkened, and night fell. When Du Yue saw that the grapes she had ced inside the storage space in the morning had remained the same, plump and juicy, without any shriveling, she was relieved.


    As expected, this storage space could preserve food!


    Any food that was ced inside would be kept fresh and would not go bad.


    Her spection had been verified, and Du Yue no longer had to be afraid. She could buy whatever she wanted!


    After taking a shower, Du Yuey in bed. She did not close her eyes. Instead, she opened a shopping app on her phone.


    The wholesale market was the right ce to buy basic daily necessities, but some of her favorite snacks and fast food items could only be bought on the shopping app.


    For example, instant noodles, dried meats, nuts, chips, biscuits and spicy sticks. Du Yue bought a lot of each.


    As she had bought too many things, Du Yue had changed the delivery address to the location of the warehouse.


    After she was done, Du Yue took out her tablet and crossed out the names of the items she had bought. She then closed her eyes in relief.


    She did not sleep well at all. In her dreams, she was struggling bitterly in the apocalyptic world. After tossing and turning throughout the night, she made it to daybreak.


    When she slowly opened her eyes and saw the familiar surroundings, she rxed a little.


    Fortunately, the world had not yet started to change! Du Yue consoled herself that everything in her dreamst night was just a terrible nightmare. In this life, she had a second chance. As long as she worked hard, she would definitely live longer than in her previous life!


    For the first meal of the day, Du Yue cooked herself a bowl of clear soup noodles. She simply added scallions, fried an egg, and took a bag of pickled vegetables from the refrigerator to apany the simple meal.


    After breakfast, Du Yue did not rest and drove out immediately.


    Today would be another day of shopping!


    On the first day, she had bought food and food-rted supplies. Today, Du Yue bought daily necessities.


    Shampoos, shower gels, hand wash soap, body soap, detergent, conditioner, toothpastes, and toothbrushes; Du Yue bought 200 boxes of each.


    In addition she bought enough toilet paper, wet wipes, sanitary pads, alcohol wipes, and face towels tost a lifetime.


    Du Yue also bought 100 sets of each of her regr skincare and facial wash products.


    After buying personal care products, Du Yue bought disposable chopsticks, containers, stic bags, reseble bags, baking parchment, oil paper, and more.


    These were all consumable items which would cease production when the apocalypse arrived.

 Chapter 7

    Water Supply


    Therefore, Du Yue bought each kind in bulk quantities that couldst her two lifetimes. Even if she extravagantly used five or six disposable containers for every meal, she would still never run out.


    There was still one more thing that was very important, which was clean, potable water. In the apocalyptic world, clean and potable water was sometimes even scarcer than food, and infinitely more important. The first year of the apocalypse was an unendingly hot summer, and it never rained. As such, water was vital to one¡¯s survival during this period.


    Du Yue looked up a factory and ordered 2,000 water tanks and 2,000 water containers. Each water tank could hold three tons of water, and there was a water dispensing valve at the bottom of the water tank.


    The containers were the onesmonly used to hold mountain spring water. Du Yue was prepared to fill them up with filtered water.


    Du Yue¡¯s current house was equipped with the most advanced water filtration system. The purified water easily met the standards for drinking water.


    During these three months before the apocalypse, she had to fill them up.


    Just in case, Du Yue also bought bottled water and a variety of drinks, such as milk and yogurt, that she usually drank.


    There were also energy bars, chocte, and all kinds of protein bars and powder, which had been very popr recently. Du Yue bought dozens of boxes of each.


    Du Yue even boughtrge batches of tobo, alcohol, and tea leaves. Although she did not smoke or drink, they were still very important resources in the apocalyptic world. She would stock up on whatever supplies she could get her hands on as much as she could, in case she needed them in the future.


    It took Du Yue two days to buy all these items. On the third day, she drove to the warehouse and waited there to receive the items she had ordered.


    As promised by the merchant, they worked overtime to get the factory to rush out the shelves and sent them to the warehouse early.


    Du Yue looked at the disassembled shelves and could not help but worry. If she had to assemble the shelves herself, she would probably not be able to finish them by the time the apocalypse arrived.


    She noticed a group of drivers who were delivering the goods. She negotiated a price with the leader and paid them to assemble the shelves.


    Since Du Yue was giving them a lot of money, and even transferred the money very quickly, these drivers were naturally very willing to help.


    These people were used to doing this kind of work, and there were many of them, so it only took them four hours to assemble all the shelves.


    After the workers were done with their work and tidied up, they left the warehouse. Du Yue followed them out to take a look. The sky had already turnedpletely dark.


    Du Yue shut the warehouse door and turned off the lights. She put all of the assembled shelves into her own storage space before she locked the door and left.


    In order to avoid being discovered, Du Yue decided to rent arger vehicle tomorrow. She would drive to the warehouse every morning and night and pretend to transport the goods somewhere.


    By the time Du Yue drove home, it was already past eight in the evening. Du Yue ate the snacks she had brought back from the food street yesterday while she scrolled through various shops online.


    Du Yue immediately found a famous clothing store and ordered arge batch of daily wear clothes for spring, summer, autumn, and winter. Not only did the store have a variety of styles, but it was also much cheaper to get the goods directly online than to buy them in the mall.


    Du Yue also bought a lot of windbreakers and jackets that could be worn in extreme weather. After a year of extremely hot weather, it became extremely cold the next year. The temperatures fell to -60 degrees celsius every day, so a down jacket made of good materials to keep warm was essential. Du Yue did not care if it looked good or not. She only cared about its practicality. Thus, she bought a hundred of such jackets that were filled with the warmest goose down feathers and that draped down to her ankles. She also bought dozens of all kinds of sweaters, wool pants, wool pants, and wool coats.


    Du Yue avoided tight-fitting clothes, choosing to buy clothes that were two sizesrger. This was so that she could put on multipleyers to ward off the cold. She also picked dark colors, as they were more low-profile and practical.


    There were also army jackets, which looked quite ugly and out-of-ce in the city, but would be useful outdoors. Du Yue also bought 200 sets of these.

 Chapter 8

    8 Weapons


    Du Yue had chosen simple and durable body-fitting undergarments, and she had bought thousands of sets of each. Du Yue also ordered a few hundred pairs of all kinds of rain boots, travel shoes, hiking shoes, snow boots, as well as slippers and canvas shoes for summer.


    As for the high heels that she often wore before the apocalypse, she did not buy a single pair. Although high heels were beautiful, they were useless for survival. Besides, beauty was also a dangerous thing in the apocalyptic world. Naturally, the less one stood out, the safer one would be.


    There were also various beddings, pillows, nkets, bed sheets, nket covers, and nkets. Du Yue ordered 50 sets of each type.


    For the rest of the day, Du Yue repeated her routine from the previous two days. She either went out to make all kinds of big purchases, or waited at the entrance of the warehouse to receive her ordered goods.


    All kinds of insect repellents, cockroach traps, rat poisons, anti-itching creams, and heat creams were purchased directly from the manufacturers. Not only were the prices favorable, but doing so would also not arouse suspicion.


    After all, the manufacturers turned over tens of thousands of goods every day, so they would not check every customer. Furthermore, the factory''s staff would not care about what she used these things for, as long as they received their money.


    After this, she still needed to purchase vital medical supplies as soon as possible. However, if she bought it from the pharmacy, supplies were limited, and she would also arouse suspicion. Du Yue pondered on this matter for a long time before finally remembering one of her parents'' good friends, who was the chairman of a pharmaceuticalpany. He would naturally have ess to arge amount of medical supplies.


    Du Yue quickly contacted the him with her request. She wanted to buy somemon over-the-counter medicines, such as cold medicine, anti-inmmatory medicine, cough medicine, fever medicine, as well asxatives and pain-relieving medicine.


    There were also some disinfectants such as alcohol, iodine, saline, disinfectant, gauze, bandages, and band-aids, as well as various sters and sprays for external injuries.


    Although there were not many types, Du Yue asked for arge amount of each. The other party was a little confused and asked her what she was buying so much medicine for.


    Du Yue had already thought of an excuse before contacting him. Du Yue said that she wanted to donate these medical supplies to some schools in remote areas to show them some kindness. When the other party heard this, he agreed without hesitation.


    Du Yue did not lie to him. After receiving the medicine, she would indeed donate a small portion of it. The remaining portion would be enough for her future needs.


    Since this person was a friend of her parents, and also helped her so much, Du Yue sent him a lot of food and drinks anonymously.


    As for the fact that the apocalypse wasing, or that she had already experienced the apocalypse once, Du Yue nned to keep these two things to herself from now on.


    She had already died once. Now that the heavens had given her another chance, she did not dare to take any risks with it.


    After purchasing all of the medical supplies, Du Yue stored all of the goods that had arrived recently into her storage space. When she was done with thest batch of goods, she locked the warehouse door and drove off to another ce.


    She used all sorts of connections to inquire about weapons for a long time before finally receiving some useful information.


    Some ancient military enthusiasts had opened a private museum of cold weapons in the local area. On the surface, these collectibles were only for exhibition, but they would also sell real weapons in private.


    Du Yue went to the museum and talked to the person-in-charge. She bought two Tang sabers, a long dagger, as well as a short dagger.


    Du Yue had spent nearly three million on these four weapons, but she felt that it was worth it. Three million was not a lot to her. As long as she obtained suitable weapons in return, the expenditure was worth it.


    It was already 1st July when she bought the weapons. Two months remained until the advent of the apocalypse.


    After Du Yue had collected the cooked food she had ordered from the various restaurants, she rented arge truck and drove over to the suburbs.


    She had bought all the necessary food, but the vegetables and fruits that could provide various vitamins and minerals were also very important. Du Yue nned to drive the truck directly to the farms and orchards in the suburbs and buy these supplies directly from the farmers to ensure that she obtained the freshest produce.


    There was also a variety of meat that Du Yue nned to buy from the ughterhouse. Livestock and poultry that were killed on the spot would be the freshest.


    In addition to these, Du Yue made another trip to the stores and bought all sorts of canned meat, fish, and fruit.


    Shee also bought a lot of fresh tofu, dried tofu, fried tofu, and tender tofu.

 Chapter 9

    Backup Seeds


    During the following month, Du Yue did nothing but stock up on supplies ording to her n. She drove her vehicle around the province and bought all of the necessities she could think of.


    She even went to the gas stations on the road to fill up her gas tank. After that, she drove off to an undisclosed location where there were no surveince cameras. There, she would draw out the gasoline and transfer it into the oil drums she had prepared.


    Although this method was troublesome and time-consuming, no one would suspect it.


    After a whole month, Du Yue had saved up a few tons of diesel and gasoline. Although it was not a lot, it was enough for Du Yue¡¯s own use.


    She kept herself busy for a month, so whenever Du Yue returned to her house andy on her warm little bed, she felt that suchfortable days were very precious.


    Although she was physically tired, she was satisfied. Every time she saw the resources and supplies stored in her storage space increasing, her heart rxed a little more.


    Du Yue took out her tablet and started checking if she had missed out on anything. The apocalypse would arrive in less than a month, so she had to be very careful and serious about her preparations.


    After this inspection, Du Yue realized that she had missed out on many things that she had not prepared.


    Generators, sr-powered batteries, sr-poweredmps, sr-powered power banks, shlights, batteries, fans, air conditioners, heaters, hot water bags, heating pads, and a number of other things.


    There was another very important thing, which was seeds.


    After the apocalypse arrived, the change in the world¡¯s climate became extreme. No crops could grow in the outdoor environment, and there was no way to sow or harvest. As a result, natural resources became scarce, and it became more difficult for people to survive..


    Although Du Yue did not know much about agriculture, it was better to be safe than sorry. She had to store more seeds now in case they became useful in the future.


    Du Yue found a seed supplier and purchased a lot of seeds inrge quantities. She also bought a lot of seeds from farmers in various rural viges.


    Looking at the farmers working in the fields, sweating, but full of hope, Du Yue could not bear to see them suffer, so she reminded them indirectly.


    ¡°My friend at the weather bureau said that we¡¯ll have a long period of hot summer weather soon. You should try to buy some supplies that can be preserved, just in case.¡±


    It was just a simple reminder, so she did not have to worry about being discovered. Moreover, she might never see this group of farmers again in the future.


    Moreover, she had deliberately worn arge-brimmed hat and put on a mask. It was unlikely that anyone would remember her face.


    After buying the seeds, Du Yue went to buy fuel.


    The first thing she had to buy was coal. Du Yue bought 20 tons of it and ordered 1,000 gas cans from the gas factory. She also bought 500 boxes of portable gas cans.


    Du Yue even bought ten diesel-fueled ATVs and ten bicycles. She also bought the corresponding spare parts for these vehicles.


    When the apocalypse arrived, almost everyone had to travel on foot. At that time, it would be very enviable to have an ATV or bicycles.


    During her days of traveling around the province, Du Yue would also look for all sorts of delicacies whenever she had free time.


    In her storage space, there were twenty shelves full of cooked meals.


    In order to make full use of the storage space, Du Yue bought manyrge boxes and ced them at the top of the shelves.


    At first nce, the shelves were full of food, but they were arranged in an orderly manner. Not a single space was wasted.


    There were still a dozen empty shelves in the interspace. Du Yue nned to buy some frozen dumplings, wontons, mantous, scallion pancakes, and other noodles to put in them.


    Du Yue did not n to go out again after she had bought most of her supplies. She nned to cook at home whenever she was free in the future.


    She nned to make enough food for a few meals each time, and then store them in the disposable lunch boxes before putting them away into the storage spaces. In the future, when she could not cook, she could still eat these home-cooked meals.


    In the blink of an eye, two and a half months had passed. Du Yue had been busy every day, leaving early and returningte. She had almost forgotten the passage of time.

 Chapter 10

    The Sky Is About To Turn Dark


    By the time she had gotten everything ready, there was only half a month left until the apocalypse. Du Yue searched for posts about the apocalypse on various websites, but there was still nothing about it. Everyone was either gossiping or talking about celebrities every day. No one had posted anything about the apocalypse.


    However, Du Yue knew very well that the peaceful sky was about to turn dark.


    Over the course of the following days, Du Yue stayed at home to cook her meals. Whenever she thought of something that she had missed out, she would go out and buy it.


    Du Yue had been living on her own since she was young, so she was a pretty good cook. Although her cooking skills were a little rusty, not having been used during those two years of the apocalypse, it only took two days for her to get the hang of it again.


    Every day, she would try her best to cook different dishes. Every dish looked, smelled, and tasted good. Moreover, she would forgo sleep to cook. Every night, as long as she was free, she would be busy in the kitchen.


    As a result, there were often peopleining in the housing owners¡¯ group chat.


    Who was it that was eating supper at home every day? This was too much! How were they supposed to lose weight like this?


    When Du Yue saw these messages, she smiled bitterly and helplessly.


    Most of her thoughts were on the posts on the inte.


    It was going to be September soon, but the temperature had not dropped at all. In fact, it rose by several degrees every day.


    On social media, the high temperatures had upied the trending topics. Almost every day, people were dying from heat strokes. Major hospitals began to issue guidelines on the inte, advising people to stay home as much as possible at this time.


    At first, whenizens saw such posts, they would ridicule and me theirpanies and schools, asking them why they could not take two days off in such hot weather.


    However, as the temperature continued to climb, and more people died from heatstroke, some people finally noticed the difference.


    After Du Yue¡¯s rebirth, she had gotten into the habit of waking up very early every day. Early in the morning, Du Yue was drinking milk while scrolling through her phone when she suddenly saw a post on social media.


    ¡°Temperatures have been rising for many days, and ording to the weather forecast, the temperatures will only get higher over the next half a month. There won¡¯t be any rain at all. My master sought clues through divination, so I have to advise everyone to stock up on as many supplies as possible. The end of the world predicted by the ancient people may not be far off.¡±


    When Du Yue saw this post, she subconsciously wanted toment on it, but she restrained herself in the end.


    The post was very popr, with millions of likes andments.


    Some people in thements said that he was deliberately mystifying things. Rumors about the end of the world had been circting for many years, yet the world was still fine.


    There were others who agreed with him, saying that it was better to be safe than sorry. It was better for everyone to stock up on supplies. Even if the apocalypse did note, there would be no loss, right?


    Du Yue looked at thesements and sighed in her heart. Most people still felt that the original poster was exaggerating things to start a cult or a movement. Very few people believed in him.


    It was the 27th of August today. Ten dayster, on the 7th of September, the temperature would rise to 52 degrees. People would no longer be able to move around outdoors at that temperature, so all of the major schools andpanies shut down their on-site activities. Everyone started working at home and taking online sses.


    Some shopping malls and supermarkets had also changed their business hours from daytime to nighttime.


    Thinking this, Du Yue decided to go out for a while. However, as soon as she stepped out of the unit, she felt something strange. The ground had been baked by the sun, and it would burn one¡¯s feet if they walked on it without their shoes on. There was no wind in the surroundings, only rolling waves of heat that buffeted her. Du Yue could clearly sense theck of moisture in the air.


    She could not take a single step out. She quickly retreated to the hall on the first floor, but even so, she did not feel cool at all. The air around her was so hot that it felt like a huge sauna.


    Du Yue¡¯s brows furrowed unconsciously. She turned around and went into the elevator to return to her unit. As soon as she entered the room, she looked for a thermometer. Then, she opened the window a little and stuck it out.


    The number on the thermometer kept rising until it reached 53 degrees.


    Du Yue looked at the number in disbelief. A bad feeling rose in her heart. Could it be that the apocalypse had been brought forward?

 Chapter 11

    The Apocalypse Is Ahead Of Schedule


    Although she did not want to believe it, it was not impossible when she thought about it calmly. She had been resurrected and brought back in time after dying a tragic death, so there was nothing unusual about the apocalypse arriving early.


    However, the apocalypse hade so many days in advance, and the temperature had risen sharply. Most people were probably not ready, and had not had the opportunity to store supplies in advance.


    Du Yue¡¯s prediction was right. Many people who went out fainted by the side of the road because of the scorching heat. Some lucky people were found and sent to the hospital. Some unlucky people ended their lives on the side of the road without any warning.


    This was especially so for a retired old man. He usually liked to take the earliest bus out, stroll around the park, and wait until lunch time before heading over to the market to buy groceries and going home.


    The sudden high temperature was something that even young people with good physical fitness could not withstand, let alone older people.


    For the entire day, Du Yue¡¯s ears were filled with the constant wails of passing ambnces through her residential area, which was located in the center of the city.


    Wherever one looked on social media, there wereints and panicked posts about the insanely hot weather.


    After reading a few posts, Du Yue turned off her phone. This was just the beginning of the nightmare. As the days went by, the number of people who died from the high temperatures would increase exponentially.


    It was not until the moon hung high in the sky that the temperature dropped a little. After being cooped up at home for the whole day, everyone left their homes after the sun hadpletely set.


    Du Yue changed into a fresh set of clothes and went out as well.


    As soon as she stepped out of the unit, a wave of heat assaulted her.


    Du Yue took out her phone to check the current temperature. Although it was already night, the temperature was still as high as 32 or 33 degrees.


    Du Yue¡¯s clothes were drenched in sweat not long after she left the house. The sticky feeling on her body made her feel a little ufortable.


    Even so, Du Yue did not want to go back. The temperature would only get higher. She had to get used to the high temperature as soon as possible so that she could survive in the apocalyptic world.


    Walking out of the neighborhood, Du Yue saw that the shopping malls and supermarkets along the street were all brightly lit. Their doors were wide open and they were all open for business. There were also many snack stalls set up on the side of the street.


    Du Yue strolled around aimlessly along the street and bought quite a lot of things along the way.


    In three months, Du Yue¡¯s three billion in savings was reduced to five hundred million, and there was only one-tenth of the storage space left.


    Du Yue had withdrawn five million from different banks at different times over the past few days. She had turned the rest of the money into gold bars and stored them in a corner of the space.


    Although it was only five million, Du Yue was not sure if she could spend it all before money lost its value.


    Thus, she shopped and bought. As long as she was interested in it, she bought it all, regardless of whether she could use it or not.


    Du Yue strolled around outside until past midnight before she returned home, still unsatisfied.


    As soon as she entered the house, Du Yue took off her clothes and went straight to the bathroom and took a cold shower.


    After taking a cold shower to her heart¡¯s content, Du Yue walked to the ice maker and took out all the ice cubes she had just made, cing them into arge bucket and putting them away in her storage space.


    Some time ago, after traveling around the province, Du Yue had bought twomercial ice makers from the mall and ced them in the kitchen. She then made as much ice as she could.


    Du Yue put the ice into a big bucket she had bought in advance and then put it into her storage space.


    She wanted to stock up as much ice as possible before the power outages started. ording to the speed at which things were progressing, the world?would descend into chaos soon, so she had to make hay while the sun still shone.


    In addition to the ice maker, Du Yue also went shopping for ice cream, buying several carts of the stuff. In addition to these, Du Yue also purchased many raw materials for making various kinds of ice points. During these days, she not only made ice, but also some ice cream and snow ice desserts, and put them away into her storage space.

 Chapter 12

    High Temperature limatization


    She was like a little squirrel who started to hoard food for theing winter, filling her storage space with food day by day.


    The distribution of the items in the storage space was very simple and clear, so that it would be easier for Du Yue to find them.


    Every day, Du Yue would take a look at her storage space before she went to bed. Today was no exception. She looked at her storage space, which was filled to the brim, before she fell asleep in peace.


    Three months had passed since her rebirth. Du Yue no longer had those terrifying dreams when she slept.


    Early the next morning, Du Yue was woken up by the dazzling sunlight. She opened her eyes and looked out the window. The sun was shining brightly in the sky, and scorching the earth.


    Du Yue reached under the nket and fumbled for her phone. She picked it up and took a look.


    It was only four in the morning!


    Not only was the weather getting hotter, but the sun rose much earlier than before too!


    Fortunately, it was still early at four in the morning, so the temperature was not as hot as it would be at noon.


    Du Yue reached out to turn off the air conditioner and opened a few windows in the room to let the heat wave from outside enter the room.


    She did not n to go out during the day, so she could only use this method to get herself used to the temperature outside as soon as possible.


    After washing up, Du Yue went to the kitchen to make breakfast. She took out the green beans that she had soaked yesterday from the refrigerator and put them into a ypot. She added half a pot of milk that she had bought before and turned on the fire to boil them.


    She then took out some flour and meat from her storage space and began to mix them. Du Yue was nning to make some dumplings today. After she was done, she would put them in the dumpling box she had bought earlier and put them in her storage space.


    The freshest meat filling and newly-made dumping skins were used. After they were done, they were directly ced into the storage space to keep them fresh. This way, when they were eaten, they could be taken out directly, fresh as if they were just made.


    Not only could the storage space keep food fresh, but because the time in the storage space was frozen, the shape and smell of the food would not change, so there was no need to worry about the smell of different foods mixing together.


    Du Yue had prepared quite a lot of meat filling and dumpling skins. She wrapped ten boxes of dumplings in one go.


    Fortunately, she had been practicing martial arts since she was a child, so she was better than ordinary people in terms of strength and endurance. Otherwise, she would be exhausted after kneading the dough and chopping the stuffing in the tenrge boxes of dumplings.


    After all, it was quite an exercise to wrap these ten big boxes of dumplings.


    After the dumplings were wrapped and the milk and green bean paste were cooked, Du Yue scooped a bowl for herself and drank it. She left the rest to cool and put them in the freezer. After they were frozen, she packed them in a disposable lunch box and put them in her storage space.


    The temperature was high. It would be such a happy thing to be able to eat a bowl of cold and sweet milk and green bean paste in such a situation.


    Du Yue had been busy the entire morning. By the time she was done with her work and took a cold shower, it was already three in the afternoon by the time she came out of the bathroom.


    She sat on the sofa with a bucket of home-packed ice cream in her arms. She turned on the TV and switched the channel to a variety show, eating the ice cream as she watched.


    The ice cream was cool and sweet. After a few bites, the heat in her body dissipated,forting Du Yue¡¯s heart.


    After taking a few mouthfuls of ice cream, Du Yue switched the channel to the weather forecast channel.


    The TV reported that the highest temperature for the day had reached 56 degrees. In order to avoid arge number of heatstroke cases, all of the students in the province were now taking sses online.


    All the majorpanies had also changed to remote work. Thepanies that could not had to change their working hours to the evening, or dere a holiday.


    Du Yue turned on her phone and checked social media.


    On Weibo¡¯s front page, the number of posts about theing apocalypse had multipliedpared to the day before. Many people were calling for everyone to stock up on supplies as much as possible in case of an emergency. There were also some naturally optimistic people who took pictures of their food and supplies and posted them on social media to show off.


    Du Yue shrugged her shoulders helplessly. In her previous life, there were people who openly posted all the things they had hoarded on the inte to show off. Not long after that, the news reported that there had been many cases of vicious burries. Almost all of the people who had been robbed were people who had posted their hoarded goods on the inte.


    Those with ill intentions could easily find the social media user¡¯s location with a little technical know-how.


    This incident also served as a reminder to Du Yue that she had to be careful at all times. People would covet what she had.

 Chapter 13

    13 Limited Water And Electricity


    The homeowner''s group chat was constantly buzzing with activity every day.


    Du Yue opened it and skimmed through it. Most of them were cursing the abnormal weather. There were also some messages about the need to gather more supplies.


    Some people also began to specte that if the high temperatures continued, every household would be forced to turn on the air conditioner 24 hours a day. If that happened, it would not be long before the city would have a power outage.


    Only Du Yue knew that it would not end with a simple power outage. There would be a water shortage in the future as well.


    In his previous life, the government issued a power and water restriction order on September 15th. After that, power would only be supplied between 12:00 to 4:00pm. Every day, water would only be supplied between 6:00 to 8:00am, And 8:00 to 10:00pm.


    The four-hour water and electricity supply in Du Yue''s neighborhood was expensive, so the best electrical and water pipes were used during the construction. That was why she could enjoy such "treatment".


    In other old and run-down residential areas, the circuits caught fire, the transformers exploded, and there were countless simr incidents. There were also many cases of deaths due to circuits burning or explosions.


    Even though Du Yue knew what would happen next, she chose to remain silent because it was out of her circle of control. Telling people about it would not help, and would also cause panic among the people and bring unnecessary trouble and attention to herself.


    She could only pray that the leaders of the province, city, and country would discover the problem as soon as possible and thene up with a solution before the situation was too serious.


    The students had all started to use the inte at home for their sses. In order to prevent the students from dozing off during the hottest time of the day, the school had changed the time of their online sses to the two-hour period of six to eight in the evening.


    They only had to study for two hours a day, and they did not have to go to school, which made the students very happy.


    Although it was extremely hot during the day, and their parents did not let them go out to y, as soon as the sky turned dark, they could rush out of their homes and run to themunity to y.


    Even though Du Yue lived on the 16th floor, she could still hear the students ying around in the neighborhood.


    Du Yue did not hate this kind of noise at all. In fact, listening to the noise even made her feel at ease.


    She wished that the apocalypse wouldeter, or better still, never. The children could still y in groups in the neighborhood without any worries. Although everyone''s lives had been affected, at least the order of the world still existed.


    However, Du Yue was well aware that these precious days of peace would end soon.


    Du Yue did not spend too much time reminiscing. A few minutester, she changed into casual clothes and drove to the mall.


    There were a lot more people in the mall than a few days ago because there was free air-conditioning here 24 hours a day. Everyone had the mentality that it would be a waste if they did not freeload here.


    Du Yue found a shopping cart and went straight to the snack area of the supermarket. As long as it was a snack that she liked, she put it into her shopping cart.


    Snacks were not a necessity. Even if she had more, it would not affect the lives of others.


    Du Yue only pushed the cart to the cashier to pay when it was full and could not fit anything else. There were two freezers next to the cashier counter with a variety of iced drinks in them. Du Yue took two bottles of carbonated drinks that she usually drank and paid for them.


    When she was walking out with three big bags of snacks, she heard a few aunties secretly criticizing her behind her.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. Look at this little girl. She doesn''t know how to be thrifty at all. She came to the supermarket on a hot day and did not buy any practical supplies. Instead, she bought those snacks that can''t fill her stomach!"


    "Look at her, she''s as thin as a stick. I guess she doesn''t eat well and only eats these snacks! If this goes on for such a long time, she''ll definitely fall sick!"


    Du Yue quietly listened to their discussion, and a smile that could not be denied appeared on her face.


    She did not need to waste her breath exining to the aunties. She, who they said was as thin as a stick, could easily put an adult man down.


    Soon, three days had passed. The weather was just as Du Yue had expected, getting hotter by the day.


    The buildings nowadays were basically constructed with natural light in mind; the windows of the houses themselves wererge so, as long as there was a little sunlight, it would shine into every corner of the house.


    When the temperature was high during the day, even if the curtains were drawn, the room would still be hot and stuffy, like a sauna.

 Chapter 14

    The Suffocating Heat


    Now, almost every household was equipped with curtains. Du Yue had also bought curtains a long time ago, but because she did not want to attract attention, she waited until her neighbors had installed curtains before she put up her own.


    She also installed the sr panels. Seeing that the impending power shortages would soon arrive, she had to prepare herself in advance to save herself the trouble of doing so when it actually happened.


    Although Du Yue had been adapting to the current high temperature, she had never thought of exposing herself to the high temperatures all day long. After all, that would be simply torturous.


    She had hoarded so many necessities so that she could live a morefortable life during the apocalypse, instead of living desperately and perilously.


    As expected, on the third day after Du Yue installed the sr panels, there was a power outage in hermunity.


    The other neighborhoods had all been out of power a day or two ago, and hers was the only neighborhood that had been spared until now. In the beginning, there was a group of owners who were smug, saying that the power supply was still normal in their ownmunity, even though the othermunities had power outages. A day after he said that, the power went off in their neighborhood.


    Coincidentally, the power outage happened just after one o ¡®clock in the afternoon, the hottest time of the day. At this time, the temperature outside had already reached 59 degrees.


    Although every house was equipped with a sunshade, the house was still so hot that it became hard to breathe after just ten minutes.


    Du Yue connected the sr panels to the power source, and then pulled the plug into her bedroom and turned on the swamp cooler.


    Du Yue had already filled the swamp cooler¡¯s ice box with water and ced it in the refrigerator¡¯s freezer. She took out the ice box from the refrigerator and ced it in the water tank at the bottom of the swamp cooler. She then filled the water tank with water. This way, when the wind blew, it was like a small air conditioner that could lower the temperature in the room and increase the humidity.


    The cool air provided by a single swamp cooler was not enough, so Du Yue took out three more from her storage space and ced them in the four corners of the room to cool herself down.


    Shey on the bed with a summer sleeping mat, feeling the cool wind blowing from all directions. It was veryfortable.


    She also ced a bed table on the bed, and her tablet was ying a variety show on it. There was a te of watermelon slices in front of Du Yue. She picked up a piece and ate it bit by bit.


    Du Yue had found farmers in the countryside to pick the watermelons from their fields. They were crunchy, sweet, and full of moisture. Du Yue had bought 20,000 watermelons in one go back then, so she did not feel any heartache eating them now.


    She lowered her head and took another big bite of the watermelon, after which, Du Yue¡¯s eyes curved into crescents in satisfaction.


    After experiencing the high temperatures in her previous life, even though she was only wearing shorts and a tank top, and she was lying on the bed with all the curtains closed, she still got a heat stroke.


    Compared to her previous life, her current life was simply toofortable.


    Du Yue had also bought many tablets. She had downloaded all kinds of Korean dramas, variety shows, reality shows, documentaries, musicals, and movies that she liked to watch.


    There were also a few tablets that were specially designated for various small games that did not require the inte so that she could pass time when she was bored.


    She had also bought dozens of boxes of paper books. There were all sorts of medical books, as well as books on various animal rearing and nting techniques and science. Of course, there were also some romance novels. Although Du Yue did not usually read paperback books, she still bought them all and put them in her space.


    While she was watching the variety show, Du Yue¡¯s phone kept vibrating, so she shut off the show and took a look.


    The homeowner¡¯s chat group was flooded withints as usual. Almost everyone was asking why it was so hot recently.


    Du Yue watched quietly as everyoneined in the group.


    It would not be easy for her to survive the apocalypse, much less protect others.


    The power outagested until 10pm. Once the power was restored, a notice about the scheduled power outages was also announced by the news channels.


    Almost everyone wasining, but they could do nothing to change the current situation.

 Chapter 15

    15 Snatching Supplies


    Those with foresight had already begun to use their own connections to buy generators and sr panels.


    After the power shortage, the white-cor workers who used to work from home lost their jobs. Many smallpanies also closed down at this time. More than half of the people in the city lost their source of ie.


    Those who had savings were better off, while those who were living paycheck to paycheck struggled to survive. After all, they had no ie, but the prices of goods had begun to rise sharply.


    The weather was getting hotter and hotter, and it had not rained for a long time. The discussion about theing of the apocalypse on the inte was taking a more serious turn. People with a little bit of savings began to stock up on supplies like crazy, causing the price of goods to rise by leaps and bounds.


    The prices of almost all themodities had nearly doubled. Pork, which was originally about 20 per 500 grams, had now been sold for more than 40.


    In the hot summer, the price of green vegetables and fruits had risen even more outrageously, around four or five times.


    During this period, Du Yue would make use of the time after sunset to go to the supermarket. Other than snacks, she would also buy some other things.


    When she was packing up the food, she bought a lot of instant food products, such as instant noodles, hot and sour noodles, and seasoning powder, but she still left out one thing, which was dried noodles.


    After Du Yue recalled this, she would put dozens of packets of ramen in her shopping cart every time she went to the supermarket. The city Du Yue was living in was one of the few municipality-level cities in Huaxia. It was a first-tier city.


    Therefore, the scale of the supermarkets and shopping malls here were veryrge, and there were many of them. Du Yue usually went to a different supermarket to buy things every day. Every time she bought something, she would mix it up with a variety of items. She tried not to buy too much of one item to avoid attracting attention.


    After she returned to her car, Du Yue put most of her things into her storage space, but she would still leave one or two shopping bags for herself to carry home, so that no one suspected anything.


    After all, at this point in time, everyone was frantically hoarding supplies. Many people went to the supermarket several times a day to buy things, so Du Yue did not stand out among them.


    Very quickly, September 15th arrived.


    In the past, by this time, the merchants would have already stored their summer clothes into the men who tried to get close to her, they all had various ulterior motives.


    11:41


    Du Yue understood that. Naturally, she would not have had too much contact with those people. warehouse and started selling their autumn clothes. However, now, whether it was the pedestrians on the road or in the shopping mall, almost all of them were wearing shorts, a tank top, and slippers. When she went out at night, Du Yue noticed that many shops in the mall had put up autumn and winter clothing on discounted sale prices.


    Although Du Yue had enough clothes in her storage space, she still bought some in her own size.


    Looking at the various styles of autumn and winter clothing in the store, Du Yue thought for a moment before walking in.


    In his previous life, Du Yue had struggled through the apocalyptic world alone. Although there were men who tried to get close to her, they all had various ulterior motives.


    Du Yue understood that. Naturally, she would not have had too much contact with those people. That was why she had remained alone until the time of her death.


    This life was different. Du Yue had already made almost all the preparations, but she was not sure if she would still have to fight alone during the apocalypse.


    Anyway, she still had space in her storage space and a lot of money, so it would be a waste not to buy stuff.


    If he really met the person who could travel with her in the future, these clothes would not be a waste.


    Of course, even if she never encountered such a person, these clothes would not go to waste. She could still wear them herself!


    With that thought in mind, Du Yue walked into the store and bought a lot of men''s clothes. They were all ording to her standards of choosing a partner, which was 180 cm tall and 160 kg.


    Du Yue felt that even if she risked spending the rest of her life alone, she could not just randomly find just anybody. Her future partner had to at least meet the two requirements of height and weight. Otherwise, given how dangerous the apocalyptic world was, she did not want to find a man that would drag her down.


    Du Yue''s car was parked outside the mall. After paying the bill, she and the three shop assistants made four to five trips before they managed to load all the clothes into the car.


    Fortunately, the bed of her pickup was big enough, otherwise, it would not have been able to fit.


    Du Yue drove back to her neighborhood. After parking the car in the underground garage, she took a stic bag filled with snacks and went into the elevator.


    As for the clothes, shoes, and socks, Du Yue had already stored them in her storage space once she was in the underground parking lot.

 Chapter 16

    16 The End Of The World Is Coming


    The elevator stopped on the first floor. When the elevator door opened, two old men walked in.


    Both of their hands were also filled with various shopping bags and food bags. There were several shopping bags on the floor of the elevator door. The two of them finally moved all of the shopping bags into the elevator. After panting and catching their breath, they began to chat.


    "Have you heard? Starting from tomorrow, there will be a shortage of water. When we get home, we should quickly find all of the spare containers and fill them with water. It''s really such a pain. On such hot days, if we limit the usage of water and electricity, howwe still going to live?"


    "Sigh, my olddy''s blood pressure is already high, and it''s even higher because of the heat. I used to be able to turn on the air-conditioner, but now I''m relying on the pressure-reducing medicine to hold on!"


    "Right, after the power is limited, there''s also the water. Life is getting more and more inconvenient! I feel like we''re living like people from thest century! Why is it that the more technology develops, the more backward human life is! I heard from my grandson that many people are saying that the end of the world ising!"


    "That''s just rmist talk on the inte! Things will probably be fine in a month! But to be safe, it''s always better to buy more food and drink!"


    Du Yue stood in the corner of the elevator, quietly listening to the conversation between the two. It did not take long for the elevator to reach their floor. The two of them got out of the elevator one after another, leaving Du Yue alone in it.


    She had been shopping outside and had not had time to read the news. It was only when she heard the two old men chatting that she found out about the water shortage.


    The elevator stopped on the 16th floor. Du Yue quickened her pace to the door of her house. After entering the house, she quickly put everything into her storage space. Then, she opened her phone and found the homeowners'' group chat.


    As soon as he opened it, a group announcement popped up. The announcement was about the water Later on, the water supply would dwindle continuously, and everyone would even have problems 11:47


    finding enough water to drink.


    and electricity restrictions.


    Du Yue sighed to herself when she saw the message.


    Before the water shortage set in, she quickly went to the bathroom to take a cold shower. She returned to her room and turned on one of the swamp coolers. The temperature at night was usually around 32 to 33 degrees celsius, so Du Yue usually only used one.


    After filling up the water tanks and buckets she had bought earlier, Du Yue bought another two hundred containers of each type. During this period, she had filled up all the water tanks and containers she had ced in her storage space.


    Therefore, even if they started limiting the water supply now, it would not affect Du Yue much. Although she had stored enough water, she still decided to save as much as she could. The water used to wash clothes could be used to mop the floor, the water used to wash rice and vegetables could also be used to flush the toilet and, even after washing her face, it could also be used to wash her feet. Every drop of water from the tap was fully utilized.


    Du Yue was well aware that after the water shortage, everyone would start to do what she was doing now and try to reuse a basin of water a few times. However, even so, the existing water supply would notst long.


    Later on, the water supply would dwindle continuously, and everyone would even have problems finding enough water to drink.


    When that time came, simply pouring a basin of used sewage into the sewer would attract everyone''s attention, which would get her into trouble.


    After the apocalypse in his previous life, as the water supply dwindled, the toilet became almost useless. Everyone went to the outdoor outhouse to solve their physiological problems, andter on, they simply found a small bush to solve their problems.


    Of course, there were also some people who had no sense of morality. They did not care whether it would affect the environment or not. They simply peed and defecated on the side of the road without anyone looking.


    It was already hard to see the road clearly when one went out at night, and the scene of stepping on arge pile of feces was still vivid in her mind.


    In order to not be so embarrassed about her physiological needs, Du Yue had searched through various forums and websites for ways to resolve this problem.


    Among them, many wild survival fanatics posted that cat litter could solve the problem. Cat litter had strong water absorption properties and could cover the smell of the feces.


    Du Yue had never owned a pet before. This was the first time she had heard of cat litter. When she learned of its uses, she could not help but marvel at it. It was really good stuff!


    Du Yue immediately contacted two pet supplies manufacturers and ordered 60 tons of cat litter in one go.

 Chapter 17

    17 Days And Nights


    Bags of cat litter were ced in a corner of the storage space, piled up into a small mountain. Du Yue felt a little more at ease when she saw them.


    Du Yue had only discovered that items could be stacked up to the top of the space when she was buying cat litter.


    No matter what, they could be stacked together. They were stacked very stably and would not crush the things ced below.


    This way, every corner of the storage space could be fully utilized without any waste.


    Du Yuey on the bed, turning on the swamp cooler as she pondered her next n of action. It did not take long for her to fall asleep.


    When Du Yue opened her eyes again, the sky was still bright. She picked up her phone and saw that it was already six in the afternoon.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, the sun had yet to set. It hung in the middle of the sky, shining brightly upon every corner of the earth.


    Du Yue walked to the window, lifted the curtain a little, and looked out. She was dazzled by the blinding sunlight.


    Everyone was used to sleeping during the day and moving around at night.


    Not long after Du Yue woke up, it was time for the water supply to resume. She went straight to the bathroom to take a shower and took off her sweat-stained clothes to wash. She changed into a set of dry clothes and started to prepare dinner.


    After the power and water restrictions, all of the restaurants were closed, be it small or big. After all, it was almost impossible to run a restaurant given the water and electricity restrictions. Not only was the cost of the raw materials expensive, but they could not be stored or kept fresh.


    This was especially true for meat, which would start to go bad in less than an hour under these temperatures.


    Under such circumstances, no one was willing to take such a big risk to open their restaurants


    Du Yue''s own sr panels were enough to supply all the household appliances in her house with power, so she could eat fresh meat and vegetables openly now.


    In fact, she had already turned off the power to the fridge and put all the food into her storage space. The preservation function of the storage space was even better than that of a refrigerator, and it did not require electricity.


    She often turned on the ice maker because the four swamp coolers in her room used a lot of ice every day.


    asionally, when she wanted to make something like snow ice and ice cream, she would turn on the power in the refrigerator.


    However, Du Yue did not n to make anything cold today. She wanted to make stewed meat. As time passed, the environment became more and more harsh, and the resources naturally became more and more scarce.


    The streaky pork was cut into pieces of equal size. First, she mixed it with scallion and ginger cooking wine to remove the blood and foam from the meat and threw them away.


    Then, she poured out all the water in the pot and added a small amount of oil, scallion, ginger, garlic, star anise, pepper, cinnamon, fragrant leaves, and other spices to fry the pork belly. When the oil in the fatty meat was almost fried, he added a handful of rock sugar and turned the fire to a low temperature to boil it into a sugar color.


    Then, she added a pot of hot water, added in the raw and cooking wine and salt, and boiled the water again over high heat. Then, she turned the heat down and slowly stewed it.


    Du Yue had specially bought arge,mercial iron pot for stewing meat. It was the kind that could stew 50 catties of meat in one pot.


    The red braised meat took quite some time to cook. Du Yue took advantage of this time to stir-fry a few more tes of beef and to cook a pot of chicken soup.


    Du Yue had many kitchenware items, including four gas stoves. With four different pots working at the same time, she cooked very quickly.


    However, Du Yue''s room was filled with the fragrance of all kinds of meat because she was cooking inrge quantities. Although her windows and doors were closed, the smell still drifted out through the gaps.


    Not long after, Du Yue saw someone asking in the home owners'' group chat as to who was making good food.


    However, no one paid him any attention.


    A month ago, ordinary families could eat all kinds of meat for three meals a day, and people would not care about what their neighbors ate every day.


    However, now, there were very few people who could eat meat. Therefore, even if their families had the means to do so, everyone would eat meat in secret. They did not want anyone to know about it, for fear of attracting other people''s attention and risk bringing trouble to themselves.


    In two hours, all of the dishes were ready.


    Du Yuesheng took out a small bowl of chicken soup and a te of red braised meat. The rest were divided into equal portions and put into disposable lunch boxes, which was then put on the shelf in the storage space.

 Chapter 18

    18 The Sharp Dagger Unsheathed


    Over the past month, Du Yue would cook at home whenever she had free time. There were only three shelves left out of the ten she had designated left to store her cooked food.


    Du Yue took out a bowl of rice and a te of pickled vegetables.


    Du Yue moved the coffee table that was originally in the living room to the bedroom. She evenid arge-sized sleeping mat under the coffee table. Now, she would sit on the mat and eat every day.


    There was a te of red braised pork, a bowl of chicken soup, and a small te of vegetables on the coffee table. There was also Du Yue''s tabletputer. Du Yue was in no hurry to pick up her chopsticks. First, she found the "Legend of Zhen Huan" that she had downloaded long ago on the tablet, then continued to watch it from the episode she had left off.


    Du Yue had watched this TV series dozens of times and could now recite everyone''s lines in the series. Even so, Du Yue still enjoyed rewatching it very much, especially while she ate..


    The tablet was ying a clip of Zhen Huan''s first New Year celebration after she entered the pce. The master and servant girls hid in their own pce,ughing and ying. Du Yue, who had felt a little lonely at first, was in a slightly better mood after watching this.


    After the meal, Du Yue tidied up the table and changed into a pair of light sports shoes, as well as a breathable short-sleeved shirt and shorts that could absorb sweat. She then walked out of the house.


    Du Yue did not n to buy anything tonight, so she did not drive. Instead, she wandered around the neighborhood aimlessly.


    Less than five minutester, Du Yue saw an alley in front of her. It was not a big alley, but it was crowded with people. It was very noisy and lively.


    Du Yue walked closer to take a look out of curiosity. It turned out to be a small night market with many people setting up stalls to sell things.


    The first stall was owned by two boys. In front of them was a simple shoe rack, on which were all limited-edition sneakers. They were standing in front of the stall, trying to attract customers. They said that their sneakers were all authentic and were being sold at a low price.


    They also said that theirpany had closed down, and they could not find a job in such hot weather. They had no ie and could not even afford to eat vegetables.


    Du Yue felt emotional as she listened to the two of them. She knew very well that many men liked sneakers, and that people on the inte often jokingly said that sneakers were their wives.


    Sometimes, in order to buy a pair of sneakers, they might even eat instant noodles for a month.


    Du Yue usually did not care much about food and clothing, not to mention at a time like this. She stood in front of the stall for a while and left.


    Du Yue walked a little further and saw quite a number of people setting up stalls in the alley. There were men and women, both young and old. As for the things they sold, they were basically things like clothes, shoes, hats, and essories.


    Limited edition sneakers, branded skincare products, limited edition LEGO products, various figurines, and all sorts of clothes and essories from luxury brands.


    There was a wide variety of styles and designs. Du Yue only took a quick nce before she continued walking.


    When she reached the innermost part of the alley, she saw a small stall. Du Yue nced at it curiously. There were not many items on the stall, and they were basically selling all kinds of cold weapons. There were long and short knives, and there was even a nine-section whip, which was a rtively unpopr weapon.


    The stall owner was obviously a veteran weapon enthusiast. Du Yue looked curiously at the stall owner sitting in the corner. Most of the stalls in the alley were ced under the streetlights, whereas his was the only one in a corner without any light.


    Du Yue looked over with the help of the dim light in the distance. She could vaguely see the man''s perfectly sculpted outline and jawline in the dark.


    The dim light swept over the side of his face, highlighting his cold eyebrows and sharp facial lines. There was a very recognizable mole on his nose, and when he lowered his eyes, her eyes spotted his long and full eyshes.


    His face was tense and his brows were slightly furrowed, as if he had encountered some trouble.


    Looking at his deserted stall, Du Yue immediately guessed what he was vexed about. If he set up his stall in such a ce, he probably would not be able to sell a single thing for the entire night.


    Although everyone''s lives were affected by the heat, there were no vicious incidents yet. Everyone was hoarding supplies to buy some daily necessities. Who would spend money to buy these weapons at this time?


    Du Yue bent down, picked up a dagger from the stall, and pulled it out. The moment the dagger was unsheathed, Du Yue jumped in shock.


    The sharp dagger was unsheathed, and the ordinary-looking dagger was now shining with a terrifying cold gleam. Du Yue could envision it cutting through iron as if it were mud.

 Chapter 19

    Wandering On The Streets


    She immediately put the dagger back and looked at the man.


    ¡°You¡¯re selling such a good thing?¡±


    The man raised his eyes to look at her. Under the dim light, his eyes were dark and deep.


    ¡°Wanna buy it?¡±


    His voice was faint, but his tone was a little heavy at the end.


    Du Yueughed without saying anything. She muttered in her heart, ¡®It¡¯s no wonder he doesn¡¯t have any business. It would be strange if he could sell anything with that cold attitude of his.¡¯


    ¡°How much is this?¡± Du Yue asked directly. Although the quality of this dagger was not as good as the one she had bought before, it was still a high-quality item. Since she had stumbled upon it today, there was no reason for her not to buy it.


    The man¡¯s eyes brightened a little when he saw Du Yue¡¯s serious expression. His tone also became much brighter.


    ¡°50,000 each. You can have any item you want from this stall.¡±


    Fifty thousand?!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think that it¡¯s a little too expensive? How about 45,000 Yuan for one?¡±


    Du Yue was dumbfounded.


    Du Yue put the dagger back in its original ce and stood up to look at the man in front of her warily. She was not someone who did not know how to value items. If such a high-quality dagger were to be bought from any antique store, it would cost at least three hundred thousand each.


    However, this man in front of her actually told her that it was only 50,000 each?


    Du Yue¡¯s first reaction when she heard the price was not that she was lucky to have picked up a bargain, but that the man might be trying to trick her!


    Du Yue scanned her surroundings carefully, and then turned around and left without hesitation.


    She did not dare to buy it. What if a few burly men came out of the alley and snatched it from her right after she finished buying it?


    When He Xing, who had been squatting in front of the stall, saw Du Yue leave without hesitation, he sighed helplessly and rubbed his stomach with his hands.


    ¡®I¡¯m so hungry! I feel like I¡¯m going to starve to death!¡¯


    He was so hungry that he even felt dizzy. He barely had the strength to speak. It had not been easy to meet someone who was interested in his weapons, but the moment she heard the price, she was scared off!


    He Xing was so hungry that his stomach was growling and his head was spinning. He sighed heavily again.


    He was a well-known weapon merchant in interster space, but he could not even find enough money to eat in another world.


    This was too ridiculous!


    When he was traveling through time, something went wrong and he descended to the world he was in now, and this world was about to end!


    The original order of the world still existed, and so did thews. Right now, he only had a body full of abilities, but no ce for him to put them to use.


    His storage space was a weapon space, and it could only store all kinds of weapons. The star coins and star cards that he had brought with him when he transmigrated could not be used as currency here.


    During the day, He Xing sat in a fast food restaurant, watching others gobble down his food on an empty stomach. The fast food ce was closed at night, and he had no ce to go. He finally found a night market and wanted to sell his weapons in exchange for some money. In the end, he squatted there for more than three hours, but did not even encounter a ghost.


    He Xing shrugged helplessly and picked up all of the weapons on the ground. He stored them away and turned to leave.


    It seemed that it was not realistic to set up a stall and sell weapons to earn money. He had to think of other ways.


    ¡­


    After Du Yue returned to the neighborhood, she did not go upstairs immediately. Instead, she took a slow stroll around the neighborhood¡¯s garden.


    She could not stop thinking about those weapons and that strange man. No matter how she thought about it, she could not understand the man¡¯s intentions. The apocalypse had not arrived yet, and everyone thought that the high temperature was only temporary. There were no posts about the apocalypse on the inte, so why did this man suddenly have the idea to open a stall and sell weapons so brazenly?


    Could it be that selling weapons was just a guise, and this man was actually taking the opportunity to find out more about the situation in theirmunity? Even if the apocalypse dide, Du Yue did not intend to interfere too much with the safety of the other people in themunity. Everyone had their own lives, and she could only take care of herself. Still, this was her neighborhood, and she did not want anything bad to happen to the neighborhood.


    Du Yue thought for a moment, then turned around and walked out of the area. Who knew that just as she walked out of the gate, she ran into a figure in a hurry.


    The two of them collided with each other and quickly separated. Each of them took two steps back and stabilized themselves.


    Du Yue frowned and looked over, only to realize that the person she had bumped into was the man who had set up the stall earlier.

 Chapter 20

    Two Sides


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t follow you here!¡±


    Du Yue did not care about his exnation. She looked at the empty-handed man and went straight to the point, ¡°Where are the weapons?¡±


    He Xing replied, ¡°Umm...¡±


    If he said that someone had bought all of them, would the youngdy in front of him believe him?


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to say that they were all bought by someone else, are you?¡± Du Yue curled her lips and asked nonchntly.


    He Xing was not annoyed that his thoughts had been seen through. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°No, I kept them somewhere.¡±


    He had stored them away in his space.


    Du Yue did not reply, and simply sized him up.


    The man had been squatting in a dark corner previously, so Du Yue had not seen what he was wearing.


    The two of them were now face-to-face with each other under the bright sky. Du Yue could see the man clearly. In such hot weather, everyone was wearing short-sleeved shirts, shorts, and slippers.


    However, the man in front of her was still wearing a camouge jacket, a pair of camouge trousers, and a pair of well-made military boots.


    When the two of them collided earlier, although they separated after a brief moment, Du Yue still felt a burst of coolness from his clothes.


    When Du Yue was shopping for clothes, she had bought all kinds of materials, but it was the first time she had seen the material used to make the clothes that this man was wearing.


    His short, neat hair was silver-gray, which did not look like it had been dyed.


    The more Du Yue looked at him, the more confused she became. What was this person¡¯s background?


    While Du Yue was looking at him, He Xing was also sizing up the woman in front of him.


    She looked like she was in her early twenties, with a small and delicate face, and fair skin. Under the light, her eyes sparkled and were as clear as the stars in the sky.


    Her hair was very short, only reaching her jawline. Her neat bun made her originally somewhat childish face look more courageous and heroic.


    Although her body was slender, traces of her hidden muscles could be seen. Her physical fitness was good, and her strength was not something ordinary people could match.


    She stood quietly in front of him, looking gentle and soft, but the vignce and curiosity in her eyes had long indicated that she did not have a good impression of him.


    He Xing¡¯s lips curled up. This girl was quite interesting.


    Seeing the smile on He Xing¡¯s face, Du Yue frowned. ¡°You weren¡¯t hurt by the collision, and neither was I. Since we¡¯re both fine, then goodbye!¡±


    Although the man was eye-catching in terms of both his appearance and temperament, Du Yue did not feel that he had any ill intentions.


    After some probing, Du Yue decided to bid him farewell.


    Du Yue turned to leave but was stopped.


    ¡°Sister, do you have anything to eat?¡±


    ¡°???¡±


    Du Yue looked over in confusion and saw the aggrieved expression on the man¡¯s face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat or drink today. I¡¯m so hungry and thirsty that I¡¯m about to faint.¡±


    The man¡¯s lips were indeed dry and cracked, which was indeed a sign of dehydration. However, what did this have to do with her?


    Without waiting for Du Yue to decline, the man took a ring off his finger.


    ¡°I can sell this ring to you.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s face was filled with question marks as she looked at the man even more warily.


    In total, they had only met twice, yet this man wanted to give her a ring?


    He Xing was a little embarrassed when he saw Du Yue¡¯s suspicious look. He quickly exined, ¡°This is not an ordinary ring. It¡¯s a weapon.¡±


    As he spoke, the man¡¯s finger brushed across the surface of the ring, and five sharp thorns instantly appeared on the ring, the longest of which was nearly two centimeters.


    ¡°This weapon is very suitable for a youngdy like you. Besides, it won¡¯t raise any suspicion if you bring it around. Most people won¡¯t be able to tell that it¡¯s a weapon,¡± He Xing said as he presented the ring to Du Yue.


    ¡°As for the price, you can name any price. As long as I can eat a few full meals and sleep well for a few good nights, it¡¯s fine!¡±


    He pouted.


    ¡°You look like a good person. You wouldn¡¯t watch me wander the streets and die of hunger and thirst, would you?¡±


    When Du Yue first met this man, she thought he was a cold and aloof person. Now, she looked at the scene in front of her in a daze. She had never thought that this man actually had two sides to him.

 Chapter 21

    Secret Weapon


    She looked at the ring he wore. The ring was silver-white in color and about one centimeter wide. It had a simple design, and there were no embellishments or patterns on it.


    As long as the thorns were not exposed, it would be an ordinary ring.


    Just like what the man had said, if she wore this ring on her finger, anyone would think that it was just a simple essory and would not be guarded against it at all.


    If she could live a stable life like before, this ring would be useless to her.


    However, things were different now. The world was dangerous, and the order of the world would soon be in chaos. This ring could be considered an item that could be used to save her life in the future.


    Du Yue really wanted it, but the price...


    The man told her to name any price as long as it was enough for him to eat a few full meals, so how much should she offer him?


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Du Yue made an offer and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 50,000.¡±


    This was the price that the man had just offered.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! It¡¯s a deal!¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s agreement, Du Yue did not hesitate at all. She got her backpack and took out 50,000 yuan in cash and handed it to the man.


    50,000 yuan in cash was not a small amount regardless of the time they were in. It was a heavy pile in her hand and carried a lot of weight.


    Looking at the cash Du Yue handed over, He Xing was a little confused. ¡°You carry around so much cash in your backpack every day and just walk around like that?¡±


    Du Yue nodded without a care. ¡°Yeah! Mobile payment is no longer avable in the city or even the province, so cash is the only way.¡±


    The high temperature hadsted for so long that everyone had gotten used to a life of lying in wait during the day anding out only at night. Water and electricity were limited in their daily lives, and the students and white-cored workers had also stopped going to sses and work.


    In addition, the rumors about doomsday on the inte were getting more and more serious, causing people to panic.


    Except for a fewrge chain stores that allowed WeChat payment, the other small stores only epted cash.


    Thus, Du Yue would carry a backpack with a rtivelyrge capacity when she went out every night so that she could use it to store cash or things she bought.


    He Xing nodded in understanding after hearing the exnation. He took the money from the girl and passed his ring to her.


    After Du Yue received the ring, she gave the other party a simple nod before she turned and left.


    She walked in a hurry, and her figure quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    He Xing touched his nose awkwardly as he watched the other party leave in a hurry.


    Was he a man-eating monster? Why was she in such a hurry to get away?


    ...


    Of course, Du Yue had no idea what He Xing was thinking. She did not go home immediately after she left. Instead, she continued to stroll around the neighborhood.


    She strolled around for more than an hour, but she was not wandering around aimlessly for the entire hour. It was not just to get used to the temperature outside but also because she wanted to find out what the residents were talking about.


    Although she had already hoarded enough supplies, she had never thought of staying away from the crowd and living in seclusion.


    It might be helpful for her future doomsday life if she inquired more about the people in the surrounding area.


    However, she didn¡¯t hear any valuable information from the other residents of themunity that night. The people were now talking about the increasing food prices and which family¡¯s elderly had been sent to the hospital because of fever.


    As she did not manage to find any useful information, Du Yue vigntly observed her surroundings to make sure that no one was following her before she turned around and returned to the building where she lived.


    It was already past midnight when Du Yue returned home. The water supply had stopped long ago.


    Du Yue went to the bathroom and took out arge wooden bathtub from the interspace. She took off her clothes before going into the tub.


    The water in the tub was neither hot nor cold. Du Yue had prepared it before she left the house so that she could have afortable bath even after the water supply was cut off.


    After the bath, this basin of water could be used to flush the toilet. This water could be used for two purposes, and it could be considered to be fully utilized.


    Du Yue took a shower almost every day, so she wasn¡¯t dirty. It was just that the temperature outside was too high, so she would be soaked in sweat after going out.


    Her hair was not long, so it was easy to wash it.


    In about 10 minutes, Du Yue came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel. She also had a towel wrapped around her head. The temperature was so high now that there was no need for a hairdryer. She only needed to let her hair air dry briefly.

 Chapter 22

    In Order to Survive, I Can Only Better Myself


    Du Yue went to the kitchen and took out the ice that had been made from the ice maker and put them into her interspace. She also refilled the water for the ice maker. After everything was done, she went to the bedroom.


    Du Yue had already turned on the four air-conditioning fans before she took a shower. They had been turned on for more than 10 minutes now, and the temperature in the originally stuffy bedroom had dropped quite a bit.


    Du Yue took out her tablet and found aedy variety show. She watched it while eating skewers. She had already prepared a ss of iced Coke that was the perfect drink to go with skewers. Now that she had a bite of the skewers and a sip of the iced Coke, Du Yue¡¯s slightly hot body cooled down a lot.


    Having a good supper in such hot weather, Du Yue suddenly felt that her difficult life had be less terrible.


    She ate while watching the show. After more than an hour, the variety show ended. She had just finished eating and started to clean up the table.


    She tied the garbage bag tightly and kept it in her interspace. Du Yue had ced arge trash can in a corner of the interspace. When it was inconvenient for her to go out and throw the trash, she would throw the trash into the trash can first. When she went out for a walk again, she would take the trash bag out and dispose of it properly.


    Nowadays, she would go out for a walk every day after the power outage. Only sr-powered street lights were used in themunity, so no one would notice what was in her garbage bag due to theck of light. She did not have to worry about being caught by the surveince cameras either.


    After clicking out of the variety show, Du Yue found a reality show about survival in the wilderness to watch.


    She watched reality TV shows about survival in the wild almost every day in order to learn more about survival skills in the wild. Although she had experienced thest doomsday, she still felt that there was no harm in learning more survival skills.


    After studying for more than two hours, Du Yue turned off the tablet, but she still felt unsatisfied. She found the dumbbells and other equipment she had prepared and began to do strength training.


    The district Du Yue lived in was one of the best in the city. Naturally, the cost to stay here was also very high.


    The district was not only located in the inner ring of the city center, but it was also top-notch in terms of both greenery and property management. The most important thing was that the quality of the houses was also worth the money, not to mention the sound instion.


    Even if she were to invite more than a dozen people home to have a party on a whim, she did not have to worry about the next-door neighborsining.


    To survive in the apocalypse, one had to be healthy and strong enough.


    In her previous life, Du Yue would take time out of her schedule to train her body even though the living conditions in the apocalypse were very difficult. Her life in this life was many times morefortable than her previous life. Naturally, Du Yue would train even harder.


    Surviving in the apocalypse was like sailing against the current. If one did not advance, one would fall back. If one chose to be a couch potato thaty at home all day, one would only be at the mercy of others.


    Du Yue trained until the sky outside gradually brightened and the dazzling light shone into every corner of the room. It was time for the water supply to return. Du Yue stopped what she was doing and went to the window to draw the curtains.


    When her breathing had steadied, Du Yue went to the bathroom to take a cold shower. She then had a simple meal and was only half-full before she went back to her bedroom to sleep.


    When she woke up, it was already past five in the afternoon. The first thing Du Yue did when she opened her eyes was to look for her phone and open Weibo.


    As soon as she entered Weibo¡¯s home page, Du Yue noticed a post on the hot search. [Oh my God, my house is upied by flies!]


    There were not many words in the post, so Du Yue had a rough idea after a simple nce. However, the nine apanying photos that could not be ignored made Du Yue¡¯s eyebrows scrunch up together unconsciously.


    There were nine photos, each of which was filled with flies. Swarms of flies filled every corner of the poster¡¯s house, making one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    Therge green-headed flies appeared on the screen, pping their wings and rampaging. The sight was enough to make one hurl.


    ording to the poster¡¯s description, he did not take out the garbage because the temperature was too high yesterday. This morning, he was woken up by a buzzing sound followed by vibrations.


    When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was green-headed flies flying all over the house.


    The poster said that the flies were not afraid of him at all and kept flying toward his face, which scared him so much that he hid under the nket and did not dare to show his head.


    However, Du Yue felt that he must have mustered up the courage to stick his head out of the nket in the end. Otherwise, he would not have been able to post these nine photos.


    At this thought, Du Yue suddenly thought of a popr saying on the inte¡ª¡¯Don¡¯t panic when you encounter an incident. Before all else, pick up your phone and post it on your Moments.¡¯

 Chapter 23

    Insect Disaster


    Du Yue did not know if the person had posted it on his Moments, but the issue caused quite a stir on Weibo.


    Theizens all leftments under the post, saying that they had never seen so many flies in their lives, let alone such big ones.


    Du Yue continued to scroll through thements. Unsurprisingly, she saw a fewments with photos of groups of flies. The people who replied to the post said that they had encountered a simr situation.


    The appearance of these flies also meant that the end of the world wasing soon. The temperature during the day was already above 60 degrees. Under normal circumstances, an environment like this did not meet the conditions for flies to survive. The fact that there were flies despite such high temperatures was an outrageous phenomenon in itself.


    Besides, not only did the flies not go extinct despite the high temperatures, but they had also grown more than twice their size. Their numbers had also increased by many times.


    Du Yue did not do much research in the field of biology, so she had no idea what was going on.


    However, having experienced the apocalypse once, she knew very well that these flies had a very strong reproductive ability. They wouldy eggs everywhere, and the eggs theyid would hatch in two or three days. The cycle would continue as the flies would fly elsewhere andy eggs again.


    Du Yue could not help but shiver at the thought of being surrounded by these flies in her past life.


    In addition to flies, the number of snakes, insects, and rats also began to increase abnormally, especially the cockroaches in the South. Later on, not only did they have strong reproductive abilities, but their bodies also became abnormallyrge.


    Du Yue had been living in the North since she was young. She had always heard that cockroaches in the North and cockroaches in the South were not of the same species. She did not believe it at first until she saw someone post on the inte about cockroaches the size of a child¡¯s palm. She had no choice but to believe it then.


    As someone who did not have trypophobia, even Du Yue was frightened by the photos on the inte during that period of time. They were way too disgusting.


    The snakes, insects, and rats not only adapted to the apocalyptic world faster than humans, but they also ate and destroyed the supplies that the people had hoarded.


    The hot weather and limited water and electricity meant that very few resources could be preserved.


    However, the number of snakes, insects, and rats had doubled, which was a huge blow to their heads.


    Now, all food had to be vacuum-packed and stored in a shaded area. Cooked food must be finished within half an hour, and kitchen waste had to be disposed of under the hot sun.


    As long as one was not careful, not only would one not be able to eat anything, but one would also be surrounded by rats, flies, and mosquitoes.


    Du Yue had experienced all of these scenes during the apocalypse in her previous life. Whenever she thought of the feeling of disgust that filled her entire body, she would never want to experience it again.


    Du Yue could not be bothered to read thements under the post anymore. She quickly turned off her phone and took action.


    She first tidied up every corner of the house, then put all the furniture that she did not need into her interspace.


    Du Yue¡¯s house was originally simply decorated with only somemonly used furniture. Now that most of the furniture had been packed away, the house looked even more spacious.


    Even so, Du Yue was still a little worried. She found the pesticide and sprayed it all over the house. She also ced some rat poison in every corner, including the cabs that she usually didn¡¯t pay much attention to and ces near the drains.


    When everything was ready, Du Yue finally felt at ease and walked into the bathroom.


    Although the air conditioners had been running while she was sleeping, her body was still wet with sweat and sticky.


    Fortunately, it was time for the water supply to return, so it was not troublesome to take a bath.


    That night, Du Yue did not go out again. When night fell, Du Yue carefully lifted a corner of the curtain and looked outside.


    The street lights in the neighborhood were a little dim. She could see many people gathered together and chatting in the garden. It was very noisy and lively.


    However, Du Yue knew very well that these peaceful days would soon disappear.


    In a few days, the number of flies and mosquitoes increased sharply, and more and more posts about homes being upied by flies and mosquitoes were published on the inte.


    Although the flies and mosquitoes could survive in high temperatures, they would not appear during the day when the temperature was the highest. They would all hide in the dark and only fly out at night when the sun had set and the temperature had dropped.


    Flies were disgusting, but at least they did not bite. However, mosquitoes were both disgusting and bit.


    The mosquitoes in the apocalypse were many times more harmful than the mosquitoes before the apocalypse. As long as one was bitten by them, one would have a big red bump on one¡¯s body, and the bump was itchy and painful.


    What was even more hateful was that they wouldy their eggs inside the bump.

 Chapter 24

    No One Dares to Go Out


    Usually, after the sun set every day, everyone would take the opportunity to go out for a breath of fresh air and stretch their stiff bodies after being at home for the whole day.


    However, now even when the temperature was at its lowest in the middle of the night, there were not many people who dared to go out.


    If it was necessary for them to go out, they would not dare to leave the house in simple short-sleeved shirts and shorts like before. Instead, they could only wear a thick coat and wrap themselves up tightly before going out to avoid being bitten.


    As long as one was identally bitten by those mosquitoes, not only would one have to bear unbearable pain, but it was likely one would also start to have a high fever. Every time night fell, the sound of ambnces would continue ringing in the sky above the entire city for a long time without stopping.


    Only a small number of people who were admitted to the hospital were lucky enough to survive. Most of them had their eyes closed forever and were sent into the zing incinerating furnace.


    Hospital wards were already packed to the brim, and with this sudden incident, there was no ce for people to even walk along the corridors.


    Du Yue¡¯s heart would tremble every time she saw someone post on the inte about the hospital being overcrowded.


    In this kind of hot and scorching weather, people had to be cremated immediately after death. Otherwise, the corpses would rot very quickly.


    Many people were sent to the hospital in a hurry only to die helplessly in the end. The patients might not even have had the chance to see their family onest time before they were sent to the crematorium where they were cremated into a pool of ashes.


    The temperature was high, and life was stagnant. The price of goods rose rapidly, and it was difficult to preserve the only supplies they had. In addition, they were harassed by all kinds of disgusting snakes, rats, and insects. With the departure of their loved ones, some people broke down emotionally and chose tomit suicide.


    However, there was nock of people who, under this extreme environment, catalyzed the darkness in the depths of their hearts and began to do evil things that harmed others for their own benefit.


    It had been more than half a month since the world was taken over by flies. In this half a month, Du Yue did not leave the house even once.


    Seeing that the supplies in her space were being depleted with no new gains and her neighbors had also started going out to buy all kinds of supplies, Du Yue felt that it was time for her to go out.


    After changing into a long shirt and long pants, she put on a mask, a hat, and a pair of thick gloves. She wrapped herself up like a mummy. Then, she quickly opened the door and dashed out before quickly closing it again.


    Go!


    It was already past 10 o ¡®clock at night when she left the house. The power supply had been cut, and the sky outside had already turned dark.


    Du Yue walked to the staircase and slowly made her way to the underground parking lot step by step. Her house was on the 16th floor. It was easy to walk down, but she would have to walk up the stairs step by stepter.


    No matter how strong Du Yue¡¯s physical strength was, she found it difficult to deal with.


    Soon, she reached the underground parking lot. Du Yue took out some pesticide and sprayed it on the insects around the car. While they were busy avoiding the car, she quickly opened the door and got into the driver¡¯s seat.


    Du Yue heaved a sigh of relief after getting into the car safely. She drove the car out of the underground garage. There was almost no one in the neighborhood, and there was a strange silence in the dark night.


    Du Yue left the neighborhood and drove toward the nearby supermarket. When the car was still quite a distance away from the supermarket, Du Yue saw a long line in front of the supermarket.


    Recently, the restrictions on the purchase of all kinds of daily necessities had be stricter, and the number of daily supplies sold in the supermarket was also very small.


    If one wanted to buy the things one needed, one had toe early and line up on a firste, first served basis.


    Du Yue looked at the long queue and estimated that she would not be able to buy anything even if she queued up. She turned the car around and drove back the way she came.


    Halfway through the journey, Du Yue suddenly realized that a white van was following her car not too far away.


    Now that oil prices had soared, there were very few people who could afford gas, so people were reluctant to drive out. Most people went out on foot or by bicycle.


    Du Yue looked at the van behind her through the rearview mirror. After confirming that it was indeed following her, she stepped on the gas pedal to the maximum and sped forward.


    The car was suddenly speeding, and the buzzing sound of the engine was hard to ignore on this quiet night.


    Du Yue sped up all the way and drove the car to a small road in the suburbs before she stopped the car.

 Chapter 25

    Being Followed


    Du Yue alighted from the car and stood by the side of the road, waiting for the van behind to approach. Not long after, the van stopped in front of her car. The door opened from the inside, and a few strong men came out.


    These people were dressed in ck clothes and shoes. They even had ck masks and hats on their faces, and only their sneaky eyes were exposed.


    The man in the lead walked toward Du Yue and sized her up with ill intentions.


    Because he was wearing a mask, his voice was a little muffled and unclear. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re quite bold to drive out alone at such ate hour!¡±


    When she realized that she was being followed, she didn¡¯t hurry back home. Instead, she dared to lure them to this deste ce.


    Du Yue stood by the road and nced at the man indifferently. She did not respond to him.


    The man in the lead noticed that Du Yue did not take his group seriously and became even more displeased. His tone became even more unfriendly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you want to walk out of here alive, take us to your house and hand over all your supplies and money. Of course, you have to hand over this expensive off-road vehicle of yours too.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to obediently hand over these worldly possessions, I can let you live!¡±


    ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we take this weak-looking little girl with us? It¡¯s so dangerous for her to live alone!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re guys who know how to treat women with tender affection. As long as this little girl follows us, she¡¯ll get to live happily, right?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, she can¡¯t live for long on her own, so it¡¯s just as well she has some fun with us brothers!¡±


    The few of them spoke all sorts of obscenities in front of Du Yue and even giggled with ill intentions.


    Just as they let their guard down, Du Yue picked up the Tang sword that she had ced on the hood of the car engine. This Tang sword was more than one meter long. The de was 70 centimeters long, five centimeters wide, and one centimeter thick. It weighed about five catties.


    The dark wooden scabbard was iid with silver roses, giving it a deep and grand appearance. Just by looking at the scabbard, one could tell that this sword was of high quality.


    Du Yue did not buy it only because of its low-profile yet gorgeous appearance, but also because of the exquisite quality of the sword.


    Du Yue pulled out her sword and pointed it at the men opposite her. ¡°If you guys have the time to fantasize, why don¡¯t you think about who¡¯s going to get beaten up first?¡±


    The man who was called ¡®Boss¡¯ by everyone looked at the sword in Du Yue¡¯s hand and heard her unkind threat. It was as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world.


    Heughed out loud. ¡°Little girl, have you watched too many TV shows? Who are you trying to scare with this broken thing? I gave you a chance with good intentions, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. Then don¡¯t me us for hitting a woman today!


    ¡°Attack together! Be quick!¡±


    The leader of the group waved his hand, and the people behind him rushed toward Du Yue. Seeing the menacing appearance of the few people, Du Yue did not have a trace of fear. She stood firmly on the spot and waited for them to approach.


    Du Yue had been practicing martial arts for many years. Her physical fitness was not something that ordinary people could match. In addition, she had already experienced an apocalyptic world once and had survived countless dangerous situations. Therefore, both herbat strength and experience gave her confidence.


    She attacked the few of them, each of her moves fierce and aimed at their vital parts. None of her actions were redundant, nor were they just for show.


    Wang Qiang and the others were just street gangsters who had never undergone special training. The moves they used in front of Du Yue were full of ws, and it did not take long for them to be at a disadvantage.


    Although the Tang sword in Du Yue¡¯s hand was very heavy, her movements were not clumsy. Every time she moved, she could urately hit Wang Qiang¡¯s group with the sword in her hand.


    Although these people had wrapped themselves up very tightly, it was only ayer of simple clothes. The clothes on their bodies were cut open without any effort, and blood flowed out instantly.


    After fighting Du Yue for less than three minutes, Wang Qiang realized that they had been blind and provoked someone they should not have, so he immediately backed down.


    ¡°Heroine, we¡¯re in the wrong here. We¡¯re dogs who looked down on you and were blind enough to provoke you. Please be magnanimous and let us off! We promise we won¡¯t do bad things again!¡±


    Du Yue did not seem to hear Wang Qiang¡¯s plea for mercy. Her hands did not slow down at all. A sword knew no mercy, and very quickly, it was in front of Wang Qiang.

 Chapter 26

    You Dare to Kill?


    Wang Qiang watched as his buddies fell one by one under the other party¡¯s sword. At this moment, all of them were no longer breathing. He was so frightened that he kept retreating. He lost his bnce and fell beside the trash can.


    ¡°How dare you kill in broad daylight? I¡¯m calling the police!¡± Wang Qiang¡¯s tone was filled with fear and forced calmness.


    Du Yue¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Without giving him a chance to speak, she cut his carotid artery. Blood spurted out immediately, and the entire sword was stained red.


    Wang Qiang¡¯s head tilted to the side, his eyes filled with disbelief and extreme fear.


    He had never imagined that in this peaceful era, he would be killed by a little girl who looked so weak that she could not even truss a chicken.


    Du Yue tore off Wang Qiang¡¯s clothes and wiped her Tang sword clean. She then took out a lighter and burned the clothes into a pile of ash, scattering it in the river.


    After doing this, she took her sword and walked to the van that Wang Qiang and the others had ridden in. After confirming that there was no one inside, she opened the door.


    She leaned into the driver¡¯s seat, took out the dashcam hanging in front of her, and threw it into her interspace. Then, she took down the camera and stomped it to pieces with her foot before throwing them out at the field beside her.


    A disgusting smell lingered in the van. Du Yue frowned in disgust. She had no interest in what was in the van.


    She did notck money or supplies.


    Du Yue took out a barrel of gasoline from her interspace and poured it on the van. She then turned on the lighter and casually threw it on the van. In an instant, the van caught on fire. She held the freshly lit cigarette in her hand and stood calmly at the side, watching the burning van.


    From the beginning to the end, her actions were clean and neat without any hesitation, and there was not much of an expression on her face.


    To her, who had already died once, killing a group of robbers was no different from crushing a fly.


    No matter if they had been plotting for a long time or if they suddenly had ill intentions, she would not let these people leave alive. She had already given them a chance. They were on the road for a full half an hour, but the other party refused to change their minds and give up onmitting the crime.


    Hence, they should not me her for being ruthless. In this world, if one was soft-hearted toward the bad guys, it was irresponsibility to oneself. If Du Yu had shown any weakness or if she hadpromised today, these people would have continued to take advantage of her in the future and put her in danger.


    Rather than letting that happen, it was better to strike first.


    Du Yue, who had already died once, would not be soft-hearted anymore.


    Seeing the van burn to ashes, Du Yue returned to her car and took out a new set of clothes from her interspace. Then, she packed the bloodstained clothes she had changed out of into a trash bag and put them into her interspace.


    Just now, she had deliberately drawn this group of people to the suburbs far away from human habitation. The terrain here was open, and the surrounding 10 kilometers were all wild grass.


    There were no surveince cameras, so there was no need to worry about any witnesses. Du Yue was also sure that she had not left any traces.


    Besides, she had destroyed all the evidence that she could. As for the evidence that she could not destroy by the roadside, she could only put it in her interspace. After all, her interspace was the only ce that could be considered 100% safe and hidden.


    Du Yue drove back to the underground parking lot of themunity. She picked out some supplies from her interspace and went upstairs.


    There were a lot of mosquitoes in the corridor, but the number was much less than the number outside.


    Du Yue went upstairs unhurriedly and arrived at her unit door on the 16th floor in less than 10 minutes.


    Du Yue had just inserted the key into the door, but before she could open the door, the door next to her was suddenly opened from the inside. A girl about her age stuck her head out from the door and asked, ¡°Did you buy these things from the supermarket? There must be a lot of people lining up at the supermarket, right? Uhh, can I trouble you to help me buy some groceries the next time you¡¯re out shopping? I can give you amission! How about 50 yuan each time? What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anything about it.¡± Du Yue coldly refused.


    ¡°Why?¡± The girl¡¯s face turned cold, but she quickly put on a ttering smile. ¡°Then bring me along the next time you drive out to buy things. We¡¯re neighbors, so you won¡¯t refuse to help, right?¡±


    Du Yue did not reject her immediately this time. ¡°Sure, the fare is 500 yuan.¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice changed when she heard that. ¡°Are you so poor that you¡¯ve gone crazy? The supermarket in the neighborhood is less than three kilometers away, yet you actually want 500 yuan as travel costs? Besides, this is a special time. Since you have a car, what¡¯s wrong with helping a neighbor out? How can you be so cruel?¡±


    When Du Yue heard the other party¡¯s bold and confident question, she could not help but sneer. ¡°I¡¯m not your mother. Why should I help you?¡±

 Chapter 27

    27 What Does It Have to Do With Me Whether You Die or Not? (1)


    "What''s with your tone?"


    "You don''t look young, so why are you still so dumb? You''re really good at guilt-tripping others, huh? What does it have to do with me whether you die or not?"


    After Du Yue finished speaking, she opened the door and returned to her house without giving the girl a chance to refute. The moment she closed the door, she heard the girl scream and curse, but she did not pay her any attention.


    She put the supplies back into her interspace, then walked into the bedroom and turned on the four air-conditioning fans one by one. After that, she turned around and returned to the living room.


    Today, she decided not to take a shower first. She would shower after training.


    All the furniture in the living room had been moved into Du Yue''s interspace, so the living room was now very spacious, which was perfect for training.


    What happened today also reminded Du Yue that her past peaceful days were about to end.


    She had to train as much as possible to improve her physical fitness andbat power so that she could survive in this dangerous world.


    After three hours of training, Du Yue''s clothes were drenched in sweat. She took off her clothes and walked into the bathroom.


    She took out a bathtub filled with water and submerged herself in the water. The temperature of the water was just right. It was neither too hot nor too cold, allowing her tense muscles to finally rx.


    Having just gone through a fight and training for so long, her body was sore. To be able to take a bath to her heart''s content like this was simply a wonderful thing.


    ...


    On a small road in the suburbs, Du Yue had already driven away. The silver-haired He Xing walked up to a pile of ashes and recalled the scene he had just seen. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    He had not misjudged her. That woman was indeed extraordinary and not an ordinary person.


    She was decisive and ruthless.


    She was simply too cool!


    He walked to the side of the road and found a worn-out waist bag under one of the bodies. He took out a thick stack of cash from it. Feeling the thickness, he estimated that there was at least 100,000 yuan.


    He did not care about the people lying on the ground. He took the money and left without looking back. He found a used car shop and bought a good quality used car with the 100,000 yuan he picked up. After that, he went to the gas station to fill up the car''s gas.


    He Xing was driving on the road while humming a tune in high spirits. He did not expect to get an off-road vehicle for free!


    For a moment, he did not know whether to attribute it to his good luck or to thank that woman. After all, without her, he would not have picked up a hundred thousand yuan for nothing.


    No matter what, the next time he saw that woman, he would definitely thank her properly!


    ...


    Du Yue did not know that because of her negligence, someone had gotten a car for free. Furthermore, that person was looking forward to their next meeting with gratitude and was nning to thank her in person.


    She had just taken a shower, so she was rxed now. She was watching a criminal investigation film with the air-conditioning fans blowing on her. She was eating crayfish and drinking cold beer.


    There were plenty of bloody and violent scenes in criminal investigation films, but Du Yue ate her food with great relish. She was not put off by the bloody and violent scenes. She even felt that the food in front of her was appetizing.


    Eating the spicy and fragrant crayfish and taking a sip of the ice-cold beer, Du Yue could not help but exim, "Being able to live in the world like this is totally worth it!


    It was already four o ''clock in the morning after she had eaten and drunk her fill. The sky outside was already slightly bright, and most people were preparing to go to sleep.


    However, Du Yue had no intention of sleeping.


    Du Yue walked out of the bedroom, grabbed a chair, and sat at the main entrance.


    Less than 10 minutes after she sat down, she heard some movement outside the door.


    Someone was trying to break in!


    It was time!


    Du Yue''s eyes curved into crescents. She got up and pushed the chair behind her. She first pushed the door open and gave the two people at the door a kick each.


    The two people at the door did not expect this scene at all. They did not expect Du Yue to start fighting without a word.


    Du Yue did not show any mercy. She used all her strength and kicked the two of them to the corner of the corridor. Their backs mmed into the trash can as they fell to the ground.


    Du Yue turned around and closed the door. She stood in front of the two of them and lowered her head. She nced at them with an indifferent and cold gaze.


    One of them was Du Yue''s neighbor, the girl who had shamelessly asked Du Yue for supplies. The girl''s name was Chen Hua, and the man behind her was Liu Ting. The two of them were a couple.


    Chen Hua was an inte celebrity with a decent ie. Her boyfriend was unemployed and just wandered around every day without really doing anything. He was previously arrested for breaking into a house and was only recently released.

 Chapter 28

    Biting Back


    During the apocalypse in Du Yue¡¯s previous life, Chen Hua also looked for Du Yue and asked to hitch a ride with her so that she could get supplies. That was Du Yue¡¯s first experience with the apocalypse, so she had no experience and was not on guard.


    As the two of them had always been neighbors, Chen Hua would chat with Du Yue enthusiastically every time they met by chance. Thus, Du Yue felt that since they were neighbors, it was not a big deal to help each other out and she agreed.


    In the beginning, she only hitched rides with her. Later on, she started freeloading for food, drinks, and daily necessities. Even so, Du Yue did not say much because Chen Hua was her neighbor.


    However,ter on, the couple began to cross the line. Liu Ting started toy a hand on Du Yue, both openly and secretly. When Chen Hua saw this, not only did she not stop him but she even used Du Yue of seducing her boyfriend. She even asked Liu Ting to teach Du Yue a lesson.


    Du Yue gritted her teeth in hatred at the thought of the two of them.


    At that time, the entire world had fallen into chaos, and people no longer followed the so-called rules and regtions.


    Of course, Du Yue did not allow the two of them to continue bullying her. She could not take it anymore and killed both of them.


    That was the first time Du Yue had killed someone in her 20 years of life.


    After her reincarnation, Du Yue would asionally bump into the two of them, but she would pretend not to see them each time.


    It was not that Du Yue wanted to let them off easy but that she was waiting for the right opportunity. When the apocalypse officially arrived, there would be no order or rules in the world. That would be when this adulterous couple met their doom!


    However, what Du Yue did not expect was that Chen Hua would still take the initiative to look for her and ask for supplies or free rides even in this life. When Du Yue rejected her, she knew that Chen Hua would not give up so easily.


    Chen Hua had a baby face and a pair of big eyes. Every time she smiled, her eyes would curve into crescents. Anyone who saw her for the first time would think that she was a simple-minded youngdy, but in fact, she was a horrible person.


    In the hot weather, most people would sleep around four or five in the morning. If Chen Hua wanted to do something to her, she would most likely choose to do it at this time.


    That was why Du Yue was waiting for her.


    Sure enough, as Du Yue had expected, Chen Hua barged in early in the morning. She was really the same as in her previous life! She did not know how to repent!


    Liu Ting was a man, after all. Although he was kicked by Du Yue, it did not take long for him to recover. He supported himself with the wall and stood up.


    ¡°Motherf*cker! You actually kicked me! I¡¯m going to beat you to death today, you nasty b*tch!¡± Liu Ting cursed hysterically as he charged toward Du Yue. Before he could even reach her, Du Yue grabbed his arm and threw him over her shoulder.


    After knocking Liu Tingyu to the ground, Du Yue bent down and broke his arm while he was still growling in pain.


    Liu Ting rolled around on the ground and howled in pain. His voice was so loud that it lit up all the sound-controlled lights on the entire floor.


    Du Yueughed coldly and kicked him in the chest. Liu Ting¡¯s face gradually turned purple, and the veins on his neck tightened. It was getting more and more difficult for him to breathe, and he was about to suffocate.


    On the other hand, Chen Hua crawled over in a hurry. When she saw what was happening, she was so scared that her face turned pale.


    She was so scared that she even started stuttering. She looked at Du Yue as if she were looking at a demon from hell. ¡°Stop it! If you don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±


    As Chen Hua spoke, she took out her phone from her pocket with trembling hands, wanting to call the police.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to call the police?¡± Du Yue was smiling. She tilted her head at Chen Hua and gestured for her to look at the lockpicking tools at the door. ¡°You broke into my house first, then you wanted to beat me up. I actedpletely in self-defense. If it were a month ago and you called the police, they¡¯d take you two away and put you in prison for a year or so. But currently, there¡¯s a shortage of resources no matter where we go. I don¡¯t know if the police are willing to waste public resources for you two scum of society.¡±


    Even if the world was normal, the police would not be willing to get involved in small disputes between neighbors. Even if Chen Hua called the police, the police would just have them privately settle things with a few casual words.


    After all, the current situation was just as Du Yue had said. Bringing them back to the police station would be a waste of public funds, so there was really no need to do so.

 Chapter 29

    The Weasel¡¯s Plea for Mercy


    Moreover, the sky was getting brighter and the sun was about to rise. Once the sun was out, the temperature outside would suddenly rise to more than 60 degrees. Even if Chen Hua really called the police, the police would not go out under the hot sun to handle such a small matter.


    Perhaps it was because of Du Yue¡¯s warning or advice, Chen Hua dispelled the idea of calling the police in the end.


    Chen Hua¡¯s eyes were red, and tears were hanging from the corners of her eyes. She looked very pitiful, and her tone suddenly became much gentler.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all our fault! I beg you to be magnanimous and let us go! We promise we won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    Du Yue looked at her, her eyes turning deep and dark. There was a hint of a smile at the corner of her lips. ¡°You promise that you won¡¯t do it again? Really?¡±


    As Du Yue questioned her, she stomped on Liu Ting¡¯s chest with force. Liu Ting felt a piercing pain in his chest. He could not control his body and started to twitch. His breathing gradually became weaker.


    Chen Hua looked on in fear. Her tears fell to the ground, and she did not dare to hesitate anymore. ¡°Truly! I¡¯m not lying to you. We won¡¯t ever do it again!¡±


    Du Yue nodded her head in satisfaction. She then retracted her foot from Liu Ting¡¯s chest. ¡°Since you¡¯ve admitted your mistake so generously, I¡¯ll be magnanimous and let you off this time. However, you¡¯ll have to remember your promise today. If the same thing happens again...¡±


    After saying that, Du Yue turned around and walked toward her house without looking back. Even after Du Yue entered the house and closed the door, not a single sound could be heard from the corridor outside.


    Of course, Du Yue would not let them off so easily. However, they were currently in a crowded neighborhood, so it was not a suitable ce to make a move.


    However, Du Yue knew very well that no matter how much Chen Hua cried in front of her and changed for the better, that girl would stille back to take revenge on her without any remorse.


    The next time Chen Hua and Liu Ting came up with a new n, they would definitely choose a ce outside of the neighborhood to attack her.


    Of course, Du Yue would not give them the chance to do so.


    A week flew by. Before Du Yue could wait for Chen Hua to leave the house, she found out from themunity group that the water supply would be stoppedpletely from today onward.


    The high temperature that had persisted for two months had caused countless fires of various sizes. Although the defense and control department had been very careful and tried their best to work overtime to fix things, there were too many old parts in the city¡¯s power lines. It was impossible to repair all of them.


    At noon, the power room of the water treatment nt also caught fire. When the fire broke out, most people were asleep, so no one noticed the fire.


    By the time someone discovered it, the entire power room had beenpletely burned down, and even the surrounding factories were affected.


    Du Yue looked at the photos of the fire that were circting on the inte. Even though she had already experienced surviving an apocalypse before, she still felt that the scene was shocking.


    The water treatment nt was burned down, and the city was no longer able to provide water. The entire city¡¯s water system was in a state of paralysis.


    In such hot weather, water was more important and scarcer than food. It was fine if people went hungry for a few days, but their bodies would definitely not be able to take it if they did not drink water for a long time.


    Even though everyone had some water left in their homes, there was a limit to how much water they could store. How long could theyst?


    In themunity¡¯s group chat, messages discussing how to buy water were constantly flooding the screen.


    After some discussion, they decided to go out and buy water after the sun set. Recently, society had be more and more chaotic, and people would often be robbed when they went out to buy supplies.


    Now, almost no one dared to go out alone. Every time, they would go out with several people when they wanted to buy things.


    The more people there were, the less likely they would be robbed.


    Du Yue exited WeChat. After changing her clothes, she picked up her bag and was about to go out. As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw Chen Hua and Liu Ting. The two of them had just pushed the door open and were shocked by Du Yue¡¯s sudden appearance. They subconsciously took a few steps back.


    Du Yue did not even bother to spare them a nce. She walked straight to the stairs without looking back.


    Looking in the direction that Du Yue had left, Chen Hua and Liu Ting whispered a few words to each other and immediately followed.

 Chapter 30

    The Woman Who is Decisive in Killing


    When she went downstairs, Du Yue saw arge group of people that had also gone downstairs. However, most of the people in the crowd were strong and healthy men. There were not many women like Du Yue.


    Many people sized Du Yue up curiously, but Du Yue did not care about their gazes. The crowd just walked out as soon as they reached the entrance on the first floor. There were not many people like Du Yue who walked all the way to the underground parking lot on the first basement floor.


    After all, there were very few people who were willing to use up expensive gasoline and drive out at this time.


    Now, not only was the price of gasoline high, but the supply had also begun to dwindle. The temperature was getting higher and higher, and it was more and more difficult to transport gasoline. There was a constant risk of explosion when fuel trucks drove on the road.


    Gasoline was already very difficult to buy.


    Du Yue drove the car out of the underground parking lot, but she did not go to the nearest shopping mall. Instead, she drove farther away. She deliberately slowed down the car so that the two people behind her could catch up to her.


    However, what Du Yue did not expect was that Chen Hua and Liu Ting had gotten a motorcycle. The two of them were riding the motorcycle and following her car at a distance that was neither too close nor too far away.


    Chen Hua sat in the front and was in charge of riding the motorcycle, while Liu Ting sat at the back while holding a kitchen knife.


    The motorcycle gradually picked up speed and caught up to Du Yue¡¯s car. Du Yue could see the expressions on both of their faces from the rearview mirror.


    Liu Ting grinned, showing his yellow teeth. ¡°B*tch, I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he raised the knife in his hand and smashed it at the window on Du Yue¡¯s side.


    Du Yue did not panic at all when she saw the other party¡¯s actions. She stepped hard on the elerator and the car instantly sped away, putting some distance between them.


    Liu Ting¡¯s knife missed, and because he had used too much force, it almost cut his foot. In his panic, he let go of the knife and it fell to the ground.


    Chen Hua was also shocked by this sudden change of events and subconsciously stepped on the brakes.


    However, because she had been stepping on the gas pedal all this time, the motorcycle did not stop immediately when she suddenly stepped on the brake after going too fast. The body of the motorcycle shook violently a few times before it finally came to a stop.


    When the two of them got off the motorcycle, their faces were livid with anger.


    After such a long dy, Du Yue¡¯s car was already far away. Even the back of it could no longer be seen.


    They missed the opportunity tonight, and Du Yue now knew their intentions. She would definitely try to avoid them in the future. It would not be easy to make a move then.


    Just as the two of them were feeling bitter over the missed opportunity, they heard Du Yue¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Were you two waiting for me?¡±


    Chen Hua and Liu Ting subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound. With the help of the dim streetlights, they could see that Du Yue was standing less than 10 meters away from them.


    Liu Ting was stunned for a moment when he saw Du Yue¡¯s figure. However, he soon smiled.


    ¡°Nasty b*tch, you had a way out, but you refused to take it. There¡¯s no door to hell, but you¡¯re insisting on barging in, huh? I¡¯m going to kill you today!¡± Liu Ting shouted. He lowered his head and picked up the knife from the ground. Holding the knife, he rushed toward Du Yue aggressively.


    ¡°Last time, I was ambushed by you and you were lucky enough to seed. Today, I¡¯ll make you kneel to me in apology!¡±


    Du Yue was emotionless when she heard Liu Ting¡¯s hooting. In fact, she even felt likeughing.


    For someone like Liu Ting who had been a hooligan for a few years, he felt that he was somewhat of a big shot in society. His ignorance meant that he would never know that there were so many people in the world who were more powerful than him and had better martial arts skills than him.


    In an instant, Liu Ting rushed in front of Du Yue. He raised the kitchen knife and shed at Du Yue¡¯s shoulder.


    Just as the knife was about to fall, Du Yue quickly dodged and disappeared from her spot.


    Liu Ting did not even see her movements clearly. He only saw that she was gone, and he subconsciously began to search for her.


    However, before he could find her, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. His eyes widened in disbelief as he looked down at the source of the pain.


    There was a dagger stuck in his chest. The de waspletely inserted into his body, leaving only the patterned hilt outside.


    Du Yue, who was standing in front of Liu Ting, withdrew her dagger expressionlessly. The moment she pulled back the dagger, Liu Ting¡¯s body lost all strength and fell to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust.

 Chapter 31

    Water Shortage in the Entire City


    This sudden change happened in less than a minute.


    Chen Hua was standing not far away, looking at the scene in front of her in disbelief. She subconsciously wanted to call for help, but she could not make a sound.


    Du Yue approached Chen Hua unhurriedly, scaring Chen Hua so much that she retreated and fell into the smelly ditch beside her.


    ¡°Y-Y-You, get lost! Don¡¯te near me!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. Please let me go. I beg you. I know what I did wrong now!


    ¡°It¡¯s him. He wasn¡¯t happy and wanted to take revenge on you. I was only threatened and lured by him. I didn¡¯t want to do this, really! You have to believe me!¡±


    Du Yue heard Chen Hua¡¯s incoherent words, but she did not care. This was because in her eyes, Chen Hua had already be a corpse.


    Just as Chen Hua struggled to get up from the smelly ditch and was about to hug Du Yue¡¯s leg to continue begging for mercy, the dagger in Du Yue¡¯s hand gently slid across Chen Hua¡¯s neck.


    The cold glint of the dagger instantly drew a thin line, and Chen Hua¡¯s blood spurted out along the thin line.


    Without even looking at Chen Hua, Du Yue gave her a fierce kick, sending her flying into the smelly ditch at the side.


    After doing this, she turned around and left without looking back.


    There was an old saying among the people that Du Yue felt was appropriate to use on Chen Hua and Liu Ting. It was ¡®a leopard can¡¯t change its spots.¡¯


    It did not matter how pained and regretful Chen Hua acted in front of her. As long as Du Yue was soft-hearted and forgave Chen Hua, she would definitely wait for another opportunity to take revenge.


    Only by bing a corpse would Chen Hua bepletely harmless.


    As Du Yue left, the dark clouds in the sky gradually dissipated, and a bright moon appeared.


    The faint moonlight fell on Du Yue¡¯s body, making her departing figure seem a little lonely.


    In a corner of the road, He Xing was ying with the ring on his finger.


    This woman was really beyond his expectations. He never thought that the two of them would meet again when shemitted more murders.


    Her actions were swift and clean. He Xing looked at her with admiration.


    However, after the killing, she looked so lonely when she left, which made him feel a little bad.


    It was strange. He Xing had clearly seen her decisiveness in killing with his own eyes, but he still felt that she was a weak little girl in this world who needed protection.


    He had witnessed the entire process of the murder, but he could not help but want to get closer to her. His heart ached for her, and he even wanted to ask her, ¡°Does your hand hurt?¡±


    ...


    Du Yue returned to the car and drove away.


    In her previous life, after the water treatment nt caught fire, the entire city had no ess to drinking water. After that, the water supply was never restored. Everyone could only go torge supermarkets and line up to get water. Althoughrge supermarkets had strict control over the price of water and did not increase it significantly, due to the scarcity of water, the amount of water that everyone could buy was limited. Each person could only buy one small bottle of mineral water a day.


    A small bottle of mineral water was only 500 milliliters. That could only guarantee that one would not die of thirst on the day itself. That was all.


    If one had a big family, one could buy more water and use the extra to cook.


    However, if one lived alone or was in a family of two, one could only buy one liter of mineral water a day. It wasn¡¯t even enough to make a bowl of noodles, let alone brush one¡¯s teeth and wash one¡¯s face.


    In addition to therge supermarkets selling water, there would also be people drivingrge trucks to the self-service water dispenser in themunity to collect water. People could also choose to buy water there.


    However, the price of water from the water dispenser in the neighborhood was more than three times that of the water sold in supermarkets.


    Basically, all the households in Du Yue¡¯s neighborhood were above average financially. Therefore, every time the self-service water dispenser was open for ess, there would be many people lining up to buy water.


    However, the water supply was still limited. Even if one had money, each family could only buy enough water to prepare food and wash clothes.


    As for the luxuries of brushing one¡¯s teeth, washing one¡¯s face, and flushing the toilet, there were not many people who could enjoy those.


    Du Yue decided that from today onward, she would no longer flush the toilet. Most of them did not even have enough water to drink. If she still wasted water by flushing the toilet, that could only mean she did not cherish the resources.


    Although there would be an unpleasant smell if she used cat litter instead, Du Yue could not care less at this time.


    Even now, Du Yue still went out at the same frequency as she did at the beginning of the apocalypse. She would go out once a day.

 Chapter 32

    The Carefree Days


    Every time she went out, Du Yue would carry a backpack and a bucket. There were many other people who had the same equipment as Du Yue.


    However, the buckets that other people carried were filled with real excrement, while Du Yue¡¯s bucket was empty.


    Du Yue went out with a bucket only to hide her tracks from the others.


    However, it would be troublesome if this continued. Even so, the news about the safety base had not been released yet, so Du Yue had no choice but to wait.


    In the half a month after the water supply waspletely cut off, there were more and more cases of street robberies. Not only were people robbed when they went out to buy water, but some bold ones even dared to break into people¡¯s houses.


    These things weremon during the apocalypse in Du Yue¡¯s previous life. In her previous life, Du Yue had racked her brain every day to think of ways to buy more water. She had no time to pay attention to the various posts on the inte.


    By the time she found out about the happenings, her neighbor, who was only one unit away from her, was robbed.


    Those who broke into the house were all strong men. Most of them relied on robbing and stealing to survive even before the apocalypse, and a small number of them only joined after the water supply stopped.


    At first, these people only looked for opportunities outside at night to grab supplies from people who were alone, but they soon became bold. Small robberies on the road were no longer enough to satisfy them.


    Later on, they had a change of mind and decided to target the more luxurious areas in the city. The price of a house in a luxuriousmunity was usually very high. Those who could afford it were naturally richer and could buy more supplies.


    Those who were robbed would call the police, but the police would not be sent out during the day. They would only be sent out at night.


    Usually, no one would install surveince cameras in their homes. The surveince cameras in themunity were also out of use due to the power restrictions. The robbers had also prepared all kinds of masks to cover their faces, so almost no one had seen their faces clearly. Since no one knew what they looked like, it was naturally more difficult to arrest them. In the end, no one was caught.


    There were also some who were standing on the sidelines, watching. After seeing such a situation, they put down all their scruples and began to join the ranks of the robbers.


    Not only were the supplies expensive, but people also had to line up to get them and most things were sold in limited quantities.


    Compared to that, robbing was a good business. A robber did not even need to pay anything and could get the resources that ordinary people would not be able to buy even with all their efforts.


    The people who were worried about being robbed no longer sat still and waited for death. Some people decided to group up with their neighbors to keep each other warm and take care of each other.


    Some thought that since they could not win, they might as well join the other party and be robbers as well.


    The order that originally still remained in the world disappearedpletely after this farce.


    In her previous life, Du Yue did not want to rob, nor did she want to be at the mercy of others. She could only rely on her own strength to fight against those who had ill intentions.


    Later on, many noticed her extraordinary skills and took the initiative to look for her, wanting to form an alliance with her and ask for her protection. They wanted her protection, but they did not want to offer her anything in return. When she encountered danger, they would leave her behind and escape by themselves.


    After that incident, Du Yue made up her mind to not care about the life and death of others.


    She did not need to be responsible for other people¡¯s lives.


    Du Yue understood this principle in her previous life. Of course, she would still follow the same principle in this life and not care about anyone else¡¯s affairs.


    Du Yue stayed in her own world every day and lived her life well. She ate delicious food, drank beer, and watched variety shows in a carefree manner. When she felt bored, she would count the supplies in her space to kill time.


    When the weather was hot, she would take afortable cold shower. After the shower, she would lie on the bed in shorts and a vest, enjoying the cool breeze that came from all directions in the room. While enjoying the cool temperature, she would watch a drama or listen to some songs. Life was so beautiful.


    The days passed by quickly, and it was soon December.


    If it were in the previous world, December would be winter through and through. The temperature would drop below zero, and people would have to wear fleece jackets when traveling.


    However, it was different now. Although it was already December, the temperature was still high. During the day, the highest temperature could reach more than 60 degrees, and even the lowest temperature would still be above 50 degrees.


    Even at night after the sun had set, the temperature would maintain at more than 30 degrees.

 Chapter 33

    People¡¯s Hearts Are Wavering


    After a few months, the people had gone from panicking and being uneasy at the beginning to bing anxious before finally bing numb to it all.


    A week ago, there was aplete power outage. The high temperature caused several fires to break out almost every day. The entire city¡¯s electrical circuits were destroyed, and there was no possibility of repair.


    Theplete power outage caused a very serious blow to the lives of the residents on the higher floors. Some high-rise residents would exchange their family¡¯s supplies with the people on the lower floors and move to the lower floors.


    Du Yue was the only one left on the 16th floor. The others had all moved downstairs.


    These days, Du Yue¡¯s life had been rtivelyfortable, but she would asionally encounter some unexpected situations. Du Yue was once followed by people with ill intentions when she went out.


    After all, Du Yue gave off the impression of a weak little girl. It was inevitable that some people would have improper thoughts about her supplies.


    However, ever since Du Yue broke the arm and leg of the man who followed her and tried to steal her supplies in front of everyone, no one dared toy their hands on her.


    Although there were many inconveniences in life on the higher floorspared to life on the lower floors, Du Yue was used to living in her own home. She did not want to exchange houses with others, nor did she want to live a noisy life with a group of people. Although it was a little troublesome to live alone on the higher floors, it was good that everything was quiet here.


    Now, other than going out every day, everything else went on as usual. The water and electricity cuts did not affect Du Yue much.


    From December onward,rge chain supermarkets were no longer allowed to be operated by individuals orpanies. The management rights belonged to the state.


    Those who previously robbed and caused trouble in the supermarkets no longer dared to do so. They could only target the people who left the supermarkets after buying the supplies.


    Du Yue had also been targeted several times. The two parties would only just brush past each other, but it was enough for Du Yue to notice the other party¡¯s strong bloodlust.


    It was easier for Du Yue to deal with bad people like them who already had blood on their hands. She would not show any mercy to such people and would send them to hell directly.


    In the dark night, people were killed for their supplies.


    The city had fallen into a terrifying state. As soon as night fell, people would be killed in unknown corners and die tragically.


    The country had also sent many people to patrol and manage the city, but the effect was minimal.


    Since they did not know when they might die a tragic death, who would care about thew and rules?


    The days passed by, and it was soon Chinese New Year. The entire country was not in the mood for the new year. Instead, the atmosphere was getting heavier and heavier.


    The extremely high temperature caused food to almost have no shelf life. Even if it was raw food, it would be a breeding ground for insects in a very short time. In the old world, even if rice started breeding worms, they would be the size of a sesame seed. But now, the worms were two to three times bigger than before, even bigger than the average rice grain.


    When most people opened the bags of rice and saw the dark mass of bugs crawling in the rice, they would feel nauseated.


    Now, it was not easy to buy food. It was not easy to get their hands on rice, but it was easy for rice to be the breeding ground for insects and the rice could no longer be eaten. How could people ept this?


    There were still people sending messages in themunity group chat from time to time, but gradually, everyone lost the desire tomunicate and the group chat became quiet.


    Those who had previously agreed to travel together to purchase supplies had all gone their separate ways and began to act on their own. It was obvious that there was a conflict.


    The group was a temporary team to begin with, so there was no affection between them. Everyone was in an alliance with the mentality of using each other. Now that there was a conflict of interest between the parties, they naturally went their separate ways.


    This was also the reason why Du Yue had never thought of forming an alliance with anyone in the beginning.


    On the evening of the 30th day of the lunar calendar, Du Yue took out a te of dumplings made with three kinds of meat from the interspace as well as a broli sd, a West Lake fish cooked in vinegar sauce, braised prawns, braised beef, and a bottle of red wine. The dishes filled the entire table. Du Yue enjoyed the food while watching the Spring Festival gs of previous years. She spent thest day of the year alone.

 Chapter 34

    A New Year, A New Beginning


    It was the first New Year after the apocalypse. At this time in her previous life, Du Yue and her neighbors had gathered together to share a pot of cabbage dumplings. When they were distributing the dumplings, everyone got into a fight because of the different amounts each person received. When everything fell into chaos, it did not feel like it was the new year at all.


    Du Yue was all alone now, but she felt very happy and satisfied.


    If she had any New Year¡¯s wishes now, it was that she hoped that her days would not get worse from now on and that she could maintain them just like this.


    After the new year, the electricity waspletely cut off and the self-service water dispenser in themunity was no longer filled with water. It was abandoned just like that. Therge supermarkets were still open every night, but there were fewer and fewer things for sale and more and more people were queuing up. Most of them could only waste time queuing outside as they would fail to buy any useful materials in the end.


    The rivers in the city had long dried up, and the sun baked the earth day after day. The shrubs on the roadside had long been dried up and cut down to be used as firewood for cooking. The tall trees were also half-dead and would soon lose their vitality.


    Such a life where people died every day made them unable to see any hope of survival. Thest bit of hope in most people¡¯s hearts was also worn out in the suffering day after day.


    Some people who had their ancestral homes in the countryside decided to return to the countryside, but they couldn¡¯t buy gasoline and drive. Figuring out how to get there was a big problem.


    If they really returned to the countryside, life would be more difficult and arduous than it was now. Everyone shared this same concern.


    Some of the residents in Du Yue¡¯s neighborhood had already left the city. Some neighbors even knocked on her door to borrow gasoline before they left. When they knocked on her door, Du Yue rejected them without hesitation, saying that she did not have gasoline herself.


    In order not to raise any suspicions, Du Yue stopped driving out every night and walked instead.


    There were also some bold ones who wanted to break into Du Yue¡¯s house to find out what was going on. However, they had not undergone any systematic training and could not beat Du Yue at all. In the end, they could only give up.


    Many people had left, but Du Yue stayed in her home obediently. Her only mission now was to wait for news about the base.


    In her previous life, Du Yue had made the same choice as most people and returned to the countryside. However, life in the countryside was not good either. Most of the wells in the countryside had dried up due to the high temperature. There was only a little water in a few wells that went deep into the ground.


    In the countryside, there were no chain stores to sell supplies. The farmers in the vige had the habit of hoarding food, but due to how things were in the world, no one was willing to sell their supplies.


    The people who returned to the countryside had no source of food, so they could only gnaw on tree bark and tree roots. Some even caught field mice to eat. In any case, people ate anything that could not kill them. In the end, before they starved to death, they heard about the base and journeyed to the small base together.


    However, life in the small base was just as difficult.


    It was not long after they arrived at the base that the weather started to turn extremely cold. The days after that became more and more difficult to bear.


    In this life, Du Yue did not want to take any more detours. She was going to wait here quietly. When the government announced the news about the 10 bases, she would move to one of the official bases.


    In her previous life, Du Yue had only heard about the 10 major bases from others. They said that the resources there were abundant, and life was good there. It was not much different from life before the apocalypse.


    Du Yue did not know when the official bases would be announced, so she decided not to go out anymore. She turned on the radio every day and waited for news about the base.


    Du Yue had set up the radio earlier. She had set up dozens of different models and sizes. She even bought a lot of essories in sets.


    Soon, half a year had passed, and it was July. One afternoon, Du Yue was taking a bath when she heard a faint voiceing from the radio.


    When the word ¡®base¡¯ was mentioned on the radio, Du Yue stood up abruptly from the bathtub. She held the radio to her ear and continued to listen to it.


    The country had established 10 security bases in 10 ces across the country. The first base with the mostplete facilities was located more than 300 kilometers away from the municipality where Du Yue was.


    A distance of more than 300 kilometers was not considered far. If she drove under normal circumstances, Du Yue would be able to reach the ce in three hours. Even if the situation had changed and she might encounter all kinds of difficulties on the road, she would be able to reach the ce in half a day.

 Chapter 35

    Security Bases


    After a long wait, the announcement on the security bases finally came. Du Yue quickly put on her clothes and got ready to go.


    It was only four o ¡®clock in the afternoon. There were at least four hours more before the sky turnedpletely dark. However, Du Yue was not in a hurry. She could use this time to tidy up the house.


    Du Yue put all the household appliances and furniture that she had been using into her interspace. After the sun set, Du Yue removed the sr power storage panel and the shade cloth and put them into her space.


    After these things were packed, the house, which did not have much in the first ce, instantly becamepletely empty. Du Yue considered the possibility that someone mighte to her house to check after she left, so she found a rtively simple set of home appliances from her interspace and took them out to put in the house.


    Du Yue had bought these cheap pieces of furniture and appliances from the second-hand market when she was hoarding supplies.


    She checked the house a few more times and made sure that everything she could use in the house had been put into her interspace. Du Yue changed into a pair of light sports shoes that were suitable for driving for long hours. She then locked her door and went down the stairs to the underground parking lot.


    There were quite a few cars in the underground garage, but most of them were covered in a thickyer of dust. It was obvious that they had not been started for a long time.


    Du Yue did not stop and got into her car.


    In addition to the Raptor, Du Yue had a few other cars parked in her interspace. She had even specially modified a few of them. She had caverns, off-road vehicles, andrge trucks.


    She bought the remaining two off-road vehicles from a car dealership after the price of goods soared.


    At that time, she still had a few million dors in cash. It was difficult for her to finish spending that money by only buying some ordinary supplies every day.


    Du Yue did not want to waste her money like that, so she went to the car shop and bought two off-road vehicles. However, when she bought the cars, she negotiated with the owner of the car dealership and got the owner to buy her two million yuan worth of gasoline.


    At that time, everyone was busy stocking up on food and drinks, and the car dealership¡¯s business basically plummeted.


    However, Du Yue wanted to buy cars that cost two million yuan and another two million yuan worth of gasoline. She was a rare customer even before the apocalypse, so the boss agreed to her request without any hesitation.


    After all, he would be able to make a lot of profit as long as he served Du Yue. Du Yue did not care how much money the owner of the car dealership made from her. She was already satisfied that she could exchange the cash for gasoline instead of having it turn into a pile of useless waste paper.


    Until now, Du Yue still had nearly 200,000 in cash. Du Yue knew that it would be difficult to spend the money after this, but fortunately, it was not a lot, so she could ept it.


    Du Yue drove the car away from the neighborhood. The long-awaited sound of a car¡¯s roar attracted the attention of most people in the neighborhood. Du Yue heard some people rush out of the gates of themunity, some even cursing loudly in her direction. Others even ran with all their might just to catch up to her car.


    Du Yue did not hesitate at all. She stepped on the elerator and put some distance between her and the group of people behind her. Those people had once coveted Du Yue¡¯s resources, but because they could not defeat Du Yue, they had never seeded.


    Du Yue was not the kind of person who would extend kindness for evil. Naturally, she would not disclose the information about the safety bases to these people who had tried to harm her in the past, let alone allow them to hitch a ride in her car to go there.


    She stepped on the elerator and drove the car as fast as she could toward the highway. The road was quiet. There was not a single car, and there was only Du Yue¡¯s Raptor, which was speeding alone on the road.


    The city had fallen into a strange silence, and in this silence, countless people with ill intentions were waiting.


    These people were hiding in the dark, ready to rush out at any moment and take away the chance of survival from others.


    Du Yue did not have time to think about such trivial things. She only wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    As the car drove on the road, some people rushed toward Du Yue¡¯s car upon seeing it. Some even blocked the middle of the road and tried to force Du Yue to stop.


    However, how could Du Yue let them have it their way?


    Du Yue floored the gas pedal and charged straight at the people blocking the middle of the road. When the car was only a few meters away from them, they quickly dodged to the side.


    Du Yue could not help but sneer as she looked at their panic-stricken figures.


    This group of people was so timid, but they could think fast.

 Chapter 36

    Being Followed


    Just as the car was about to leave the city, Du Yue noticed a silver-gray van following behind her. The van was following her car at a moderate distance, and Du Yue found the scene rather familiar.


    Du Yue¡¯s brows furrowed. She tried to recall what had happened for a while before she finally understood why she found the scene familiar. When she was followed by Wang Qiang¡¯s group, they had driven the same van model.


    However, Wang Qiang and the rest had already been killed by her. Could it be that there were other people in their group? Were they following her to take revenge?


    Du Yue felt that it was unrealistic. Wang Qiang and the rest were just a group of hooligans without an official organization. However, she did not probe too much into the identity of the people in the van.


    It was just an ordinary van with the lowest specifications. Whether it was in terms of performance or speed, it could not bepared to the Raptor Du Yue was driving.


    After getting on the highway, Du Yue left the van far behind her.


    Du Yue had already studied the route to the first base before the sky turned dark. She had prepared several copies of the map of the entire country, both paper and electronic. Now, she was not afraid that she could not find the ce.


    After confirming the direction, Du Yue stepped on the gas pedal to the max and drove toward the first base as fast as she could. Three and a half hourster, Du Yue drove out of the Qinghe highway.


    The first base was built in the Qinghe region. As its name suggested, the Qinghe region had an abundant water source and many mountains. The terrain was winding, and its location was hidden. It was a true paradise.


    Du Yue thought that this was probably the reason why the country had built its most important base here.


    The first base was built on the foundation of Qinghe Summer Resort, and it had been doubled in size.


    Du Yue had never been to Qinghe before, but she had a very detailed map in her hands, so it was not difficult for her to find the base.


    While still on the way to the base, Du Yue parked the car beside a rtively hidden mountain road and began to retrieve things from her interspace.


    Bedding, pillows, summer sleeping mat, toiletries, towels, and bath towels.


    There were electromaic stoves, electric rice pots, and all kinds of pots and pans for cooking. She found the radio, sr power storage panel, and other things and ced them in the back of the car.


    Looking at the remaining space left, Du Yue took out another 100 pounds of rice, some instant noodles, seasonings, as well as dried wild vegetables and mushrooms from her interspace.


    She also took out a half-empty barrel of oil, a small bag of salt, and a few canned ham sausages.


    In the back seat of the car, Du Yue had ced two mountaineering bags withrge capacities. The two bags were also filled to the brim with some essential supplies.


    Seeing that the necessary things were almost ready, Du Yue got back into the car and continued to drive in the direction of the base.


    It was not until she saw the base in the distance that she slowly let out a sigh of relief.


    After waiting for almost a year, she had finally found the base!


    Du Yue¡¯s car was surrounded by many cars that were heading to the base. It seemed like there were many people going there.


    As she was getting closer and closer to the base, she saw many cars lining up outside. The line was about a thousand meters long.


    Du Yue hurriedly drove the car to the end of the line. As soon as she stopped the car, she heard movement behind her. She followed the sound and saw a few cars behind her.


    It seemed that there were many people who knew about the base.


    Du Yue had been observing the base in front of her while she was queuing in the car. She had never been to Qinghe Summer Resort before, so she did not know what it used to be like. However, all Du Yue could see now was a wall¡ªa wall so tall that it reached the clouds.


    The wall extended infinitely to the left and right. It was impossible to see the end of the wall with the naked eye, and it seemed to be nearly 10 meters tall.


    She did not know what was going on in the base, but just looking at the tightly-sealed walls, Du Yue felt a sense of security.


    Although there were many cars in the queue, the speed of their advance was satisfactory. It was Du Yue¡¯s turn in less than an hour.


    ¡°Hi there, please show me your identity card, household register, and other rted documents.¡±


    The staff member standing next to her car was a young girl with wheat-colored skin and deep eyes. She looked like she was from an ethnic minority.

 Chapter 37

    The Weak Teenager


    Du Yue handed her a folder filled with all sorts of documents that she had prepared earlier. The staff took the folder and walked to the side to pass it to another staff member who was standing by the road.


    In less than five minutes, the girl returned with Du Yue¡¯s identification. ¡°Everyone has to pay 12 kilograms of food to enter the base.¡±


    Du Yue was not surprised at all when she heard this request.


    In her previous life, she had to pay all kinds of entrance fees when she went to various small bases with others, not to mention the first base in the country which was in front of her right now.


    Du Yue opened the back door and took out two vacuum-packed bags of red beans from the mountaineering bag in the back seat. One bag weighed six kilograms, so the two bags weighed exactly 12 kilograms.


    After handing them to the staff, the staff gave her a pass and a booklet. ¡°Go straight for one kilometer and turn right to the parking lot.¡±


    Du Yue took the booklet and pass and continued driving. Sure enough, she saw a huge parking lot after turning right. The parking lot was not open-air. There was roofing above. Du Yue looked in from the entrance and roughly estimated that there should be more than 10,000 cars parked inside, but they only took up a quarter of the parking lot.


    The parking lot was full of searchlights, probably all sr-powered ones. At this time, every light was on, and the light attracted groups of flying insects and mosquitoes. From a distance, they appeared to be a dark mass. They were disgusting to look at.


    Du Yue parked the car in the parking lot and turned off the engine. She picked up the booklet from the front passenger seat that the staff member had handed her earlier and started to read through it.


    There were only five or six thin pages in the booklet, and there was very little content on it. There was a simple map of the base, but the map only marked the important locations and the rough outline of the base.


    In addition to the map, there were also some rules and regtions written. Du Yue read through the booklet and memorized the basic contents. Then, she took out her mountaineering bags from the back seat. She carried one on her back and got out of the car with the other.


    Du Yue had left home at around nine in the evening, and it was already two in the morning. In another two hours, the sky would be bright, and the sun would be fully out at around six o¡¯clock.


    Du Yue wanted to find a ce to stay before the sun came out.


    As soon as she walked out of the parking lot and even before she could find her way, she saw a man suddenly rushing in her direction from a corner.


    She could not see the person¡¯s face clearly and subconsciously wanted to pull out the dagger. Before her dagger could touch the man, she heard him shout from two to three meters away, ¡°Where are you going? I can take you there!¡±


    Du Yue was speechless.


    Looking in the direction of the voice, the person was getting closer and closer. When he was right in front of Du Yue, she could tell that he was still an underaged kid, probably only 14 or 15 years old.


    The short-sleeved shirt he was wearing was tattered, and his shorts were a little too big. They hung loosely at his waist, and he had tied shoces around his waist to serve as a belt.


    He had a slender figure, but he did not have much meat on his body. It would not be an exaggeration to say that his entire body was skin and bones. Du Yue¡¯s heart trembled when she saw him.


    The young man¡¯s tone became more anxious, probably because Du Yue did not respond. ¡°Miss, please use me as your guide. I¡¯m really cheap, and I¡¯m very familiar with this ce.¡±


    Du Yue looked at him, deep in thought. ¡°Oh? How cheap are you?¡±


    ¡°Just give me a bag of instant noodles! Or a steamed bun will do. No matter what, as long as it can fill my stomach, I¡¯ll ept it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll get hot when the sunes out. Why aren¡¯t you asking me for water instead?¡±


    The young man scratched his head. ¡°There¡¯s water here.¡±


    Although Du Yue had expected this answer, she was still a little happy.


    Qinghe Summer Resort was situated beside a mountain and a river. There were countless small streams and rivers, so naturally, they had sufficient water.


    Now that they were in the hottest months of the year, it was great to have sufficient water. This way, Du Yue did not have to worry about attracting attention when she used water again.


    ¡°You¡¯re familiar with this ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I know every single ce here! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Du Yue asked him, ¡°Do you know where to rent a house in the base?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a house rental center in the base. Miss, if you want to rent a house, you can go there!¡±


    ¡°How far is it from here? Can we get there if we drive?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can bring you there.¡±


    Du Yue nodded thoughtfully when she heard his answer. She then turned around and got into the car. She saw the young man still standing there in a daze from the corner of her eye and could not help but urge him, ¡°Hurry up and get in the car.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Attitude Reversal


    The young man quickly followed after her, but when he reached the car door, he was still a little uneasy. Du Yue called out to him again, then he finally got into the car.


    With the young man¡¯s directions, it was much more convenient for Du Yue to drive around the base. It took less than 20 minutes for the two of them to reach the entrance of the house rental center.


    The original Qinghe Summer Resort was a tourist attraction, so naturally, there was a ticket hall, service hall, and other facilities. The current house rental center was transformed from the original service hall.


    The hall was clean and bright, and there were many people lining up to talk inside. It was very noisy.


    Du Yue stood at the door and looked at the scene in front of her. She could not help but feel a little dazed. This ce seemed like the world before the apocalypse.


    ¡°Miss, you can rent a house here.¡± The young man stomped his feet and waved his hands in the crowd, beckoning Du Yue. Du Yue followed the direction he pointed to.


    The staff members here were very efficient, and it did not take long before it was Du Yue¡¯s turn.


    The person who received Du Yue was a man in a ck suit. His face was expressionless as he passed the tablet in his hand to Du Yue. He said in a business-like manner, ¡°The ces marked in red are upied. The green ones are empty. You can choose where you want to stay.¡±


    There was also a simple map on the screen of the tablet. Other than the dense red and green dots, nothing else could be seen.


    Du Yue reached into her pocket, took out a Snickers bar, and handed it to the man while no one was paying attention. ¡°Hey handsome, I¡¯m new here, so I¡¯m not familiar with this ce. Could you please give me some good rmendations?¡±


    The man¡¯s movements were faster than Du Yue¡¯s. He quickly put the Snickers bar into his pocket and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Beautifuldy, do you have any requirements for your house? Tell me and I can help you with it.¡±


    ¡°I want to live at a higher altitude. The size doesn¡¯t need to be too big, just a single-family home will do. The surrounding environment should also be good.¡±


    ¡°Well, if this isn¡¯t a coincidence? The houses in this location can satisfy the conditions you mentioned. Look here, this was originally a high-end hotel area in the scenic area, but now it has been converted into a residence. However, the better locations here have all been taken. There¡¯s another building at the edge near the back of the mountain. It has a total of seven floors, and they¡¯re all small single-family apartments. Which floor do you want to live on?¡±


    Du Yue pondered for a moment. ¡°The seventh floor, then!¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll help you choose a unit with a betteryout. I¡¯ll get someone to bring you to have a look at the houseter. If you¡¯re sure you want to rent it, you cane back with my colleague to pay the money and sign the contract.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, handsome.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is part of my job. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll call my colleague using the walkie-talkie and ask him to take you to see the house.¡±


    The man called for someone over the walkie-talkie, and the person came over after a while. He took Du Yue to see the house.


    Du Yue was about to leave with the man when she saw the young man waiting for her at the door. She took out two loaves of bread from her bag and handed them to him. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The young man took the two loaves of bread and hid them in his arms. He quickly thanked her and turned to run away.


    After the young man left, Du Yue and the man also walked out of the house rental center.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Let¡¯s take the tour bus there.¡±


    The tour bus that the man was talking about was the four-wheeled sightseeing tram that was originally left behind at Qinghe Summer Resort. One car could seat more than 10 people.


    Du Yue looked at the tram in front of her and sighed silently. The country had a reason to build the base here. All the equipment and supplies that were originally here were being fully utilized.


    The Qinghe Summer Resort covered arge area. The driver stepped on the gas pedal all the way, and it took them more than half an hour to reach the ce.


    The small building in front had a total of seven floors. Each building had two units, and each floor had two households. When she saw the man take out a shlight, Du Yue also took it out of her bag and followed him upstairs.


    When they reached the seventh floor, the man took out the key and opened the door on the left side of the corridor. The two of them walked in.


    As the man entered the house and guided Du Yue to look at theyout of the house, his mouth was not idle. He said, ¡°Theyout of this building is the same. The interior area is 81 square meters with a kitchen and bathroom. Water and electricity are avable, but you have to pay when you check in.¡±


    Du Yue held a shlight and looked around the house.

 Chapter 39

    Using Food As Rent


    The entire house was still in a rough state without any decoration. Windows and anti-theft doors were installed. Perhaps due to the extreme heat, the windows were not floor-to-ceiling but just ordinary-sized windows.


    The ss must be made of special material. Otherwise, it would have cracked after being exposed to such a high temperature.


    There was no toilet in the bathroom. It was a squat toilet and there was a faucet that could be connected to water. There was only one separate faucet in the kitchen, and there was a sr-powered light strip on the roof of each room. Looking at theyout of the room, Du Yue suddenly thought of a decoration style that used to be popr on the inte. She thought to herself, ¡®This is probably what they¡¯re talking about, right?¡¯


    However, it was a special period now, so Du Yue was satisfied enough to have such a neat house. ¡°How much is the monthly rent?¡±


    ¡°The base doesn¡¯t have cash in cirction. Themon currency in cirction is contribution points. The monthly rent for this house is 100 contribution points. If you don¡¯t have any contribution points, you can use food to pay for the rent.¡±


    Du Yue nodded thoughtfully and told the man that she would pay with food.


    The two of them returned to the house rental center after reading the housing register. Du Yue used her 50 kilograms of rice and all the dried vegetables and mushrooms she had brought to pay for two months of rent.


    These were the freshest supplies that Du Yue had brought with her. Otherwise, they would only be enough to cover a month¡¯s rent.


    After Du Yue signed the contract and got the key to the house, she walked out of the house rental center and got into her car.


    It was almost three o¡¯clock now, and there was only an hour left before the sun would rise. Du Yue had to move all the supplies in her car to the seventh floor before dawn and find a parking space for her car.


    Du Yue drove the car to the apartment building. She silently gave a sigh of relief and began moving the supplies to the seventh floor.


    The floors below the seventh floor were all lit up, and it seemed like people had already moved in. Only the seventh floor, which Du Yue rented, was not lit up. She was probably the first on the floor to move in.


    Someone might be secretly watching her, so she did not dare to use her space to move her things. Hence, she chose the stupidest and most primitive way.


    As a result, Du Yue kept taking things out of her interspace and cing them in the car. She then took them out of the car again and again, taking great pains to carry them upstairs.


    The more supplies she carried upstairs in front of everyone, the more supplies she could enjoy in the future.


    It was the darkest hour of the day, and Du Yue had parked the car in the darkness at the edge. Even if someone was secretly monitoring her every move, they would not be able to see how many supplies she had in the car.


    After years of practicing martial arts, Du Yue¡¯s physical fitness and endurance far exceeded that of ordinary people. Otherwise, she would not have been able to persist after going back and forth so many times to transport supplies.


    When she felt that she had moved all the necessary items, Du Yue got into the car and drove to the nearby parking lot.


    There was arge parking lot at the entrance of the base, and there was a small parking lot next to the apartment. There should be parking lots in other ces as well.


    After all, the base covered arge area. If the residents had to walk everywhere, it would be really tiring.


    There was also a canopy above the parking lot, but no matter how good the canopy was, it would be of little use in such a high temperature. However, it was better than nothing.


    Du Yue parked the car and stood in front of it to observe the surroundings. After some thought, she took out an oil barrel and drained the gasoline from the car, pouring it into the barrel. She then sneaked home.


    When Du Yue entered the house, the sky was already starting to brighten up. She could see theyout of the room clearly without using a shlight.


    Du Yue did not have the time to arrange the supplies. She took out an anti-theft lock from her space and reced the existing lock.


    Before she came here, she did not know how many people had used the key toe in. Only by personally changing the lock could she live here without worry.


    However, the anti-theft door was still a little thin. Du Yue nned to live here for a while and familiarize herself with the base. After that, she would find a stronger iron fence door from her space when no one was paying attention. With an extrayer of protection, she would be safer.


    After installing the new lock, Du Yue locked the door from the inside and installed ckout curtains on the windows. By the time Du Yue was done with her work, the sun was already halfway up the sky.

 Chapter 40

    Cleaning the New Home


    In less than an hour, the temperature in the room rose significantly. Du Yue¡¯s forehead and face were covered in sweat. She took out the thermometer and saw that it had reached 42 degrees.


    Fortunately, she had hung up the ckout curtains before the sunpletely rose. Now, as long as she pulled the curtains closed, she could block out the piercing sunlight.


    Not only could they block out the ring sunlight, but they could also prevent the people in the apartment building from seeing the inside of her house through the window.


    Du Yue did not turn on the lights. Instead, she turned on her shlight and scanned the room. She had just paid for two months¡¯ worth of water and electricity with the instant noodles and canned food she brought. Now, the water and electricity in the room could be used normally.


    Du Yue checked the room and made sure that there was no audio or surveince equipment in the room. She then turned on the lights with relief.


    Du Yue¡¯s cautiousness was not without reason. At a time when she would not be able to protect herself if she was not careful, she could only be extremely vignt to avoid her secret from being discovered.


    As soon as the lights were turned on, the entire room was instantly illuminated, and everything in the room could be seen clearly.


    Even after more than three hours of travel and several trips to move supplies upstairs and downstairs, Du Yue was still not sleepy at all. She was excited about sessfully moving into the base.


    Du Yue took out the insect repellent from her bag and sprayed it in every corner of the room, including the squatting toilet and the kitchen¡¯s drainage.


    The 81 square meter house had a kitchen, a bathroom, two bedrooms, and a living room. The two bedrooms faced south. The master bedroom wasrger with a balcony, while the other room was smaller with only one window.


    Du Yue chose the smaller room as her bedroom. The smaller the room, the less electricity she would consume when using the air-conditioning. The room would also cool down faster.


    Du Yue came out of the bathroom with a basin of water and sprinkled it evenly on the concrete floor. Then, she used a broom to sweep away the dust and cement residue on the floor.


    After that, she took out some easy-to-install floorboards from her interspace. She just had to put them together so that it would be more convenient to disassemble them when she moved.


    In addition to the simple wooden flooring, Du Yue¡¯s space also had more high-end wooden floorboards and floor leather.


    The bedroom was very small. Du Yue did not even spend an hourying out the floor of the entire room.


    After that, she used a cloth to wipe the dust off the floor. She thenid a dark, waterproof mat on the floor and ced a mattress on top of it. She took out a four-piece bedding set from her bag and arranged everything. The room finally looked like a home.


    There were already electrical outlets installed in the room. Du Yue took out a five-meter-long plug from the storage space and plugged it into the electrical outlet. She then put ice cubes into the two air-conditioning fans and plugged them into the socket.


    As soon as the air-conditioners were turned on, Du Yue, who was sweating all over, instantly cooled down. She felt much better.


    Du Yuey sprawled out on the bed and let her mind wander for a while. She only got up to go to the bathroom after her body temperature had dropped.


    She took out a bathtub from the interspace and filled it with water. Du Yue sat inside and took afortable bath. After she was done, she put the bathtub back into the interspace.


    The temperature in the room was too high. Du Yue was afraid that the bathwater would go bad and stink if it was left outside. Ever since the water limit was set, Du Yue would keep the bathwater in her interspace every time she finished bathing in case of an emergency.


    Now that she had moved into the base, the water coulde in handy. She could use the water to flush the toilet or mop the floor! She could probably save a lot on her water bill.


    Although the water supply here was rtively abundant and Du Yue could afford it if she wanted to, she still felt that she should save as much money as possible. It was just like the old saying, ¡®a man without foresight will be gued with worries.¡¯


    As for the equipment and supplies in the living room, Du Yue put them all into her interspace. This unfinished house would definitely need simple decorations, but there was no hurry.


    When Du Yue returned to the bedroom, the thermometer that she had just hung on the wall showed that the temperature in the room had dropped to about 23 degrees.


    Du Yue took out a bowl of wonton and a piece of pie from her interspace. She took a simple bite. Finally, shey down on her small bed.


    The window in the room was not big. The ckout curtains that Du Yue had brought were almost big enough to cover the entire wall. Not only did they cover the window, but they also covered the entire wall.


    As soon as the curtains were drawn, the sunlight outside the room was immediately blocked out, and the room fell into darkness. There was no sound in the entire apartment. Du Yue just enjoyed the cool breeze from the air-conditioners and gradually fell asleep.

 Chapter 41 - Very Few Mosquitoes in the Base

    <h4>Chapter 41: Very Few Mosquitoes in the Base</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When Du Yue woke up, it was already past five in the evening. After being busy for such a long time, Du Yue finally had enough sleep. She felt veryfortable. After she woke up, shey on the bed and spaced out for a while. When Du Yue finally got up, she made the bed and quickly went to wash up before eating.


    Before she went to bed, she had only eaten a simple meal to fill her stomach. Now that she was up, the food she ate had long been digested, and her stomach was empty. After all, she had moved into her new home today. She decided that she had to have a sumptuous meal today. Although life had many changes, she had to celebrate these small wins so that she could find some happiness during such ordinary days.


    Du Yue found a mat andid it on the ground. Then, she took out the small dining table that she used for her meals before. She took out the dishes she wanted to eat one by one. As she ate alone, Du Yue would preportion each dish. She also chose smaller containers to store the dishes.


    There were hot and sour lotus root slices, curry beef, cold cucumber sd, a piece of roasted crispy streaky pork, and a bowl of tomato egg soup. There were four dishes and one soup. Du Yue was full after finishing her meal. After putting away the utensils, Du Yue began to clean up again.


    Du Yue had finishedying out the floor of the bedroom yesterday, so she nned to tidy up the walls a little today. They were so dusty, and they were not beautiful at all. Du Yue had bought a lot of wallpaper in all colors. After a moment¡¯s consideration, Du Yue still chose the beige wallpaper. It was simple yet pretty. If she got tired of it in the future, she could still find ways to spruce up the space.


    The size of the wallpaper that Du Yue bought was 60 by 60, so it was rtively easy to put it up. She had no problem doing it alone. The house was not too big to begin with, so Du Yue used less than two hours to put up brand-new wallpaper on the walls and ceiling. Other than the spots where the switches and sockets had to be ced, she could directly stick on the wallpaper.


    After she was done with the wallpaper, Du Yue put a simple wardrobe and ced it against the wall. She also put a bedside table beside the bed. She also took out the small table where she usually ced her tablet. Although the room was not big, it was a good thing that she had brought everything. With such decorations and furnishings, it felt like home.


    By the time she was done, the sky outside had already darkened. Du Yue took out a roll of heat-resistant film and ced it between the window and the curtain. She then began to stick it on the window. In addition to the heat-resistant film, she also had to hang the heat-resistant cloth outside the window. With these threeyers of protection, even during days when the temperature was the highest, they could prevent the house from being exposed to the scorching sun and turning into a sealed furnace. Although the house was not very big, it was still more than 80 square meters. It took a lot of time for Du Yue to do everything alone. Fortunately, Du Yue was not short on time. After fixing the bedroom window, she did not have to worry about the rest.


    By the time the heat-resistant film and cloth in the bedroom were all set up, it was already past 10 p.m. Probably because night had fallen, the originally hot temperature had finally dropped a lot. Gradually, there was movement outside. She could hear the sound of cars driving and the sound of people talking.


    Du Yue decided to go out and take a look. The house was almost ready, and it was a good time for her to go out and familiarize herself with the base¡¯s environment while the temperature was low. Du Yue put on a long shirt and long pants, then covered herself up with a hat and a mask. She then put on her light hiking shoes and went out.


    She wrapped herself up like a mummy to prevent herself from being bitten by mosquitoes. Yesterday, she had been cleaning up the house since she arrived at the base, so she did not have time to observe the base. Now that she was out, Du Yue realized that there were fewer mosquitoes in the first base than in the outside world. Although she would still encounter some mosquitoes,pared to the city she used to live in, this small number of mosquitoes in the base did not rm her.


    Du Yue thought that the base had probably developed some kind of special drug to suppress the reproduction and growth of mosquitoes, which was why they were able to eliminate the overwhelming number of mosquitoes. Although they were notpletely eliminated, there were not many of them. She was no longer subject to constant buzzing in her ears.


    The first base had a lot of lighting equipment, and under the bright streetlights, Du Yue could see her surroundings clearly. Du Yue observed carefully as she walked. From time to time, there would be people hurrying past, though she was unsure where they were going.

 Chapter 42 - Money Has Become Waste Paper

    <h4>Chapter 42: Money Has Be Waste Paper</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Although Du Yue was curious, she was a neer and acted cautiously. She did not take the initiative to ask the passersby what they were going to do. Du Yue walked forward at a steady pace while memorizing the route in her head. After walking for another 10 minutes, she suddenly heard a lot of noise.


    Just by listening to the sound, she knew that there should be a lot of people up ahead. Du Yue followed the voices and saw many stalls in the open space in front of her. Many people were selecting things from these stalls. It looked like a night market in a busy city. There were many stalls, and the vendors sold all sorts of things.


    There were pots, bowls,dles, bedsheets, and nkets. There were also books and children¡¯s toys, as well as clothes, shoes, and skin care products. Many of them were well-known luxury brands, but the prices were very affordable. One contribution point could be used to buy a piece of clothing or a pair of shoes.


    After walking around, Du Yue did not buy anything, but she did find out how to exchange contribution points. Contribution points could only be exchanged in the service hall. Whether it was rice, flour, grains, oil, seeds, or instant food, as long as it was food, it could be used to exchange for contribution points. In addition, those who didn¡¯t have food reserves could work in the base, and they would be paid in contribution points.


    Contribution points could be used to buy things from the official supply club in the base, rent a house, pay for water and electricity, and eat at restaurants. In short, contribution points were the currency in the base. The money used before the apocalypse hadpletely lost its purpose here, bing waste paper.


    Those who came to the base had their own food reserves. They could rent a house and live by themselves like Du Yue. If they were empty-handed, they could also go to the dormitory at the base. However, they would not be living in the shared dormitory without contributing anything. They had to follow the arrangements of the base and work every night.


    Although it was a little tough, they had food and shelter. At the very least, they did not have to worry about their survival. Even so, they could not be too demanding about their living environment and food.As for what they did at the base, the only thing they knew was building houses. The house Du Yue was living in now was built by them.


    Du Yue felt that if it was just building houses, there was no need to employ so many people. There would probably be other jobs in the future, but everyone had just moved in and did not know what kind of jobs there would be just yet. The food in the base was limited, and so many people were consuming it every day. The base definitely had to arrange for workers to grow crops and raise poultry as soon as possible.


    After nearly 10 months of high temperatures, the crops outside had long dried up. The most important thing now was for the base to find a way to grow crops as soon as possible. Now that the temperature outside was high, they could only nt crops indoors. They had to figure out a method that could allow them to growrge quantities of crops indoors.


    Du Yue did not do much research on agriculture, but she knew that there must be many capable people in the base. They would find a way sooner orter. Du Yue did not stay any longer and went home after she had gathered most of the information she wanted to know. She had only paid two months¡¯ worth of rent, and the rest of it had not been settled yet. She had to find a way to earn a sum of contribution points as soon as possible. Only then could she guarantee her life here.


    She had stored a lot of grains and seeds, but it would not be good if she kept consuming them without getting more of them. After much thought, Du Yue decided to make a trip out of the base after she tidied up the house.


    Other than the bedroom, Du Yue had only tidied up the other rooms briefly. She used leather for the living room floor, and she did not ce any furniture there.


    Apart from the washbasin in the bathroom and induction cooker as well as all kinds of kitchenware in the kitchen, she did not take out any other things. The other bedroom was directly connected to the balcony. Du Yue hung the sr panels on the wall outside the balcony. The base did have electricity, but it had to be bought with money. The sr panels could absorb sr energy and convert it into electricity, which would save her another sum of money. When she went out for a walk just now, she saw that many people who lived in the building had sr panels, so she was at ease withying out the panels too. She did not have to worry about being too conspicuous.


    The house had mostly been cleaned up, so Du Yue took a shower and went to bed. That night, she drove out of the base. The base allowed the residents to go out, and the residents only needed to show their passes to return to the base.

 Chapter 43 - The Bald Robbers Who Blocked the Road

    <h4>Chapter 43: The Bald Robbers Who Blocked the Road</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After exiting the base, Du Yue saw that there was still a long line of vehicles outside the base, extending into the distance that she could not see. Those should be the people who came from far ces. It had taken them some time to get here after receiving the news.


    Du Yue did not stay any longer. She drove off in the direction she nned. She only had one purpose for leaving the base this time, which was to bring back seeds and other foods to exchange for contribution points. In addition to this, she also had to find the iron gate from her interspace and put it on the roof of the car to bring it back with her.


    Originally, she had only nned to circle the base and dawdle for some time before returning at around one o ¡®clock. However, she did not expect to see the road ahead covered with dense iron nails not long after she drove out. Du Yue quickly stepped on the brakes and looked back through the rearview mirror. She did not know when a car had stopped at the intersection behind her, but it hadpletely blocked the intersection she was on. Seeing this scene, Du Yue¡¯s guess was confirmed. She had encountered a robbery.


    In the apocalyptic world, it was not umon for robbers to block the road. However, they were less than three kilometers away from the base. Du Yue never expected someone to block the road here. There was farnd on the side of the road, and the road was much higher than the farnd. There were also tall por trees nted on the side of the road. Even though the por trees had almost withered from the strong sun, one would still get injured if one crashed into them directly.


    Du Yue¡¯s lips twitched. Since she could not avoid these robbers, she would face them bravely. What was that saying again? When enemies met on a narrow road, the brave party would win. Before Du Yue could do anything, three burly men emerged from behind the trees on the side of the road. She turned around subconsciously and saw three men getting out of the car behind her. All six of them were muscr. They wore long ck shirts and long pants. They were all bald.


    Not long after the apocalypse, many men chose to shave their heads, and even women cut their long hair to ear-length. The weather was hot, and water was getting scarcer and scarcer. The other bases did not even have enough drinking water, so how could the residents have the luxury of using water to wash their hair? They could not wash their hair, and the weather was hot. It did not feel good to have their hair stuck together after sweating, so many women eventually shaved their heads.


    In the face of survival, no one would have the luxury of choosing to have a beautiful appearance.


    Du Yue looked at the six bald men. She was not in a hurry to get out of the car. Instead, she sat in the car and sized them up seriously. With the help of the car lights, Du Yue could clearly see the few of them. After making sure that they were not wielding any hot weapons and only some cold weapons such as long des and daggers, Du Yue turned around and pulled out her Tang sword from the back seat.


    The group of men was walking toward her at a steady pace with casual smiles on their faces as if they were enjoying the fun of ying with their prey. By the time Du Yue opened the door and got out of the car, they were already less than five meters away from her.


    When they saw that the person who got out of the car was a weak little girl, the group of people revealed malicious smiles at the same time.


    ¡°It seems that we¡¯re very lucky today. We actually encountered a youngdy who¡¯s as beautiful as a flower.¡±


    Tsk, tsk, tsk. The men could not help but drool when they saw her curvy figure.


    ¡°Littledy, we don¡¯t want to hurt you, so you should take the initiative to throw the thing in your hand to the side. If you obediently listen to us, you¡¯ll suffer less.¡±


    Du Yue ignored the disgusting words around her and pulled out her Tang sword. The Tang sword shone with a cold light. Anyone who had a sharp eye would know at a nce that it was worth a lot. The bald men did not expect that Du Yue would dare to take out her weapon first when she was facing them alone. They were stunned for a moment. However, they soon came back to their senses and began tough at her mercilessly. ¡°Littledy, you actually dare to y with knives and guns! Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting yourself?¡±


    ¡°Little Beauty, I¡¯m giving you a piece of advice out of goodwill. You¡¯re not my match, so quickly put away your sword. That¡¯s not something you can y with.¡±


    ¡°Great! I didn¡¯t expect to catch a wild cat today. I like wild ones. In a while, I¡¯ll definitely dote on you.¡±


    The few of them spoke one after another. Every word they said was filled with provocation and insult. As Du Yue listened, the coldness in her eyes became more obvious. Thest person who spoke to her like that had already been sent to hell by her.


    Since this group of bald men did not want to live good lives and insisted on provoking her, she did not mind sending them on their way and letting them reunite in the king of hell¡¯s pce. Du Yue held her Tang sword in one hand and searched for her car keys in her pocket with the other. She turned off the lights. As the off-road vehicle¡¯s lights went out, the surroundings suddenly fell into darkness.

 Chapter 44 - A Life-Threatening Move

    <h4>Chapter 44: A Life-Threatening Move</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Although the car at the intersection also had its lights on, it was still a distance away from here. The dim lights werepletely useless now. The bald men, who had been talking rudely, were shocked when their vision suddenly turned ck. Before they could react, they heard light and hurried footsteps.


    One of the bald men felt a cold wind behind him. He subconsciously wanted to turn around, but he suddenly felt a warm current on his neck. He did not even have time to make a sound before he fell to the ground.


    Du Yue did not hesitate at all. She raised her sword and shed at the man beside her. Du Yue¡¯s de fell quickly and urately, ruthlessly killing three of them. The remaining three were immediately trembling in fear. After finally adapting to the darkness, they mustered their courage and picked up their weapons. They found Du Yue¡¯s figure with the help of the faint light in the distance and rushed toward her.


    The three of them shared the same thoughts in their hearts. Du Yue was a woman, after all. Compared to them, who were burly men, there was a big gap in their size. Not to mention that they had more people on their side. If they attacked together, there was no way this woman could escape.


    However, they did not expect Du Yue to be more agile than them despite her small size. Du Yue brandished the Tang sword in her hand, which glinted with a cold light. This made it even harder for the men to get close. She moved quickly and dealt with two of them in less than five minutes.


    The only man who was still alive among them had his hamstrings cut by Du Yue. As he watched Du Yue slowly approach him with a cold expression, the intense pain and unbearable fear made his body tremble uncontrobly. He crawled back repeatedly and finally knelt down in front of Du Yue with a plop.


    ¡°Please be magnanimous and let me go, okay? I have an 80-year-old mother waiting for me at home. I can¡¯t die yet. Please, don¡¯t kill me. I beg you.¡± Du Yue stopped in her tracks when she heard the man begging for mercy.


    Seeing this, the man revealed a sinister smile on his face. Before he could do anything, however, Du Yue waved her right hand. The tip of the Tang sword slid across the man¡¯s neck, causing blood to spray out. The man¡¯s eyes were wide open as he fell to the ground. The syringe in his hand also fell to the ground.


    After making sure that the men were no longer breathing, Du Yue picked up her Tang sword and walked quickly toward the car at the intersection. When she was close to the vehicle, Du Yue did not get in immediately. She was not sure if there was anyone else in the car. Standing two to three meters away from the car, Du Yue had a sh of inspiration. She took out a tear-inducing grenade from her pocket, opened it, and directly threw it through the open window.


    Not long after, the car was filled with thick fog. Not only could the fog block one¡¯s vision, but there was also a very pungent smell. If there were still people lying in ambush in the car, they would have been choked to the point that their eyes were filled with tears. Du Yue stood at the side and waited. Less than half a minuteter, two bald men jumped out of the car. The two of them were already teary-eyed from the smoke, but they still refused to give up. They charged at Du Yue with daggers in their hands.


    Du Yue stood where she was and waited for the two of them toe forward. With two ttering sounds, she raised her hand and cut off the two men¡¯s heads.


    It was not that this group of bald men was trash. In reality, it was not an injustice for them to die at Du Yue¡¯s hands. Du Yue had experienced the end of the world in her previous life. She was on the edge of a de countless times in a year. She had experienced such situations too many times, so it was no longer surprising. She did not know any fancy moves, but she knew real moves that could kill people. Every time she made a move, she had full confidence in herself.


    In addition, in this life, she had a handy weapon. she had been practicing using that weapon diligently every day for nearly a year. Her skill was more than enough to deal with these punks who had no real ability. If she allowed herself to be bullied by them, Du Yue felt that she would have wasted the chance the heavens gave her by letting her be reborn. If that really happened, she should just hang herself.


    Du Yue only opened the door and got into the car after the smoke from the tear bomb hadpletely dissipated. The car was dirty and messy. Other than dust and mud on the floor, there were many cigarette butts and food residue. The seats at the back of the car had been removed, and there were dozens ofrge boxes piled up in the empty space. It seemed that they were all the supplies they had robbed from others.


    Du Yue raised her brows slightly and walked forward to check. When she opened the boxes, she was pleasantly surprised. Five of the boxes were filled with white wine, and three boxes were filled with cigarettes of all kinds of brands. In addition, there were two boxes of canned luncheon meat, six boxes of instant noodles, two boxes ofpressed biscuits, four boxes of milk, and more than a dozen boxes of mineral water. Rice, flour, and oil filled 10rge boxes.

 Chapter 45 - Exchanged for Three Years Worth of Rent

    <h4>Chapter 45: Exchanged for Three Years Worth of Rent</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    There was quite a lot of food, but for a group of men like those robbers, these supplies wouldn¡¯tst more than a few days. Du Yue felt that these supplies were probably brought along with them for emergency use when they were outside. There must be more supplies in their stronghold. They had carefully chosen this road and even ced iron nails in advance. Then, they used their vehicle to block the road. At a nce, it was obvious that this group of people was experienced. It was definitely not the first time they had done this.


    Du Yue did not believe that all they had was what they had in the car. However, the problem was, this group of people could no longer speak, so how was she going to know where the other party¡¯s base was? Although it was a pity that she did not manage to take all their resources for herself, Du Yue did not regret killing them at all. If she cut the grass and did not remove the roots, it would only cause one a headache. Compared to letting them remain a thorn by her side, those resources were not a pity. Besides, she did notck those things!


    Du Yue put all the supplies in the car into her interspace. She took a metal detector and rummaged through the car. In the end, she found arge bag of gold jewelry that roughly weighed dozens of catties. The group had probably robbed it as well.


    Other than that, there were only some used daily necessities left, which Du Yue did not care about. After getting out of the vehicle, Du Yue walked in the direction of the off-road vehicle. After throwing their bodies into the farnd and making sure that there were no more traces on the road, Du Yue drove away. After driving for five kilometers, Du Yue stopped the car at a quiet roadside and ced all the supplies she had collected from the bus into the car.


    The supplies did not take up much space in the robbers¡¯ vehicle, but when they were ced in Du Yue¡¯s off-road vehicle, it filled up the space right to the brim. Looking at the supplies, Du Yue muttered in her heart, ¡®Money is really dropping from the sky for me.¡¯ These supplies should be able to be exchanged for a lot of contribution points in the base.


    Worried that she would encounter another robbery, Du Yue decided to return immediately. She found the iron gate from her space and put it on the roof of the car, then fixed it with a rope and drove the car back to the base. People like Du Yue, who had already settled in the base, did not have to line up like the neers. They just had to go to the other side of the gate.


    Du Yue entered the base and drove the car straight to the service hall. It was only around 12 o ¡®clock at the moment, the time when the crowd was active. The wide service hall was now filled with people. Du Yue looked for a staff member and said that she wanted to exchange goods for contribution points, but there were too many things that she could not move. She had to trouble him to get a few people to help her.


    The staff member quickly found a few colleagues and followed Du Yue to her jeep. Du Yue opened the car door in front of them. When the staff members saw that the car was filled to the brim, they were all in disbelief. When Du Yue said that she could not move all the things on her own, they had a rough idea of what was going on. However, when they saw so many resources with their own eyes, they still could not believe it. This woman actually wanted to exchange all these resources for contribution points!


    How did Du Yue, a youngdy who was alone, manage to get so many supplies? They nced at Du Yue with probing eyes, but when they met her cold gaze, they quickly hid their surprised expressions and began to count the supplies.


    They did not care how Du Yue had gotten her hands on these things. What they cared about was that most of the things Du Yue had brought back were in high demand on the market, especially alcohol and tobo, which had been in short supply since the beginning of the apocalypse. Now, many people in the base were buying alcohol and tobo at a high price. If they sold these things to others, they might be able to make a lot of money from it.


    There were a lot of things, but fortunately, most of them were unopened in boxes. As a result, the few of them quickly finished counting. The supplies that Du Yue had brought were exchanged for 3,600 contribution points in the service hall. The apartment unit she was currently renting cost 100 contribution points a month. In other words, the contribution points she had now were enough for her to rent the house for three years.


    With some savings in hand, Du Yue was not in a hurry to pay her rent. She had just moved into the base and was unfamiliar with the people and the ce. Everyone looked at her like a stranger. If she rashly forked out so many contribution points to renew her rent, she might attract the attention of others.


    She could pay the rent after she had familiarized herself with the ce. Du Yue left the service hall and drove home. After parking the car by the road, Du Yue stepped on a rock and got up to the front of the car. She then climbed up to the roof of the car. She untied the rope that was tied to the iron gate on the roof of the car, then threw the iron gate from the roof of the car to the ground.


    She had already seen that the ground here was made of normal mud and not asphalt, so she did not have to worry about the iron gate breaking the ground.

 Chapter 46 - After Not Seeing Him for Half a

    <h4>Chapter 46: After Not Seeing Him for Half a Year, He Has Changed Into a Different Person</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Du Yue got out of the car, but before she could stand still, she heard someone call her. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± The voice came so suddenly that Du Yue was taken aback. When she finally reacted, she looked in the direction of the voice. A man with a head full of silver waszily leaning on an electric pole by the roadside, smiling at her innocently.


    Du Yue¡¯s brows were furrowed slightly. That head of silver hair was too eye-catching, so she recognized who the man was at first nce. It was the man who had sold her the ring. The ring was still on Du Yue¡¯s finger, and she subconsciously rubbed it a few times. This man did not look like an ordinary person, so Du Yue was not surprised to see him in the base.


    However, the first base had a huge area. How could she so coincidentally meet him here? Du Yue did not believe it was a coincidence. However, she felt that it was impossible for this man to have followed her here.


    ¡°Do you want me to help you move it?¡± He Xing asked softly when Du Yue did not speak.


    Du Yue did not let her guard down even when she saw his simple and direct gaze. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I live here too in this building. I¡¯m on the seventh floor.¡± He Xing looked calm and did not do anything unusual. Du Yue responded, ¡°Mhm.¡± He even stayed on the same floor as her. No matter what, Du Yue could not convince herself that their meeting was just a simple coincidence.


    She sized him up warily and said in a low voice, ¡°You followed me here.¡±


    ¡°No, I really didn¡¯t!¡± He Xing shook his head repeatedly. ¡°I just arrived at the base today. When the staff member brought me to look at the house, I happened to see you go out. I knew that you were the only one living on the seventh floor, so I rented the house opposite yours.


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes gradually rxed after He Xing¡¯s sincere exnation, but she still felt a little awkward. ¡°There are so many houses in the base. Why must you stay on the same floor as me?¡±


    He Xing smiled and scratched his head. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve just arrived here and I¡¯m not familiar with this ce. I only know you in the entire base, so it¡¯s definitely more convenient to stay with someone I know.¡±


    Du Yue was stunned. They had only met a few times. They were far from familiar with each other. Besides, she did not know if this man was stupid or if he had some bad intentions. In this apocalyptic world, other than those bad guys who blocked the road and robbed people, the people she should be most wary of were her acquaintances. The more familiar a person was with one, the less likely they would be merciful when they set one up.


    However, Du Yue knew very well that the house next door would be rented out sooner orter. Although she had a lot of supplies, she was not stupid enough to rent two houses for herself. Although she had only met He Xing a few times, she did not dislike him. It would be nice to be his neighbor. Moreover, He Xing had already rented the house, so she had no right to drive him away.


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes shed as she nced at the iron gate on the ground. ¡°I was nning to install an iron gate at the door of my house. Since you¡¯re living next door¡­ how about installing this iron gate at the stairway?¡±


    ¡°Alright! I think that¡¯s a great idea!¡± He Xing agreed to Du Yue¡¯s suggestion without hesitation. ¡°Installing such a sturdy iron gate at the top of the stairs would be like adding anotheryer of security. It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t just ept this for nothing. I can share some resources with you. What do youck now? Let¡¯s take the gate upstairs first. It¡¯s too conspicuous out here. When it¡¯s installed, you cane to my house and pick out some supplies you want to bring back.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s brows were raised slightly. This person was quite generous. Not many people were as generous as him in the apocalypse. However, in just half a year¡¯s time, how did he turn from a poord who was clutching his stomach and saying that he had nothing to eat into someone with a lot of supplies? However, Du Yue did not think too much about it. This man seemed to be capable. It was not surprising that he had umted some supplies in the past six months.


    However, she was a little curious. He seemed to be capable and very loyal to others. How did he end up in a state where he could not even afford to eat? However, she did not have the habit of prying on other people¡¯s privacy. It was only for a moment before she put away her surprise. She followed the man and lifted the iron gate upstairs.


    Du Yue¡¯s strength was considered strong among girls. Coupled with He Xing¡¯s brute force, the two of them easily moved the huge iron gate, which weighed 160 to 170 catties, to the seventh floor.

 Chapter 47 - Is Your Nickname ‘Moon’, Then?

    <h4>Chapter 47: Is Your Nickname ¡®Moon¡¯, Then?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go home and find the instation tools.¡± After Du Yue spoke, she turned around and entered her house, closing the door behind her. After she found all the tools she needed to install the iron gate in her interspace, Du Yue also found a very long rack before she opened the door. Du Yue had intended to install it herself but was rejected by He Xing. ¡°I¡¯m a man. How can I let a youngdy like you do the work? You wait here. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He Xing¡¯s movements were swift and neat. Du Yue could not help but wonder what he did before the apocalypse. Was he a professional at installing iron gates for others?


    ¡°By the way, I still don¡¯t know your name. I¡¯m He Xing. Nice to meet you.¡± Du Yue was slightly surprised to hear this. Did they not know each other¡¯s names? Why did she feel that the two of them had known each other for a long time?


    She looked over and saw He Xing¡¯s sparkling eyes. Du Yue attributed everything to this man¡¯s outgoing and passionate personality. Every time the two of them met, he would act as if he was meeting a good friend. ¡°I¡¯m Du Yue, named after the moon.¡±


    ¡°Is your nickname ¡®Moon¡¯, then?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a pity. The name ¡®Moon¡¯ is quite nice. By the way, how long have you been here? Do you know the structure of the base? It¡¯s my first day here, so can you show me around if you have time?¡±


    He Xing was in high spirits and went on and on. Du Yue stood quietly at the side, listening to him. She felt a little annoyed. She still remembered the first time they met. He Xing was sitting in a corner with a proud expression, looking as if he would not talk.


    The only thing that was written on his face was ¡®strangers, keep away¡¯. Looking at him now, he was talking non-stop and giggling to himself. If it were not for the fact that his voice was rather pleasant to the ear, Du Yue really wanted to stuff his mouth.


    This person still did not stop! Du Yue did not say a word, while He Xing was talking non-stop at the side. He did not feel embarrassed at all. On the other hand, Du Yue was embarrassed to keep quiet when she saw He Xing¡¯s excited appearance. She even had to say a few perfunctory words from time to time.


    In less than half an hour, He Xing had finished installing the iron gate. Du Yue heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She packed up all the tools and brought them home. Du Yue¡¯s off-road vehicle was still parked downstairs. She wanted to drive to the parking lot. She had just gone one level down when she realized that He Xing was following behind her again.


    Before Du Yue could ask, he exined with a good temper, ¡°I also have some things to take. I¡¯m not following you on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Du Yue smiled and waved her hand. Do you have a lot of things to carry up? I can help you with that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do have quite a lot. Thank you in advance!¡±


    If it were not for He Xing, it would have been impossible for her to carry the iron gate up by herself. Moreover, he helped to install the iron door. Out of courtesy, she should help the other party.


    The two of them walked out of the building. He Xing led the way to a ck SUV that he had parked by the side of the road. Du Yue followed him and realized that his SUV was a seven-seater, muchrger than her vehicle. He Xing reached out to open the trunk of the car, and the cartload of supplies wasid bare before Du Yue¡¯s eyes. Du Yue looked at the supplies that filled the space in the car to the point that there was not even a small gap there. She sized He Xing up silently. If she had not offered to help just now, he probably would not have been able to finish moving all these things by himself.


    Fortunately, there was strength in numbers. The two of them went up and down many times. Finally, it took two hours to move all the supplies in the car upstairs. Even though Du Yue¡¯s physique was better than most men¡¯s, she was so exhausted that she was out of breath after such a torturous ordeal.


    The supplies had been moved into the house, filling up He Xing¡¯s living room. The two of them stood at the entrance. There was no ce for them to step on. It would probably take a long time to unpack all these resources. The moment Du Yue entered the kitchen, she saw a lot of cardboard boxes that were probably prepared by He Xing in advance.


    He Xing¡¯s off-road vehicle was equipped with a luggage rack, and the boxes must have been ced on it. After moving everything, the two of them went downstairs to the parking lot to park their cars.


    It was already half past three in the morning when they returned home. The sun would be out in less than half an hour. Du Yue had been so busy that her entire body was covered in sweat. All she wanted to do was to rush back to take a cold shower and then lie down on her little bed to sleep. Hence, she rejected He Xing¡¯s suggestion to have a meal with her without hesitation.

 Chapter 48 - See You Tomorrow, Then

    <h4>Chapter 48: See You Tomorrow, Then</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    He Xing, who had been rejected, was not unhappy at all. He was still smiling foolishly. ¡°Then you should go and rest today. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tomorrow. What time do you usually wake up? Can we have dinner at nine tomorrow night?¡±


    Du Yue wanted to say no, but when she saw He Xing¡¯s sincere look, she swallowed her words. ¡°You¡¯ve done me such a big favor, so, of course, I have to treat you to a meal. We¡¯ll be neighbors in the future, so we¡¯ll be seeing each other more often!¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue could not refuse. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow!¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first, then.¡± Without waiting for a reply, she turned around and went back into her house. After closing the door, Du Yue sighed helplessly. The apocalypse had arrived, and the world had lost its order. People¡¯s hearts were fickle, and one should not trust anyone. He Xing, on the other hand, was like a brainless giraffe that had stupidly barged into her own world. Other than smiling foolishly at her, he would chat non-stop with her.


    She should find such a talkative person annoying, but she did not. She suddenly felt that in this quiet and lonely world, it would be quite lively to have someone by her side. However, she was not sure if He Xing was truly innocent or had just hidden his thoughts well. Thus, she was still on guard.


    Therefore, even though she agreed to the other party¡¯s invitation, she did not intend to get close to him so quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll just treat it as a meal with my new neighbor,¡± she told herself.


    As she thought about it, she took off her clothes and walked to the bathroom. She went over to the bathtub, walked in, and submerged herself in the water. The water in the tub was at room temperature, neither too hot nor too cold. It was just right for a bath. As Du Yue enjoyed the feeling of rxation in the water, she thought about what she would eatter.


    She had not eaten for half a day. Now that she had some free time, her stomach was already growling.


    After taking a shower, Du Yue took out a towel specially meant for drying hair and tied her hair into a bun. Then, she walked back to the bedroom unhurriedly. After entering the bedroom and closing the door, she first turned on the two air conditioners. When she felt the cool wind blowing, she was ready to take out food from the space.


    When one was particrly hungry, one would prefer to eat something with stronger vors. Du Yue took out a te of boiled meat slices, a te of hot soup, and a bowl of rice. As she watched a show, she chewed and swallowed the food slowly, not wasting a single bit of it. After the meal, Du Yue closed her eyes and began to look through the supplies in her interspace. She nced at the other things and ignored them. She only focused on the cooked food.


    In the past six months, almost no one in the base had cooked. Du Yue was worried that the fragrance of the food would attract the attention of others and bring unnecessary trouble to herself, so she never turned on the fire. She usually ate the cooked food that she had prepared beforehand. In the past six months, she had already eaten a quarter of the cooked food she prepared. Although there was still quite a lot left, she still felt that it was not enough.


    Now that the rent problem had been solved, Du Yue did not have anything urgent to deal with. She nned to stay at home as much as possible from now on and clean up the kitchen as soon as possible. In the future, she would try to cook. After a busy day, coupled with the satisfaction of eating and drinking, Du Yue suddenly felt tired and sleepy.


    In a half-awake state, Du Yue felt that the flooring on the ground was too hard. She closed her eyes and climbed into bed. She wrapped her legs around the thin quilt and continued to sleep. When Du Yue woke up, it was already five in the afternoon. Du Yue had forgotten the exact time she fell asleep, but by her estimation, she had slept for at least 10 hours.


    After a simple washing up, Du Yue originally nned to find something to eat before starting her training. When she took the instant noodles out of her interspace, she suddenly remembered that she had promised He Xing yesterday that she would have dinner with him tonight.


    Du Yue ced the instant noodles on the coffee table again and went straight to another bedroom. She took out her fitness equipment and began the day¡¯s training as usual.


    She trained silently for two and a half hours before she put away her fitness equipment. She turned around and went to the bathroom to take a shower and change into a set of clean clothes. Du Yue had just changed her clothes and walked out of the bathroom. She had not even dried her hair when she heard a knock on the door.

 Chapter 49 - A Nonchalant Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 49: A Nonchnt Exnation</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    As expected, it was He Xing. He spoke from outside the door,¡±Du Yue, are you awake? I¡¯ve already prepared dinner.


    ¡°I¡¯m awake! I¡¯ll go over now!¡± Du Yue kept the towel in her interspace. She smoothed her hair with her hand and went to open the door for the man.


    The moment she opened the door, she saw the other party smiling at her happily. Du Yue was puzzled. Why was he always so energetic and did not seem to have any worries? Du Yue closed the door and followed her to the next house.


    When she entered his house, Du Yue looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief. She had only slept for a dozen hours, and he had already cleaned up the originally messy house. The speed of his work was too fast. Was he a housekeeper before? The room was now in good order. There were some paper boxes against the wall, but there were fewer of them. The rest must have been ced in other rooms.


    In the middle of the living room, He Xing had set up a small coffee table with two boxes of red wine on both sides. On top of the boxes, there was a cushion, which made them into two simple stools. Beside the table, there was a white fan. However, when Du Yue sat down on the bench, she realized that the wind from the fan was very strong, and it was even slightly cold. Du Yue looked at the fan curiously, but she did not see any water tanks on it. How could there be a cool breeze, then?


    However, she did not show too much curiosity. After all, people who coulde to the first base all had their own abilities, so it was normal for them to have supplies that she had never seen before. At this time, there was nothing on the coffee table. It was empty. Du Yue did not know what He Xing wanted to treat her to.


    ¡°Have a seat first. I¡¯ll go get some food.¡± He Xing stood up and walked toward the kitchen as he spoke. Du Yue subconsciously followed his footsteps and looked toward the kitchen. When the kitchen door opened, Du Yue was surprised to see a double-door refrigerator by the window.


    Where did this fridgee from? When she helped He Xing move his things yesterday, she did not see it.


    He Xing opened the refrigerator and took out a stainless steel bowl. Du Yue was sitting in the living room. She did not see what was in the bowl, but she smelled a very familiar scent¡ªspicy crayfish.


    He Xing ced the bowl on the coffee table. Du Yue also saw the contents of the bowl. It was indeed crayfish, and He Xing had even put noodles in the bowl. ¡°Wait a minute, there¡¯s more!¡± He Xing quickly returned to the kitchen. When he came back, he had two bottles of ice-cold soda in his hands.


    The soda bottles were still emitting cool air, which made one feel refreshed. He Xing sat across from Du Yue and handed her a bottle of soda. ¡°Here you go.¡± Du Yue took it, opened the bottle, and took a big gulp. After drinking the cool soda, he felt refreshed from head to toe, and his mood was lifted.


    He Xing took a few sips as well. Suddenly, he remembered something and ran to the kitchen to get two sets of bowls and chopsticks. When he came back, he even scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s my first time treating someone to a meal. Please forgive me if my preparations arecking!¡±


    ¡°No, I think you¡¯ve done a pretty good job.¡± She was just a freeloader. She only had to sit here and wait to eat food that was prepared by others. If she were to be picky, that would be too unreasonable of her.


    He Xing scooped out two bowls of noodles and ced one of the bowls with more crayfish meat in front of Du Yue. Du Yue only took one bite and could tell that it was the kind of leftover crayfish that was often sold in the supermarket. It could be eaten after being heated up. Before the apocalypse, not many people would buy it. In the summer night market, there was no shortage of fresh spicy crayfish. Who would want to eat this kind of product made from leftovers?


    However, after the apocalypse, there were very few people who could eat food like this. Du Yue had bought quite a few of these crawfish and was storing them in her interspace. She did not know where He Xing had bought it from, but it was much harder to get than instant noodles.


    Du Yue was still puzzled. He Xing seemed to have guessed what she was thinking, so he took the initiative to speak, ¡°I sold a batch of weapons to the base and they gave me this house. I even earned quite a bit of contribution points. The fridge and crayfish are what I asked for yesterday. They just sent them over.¡±


    As Du Yue listened to his nonchnt exnation, a huge wave of shock rose in her heart. She killed eight bald men yesterday and plundered so many resources from their vehicle, but she only managed to exchange them for 3,600 contribution points, which was only enough for her to pay three years¡¯ worth of rent.


    He Xing sold a batch of weapons to the base, and the base gave him a house and additional contribution points. For He Xing to use the phrase ¡®quite a bit¡¯ to describe it, he must have gotten quite a lot of contribution points. He even got crayfish and a refrigerator, which were in high demand now.

 Chapter 50 - He’s an Arms Dealer

    <h4>Chapter 50: He¡¯s an Arms Dealer</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Even though He Xing did not say anything, Du Yue was certain that the base had given him more than that. There must be other supplies! What kind of weapons did he sell to the base? They probably were not the cold weapons that he had sold at his stall before. They were good stuff, but they were far from enough to exchange for so many things.


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity as she looked at He Xing. She could no longer hide her curiosity. However, they were just ordinary neighbors, so she was too embarrassed to ask for too much detail. She could only nod in response, then she silently lowered her head and began to eat.


    At this moment, He Xing¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a weapons merchant. The base wanted to invite me to work with them, but I didn¡¯t agree. I¡¯m used to being alone, and I don¡¯t like to be controlled. The base took a step back and invited me to help out asionally when I had time. In return, they¡¯d give me generous rewards. I agreed.¡±


    ¡°Weapons merchant?¡± Du Yue repeated the words softly, her tone full of surprise. What kind of weapons was he referring to? Military fire? But it was illegal to sell arms in their country. When her eyes fell on He Xing¡¯s short silver hair, she understood what was going on. He Xing should be a mixed-blood, right? She just did not know where he was from. Perhaps the other country he was from allowed the sale of weapons.


    It was the apocalypse now, so it was not surprising that other countries allowed the sale of arms. Du Yue hummed faintly, indicating that she understood. He Xing put down his chopsticks and stared straight at Du Yue. ¡°I can give you some if you need them.¡±


    Du Yue thought He Xing was going to do something when he suddenly stared at her, so she immediately became alert. However, after hearing He Xing¡¯s words, she looked at him with bright eyes and asked, ¡°Really? What do you have?¡± The weapons that the base spent so much on must be extraordinary things! If He Xing was willing to sell some to her, she would naturally be overjoyed!


    He Xing smiled and picked up his chopsticks again. ¡°Eat first. I¡¯ll show them to youter! But this time, I don¡¯t want cash!¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Du Yue smiled. She did not have any cash for him either. At a time like this, who still had cash?! After the two of them finished their meal, Du Yue helped him clean up the table and wash the dishes. Then, she quietly waited for He Xing to show her the weapons.


    He Xing did not keep her in suspense and went straight to the bedroom. Du Yue sat on the stool and waited quietly. She felt the cool breeze blowing from the fan behind her, and her slightly anxious heart gradually calmed down. In less than five minutes, He Xing came out of the bedroom with a pure ck leather suitcase. Du Yue nced at the texture of the suitcase and knew that it must be valuable.


    A weapon that was stored in such a high-end leather case must be an extremely rare weapon!


    He Xing ced the box on the coffee table and reached out to open it. Du Yue watched his movements with a serious expression. It was only then that she realized He Xing¡¯s skin was very fair. His fair skin was not the kind of sickly pale that came from not seeing the sun for a long time. Hisplexion looked well and healthy. The joints of the man¡¯s hands were distinct, and the nails on his slender fingers were trimmed very cleanly.


    Du Yue raised her brows. She hated men who had dirty and long nails the most. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw He Xing¡¯s neatly manicured nails. It was easy for a clean man to gain the favor of others.


    He Xing opened the box with a click. Du Yue also fixed her eyes on the box. There was a silver gun in the box. The gun was exquisite and small, and it glowed with a metallic luster. He Xing picked up the gun, removed the magazine, and loaded the bullets one by one from the box. Du Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw He Xing¡¯s skillful movements.


    However, before she could say anything, He Xing raised the gun and aimed it at a square stone on a box three meters away. As He Xing pulled the trigger, the sound exploded instantly, and debris flew all over the ground.


    The stone was not pierced through. It hadpletely shattered, turning into dust and debris. Du Yue could not believe that such a small gun could have such shocking power! What she found most unbelievable was that He Xing did not make a sound before he fired the gun.


    If she had not seen it with her own eyes, Du Yue would never have believed the scene before her. He Xing fiddled with the gun and turned it around a few times before handing it to Du Yue. ¡°Give it a try.¡±

 Chapter 51 - Getting Along With Each Other in a Proper Manner

    <h4>Chapter 51: Getting Along With Each Other in a Proper Manner</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Although Du Yue had lived two lives, she had never seen a gun with her own eyes, let alone touch it. During this apocalypse, she had been thinking about buying one, but it was previously banned in the country. The original order of the world was in chaos, so killing and setting fire were nothing, not to mention buying arms. However, she did not have any channels to buy it, and she did not dare to ask others for fear of getting into unnecessary trouble.


    In the end, Du Yue had no choice but to give up. However, she had never expected to see a gun at He Xing¡¯s ce today. After hesitating for a moment, she took the gun. The gun was very heavy in her hands. This was something Du Yue had never expected. How could such a small thing be so heavy? The gun glowed with silver light and looked very shiny, but she could not tell what material it was made of.


    Du Yue looked around the room and finally set her eyes on the empty soda bottle she had just finished. She had never used a gun before, so she was a little hesitant. He Xing noticed her embarrassment. he got up, went behind her, and bent down slightly to help her adjust the position of the gun. He knew his limits. Although his hands were correcting her posture, he was deliberately keeping a distance from her to prevent her from feeling ufortable.


    After making sure that Du Yue¡¯s posture was fine, he immediately took a few steps back and sat down on the stool. He gave Du Yue aforting smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Try it. It¡¯s very simple.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Du Yue¡¯s heart inexplicably rxed. She took a deep breath and pulled the trigger with her finger. The moment the bullet was fired, she could feel a strong recoil, but fortunately, it was within her tolerance. Du Yue looked at the shattered bottle in front of her, her eyes filled with satisfaction. ¡°He Xing, sell this to me. I can give you whatever you need.¡± Du Yue¡¯s eyes glowed with a determined look.


    He Xing smiled. ¡°I need five catties of gold. If you have it, give it to me. If you don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Du Yue turned around to leave. She turned back and said to him, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go home and get it for you.¡±


    She quickly walked out of the house, leaving He Xing standing there in a daze. After a while, He Xing came back to his senses and chuckled. From the first time they met, Du Yue had a cold, unapproachable look on her face. This was the first time he had seen her so obviously happy and jubnt. It was interesting.


    In the house next door, Du Yue closed the door after she got home. She could not wait to take out gold from her interspace. However, she did not take the gold bars she had exchanged before but a bag of gold jewelry she had taken from the vehicle of the group of bald men who blocked the road and tried to rob her. She had thrown it into her space after she took it back. She did not expect it toe in handy so soon.


    Du Yue was carrying a heavy bag. She estimated that it weighed about a few dozen catties. She had no idea where those people got so much gold. However, she did not mind it at all. She took the big bag of gold and went to He Xing¡¯s house.


    She had left the door open in a hurry, so it was still wide open. Du Yue entered the house and closed the door to prevent more mosquitoes from flying in.


    She put the bag in her hand on the coffee table. ¡°There¡¯s gold here. Other than the gun, I also want to buy some bullets. The more bullets, the better. See if the gold here is enough. If not, I¡¯ll think of something else.¡± He Xing looked at the ck bag and could tell that there was a lot of stuff inside just from its size. He reached out to open the bag, and it was just as he had expected.


    There was so much gold that there were at least a few dozen catties worth of it. ¡°The bullets are sold by the unit. I¡¯ll charge you five grams of gold per bullet. Is that okay?¡±


    Du Yue nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course.¡± This was such a good gun. If she had no bullets, the gun could only be used as a pretty decoration. Bullets were hard toe by, so it was normal for the price to be slightly higher. Neither of them weighed the bag. Fortunately, each piece of jewelry had abel indicating its weight. The weight was written on it, so it was clear at a nce.


    The two of them first counted the five catties of gold and put it aside, then counted the rest. The remaining gold was actually 35 catties, which was 17,500 grams. If one bullet was five grams, the gold could be used to buy 3,500 bullets.


    Du Yue was not sure if He Xing had that many bullets, and even if he did, he could not possibly give them all to her. She said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can give me as much as you want.¡±

 Chapter 52 - I Don’t Like to Owe People Favors

    <h4>Chapter 52: I Don¡¯t Like to Owe People Favors</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    He Xing turned to look at Du Yue when he heard that. He could not help butugh when he saw her worried expression. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t have that many bullets? You¡¯re overthinking it. I have as many as you want.¡±


    He Xing turned around and returned to his bedroom. Two minutester, he came out with a box. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by its size. There are a thousand bullets inside.¡± He Xing put the box aside and moved two more boxes over. ¡°There are 3,800 bullets here in total. I¡¯ll give you the extra 300 bullets.¡±


    One bullet was five grams, so 300 bullets would be three catties. It was almost the price of a gun. How could she ept it? Du Yue took out three gold bars from her pocket and handed them to the man. ¡°There are 1,500 grams in total here. That¡¯s exactly three catties. ¡±


    He Xing asked, ¡°Do you just casually bring around these gold bars in your pocket?¡± However, He Xing was content when he saw the dozens of catties of gold on the table. He smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you, then.¡±


    Du Yue was more than happy to hear that. She had never liked to owe people favors. It was easy to repay a debt, but it was difficult to repay a favor.


    He Xing helped Du Yue move the boxes back to her house, but he only moved them to the door and did not enter or look at her house. ¡°Are you busy today? If you¡¯re not, can you apany me for a walk? I want to familiarize myself with the base.¡± Looking at He Xing¡¯s bright ck eyes and the few boxes by her feet, Du Yue could not bring herself to reject him. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll look for you after midnight when it¡¯s not so hot anymore. We¡¯ll go out together.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. After closing the door, Du Yue could not help but sigh. She was used to being alone, so she was still a little unustomed to the sudden appearance of a chatterbox who loved tough and talk. However, the other party had just sold her the gun and bullets. She could not possibly treat him with disdain after getting all these advantages from him. After experiencing two doomsday events, she understood human nature well, and her personality had be a little cold. However, she still understood the basic ways of the world.


    Although He Xing was a little talkative, he never said anything that he should not. He was a man who knew his limits. After the meal, both of them realized that the other kept secrets, but they had no intention of exploring each other¡¯s secrets.


    Just like how Du Yue did not ask how He Xing managed to bring in so many weapons from the outside, He Xing did not ask her why she had so much gold. Du Yue looked at the box at her feet, feeling more and more satisfied.


    She did not care about other things. The most important thing for her now was that she had identally obtained a good weapon, which was a pleasant surprise. Du Yue opened the boxes and carefully examined the bullets in them for a long time. Then, she closed the boxes very carefully and put them away in her interspace. After ying with the gun for a while, she reluctantly put it back inside the box.


    She put the gun into her space.She could take it out whenever she wanted to. However, Du Yue did not let herself get too happy as she still remembered her previous ns. She had nned to cook at home every day from now on. The first step of her preparation work was to clean up the kitchen.


    The kitchen windows were also covered with a heat-resistant film. There was a thick curtain inside and a heat-resistant curtain outside. Du Yue stood in the kitchen. Even though the sun was scorching outside, not a single ray of light could prate through. Simrly, even if the lights in the kitchen were turned on, the outside would not be able to see the light in the kitchen. As the windows were all closed, there was no way for the air to flow in. Before Du Yue could even start cooking, she felt the sweltering heat just from standing in the kitchen.


    Du Yue had no choice but to get two more air-conditioning fans and add ice into thepartment to turn them on. She put them in the kitchen, and the temperature dropped immediately. Du Yue thought about it and decided to make some liangpi and cold noodles. The weather was getting hotter by the day, and her appetite was not as good as before. It was better to prepare some cooling food to relieve the summer heat.


    Liangpi and cold noodles were not only appetizing but also would not release too strong of an aroma. Du Yue was not sure how enclosed the house was, but it was a good time to give it a try. If it was confirmed that the house was properly enclosed, she nned to make some vorful stir-fried vegetables and stewed meat in the future.


    Du Yue made the liangpi first. She took out the flour and added water to make the dough. Then, she prepared a basin of clear water and put the dough in the water to rub and wash it. As the flour was washed off bit by bit, the remaining dough became tough. Then, Du Yue ced a sheet of dough in a silver tray and ced it in a pot of boiling water. After two minutes, she made a batch of liangpi. After making enough liangpi, she added some cucumber, coriander, spicy cabbage, and some seasonings. Arge pot of liangpi was then ready. Du Yue took out some containers, packed the liangpi into them, and put them directly into her interspace. She could just take out a serving if she wanted to eat it in the future.

 Chapter 53 - Leave This Kind of Thing to Me in the Future

    <h4>Chapter 53: Leave This Kind of Thing to Me in the Future</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    After the liangpi was done, Du Yue began to busy herself with making cold noodles. The noodles were ready-made, and she just had to add some side dishes and soup after cooking. The cold soup had been prepared beforehand. In addition to the ordinary ingredients of dumplings and water, Du Yue also added some cold sprite. Du Yue felt a sense of satisfaction after she put more than 10 portions of cold noodles into her interspace.


    The space was like her inner world now. The more supplies she stored in it, the more she felt at ease and satisfied. Therefore, in the past six months, although there was no way to cook in the apartment, Du Yue did not just sit there and do nothing. She would prepare some flour-based foods every day.


    She would make some hand-rolled noodles or steamed buns and flower rolls. Du Yue even made a lot of the dough needed for roujiamo, pork patties, and pancakes in one go. Not to mention the dumpling and wonton skins that she often ate. There was almost no aroma to the things she made, so Du Yue would usually sit in the bedroom and slowly make them while the air conditioners were on.


    When she was free, she would make some food. After more than half a year, she could not even remember how much food she had saved up. Now that she could, she cooked more than 10 bowls of handmade noodles and packed them in disposable containers.


    She was not in a hurry to start cooking with an open me. After all, she had to go out with He Xingter. She was worried that the smell of oil and smoke would attract attention. Most people now had problems even getting full, let alone eating hot food. If someone found out that she had cooked for herself, she might cause some trouble.


    Although Du Yue was not afraid of idents, she still wanted to live a peaceful and stable life. She did not want to be on tenterhooks every day, trying to prevent others from plotting against her behind her back. She would have to use all her energy to scheme against others. She did not want this to happen, so she could only keep a low profile.


    When Du Yue was done cleaning up in the kitchen, she looked up and saw that it was already 12:05 a.m. on her watch. She went to change her clothes and shoes. Just as she was about to go out, someone knocked on the door. She went to open the door, and it was indeed He Xing. Before this, Du Yue had locked the iron gate in the stairway, and she handed He Xing a key. This way, it would be more convenient for the two of them to enter and exit the seventh floor.


    They locked the iron gate, and the two of them went downstairs. Just as they reached the sixth floor, the door of the house on the right suddenly opened. An olddy popped her head out of the door. Her small and round eyes were shining as she sized up the two of them. ¡°Are you two the new people who moved to the seventh floor? Where did youe from? What are your jobs in the base now?¡±


    Hearing the olddy¡¯s interrogation, Du Yue was a little displeased. ¡°Why are you asking all these questions?¡±


    ¡°What can an olddy like me do? Can¡¯t a neighbor show some concern? Little girl, don¡¯t you understand the ways of the world at all?¡±


    Du Yue frowned as she listened to the olddy mumble. Compared to the robbers, she found it harder to interact with this shrewd and difficult olddy. Those things clearly had nothing to do with her, but she wanted to get answers to her questions. However, Du Yue could not get rid of her so easily because she was a little talkative.


    While Du Yue was feeling vexed, He Xing suddenly spoke, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not easy for an olddy like you to live in the base, so you should just live your life honestly! Don¡¯t ask around. What we do has nothing to do with you, alright? Oh right, do you know why my friend¡¯s grandfather could live to be 120 years old?¡±


    The olddy was dumbfounded by He Xing¡¯s jabbering. When she heard him ask her a question, she subconsciously replied,¡±Why?¡±


    He Xing nced at her.¡±Because he never meddled in other people¡¯s business.¡± Upon hearing this, the olddy was so angry that she pointed at He Xing and stammered for a long time, ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡± However, she did not manage to say anything else. In the end, she stomped her feet in exasperation and turned around to go back into the house.


    He Xing looked at Du Yue with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When they reached downstairs, He Xing said as they walked, ¡°In the future, if you meet nosy people like her, you can¡¯t ignore her. If you don¡¯t say anything, they won¡¯t let you go. You¡¯ll have to talk more than them and make them dumbfounded. Defeat them with their own methods.¡±


    Although Du Yue agreed with He Xing¡¯s words, she knew from the bottom of her heart that this method was not suitable for her. Du Yue was still deep in thought when she heard He Xing say, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re not the kind of person who likes to quarrel with others. But don¡¯t worry, just leave it to me in the future.¡±

 Chapter 54 - The Homebody Is Preparing for Winter

    <h4>Chapter 54: The Homebody Is Preparing for Winter</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Du Yue was stunned. Leave it to him? Although she knew that the other party had good intentions, she still felt that it was a little strange for him to say such things.


    ¡°By the way, have you been out since you came to the base? Do you know anything about this ce?¡± He Xing changed the topic and looked at Du Yue. Even though the street lights were dim, they could not hide the light in his eyes.


    Du Yue looked at him and was suddenly burned by the emotions in his eyes. She quickly turned her head to the other side and shook her head silently. ¡°I don¡¯t usually go out, so I¡¯ve only been to the night market in front once. I¡¯m not too sure about the rest.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the night market first.¡± He Xing¡¯s eyes lit up as he suggested excitedly. Du Yue nodded and led him in the direction of the night market.


    When the two of them arrived, there was not much changepared to when Du Yue came two days ago. It was still bustling with people. Du Yue was not very interested in the things sold in the night market. He Xing, on the other hand, was very interested. He kept a smile on his face as he asked questions from stall to stall.


    However, he was just asking. Even after he had visited the entire night market, He Xing was still empty-handed. The two of them left the night market and continued walking. The base was indeed worthy of being a famous holiday resort before this. Although many buildings had been added and were somewhat out of ce with the original style, the scenery of the entire resort was still pleasing to the eye.


    While the two of them were walking, they suddenly stopped. There were a few buildings on their right. The buildings were different from the residential buildings they lived in. They looked more likerge warehouses. Even before the two of them walked to the building, they could already hear the noisy conversationsing from inside the building. There must be a lot of people inside.


    Du Yue immediately understood that this was the dormitory that the base had built for those who could not afford to rent a house. Although the windows were covered with ckout curtains and she could not see what was inside, she could imagine that the environment inside would not be good.


    Even though this was the first base, it was already impossible for the other small bases to provide food and sleep for so many people, which was the most important thing for them.


    Du Yue only wanted to live her life in peace and did not have the time to care about other people. She quickly looked away. She looked at He Xing, who was beside her. ¡°Where else do you want to go?¡±


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nowhere else I want to go to. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. The two of them returned to the seventh floor of their apartment and went back to their own homes. From that day on, Du Yue had been cooped up at home and did not go out at all. During her days at home, she followed her n and cooked three meals a day at home. Shepleted her daily training tasks step by step, and the rest of the time was used to read books, watch shows, clean up the house, and prepare supplies for winter.


    Although the weather was hot now, the temperature would plummet in two months. Overnight, the city would go from extremely hot to extremely cold. On that night in her previous life, the temperature had dropped by dozens of degrees. Many people could not react in time, and countless people froze to death.


    Du Yue had considered informing the leaders of the base about this. However, after careful consideration, she finally decided to give up on that idea. She could not guarantee that the news would spread without a sound, and she could not guarantee that people would not find her through various channels after the news spread. It was not easy for her to live again, so she could not take the risk.


    Du Yue stayed at home for two months. On thest day of her rental agreement, she opened the door. She had to go out today to pay the rent. Du Yue had just stepped out of the gate when she saw He Xing unlocking the gate with the key. Du Yue knew that He Xing had been out a lot for the past two months. Since they lived very close to each other, she could hear the sound of He Xing¡¯s door opening and closing. However, Du Yue was not curious about why he went out so often. She only wanted to stay at home and live her own life.


    It was just that she did not expect to bump into He Xing on her first trip out in two months.


    ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡± He Xing saw her and greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    He Xing nodded and moved closer to Du Yue¡¯s ear. ¡°I¡¯ve been working at the base. I heard that the temperature will drop soon. You¡¯d better find a way to prepare some winter supplies.¡±

 Chapter 55 - There’s a Price to Pay For Having a Nasty Mouth

    <h4>Chapter 55: There¡¯s a Price to Pay For Having a Nasty Mouth</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Du Yue could not hide the surprise in her eyes. ¡°Really? Is this information reliable?¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± He Xing smiled faintly. It was better to stock up on some supplies at home. Even if nothing happened, at least it could buy one peace of mind.


    ¡°Is the news of the temperature dropping only known to a few people, or has the base already announced it?¡±


    ¡°Only a small number of people in the base know about it, but I think the base will announce it soon. When everyone knows about it, the price of winter supplies will skyrocket, and it¡¯ll be difficult to buy them. It¡¯s better to prepare in advance.¡±


    Du Yue nodded, feeling a little touched. ¡°Thank you for telling me this. I¡¯ll go take a look and gather some supplies.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is what neighbors should do.¡± He Xing smiled nonchntly and bade her farewell. ¡°I¡¯ll go back now. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡± After bidding He Xing farewell, Du Yue went downstairs to the parking lot and drove to the housing rental center to use her contribution points to extend her rent for two years. Then, she drove to the official supermarket in the base. She had heard that the official supermarket was well-equipped with all kinds of daily necessities. It was almost as big as thoserge supermarkets before the apocalypse.


    Du Yue only realized after she entered the supermarket that those people were not exaggerating when they talked about the supermarket. Everything they said was true. This supermarket should have been a supermarket in the resort previously. The facilities inside had not changed, but the security had been strengthened. Moreover, one could not go in to take things themselves.


    The people who came to buy things could only go to the counter and tell the staff members what they wanted to buy. Then, they would wait for the staff to bring out the things they asked for. They would pay with one hand and take the goods with the other. There were surely some people in the base who would think of stealing some things here, but their little tricks would not work here. The security guards at the entrance were all strong, and they monitored everyone who entered the supermarket with guns at their waists.


    After understanding the supermarket¡¯s operation model, Du Yue felt a sense of familiarity. This was simr to the agricultural cooperative decades ago. The only difference was that the people needed food, fuel, and meat stamps to get what they wanted, while the mode of payment here was contribution points.


    Du Yueughed to herself. This was quite an interesting model.


    ¡°You b*tch, are you going to buy things or not? If you¡¯re not going to shop here, then get lost. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡± Curses came from behind Du Yue. She turned around and saw a young man no more than 30 years old.


    His hair was a little long, and it was tied into a greasy braid. His beard was unkempt, and there were even boogers at the corners of his eyes. The clothes he was wearing must have been worn for a long time, and they were so dirty that it was uncertain what the original color was.


    As the two of them were standing close to each other, Du Yue could smell a sour, unpleasant smelling from him. The water supply in the first base was still considered sufficient. Usually, one would not allow oneself to be degraded to such a state.


    Du Yue looked at the man in disdain, but she heard the manugh in a strange tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to look so good. Your little face is fair and clean, and your figure isn¡¯t bad. One look and I can tell that you¡¯ve been with many men. Tell me, how many contribution points do you want to spend a night with me? I¡¯ll take good care of you!¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s face turned even colder and gloomier when she heard the man¡¯s unscrupulous dirty words. The man¡¯s eyes were covered by his greasy fringe, but the look in his eyes made Du Yue ufortable.


    ¡°What are you staring at me for? Don¡¯t worry. No matter how many contribution points you want, I can afford it. I just don¡¯t know if a public facility like your body is worth that price.¡±


    ¡°What a nasty mouth you have there. I hope you don¡¯t regret it¡­¡± Du Yue¡¯s gloomy voice was heard. Almost at the same time, she pulled out a few steel needles from the back of her waist and stabbed them into the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary for you to keep these eyes. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just continue to insult women¡­¡±


    Before Du Yue could finish her sentence, the man¡¯s miserable shrieks reverberated through the entire supermarket. The people who were still waiting in line to buy things were attracted by the noise over here. The man¡¯s eyes had been pierced with steel needles. The blood that flowed out of his eyes had already covered his face, turning it ck and red. Coupled with the man¡¯s miserable cries, it sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine.


    Under the intense pain, the man¡¯s hands seemed to have reached out from hell and were waving randomly in the air. However, he could not grab anything. He cried and cursed, looking like an evil spirit from hell who hade to im his life.

 Chapter 56 - Come Look For Me if You Have Any Opinions

    <h4>Chapter 56: Come Look For Me if You Have Any Opinions</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Du Yue listened quietly to the curses and insultsing out of his mouth and sneered. ¡°It seems that destroying your eyes isn¡¯t enough for you to learn. If you say another word, don¡¯t even think about keeping your tongue.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the man¡¯s foulnguage was instantly stuck in his throat, and he no longer made any sound.


    There was a crowd of onlookers nearby. After hearing Du Yue¡¯s calm threat and looking at the man¡¯s frightened look, they looked at Du Yue with respect. Thedy in front of them clearly looked weak and harmless, but she was so ruthless!


    The man¡¯s eyes were still pierced with steel needles. Everyone looked on in fear. They knew that Du Yue¡¯s words were not just a threat. She was really capable of doing what she had just said.


    Du Yue did not regret her actions of turning the foul-mouthed man blind at all. She nced at the crowd around her. Seeing that no one was going to plead for the man and no one moved, she turned to look at the man again. ¡°Don¡¯t keep insulting women. Your mother is a woman too. Since you can¡¯t say anything nice, I think it¡¯s better to cut off your tongue so that you won¡¯t bring shame to your mother.¡±


    The man¡¯s face was filled with fear when he heard this. He reached out and covered his mouth tightly. He subconsciously retreated as his head shook uncontrobly. Du Yue felt that if he did not stop, his brain would be shaken into a paste.


    As she was thinking of this, the man tripped and fell to the ground. The onlookers who were surrounding the man saw the man fall to the ground and ran a few meters away. Everyone stood at a safe distance and looked at the man on the ground. Their faces were full of vignce and worry, afraid that he would take it out on them.


    As Du Yue watched, she suddenly recalled that this scene was a little like before the apocalypse. When someone fell on the road, the first reaction of most passersby was not to help but to be afraid of being scammed. It was not that people were bing more and more indifferent, but that the cost of doing good in this world was too high. Not to mention what would happen in this chaotic apocalyptic world.


    Du Yue did not n to stay any longer. She shot the man a cold nce and was about to leave. Just as she was about to leave, she heard a man¡¯s voice behind her, which was deliberately lowered. ¡°He was just joking. He didn¡¯t even touch her, but she blinded him. Isn¡¯t that a little too much? Moreover, she injured someone in public and is about to turn around and leave. Why is it that in this apocalyptic world, there are no consequences whenmitting a crime?¡±


    His voice was a little hoarse, and it was obvious that he was deliberately squeezing his throat to speak. The man who was lying on the ground also perked up when he heard this. He stretched his neck and shouted, ¡°Murder! Someone tried to kill me in the base! Does this world still havews? The first base is so big. Is there no leader who can uphold justice for us ordinary people? Is it because this b*tch has a powerful backer that she can do whatever she wants in the base? Are the lives of us ordinary people so worthless?¡±


    Listening to the man¡¯s heart-wrenching usations, Du Yue sneered. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re still unrepentant even at the end of your life. You¡¯re still relying on your nasty mouth.¡± As she spoke, Du Yue reached out to her waist and pulled out a short dagger that glowed coldly from under her loose short-sleeved shirt.


    The man lying on the ground had steel needles in his eyes, so he could not see Du Yue¡¯s movements. However, the moment the de was unsheathed, it made a buzzing sound, which he still caught. In addition, the people around him subconsciously gasped and retreated, making the man feel that something was wrong.


    His face was full of panic, and he was so scared that he kept stepping back. Under the intense fear, he could not evenplete his sentence.¡±Y-Y-You¡­ What are you doing? I¡¯m telling you, murder is illegal¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he felt his chin being clenched by an irresistible force. The pain was unbearable, and he subconsciously opened his mouth. The person took the opportunity to put something in his mouth. Before he could react, he felt a cold wind blowing in his mouth, followed by severe pain. The man twitched a few times in pain and then fainted.


    Du Yue stood up unhurriedly. She took out a white handkerchief from her bag and carefully wiped the remaining blood on the dagger. After she was done, she took out a bottle of water to wash the dagger and her hands. The bottle of water was used up just like that. Du Yue nonchntly stabbed the dagger into the water bottle. The moment she did so, the water bottle was easily split in half.


    ¡°If anyone has any objections, feel free toe and look for me.¡± Du Yue nced around, her gaze sweeping over everyone¡¯s face indifferently. Her tone was calm and indifferent.

 Chapter 57 - You’re Still Lying Even Now

    <h4>Chapter 57: You¡¯re Still Lying Even Now</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When everyone met Du Yue¡¯s gaze, they stepped back one after another. All of them had nervous expressions on their faces, afraid that she would misunderstand them for having objections. Du Yue¡¯s gaze continued to sweep behind her until her eyes finally met a man¡¯s. He was a very thin man. He was not tall and was also very sloppy. The moment his eyes met Du Yue¡¯s, he immediately turned around and tried to escape.


    Du Yue watched his flustered movements and could not help but sneer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you someone who dares to do something but dares not admit it? You were the one who stood up for him just now, weren¡¯t you? Are you going to leave your good friend behind so quickly?¡±


    Du Yue opened her mouth slowly. The man was forced to turn around. She was calm andposed, while the man shook his head like a rattle. In the end, he even bent his knees and knelt in front of everyone. ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. I just said that nonsense with my useless mouth. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. You¡¯re a magnanimous person, so please let me go!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the noise? What are you all doing here?¡± Before the skinny man could finish, he was interrupted by a male voice. The other party¡¯s tone was dignified and attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. It was a middle-aged man in uniform.


    He appeared to be very strong and walked toward the crowd with an unfriendly expression. ¡°Who¡¯s causing trouble? Step out!¡± When the skinny man saw him, it was as if he had seen his savior. He crawled over to the middle-aged man. ¡°Captain Sha, help! Someone tried tomit murder in public!¡±


    Sha Feng kicked the skinny man to the side. ¡°You¡¯re so flustered. You¡¯ve really lived in vain for so many years. Also, can you not appear in front of me like a beggar? Is the base short of water? Get as far away from me as you can, or you¡¯re going to make me vomit out my meal.¡±


    After being reprimanded, the skinny man was not angry. Instead, he smiled and kept nodding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Captain Sha. I¡¯ll definitely clean myself up before appearing in front of you again,¡± he said. ¡°But my main point now is that you have to stand up for me, a poor man!¡±


    Sha Feng frowned and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Look at Ma Liu! He was blinded by this crazy woman and even had his tongue cut off! This is the first base. How dare someone hurt people here? Isn¡¯t this a p to your face?¡±


    Sha Feng had long since noticed Ma Liu¡¯s miserable state. He swept his gaze around the ce. ¡°Who did this? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this crazy woman!¡± The skinny man immediately jumped out and pointed at Du Yue. ¡°Captain Sha! It¡¯s this crazy woman! Just because she has some martial arts skills and maybe a backer, she actually dares to hurt people at will. She¡¯s too vicious! People like her should be chased out of the first base!¡±


    Sha Feng followed the man¡¯s gaze. In front of him was a young woman with an outstanding figure. She stood upright in the crowd without the slightest fear. When he looked over, she even raised her eyebrows in a rxed manner. Their eyes met, and Sha Feng took the initiative to ask, ¡°You¡¯re the one who injured him to this point?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Du Yue¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    ¡°Why did you hurt him like this?¡±


    ¡°Why? Because I don¡¯t want to kill anyone in the base. If not for that, he would be a corpse by now.¡±


    Sha Fengughed when he heard the answer.


    She did not let Ma Liu off because she did not want to kill. This woman was obviously trying to torture Ma Liu. He was blind and had lost his tongue. Ma Liu could only struggle whilst at death¡¯s door for the rest of his days, living a life worse than death. Ma Liu had been injured to this extent by her. Even if it would have been convenient for him to go to the hospital in the past, it would not change the fact that he was blind and mute. Moreover, Ma Liu did not have any connections or backing here. It was impossible for him to get proper treatment.


    In such hot weather, it would not take long for his wounds to get infected. At that time, Ma Liu would be able to experience what it meant to be unable to live or die. No wonder people always said not to provoke women.


    ¡°Not bad,¡± Sha Feng mumbled in his heart, but his expression remained normal. ¡°Do you want to join the base¡¯s security team?¡±


    Not only was Du Yue dumbfounded by Sha Feng¡¯s sudden invitation but the surrounding onlookers were also caught by surprise, especially the scrawny man who was counting on Sha Feng to stand up for him. At this moment, his expression was as if he had swallowed a thousand flies. He was extremely displeased.


    ¡°Captain Sha, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t seek justice for Ma Liu, but how could you let this damned woman join the security team?¡±


    Sha Feng nced at him coldly. ¡°You¡¯re still lying even now. I was here when the two of them started arguing.¡± Du Yue¡¯s interest was piqued when she heard Sha Feng¡¯s words.

 Chapter 58 - The Security Team Welcomes You

    <h4>Chapter 58: The Security Team Wees You</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    When she had just started quarreling with that man, Captain Sha was already present. Why did he wait until now to step out and take charge of the situation, then? Why did he not make a move before? Could it be that he was really observing her in the dark and felt that she was quite skilled, so he wanted to invite her to join the security team?


    Du Yue looked at him with unconcealed vignce and suspicion in her eyes. When Sha Feng noticed her gaze, heughed instead of getting angry. ¡°You don¡¯t really think that I¡¯ll stand up for such a scumbag, do you?¡± As Sha Feng spoke, he nced coldly at the unconscious Ma Liu, and the disgust in his eyes became more and more obvious. ¡°Trash like him should stay in the trash can. He shouldn¡¯t show his fangs and ws in the base, annoying everyone.¡±


    ¡°Captain Sha, y-y-you¡­¡± The skinny man stammered for a long time but was unable to say aplete sentence. Sha Feng looked at him and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m the security captain of the base, not your supporter. I¡¯ve already warned you before. Besides, things are different now. If you don¡¯t have the ability, then tuck your tail between your legs and continue living on. It¡¯s not easy to be here in the first base. If I were you, I¡¯d just work and live an honest life. Although this can¡¯t bepared to the carefree life you had in the past, it¡¯s still better as you don¡¯t have to worry about food and drink. But why aren¡¯t the two of you appreciating your good lives here? Why did you have to go and provoke others? You¡¯re only regretting it now that you¡¯ve met a powerful person.¡±


    Sha Feng did not care that the thin man¡¯s face was bing more and more nervous. He continued, ¡°Hurry up and take him away. If you continue to dawdle, I can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t be like this good friend of yours.¡±


    Hearing this, the skinny man could not help but tremble. Be like Ma Liu? How could he let that happen? Almost subconsciously, he could not control his eyes and looked at the tongue that was thrown on the ground.


    With just one look, the skinny man instantly felt a chill all over his body and broke out in a cold sweat. he did not care about Ma Liu who was lying on the ground anymore. He turned around and squeezed into the crowd, quickly slipping away. Du Yue was not surprised at all that he would leave Ma Liu behind. The reason why this person had spoken up earlier was simply to take advantage of Ma Liu¡¯s situation, not to seek justice for him. Now that he could not take advantage of it and might even be implicated by Ma Liu, he could not care less about his friends.


    Du Yue sneered. When she looked at Sha Feng again, she did not feel any disgust. However, Du Yue had no interest in his invitation at all. The weather was so hot. Would it not be nice for her to stay at home and watch shows whilezing around? Why did she have to show her face in public to manage public security? It was not like she had nothing better to do.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested in joining the security team.¡± Hearing Du Yue¡¯s rejection, Sha Feng could not help but feel a little disappointed. There were many people in the base who wanted to join the security team, but there were only a few who were as agile, swift, and decisive as Du Yue. However, Sha Feng could understand this. The more capable a person was, the more they liked to fight alone. They did not like to be restricted.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re not interested now. If you¡¯re interested in the future, you can contact me at any time. The security team will always wee you. The sry of a security officer is very high. If you want to join us one day, you cane to the supermarket to look for a staff member. If you say you¡¯re looking for Sha Feng, they¡¯ll take you to me. ¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions. I understand. I¡¯m going home now. We¡¯ll meet again if we have the chance.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯ll meet!¡± With that, Du Yue turned around and left. When she passed by the crowd, the people around her moved to the side in unison to make way for her. Du Yue was quite happy to see everyone looking at her with vignce. Compared to being bullied and humiliated, she preferred the feeling of being feared.


    On the way home, Du Yue realized that most of the people in the base had indeed started to prepare supplies for the winter. Some people bought cotton-padded clothes, while some bought duvets. They were probably the same as her. They had all received the news that the temperature was about to drop significantly.


    Du Yue was not surprised that the base could predict the uing temperature drop. The first base was the most prestigious survival base in the country. It was normal for them to have some advanced equipment and talents with outstanding abilities. Hence, they were able to predict the news of the temperature dropping in advance and send out a notice to everyone to prepare supplies. When the extreme cold came, the number of people frozen to death would be greatly reduced.

 Chapter 59 - I’m Quite Glad That He’s My

    <h4>Chapter 59: I¡¯m Quite d That He¡¯s My Neighbor</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Before this, Du Yue had been struggling to decide whether she should inform the base about the extreme cold. Now that the base had detected that the extreme cold wasing, they had issued an announcement for everyone to be prepared. This also made Du Yue feel much more rxed. After a stroll outside, Du Yue¡¯s clothes were drenched in sweat when she returned home. She quickly took off her clothes and went to take a shower.


    For the past two months, other than preparing food at home and storing them, Du Yue would also take time to boil water every day. Anyway, she had the sr panels and did not have to pay for electricity. She would use them as much as possible while the sun was hot. She put the boiled water into buckets and kept them in the interspace, saving them for the extremely cold weather.


    The hot water she had was far from enough. Du Yue nned to take some time out and bring back a charcoal heater. Of course, she had already prepared the heater. However, if she wanted to use it openly in the cold weather, she had to think of a way to get it out in advance.


    The next night, Du Yue drove out of the base. Du Yue had been living in the base for more than two months. This was the second time she had driven out of the base, except for the time when she went out to get the iron gate when she first arrived. As she drove past the gate of the base, she saw the long line of vehicles outside the base.


    Ever since the address of the first base was announced, those with the slightest ability and resources would try their best toe to the base. After all, in an apocalyptic world, if one could not find a suitable shelter, it would be too difficult to struggle for survival outside.


    Du Yue did not stop for long. She drove east for about a kilometer and found a more hidden ce to park the car. Du Yue took out a heater from her interspace and ced it in the trunk of her car. The trunk of her off-road vehicle was extremely spacious, and there was still half of the space left after the heater was ced. Looking at the empty space, Du Yue suddenly thought of He Xing. Without much hesitation, she took out another heater from her space.


    This type of heater was 60 centimeters tall. The lower body and four legs of the heater were silver-gray in color, and the top was made of ck iron. Although the appearance was not very beautiful at first nce, it was the most practical one Du Yue had chosen out of more than a dozen heaters after manyparisons.


    The purpose of the heater was to keep one warm, so it did not matter to Du Yue whether it looked good or not. In this apocalyptic world, even one¡¯s own beauty was not as important as one¡¯s life, let alone the appearance of a heater. In addition to the heater, Du Yue also took out a number of boxes from her interspace and ced them in the trunk. The boxes were filled with charcoal.


    She did not fill just the inside of the car with them but also tied more than 10 boxes of charcoal to the roof of the car. After everything was ready, Du Yue drove back to the base. As soon as the car stopped, Du Yue saw He Xing walking toward her before she could get out of the car.


    Du Yue opened the door and got out of the car. He Xing was already in front of the car. He looked at the boxes on the roof of the car and asked, ¡°What did you buy? There are so many boxes.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me a few days ago that the temperature is going to drop? I bought some charcoal and a heater.¡±


    ¡°Did you really just buy ¡®some¡¯ charcoal?¡± He Xing looked at the small mountain of boxes on the roof of the car. He could not understand why Du Yue was so modest when she described the number of boxes.


    ¡®How could she say that she just bought some? There was clearly a lot. There was a whole bunch, okay!¡¯


    ¡°Yes, just some. I didn¡¯t prepare much.¡± Du Yue¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°By the way, do you have a heater?¡±


    ¡°No, I only prepared some warm clothes and bedding.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I bought an extra one. You can have it.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you. Let¡¯s move these things up first. There are so many things here, and we have to move them up before dawn. If you¡¯re freeter,e home with me. I still have other weapons at my ce. You can take a look and see if they¡¯re suitable. I¡¯ll give you one.¡±


    After listening to He Xing¡¯s words, Du Yue could not help but give him a thumbs up in her heart. He had to admit that He Xing was really smart! It was really easier to get along with such a person.


    Although He Xing was a little talkative and sometimes a little too enthusiastic which made her not know what to say, he always knew his limits and was never curious about things that he should not ask. He also maintained a proper distance during interactions, making one feel rxed when interacting with him.


    Sometimes, Du Yue felt lucky that he was her neighbor!

 Chapter 60 - She Wouldn’t Take the Initiative to Touch Other People’s Things

    <h4>Chapter 60: She Wouldn¡¯t Take the Initiative to Touch Other People¡¯s Things</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    The two of them first moved the charcoal from the car roof upstairs. Each box contained 50 catties of charcoal. Du Yue could carry two boxes in one trip effortlessly, and so could He Xing. Du Yue only opened the car door after the charcoal on the roof was moved up. When He Xing saw that most of the space in the car was filled with boxes of charcoal, he could not help but look at Du Yue with admiration.


    At a time like this, she could actually get so much charcoal from outside in one go. How amazing!


    After the charcoal was brought upstairs, there were only two heaters left in the car. The heaters were different from the charcoal. One person could not carry one heater alone, so two people had to carry one together. Du Yue had only prepared two heaters, but she had prepared four sets of various essories. The two of them each had two sets. This way, if the parts were to break down in the future, they could still have a recement.


    It was very easy to install the heater. They just had to find a good position to put the heater down, install the pipe, and then connect the pipe outside. Du Yue had nned to install the heater as soon as she brought it home. After all, based on the timeframe from her previous life, it was not long before the extreme cold arrived. Setting up the heater in advance would prevent her from being flustered in the event of any changes in theter stages.


    Before she went out to get the heater, Du Yue had put the things that should not appear in her house into the interspace. Now that He Xing was helping her carry the heater home, she was naturally not afraid of exposing any ws.


    Her bedroom was not big, only a dozen square meters. The single bed already took up one-third of the room. Now that a heater was ced in, the room became even more crowded. However, Du Yue did not mind at all. The smaller the room, the better. When the heater was lit, the room would be nice and warm due to how small it was.


    Du Yue had moved the bed to the side in advance, leaving a spot near the window for the heater to be ced there. However, it was still about a meter away from the curtain.


    The heater was ced down, and there was no debris or obstruction in the surroundings. This could also prevent any idents. After installing the pipe, the next step was the most troublesome one, which was to drill a hole in the wall. Du Yue went to the other bedroom and returned with a toolbox. There was an electric drill inside.


    He Xing was not the least bit curious about where the toolbox came from. He climbed up thedder with the electric drill, drilled a hole in a suitable position, and put the pipe in.


    After Du Yue¡¯s heater was set up, the two of them went to He Xing¡¯s house with the toolbox. It was also Du Yue¡¯s first time entering He Xing¡¯s bedroom. His bedroom was much simpler than Du Yue¡¯s. He did not have any flooring or wallpaper. There was only a single bed in the room and a small table beside it. The rest of the room was filled with all kinds of boxes.


    Du Yue did not pay any extra attention to the boxes. She only asked He Xing where he wanted to put the furnace. He Xing¡¯s bedroom was not very big, and there was not much space for the heater with the things that were there in the bedroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll move these things out first and make space for them.¡± With that, He Xing started moving the boxes, while Du Yue stood by the side and waited. It was not that Du Yue did not want to help, but these boxes belonged to He Xing. If He Xing did not ask her for help, she would not take the initiative to touch other people¡¯s things. She did not know what was in the boxes or how important it was to He Xing.


    Fortunately, He Xing was very fast. It did not take long for him to move a part of the boxes away and make room for the heater. 20 minutes passed with Du Yue helping him install the heater and the pipe. ¡°I¡¯ll give you some charcoal. You can go to my house to get itter,¡± Du Yue said.


    He Xing smiled and waved his hand. ¡°You can keep the charcoal. I¡¯ll buy it from the base.¡± Du Yue nodded.


    He Xing mentioned that the base had given him a lot of contribution points. In addition, He Xing had been working for the base for the past two months, so the base would definitely treat him well. With He Xing¡¯s current savings, it should not be a problem to buy some charcoal for winter.


    He Xing walked over to the bed, opened one of the boxes, and took out two boxes before walking toward Du Yue.


    ¡°Other than weapons, I also have these. Which one do you need more?¡± He Xing handed the boxes to Du Yue as he spoke.


    They were two t rectangr boxes. The boxes were white. There were no decorations or words on them, so Du Yue could not tell what was inside.


    However, looking at the shape, they did look a little like the packaging of thermal underwear. Du Yue opened one of the boxes as she pondered. There was indeed a set of gray clothes inside. It looked no different from ordinary thermal underwear.


    ¡°This is no ordinary thermal underwear. Its ability to resist the cold is twice that of ordinary underwear, but its weight is half of ordinary underwear. It can keep you warm and won¡¯t make you bloated. However, if you don¡¯t like it, I can give you a weapon.¡±

 Chapter 61 - Be Prepared for Winter

    <h4>Chapter 61: Be Prepared for Winter</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion</h4>


    Du Yue closed the lid. ¡°I¡¯ll take this. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you find it useful.¡±


    Du Yue nced at the watch on her wrist. The hour hand was already pointing at four. Although there were curtains blocking them, Du Yue knew that the sky was starting to brighten.


    ¡°It¡¯s four o ¡®clock. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back,¡± Du Yue said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you off,¡± He Xing said as he followed Du Yue to the corridor. Du Yue did not understand why there was a need to send her off since they were just living next door. After she got home, she put the two sets of clothes aside and tidied up the boxes in the living room.


    Since she had taken out the boxes in front of He Xing, Du Yue decided not to put them back into the space. She simply left them in the living room. Anyway, she was usually either in the bedroom or the kitchen at home. There was nothing to do in the living room.


    After tidying up the living room, Du Yue went to the bathroom to take a shower and then returned to her bedroom. She was very tired, so she did not n to cook anymore. She returned to the bedroom and sat down at the small table. Du Yue took out a bowl of liangpi from her interspace. In addition to liangpi, she also took vinegar roujiamo. The vinegar-vored roujiamo was a perfect match for the liangpi. Du Yue was satisfied after taking a bite of the refreshing liangpi and a bite of the roujiamo with gravy.


    Du Yue was not in a hurry to sleep after she finished her food. Instead, she sat on the bed and looked at the heater near the window. Du Yue had bought quite a few of these heaters. In addition to the charcoal-burning heater in the bedroom, Du Yue also had an electric heater, an electric nket, and a water-heated nket that heated up quickly as well as other types of heaters. She even bought severalrge boxes of heating pads. She also had charcoal, wood, and straw that could be used to start a fire. There were countless of them.


    Even though Du Yue was well-prepared, she thought of the extremely cold weather. If a person were to be frozen in their house, even their breath would freeze immediately. She could not help but shiver, and goosebumps appeared on his body. At that moment, Du Yue suddenly remembered the two boxes she had brought back from He Xing¡¯s house. Du Yue had been too busy cleaning up the living room to open the boxes and take a closer look at the clothes inside.


    Du Yue brought the boxes in, opened the lids, and took out the clothes inside. The clothes looked like gray thermal underwear. They were much thinner than ordinary thermal underwear to the touch. However, after Du Yue touched them carefully, she was surprised to discover the uniqueness of the clothes.


    She did not know what material the clothes were made of, but it was a material that Du Yue had never seen before in all her life. It was a little simr to the material He Xing was wearing when she first met him. Du Yue put her hand into her clothes. Not long after, she felt her hand heat up slightly, and it was getting hotter and hotter.


    Even before the apocalypse, there were already many thermal underwears that imed to be able to generate heat by themselves. They used high-tech fabrics to promote their products, but when she bought them, she found that they were just gimmicks. However, the two sets of clothing that He Xing had given Du Yue really did heat up on their own.


    When she recalled that the clothes were made by He Xing, Du Yue was no longer surprised. If she had gotten the clothes from someone else, she would have tried to trace the source. Since that person was He Xing, however, then she would just forget it. The two of them were getting along quite well now, so it was better not to pry into other people¡¯s secrets.


    Du Yue took out the two sets of thermal underwear, washed them, and hung them in the living room. The sun was already out, and the temperature was very high. Du Yue¡¯s clothes would probably be dry by the time she woke up in the evening.


    As expected, Du Yue¡¯s clothes werepletely dry when she woke up. The weather was hot now, so she did not need these two sets of clothing for the time being. Du Yue put them away in her interspace. After packing the clothes, Du Yue washed up and went to the kitchen.


    Du Yue took out a pig¡¯s trotter from her interspace, nning to make braised pork trotters with soybeans. The most important step in making braised pork trotters with soybeans was heat control. Du Yue had nock of time, so she was patient. She stewed the meat over a small fire, and the kitchen was soon filled with the aroma of the meat. It was not until the sky outside was getting dark that Du Yue finally finished stewing arge pot of braised pork trotters with soybeans. She took out a doubleyered container from her interspace. Oneyer was filled with meat, while the other was filled with rice. Du Yue put the container and the rest of the stewed trotters into her interspace. She then went to take a shower to wash away the thick meaty scent on her body. She changed her clothes and walked to the door.

 Chapter 62 - What’s the Big Deal About the Temperature Dropping??

    Chapter 62: What¡¯s the Big Deal About the Temperature Dropping??


    Just as she reached the entrance and before she could go out, she heard people talking outside. ¡°He Xing, what are these things? Why did the people from the base send them to you?¡± It was the voice of the middle-aged woman on the sixth floor. Du Yue had not seen the middle-aged woman for more than two months. She did not expect that the woman would even know He Xing¡¯s name. However, why did this woman still like to ask questions?


    Just as she was thinking about it, she heard the woman speak again, ¡°So, it¡¯s that neighbor of yours. She doesn¡¯t go out at all. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing all cooped up at home. By the way, I saw that you helped her carry a lot of boxes up yesterday. Are they all food? She doesn¡¯t go out nor does she work in the base, so where did she get so much food?¡±


    Du Yue frowned. Just as she was about to open the door and go out, she heard He Xing¡¯s voice. ¡°If you have nothing to do, go find some cotton to make a thicker quilt. Haven¡¯t you heard that the temperature is going to drop soon? Are you still in the mood to inquire about other people¡¯s affairs?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard about it. So what if the temperature drops? What¡¯s the big deal?¡± The middle-aged woman said disdainfully, ¡°Right now, it¡¯s like the sky is on fire. It¡¯s so hot that I¡¯m about to die. If the temperature really drops, that¡¯s a good thing! I won¡¯t be afraid even if it¡¯s -30 to -40 degrees Celsius. When we moved, I brought everything with me, including several winter clothes!¡±


    Du Yue scoffed in her heart when she heard the woman¡¯s nonchnt tone. -30 to -40 degrees? It would not be long before the woman¡¯s wish would be fulfilled! By then, not only would the temperature meet her requirements, but it would also give her a lot more than she wanted!


    In her previous life, the extreme cold came suddenly. That night, the temperature dropped from 40 degrees above zero to -30 degrees. By the second day, the temperature had dropped to -37 degrees. The temperature continued to drop every day until it dropped to -60 degrees Celsius.


    Du Yue had originally nned to go out, but after hearing the woman¡¯s words, she dispelled the idea. When she heard the middle-aged woman turn around and head downstairs, He Xing, who was in the corridor, also returned to his unit and closed the door. Du Yue stood at the door for another 10 minutes before she took the lunchbox out of the interspace and walked out of the house to He Xing¡¯s house.


    Du Yue knocked on the door of He Xing¡¯s house. In less than a minute, the sound of someone walking could be heard from inside. He Xing was not surprised to see Du Yue. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Did you hear that woman from downstairs talking nonsense? Don¡¯t be angry. Just ignore her in the future.¡±


    Du Yue was smiling too. ¡°I know. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk with her.¡±


    The base had already made the announcement that the temperature was going to drop and reminded everyone to quickly stock up on all the supplies that could be used to resist the extreme cold. However, some people did not believe it. Du Yue could only think of one thing to say to such a person, ¡®Kind reminders are useless on the stubborn.¡¯


    Du Yue passed the lunchbox to He Xing. ¡°I made some braised pig trotters with soybean and some rice. I¡¯ll share some with you.¡± The base did sell canned pork, but the price was expensive. One can cost eight contribution points.


    He Xing took the lunchbox in surprise. ¡°Thank you! It¡¯s my fortune to meet such a beautiful and kinddy like you!¡±


    Du Yue could not help butugh when she heard He Xing¡¯s exaggerated thanks. He was always like this, not hiding his feelings at all. It was quite interesting. Du Yue looked at him with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! I¡¯ll return the lunchbox to you after I¡¯m done eating and have it cleaned,¡± He Xing said with a serious face.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    When Du Yue got home, she returned to her bedroom and prepared to eat. She also ate the braised pig trotters with soybeans, but she had a te of spicy cabbage and fried potatoes as well.


    While she was eating, Du Yue kept thinking about when the extreme cold woulde in this life. After all, the hot summer in this life came earlier than in her previous life, and she was not sure if the extreme cold would alsoe earlier. Based on the timeline of her previous life, the extreme cold should arrive next week.


    However, Du Yue was not sure now. After dinner, she took out all the emergency supplies from her interspace. She took out all sorts of heaters and positioned them so that they were facing her bed. Even if the temperature plummeted, she could still power these devices immediately. These preparations were far from enough. Du Yue even removed her current bedding.


    The mattress was perfect for sleeping now, but it would not be enough when the weather was extremely cold. Therefore, Du Yue found arge quilt that weighed more than 10 pounds and ced it on the bed. An electric nket was ced on top of the quilt, followed by a nnel bed sheet and an ordinary bed sheet.

 Chapter 63 - 3: The Sudden Arrival of Extremely Cold Weather

    Chapter 63: The Sudden Arrival of Extremely Cold Weather


    Du Yue took out all the thick clothes that were needed for the extremely cold weather and put them in an empty space in the interspace. At that time, she would be able to take the thick clothes out of her space without any effort.


    Du Yue even cleaned the furnace and ced charcoal, alcohol, and dry grass inside. Everything was ready. When the extreme cold arrived, she could just light a fire. Fortunately, due to the current weather, everyone slept during the day and woke up at night. It was reasonable to say that most people would still be awake when the extreme cold arrived. There should not be many cases of people freezing to death in their sleep.


    Three days passed by quickly. That night, Du Yue was toozy to cook, so she brought out the spicy soup she had prepared earlier. She had just taken a bite when she suddenly felt a chill. Before she could take a bite, the steaming hot numbing soup had already cooled down. She had just taken out the bowl of soup. Under normal circumstances, it should not have cooled so quickly.


    There was only one possibility, and that was the temperature had dropped. Du Yue immediately put the spicy soup and the small dining table into her interspace. She got up and turned off all the air-conditioning fans in the house. She also turned on the power and switched on the heating equipment. After that, Du Yue returned to her bed, lifted the nket, and sat down. There were four small heaters in the room, and they were working at the same time, but Du Yue still felt cold all over. She took out the clothes that she had prepared in advance from her interspace and changed out of her short-sleeved shirt and shorts under the nket. She put on the thermal underwear that He Xing had given her with her hands and feet that were already numb from the cold.


    After putting on these clothes, she finally felt a little better, but it was still far from enough. Du Yue then put on a cashmere sweater and thick cotton pants. Finally, she put on a fouryer thick fleece nightgown that covered her ankles.


    There was a hoodie on her pajamas, so Du Yue quickly put it on. The temperature setting of the four heaters was set to the highest, and Du Yue had changed into thick, warm clothes. She was finally not as cold as before, and she could feel her body warm up again. The heaters had also started taking effect, butpared to the sudden drop in temperature, the heat they provided was far from enough. Du Yue put on a pair of thick wool socks and crawled out of the nket.


    She put the summer sleeping mat on the ground into her interspace andid out the cashmere carpet. Other than the area around the furnace that was exposed, the rest of the area was covered with carpet. This way, there was no need to worry about any idents.


    Du Yue took out a lighter and lit up the alcohol and dried grass in the furnace. These two things caught fire very quickly, and the fire was ignited in no time. The charcoal inside was all dry, so it gradually started to burn. Du Yue made sure that the things inside had caught on fire before she used an iron hook to swing the lid shut.


    After the iron furnace was covered, the smoke produced by the burning charcoal would be discharged outside through the smoke pipe. This was the first time the furnace had been put to use after it was installed, so Du Yue only put a very small amount of charcoal in it to see how well the smoke pipe was sealed.


    After making sure that there were no problems, Du Yue took the lid off and added more charcoal. She did not feel much when she was working, but when she was done and stopped, she suddenly realized that her hands and feet were cold.


    Du Yue found a thermometer and hung it on the wall. Five minutester, she checked again. The thermometer clearly stated that the temperature had dropped to -15 degrees. Who would have thought that just half an hour ago, the temperature in the room was?-25 to -26 degrees? Du Yue took out a cotton mask and put on thick gloves and snow boots. She wrapped herself up like a bear before leaving the house with peace of mind.


    However, the moment she stepped out of the bedroom, Du Yue was shivering from the cold. She was using all sorts of heating equipment in the bedroom, so the cold was still eptable. However, the temperature outside the bedroom was merciless!


    Even though she was wearing a cotton mask, Du Yue could still feel that every breath she took into her lungs was like ice shards. It was so piercing that her throat and nose hurt, and her hands and feet were getting stiffer and stiffer.


    Du Yue was helpless. Even though she had made all the necessary preparations, her body, which had never experienced extreme cold before, could not ept the cold. Du Yue trembled as she strode toward the door. Before Du Yue could open the door, she heard a series of urgent knocks on the door, followed by He Xing¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Du Yue! Du Yue! Quickly wake up! Du Yue!¡±

 Chapter 64 - Slowly Adapting to the Cold

    Chapter 64: Slowly Adapting to the Cold


    Du Yue took two quick steps forward and reached out to open the door. The metal doorknob was so cold that she could feel the bone-piercing chill through her gloves. She used all her strength to open the door and saw that He Xing had also wrapped himself up like a bear. Other than his eyes, everything else was covered.


    Du Yue looked him in the eye and could clearly see that the worry in He Xing¡¯s eyes had disappeared. He seemed to be smiling. She could hear his muffled voice from the mask, and his tone was excited. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re not sleeping. I was worried that the temperature would drop too suddenly and something might happen to you.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. The two of them had a tacit understanding. ¡°Have you lit the furnace at home?¡± Du Yue asked him.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve lit it.¡± He Xing nodded. ¡°Do you still need anything at home? If you need something, tell me. I¡¯ll bring it to youter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯tck anything. Let¡¯s go back to our own homes. It¡¯s too cold outside.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, goodbye.¡±


    The two of them had only walked out of their houses for two to three minutes, but they were already freezing. After the two of them bade each other farewell, Du Yue closed the door and jogged back to her bedroom. Before she went out, Du Yue hadined that the temperature in the bedroom was rising too slowly and that it was not enough. However, Du Yue felt a warm current envelop her entire body after she went outside. Her frozen body had finally recovered a little.


    Du Yue used the hook to lift the top of the furnace. After making sure that the charcoal inside was burning well, she was relieved and covered the lid again. She took off the snow boots she had just put on and ced them by the door. Then, she found a pair of furry slippers from her interspace. The design of the shoes was very ordinary, but they were made of threeyers of cotton and sheep¡¯s wool. The soles were also the best with a thousandyers. Therefore, not only were theyfortable to wear, but they were also very warm.


    Previously when Du Yue went to the countryside to buy vegetables, she had seen some of the farmers¡¯ wives making these shoes by hand. The first time she saw the shoes, she thought that they were very practical, so she waved her hand and bought all the shoes that the farmers¡¯ wives had.


    Although the shoes could not be worn outdoors and the style was ordinary, they were veryfortable and warm to wear indoors in such extremely cold weather.


    Du Yue did not feel the slightest bit of heartache as she stepped on the brand-new wool carpet in her brand-new slippers. Although the carpet was made of wool, there was only oneyer of it, so it was still a little cold and ufortable. She could not sit directly on it either. Du Yue took out a cushion that was more than 20 centimeters thick from her interspace and ced it by the bed. She then sat down with peace of mind.


    The four little heaters were facing Du Yue, and the temperature was set to the highest. The house that was initially a little cold gradually warmed up. Du Yuefortably warmed herself by the heaters for a while. She only rxed andid down on the mat after her body was warmed up.


    Although the window was tightly shut, the whistling of the cold wind outside was so loud that Du Yue could hear it clearly from inside the house. It should have started snowing outside. In her previous life, when Du Yue was alive, the hot weather onlysted for a year, but she did not know how long the cold weathersted.


    She only knew that from today onward, as long as she was outdoors, she would only be able to see the dazzling white. The scorching heat had caused crops to be unable to grow normally. Most people had not eaten fresh vegetables and fruits for a long time, and their bodies had begun tock all kinds of trace elements and vitamins.


    Later with the extremely cold weather and the vast snow, many people suffered from snow blindness, including Du Yue in her previous life.


    Du Yue could not help but be fearful when she recalled the days in her previous life when she had to struggle to survive. She shook her head and forced herself to stop thinking about those scenes.


    It was all in the past. She consoled herself that since she had a chance to do it all over again, she would definitely live well!


    Du Yue sat up and took out the dining table for dinner. Although the bowl of soup was already cold, Du Yue did not want to waste it. She carried the bowl to the furnace and removed the iron lid on it. She took out a 304 stainless steel basin and poured the soup into it, then ced it on the furnace to heat it up.


    In less than five minutes, the numbing spicy soup began to boil again, and the fragrance began to rush into Du Yue¡¯s nose. Du Yue found a chair and sat directly next to the furnace. As she heated up the soup, she drank it. The bowl of numbing and fragrant spicy soup quickly went down her stomach.


    After eating her fill, Du Yue still felt a little unsatisfied. She took out a cup of milk tea from her interspace, heated it up, and drank it. After drinking the warm milk tea, Du Yue felt her entire body rx. She felt warm inside out.

 Chapter 65 - It’s Been a Long Time Since I’ve Seen Daybreak

    Chapter 65: It¡¯s Been a Long Time Since I¡¯ve Seen Daybreak


    After eating and drinking to her heart¡¯s content, Du Yue took out three humidifiers from her space. The temperature came suddenly, and she only cared about keeping warm. She had forgotten that there were so many heating devices in the small bedroom that the air would be dry very soon.


    Therefore, humidifiers were a must if she did not want to get a nosebleed from the dry air.


    Du Yue took off her jacket and pants andy on the bed. The nkets were already warm because of the electric nket, and with the furry four-piece set, the bed was extremelyfortable to lie in. Du Yue did not like light duvets or down duvets. She preferred heavier cotton duvets.


    The thick cotton was not only warm, but it also gave people a sense of security. There was a cashmere nket on top of the cotton nket, so Du Yue did not feel cold at all.


    The tablet was ced on the small table beside the bed, and it was ying a funny crosstalk program. Du Yue fast-forwarded the video to the part she liked to watch and watched it while lying on her side on the bed. Perhaps it was because she had eaten too much earlier and the house was warm, Du Yue soon felt sleepy.


    When Du Yue opened her eyes again, the crosstalk program on the tablet was still ying. Du Yue looked at the time on her tablet. It was already seven in the morning. Usually, she would have just fallen asleep at this time, but today, she had already woken up.


    After she woke up, Du Yue snuggled under the nkets andzed around in bed for a while before she found her fleece pajamas and put them on. The first thing she did was add charcoal to the furnace. She opened the furnace and saw that the charcoal inside was about to be burned out, leaving only a thinyer of sparks at the bottom.


    Du Yue did not waste any time and quickly added charcoal to the furnace. She was secretly calcting in her heart. It seemed like she would have to add charcoal every night before she slept in the future. Fortunately, there were other heating devices in her room. If she had only relied on the remaining heat of the charcoal in the furnace, she would probably have frozen long ago.


    Du Yue nced at the thermometer hanging on the wall. It showed that the current temperature was 10 degrees above zero. The furnace had notpletely taken effect yet. Once the fire in the furnace continued to burn for two days, the temperature in the room would be a little warmer. Du Yue was not greedy. She was satisfied as long as the temperature could reach above 15 degrees.


    In fact, 15 degrees Celsius was quite cold under normal circumstances. But in this situation, 15 degrees was considered very warmpared to the outside, which was dozens of degrees below zero. After experiencing two apocalypses, Du Yue understood one thing¡ªone must be content to be happy.


    After she was done with the furnace, Du Yue nned to go straight to the bathroom after she left the bedroom. She knew that the water pipes were frozen and she could not use the toilet. However, even if she had to use cat litter to solve the hygiene problem, she had to do it in the bathroom. It was not that she was a clean freak, but the thought of going to the bathroom in the living room or bedroom made her feel like an animal.


    Du Yue put on her hat and mask tightly. She even put on a thick pair of cotton gloves. Then, she carefully ced her hand on the bedroom door handle and twisted the door open. The doors and windows of the house were tightly shut, so the wind from outside naturally could not enter. However, the moment she opened the bedroom door, Du Yue still felt a bone-piercing chilling at her. It was so cold that she found it difficult to breathe.


    Du Yue stood at the door and hesitated for a moment. She gritted her teeth, closed the bedroom door, and ran to the bathroom. In less than three minutes, Du Yue ran out of the bathroom and ran back to the bedroom. Du Yue took out her toiletries. As she brushed her teeth, she thought to herself, ¡®I have to choose somewhere else to attend to Mother Nature¡¯s calls. As for washing up, forget about it.¡¯ If she had to wash up in the bathroom, Du Yue felt that she might not even be able to open her mouth when she brushed her teeth, and the water she used to brush her teeth would freeze. Just the thought of it gave Du Yue goosebumps. It was too cold.


    After washing up, Du Yue applied face cream and hand cream on herself. Although the temperature in the bedroom was not low, she could not bezy in taking the necessary precautions. Du Yue had a bowl of hot noodles and a herbal tea egg for breakfast. Du Yue¡¯s body warmed up as soon as she finished the steaming bowl of noodles.


    After eating and drinking to her heart¡¯s content, Du Yue¡¯s interest was piqued. She walked to the window, pulled open the curtains, and looked outside. For the past year, Du Yue had been sleeping during the day. It had been a long time since she had seen the sun rise. At this moment, the light outside was bright and dazzling, and her vision was unobstructed. She even felt a little dazed. However, it did not take long for her toe back to her senses. Although there was no hot sun and ring light, the snow had trapped people in their homes. There was no one outside.

 Chapter 66 - All Planned Out

    Chapter 66: All nned Out


    In just one night, the cold wind was howling outside, and the snow was white. The snow on the road was already more than 10 centimeters thick. As she listened to the biting cold wind blowing past, Du Yue suddenly thought of the woman who lived on the sixth floor. The temperature had dropped so suddenly that she did not know how that woman was doing right now.


    It was not until the next day when Du Yue met He Xing again that she learned some of thetest news. The base had announced that the temperature was going to drop, but they did not know the exact date and time. The sudden drop in temperature made the people who were still wandering and working outdoors suffer a lot.


    Fortunately, everyone had prepared thick clothes for the winter in advance. They ran home and put them on in the blizzard, and most of them could recover from the numbness and stiffness. However, some clearly saw the news announced by the base but took it as a joke and did not prepare clothes that could resist the cold. Even if they were frozen to death, they could only me themselves.


    Even the government base could not avoid deaths, not to mention the outside. No one knew how many people would die from their sleep with such a sudden drop in temperature. Du Yue was not too worried much about these people. Although it sounded cruel, she only wanted to protect herself in the apocalypse. Everything else had nothing to do with her. Even if she wanted to care, she was powerless.


    The people in the base muddled along for a few days. When they saw that the storm and blizzard outside showed no signs of stopping and the temperature was dropping every day, they no longer had any hope of the situation improving. They finally epted the reality of it all. They had just survived the extremely hot weather but were caught off guard by the sudden descent of extremely cold weather.


    Before the apocalypse, no one would have believed that it would snow in June and July and that the temperature would drop to -50 to -60 degrees. Earth was no longer the umbre that humans were familiar with and relied on. No matter the reason, humans had to start facing fear.


    However, even if they struggled to survive and lived a difficult life¡­ No one wanted to die, and everyone was trying their best to live. Everyone looked forward to the day the disaster ended. When that day came, everyone would be able to stand under the sun and live a normal life.


    When it was extremely hot, eating some cooling food would increase one¡¯s appetite. However, at this temperature, if one did not eat something warm, one¡¯s body would not be able to take it. Eating hot food was the most basic thing. If one wanted to survive in this weather, one had to find a way to keep warm.


    The first base was reconstructed from a scenic resort. Only a few ces had air-conditioners. The rest of the ces had no air-conditioning or central heating. There was no air-conditioning or heating in the small building Du Yue rented either. If the residents did not want to freeze to death in their houses, they could only use the most primitive method, which was to start a fire to keep warm.


    During the day, when Du Yue looked out of the window, she could see many people who had no choice but to wrap themselves up like bears and walk with great difficulty on the road to the forest. It was inconvenient to move around wearing too much clothing. In addition to the cold wind and blizzard, the snow on the ground had already reached people¡¯s knees, making it even more difficult to walk. Everyone was walking very slowly.


    These people braved the wind and snow with only one thought, which was to go into the woods and get some firewood to keep warm. The first base had plenty of water, so during the extremely hot weather, although most of the flowers and nts on the side of the road had died from the heat, the trees in the forest were still alive though they were in a half-dead state.


    Now that the temperature had dropped sharply, in less than two days, the remaining yellow leaves on the branches of the trees had fallen to the ground. Looking at the bare branches, Du Yue knew that the trees would not be able to survive for long.


    Du Yue did not know how many people were living in the first base, but there was no doubt that it had arge poption. Even though there were many trees in the base, they could not bear to have so many people cut them down. Of course, Du Yue did not think it was strange for others to cut down trees. Although most of the trees in this scenic area were ancient trees that had lived for decades or even centuries, people¡¯s lives were almost at risk now. Who would still be concerned about ancient trees?


    When Du Yue had nothing to do, she would stand by the window and watch the people outside, but she never nned on going out. She had enough fuel and food now. There was no need to go out and fight with others for limited resources.


    Du Yue had also thought about whether she needed to go out and put on an act, but it was really unnecessary. She had brought so many boxes upstairs with He Xing, but only He Xing and herself knew what was inside. No one else did. Even if someone became suspicious, they would have to ept whatever answer she gave about was what in the boxes.

 Chapter 67 - Don’t Think That You Have a Backer

    Chapter 67: Don¡¯t Think That You Have a Backer


    However, Du Yue had never expected that someone would plot against her instead of fighting for resources with others. That night, Du Yue had already fallen asleep. However, she was suddenly awoken by a series of shing sounds. At first, Du Yue thought that there were just people outside and did not pay much attention to it.


    However, a few minutester, she realized that something was wrong. The sound was getting louder and clearer. It was obvious that it wasing from a ce not far from her. In the darkness, Du Yue slowly opened her eyes. There was no trace of sleepiness in her eyes, only cold rity. It was pitch-ck in front of her, and she could not see anything. Du Yue¡¯s hearing had be more sensitive. She could tell that the sounds wereing from the iron gate where she and He Xing had set up at the staircase.


    After confirming the source of the sound, Du Yue sat up and put on her clothes. As she was about to leave the house, Du Yue did not wear her pajamas. Instead, she put on a down jacket over her sweater. She even put on a military coat over the down jacket when she felt that it was not enough.


    For the sake of convenience, she did not wear her snow boots anymore. Instead, she found a pair of cotton leather boots. After putting on her hat, mask, and gloves, everything was ready. Du Yue opened the door and walked out.


    When she reached the entrance, she could hear the voices outside clearly. ¡°Hey, be gentler. Don¡¯t let that woman wake up, or our efforts will be wasted if she finds out!¡±


    ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t be afraid. So what if she finds out? How can Big Brother and I not be able to defeat a little girl?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mom, don¡¯t worry. You can rest at the side. We¡¯ll go up togetherter. If she really dares toe out, we won¡¯t show any mercy!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. I¡¯ve never seen that girl go out to work. Where did she get so many contribution points to rent such a house?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s so strange about that? What else could a pretty and unarmed girl like her use to exchange for contribution points other than her own body? After I deal with her, not only will her supplies be ours, but her contribution points too!¡±


    At the entrance, Du Yue quietly listened to the conversation between the mother and her two children outside. Her eyes were slowly filled with disdain, though she was smiling. The anti-theft gate creaked open slowly. The sound was not loud, but in the silent night, it could be heard clearly.


    The mother and the two children, who had been discussing excitedly just a moment ago, were all stunned when they heard the door open. When they saw the neatly dressed Du Yue with clear eyes, the three of them stopped what they were doing and stared at her in a daze.


    The first to snap out of their daze was the middle-aged woman that Du Yue had seen before. Sheughed dryly. ¡°L-Little girl, why are you out sote? These two are my sons, Da Biao and Er Biao. We¡¯re just being kind and wanted to help you check if this gate is sturdy.¡±


    Du Yue did not respond. She almostughed out of anger at her ridiculous remarks.


    ¡°Mom! You don¡¯t have to exin things to her!¡± Da Biao said in frustration. He mmed the plier in his hand on the iron gate and gritted his teeth at Du Yue. ¡°You¡¯d better be smart and open the gate for us. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll smash it openter and make sure you¡¯ll have a good time!¡±


    Er Biao, who was at the side, also had a fierce look on his face. ¡°If you want to live, then quickly give us all the supplies in your house! if you¡¯re obedient, we¡¯ll let you live. But if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you and want to resist, then don¡¯t me us for being ruthless.¡±


    Du Yue chuckled. ¡°What do you mean by cruel and merciless?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a world of ice and snow outside.¡± Er Biaoughed sinisterly. ¡°I see that you¡¯re quite pretty. After we¡¯re done having fun, we¡¯ll throw you into some random mountain forest. By the time others find you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have frozen into a snowman. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood tough? You can¡¯t be thinking that you have a backer, right? Hehe, the man next door can¡¯t help you. He went out this afternoon, and there¡¯s been no sign of him until now. He must have frozen to death next to some trash can. However, we brothers aren¡¯t rough people who don¡¯t know how to show tenderness to women. As long as you obediently cooperate and let us brothers have a good time, we¡¯ll be merciful and leave you some food!¡±


    Du Yue stood at the door of her house and looked down at them. Her eyes were filled with disdain and a bone-piercing chill.

 Chapter 68 - We Were Only Momentarily Possessed

    Chapter 68: We Were Only Momentarily Possessed


    ¡°You guys want toe in, right? Then don¡¯t waste your effort. I¡¯ll just give you the key.¡± Du Yue smiled and walked over with the key. Du Yue stopped when she was about a meter away from the iron gate. The iron gate in front of her was exquisitely made from the best materials. He Xing had put in a lot of effort when he installed it.


    The mother and sons in front of her had the guts to do something like this, but they did not have any handy tools. After a long time, they only managed to make some scratches on the gate. Even if Du Yue did note out today and let them have at it, they would not be able to open the gate even after they had exhausted themselves.


    However, Du Yue wanted to end the battle as soon as possible. The mother and sons were indeed a family. Their personalities were surprisingly simr. They were equally noisy. She was annoyed listening to them in her house and could not sleep well at all.


    Seeing Du Yue take out the key, the woman¡¯s face was filled with disbelief and surprise. ¡°Huh, this key is for the iron gate?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what did I say?¡± Da Biao was overjoyed. ¡°She¡¯s just a little girl, yet she wants to fight with us? She won¡¯t unless she¡¯s courting death!¡±


    Er Biaoughed arrogantly as well. He reached his hand through the gap in the grills and waved at Du Yue. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so tactful. When Big Brother opens the doorter, I¡¯ll definitely dote on¡ª.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Er Biao felt a sh of cold light. Before he could react, he saw something drop to the ground.


    Er Biao felt that his arm was a little numb. He looked at his arm subconsciously. Under the dim light, he could clearly see that his arm had been cut off from the wrist, leaving only a severed arm without a hand! His hand was the thing that had hit the ground just now!


    Er Biao¡¯s pupils contracted violently. He looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± He btedly felt a burst of unbearable pain. It was so painful that he could not help but scream.


    Du Yue raised her leg and kicked him mercilessly in the chest as she listened to his pained cries. He was sent flying. ¡°It seems like no one told you that viins usually die from talking too much.¡±


    Er Biao was sent flying backward, knocking both Da Biao and the woman to the ground. The three of them went down the stairs and finally stopped at the stairs between the seventh and sixth floors. Du Yue looked at the three disheveled people and could not help butugh. She took out her key unhurriedly and opened the iron gate.


    After the gate was opened, Du Yue walked down the stairs slowly. ¡°I thought you were just a talkative and gossipy middle-aged woman. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold.¡± The middle-aged woman trembled uncontrobly as she looked at Du Yue, who was approaching her.


    ¡°S-S-S-Sorry! We were momentarily possessed, and we won¡¯t dare to do it again! I really won¡¯t do it again. Please let us go!¡±


    Da Biao, who was behind her, had already stood up. He patted the dust off his body and cursed at Du Yue, ¡°You darn b*tch. I was giving you face, but you don¡¯t appreciate it! I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± As he spoke, he rushed toward Du Yue at a rapid pace.


    Du Yue waved her right hand, and the sharp dagger in her hand scraped across Da Biao¡¯s chest, directly splitting the down jacket he was wearing in half. Even though Da Biao was wearing a sweater underneath, there were still bloody lines on his chest and stomach.


    It was already midnight, and the temperature outside was probably -50 degrees Celsius. In this extremely cold weather, no matter how thick one¡¯s clothes were, one would not be able to stay outside for long. Even if one only took a few steps, one¡¯s body would be frozen stiff by the bone-piercing temperature, and one would be unable to move. Because of the extremely cold weather, blood would solidify when it came into contact with the air, so it would not spray out. The wound would also be numb from the cold, so there would be no pain.


    This was the case with Er Biao. Du Yue had chopped off one of his hands, but he only realized itter because his body was frozen. Da Biao was in the same situation. His chest had been pierced by a sharp dagger, but he did not feel the slightest pain. He continued to run toward Du Yue without regard for anything else. He only stopped when Du Yue cut off one of his ears.


    Du Yue looked at the three of them, who were curled up in the corner and trembling all over. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll be frozen into snowmen when people find you tomorrow morning if I throw the three of you into some random corner in such cold weather?¡±

 Chapter 69 - Killing People Isn’t Something That Needs to Be Done Personally

    Chapter 69: Killing People Isn¡¯t Something That Needs to Be Done Personally


    The middle-aged woman, who was the only one who was not injured, looked at Du Yue in fear when she heard her threat. Her body trembled hard. ¡°No! You can¡¯t kill us! No, no, no! The neighbors must have seen us when we went out. If we die, they¡¯ll know that you¡¯re the one who did it. The base will never let you go! Please don¡¯t kill us. As long as you don¡¯t kill us, we promise that we won¡¯t dare to do bad things again, okay? Even though we were blinded by greed, my two sons have be disabled because of you. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Du Yue looked at her quietly and said in an unmoved tone, ¡°You¡¯re the ones who plotted against me first. You got hurt by my self-defense when you failed to execute your n, but now you¡¯re making everything sound justifiable, huh?¡± Was it really true that shameless people were invincible? If it was not for her good quality iron gate, the fact that she was vignt even when she was sleeping, and her ability to defend herself and subdue them, would they have let her go once they seeded?


    When the time came, would the middle-aged woman say that she deserved it and that she could not me anyone else?


    Du Yue approached the three of them step by step. The middle-aged woman who was sitting on the ground was so frightened that she started screaming. Her two sons, Da Biao and Er Biao, were injured. Their bodies were frozen stiff due to the extremely low temperature, and they could no longer move. At this moment, they could only clench their teeth and use their eyes to intimidate Du Yue, but there was no room for them to resist.


    Du Yue walked up to them and used the handle of her dagger to strike the back of their necks, knocking them out. Just as she finished dealing with the three of them, Du Yue sensed a gaze behind her. She turned and looked downstairs.


    She saw He Xing standing on the sixth floor and looking up at her. Du Yue raised her brows slightly. When did he return? Before she could ask, He Xing smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been watching since I came back, but I didn¡¯t interfere since I saw that you could handle it yourself.¡± Du Yue felt very content after hearing He Xing¡¯s confession.


    It was true that she would not want others to help her if she could handle it herself. She did not want anyone to judge her or make any decisions for her. However, Du Yue needed He Xing¡¯s help now. ¡°Can you do me a favor? Take the three of them home.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± He Xing replied without hesitation.


    Du Yue found the key in the middle-aged woman¡¯s pocket and sessfully opened the door to their house. The entire house was like a cold storage warehouse. There were almost no daily necessities, let alone furniture. There was still firewood burning on the floor of the living room, but there was not much left. The fire would probably be extinguished in a few minutes.


    He Xing helped Du Yue carry the three of them to the fire and left them there. Du Yue reached out to brush the dust off her sleeves and said in a light tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go back too.¡± He Xing looked at the unconscious mother and sons, then shook his head with a tinge of regret. ¡°Leaving them alive will only bring about more disasters in the future.¡± If it were him, he would have sent the mother and sons to see the King of Hell long ago.


    Du Yueughed when she saw He Xing¡¯s regretful expression. The two of them had the same thought. However, He Xing had misunderstood one thing. She had no intention of letting the three of them go. She knew how much strength she had used on them. The three people would be unconscious for at least two to three hours. The firewood in the living room was still burning, but it had lost its temperature. Once the fire went out, the whole house was a veritable ice cer.


    In such an environment, two to three hours was enough to freeze a person to death. If she directly killed them, she would have to find a way to dispose of the corpses. She left them here to fend for themselves. That way, she did not even need to deal with their bodies. When the lease of the house expired, the people from the base would naturallye to take it back. It would not be strange if the three¡¯s bodies were discovered by then.


    This would save her a lot of energy. However, Du Yue did not exin her thoughts to He Xing. The two of them left the house and closed the door behind them. On the way to the seventh floor, Du Yue deliberately stopped at the iron gate to observe it.


    The quality of the gate was really good. The mother and the two children had been working on it for such a long time, but there were only scratches on the door. Du Yue was very satisfied with the gate. It was indeed worth her spending a lot of money to buy it. It was true that you got what you paid for.


    After locking the iron gate, Du Yue nned to go home. When she reached the door, Du Yue suddenly remembered something. She turned around and called out to He Xing, ¡°The temperature is getting lower and lower. Does the base have any countermeasures? Did you hear any inside information?¡±

 Chapter 70 - The Shared Dormitories

    Chapter 70: The Shared Dormitories


    Du Yue felt that since the base had already predicted the extreme cold, they would definitely have the corresponding countermeasures. The extremely cold weather descended upon them a few days ago, so why hadn¡¯t there been any news yet?


    ¡°There is, indeed.¡± He Xing nodded. ¡°The dormitories in the base are equipped with heaters. Those who can¡¯t keep warm can go there, but they have to pay contribution points. If you don¡¯t have any contribution points, you¡¯ll have to work for the base, just like the others.¡±


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t go to the shared dormitories?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go there, you can only find a way to survive on your own. The base does sell fuel, but the price is very high.¡± Du Yue was not surprised to hear He Xing¡¯s exnation.


    The first base upied a huge area and had arge poption. It was simply a fantasy to take care of everyone and install a heater in every house. Therefore, they could only choose to gather everyone together and install heating in shared ces. It would be good if people were willing to go there, but if not, they would have to find a way to survive themselves. In this way, everyone could choose ording to their own needs, and the base would not be under so much pressure.


    After Du Yue got the answer, she bade He Xing farewell. ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. Go back and sleep. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, you should sleep early too!¡± The two of them went their separate ways and went home. Neither of them asked the other if they wanted to move into the dormitories. Both of them knew that the other party would not move in.


    The thermal underwear given by He Xing was several times more effective than ordinary thermal underwear. After wearing that and putting on a few more clothes, Du Yue only felt slightly cold even after staying outside for so long at -40 to -50 degrees Celsius. She could still move freely.


    After returning to the bedroom, the room was very warm with the help of the few heating devices. She quickly recovered. Du Yue took off her coat and hung it on the clothes rack by the door. She changed into afortable and warm set of pajamas. Du Yue¡¯sst bit of sleepiness had dissipated after being tormented by the cold for so long, so she did not go back to bed immediately.


    Anyway, she did not have anything important to do, so it would not be a problem for her to catch up on sleep during the day. Du Yue walked to the side and sat on the carpet. She leaned her entire body against a furry teddy bear that was taller than her.


    In her previous life, Du Yue had lived in a dormitory in those small bases. At that time, Du Yue¡¯s ability and situation werepletely different from now. She could not survive in the cold weather by herself, so she had to live in a dormitory on a base.


    It was called a dormitory, but it was actually a slightlyrger house filled with simple beds. The distance between the beds was only wide enough for a thin woman to walk sideways. When she turned her head in her sleep, she could feel the breathing of the person next to her. Those small bases did not have the supplies and conditions that the first base had. They did not have heating systems, so they could only put a few big iron buckets in houses and burn firewood in them to keep people warm.


    It was not a very big house, but more than a hundred people were squeezed inside. They made use of the big poption to keep the dormitory warm. However, there were too many people living in the house, and the ce was not well-ventted, so the smell in the house was very overwhelming. Du Yue did not know what the dormitories in the first base were like. However, as long as there were a lot of people living inside, there would not be too much of a difference.


    Du Yuey down and thought for a long time. She only got up to start training when the sky outside gradually brightened. Even though the weather was cold and most people were toozy to move, Du Yue still persisted in her daily training.


    Regardless of the situation, a strong body and superior physical fitness were the foundation of survival.


    The bedroom was rtively small, so every time Du Yue trained, she had to put away the carpet and bed and bring out the training equipment.


    Three hours passed in the blink of an eye. After training, Du Yue was already covered in a thinyer of sweat. The temperature in the room was around 15 or 16 degrees. It was still a little cold to take a bath. however, Du Yue had a n in mind. When she was stocking up, she had thought that it might be inconvenient to take a bath in extremely cold weather, so she had specially bought an outdoor bath tent.


    Although this type of tent was not big, it was more than enough to put in a bath barrel. Du Yue took out the tent and the bathtub then walked in and closed the door.


    Ever since she came to the first base, the bathwater that Du Yue had saved up in her house had be useful. She used it to flush the toilet. Every time the bathtub was used, she would re-boil the water and put it in the tub for use in extremely cold weather.

 Chapter 71 - Self-Sufficient

    Chapter 71: Self-Sufficient


    Even though she was prepared, she still shuddered uncontrobly the moment she took off her clothes. She quickly sat down in the tub and only felt morefortable after her body waspletely submerged in the hot water. The bathtub was veryrge. After the bathwater cooled down, Du Yue put some of the cold water into her interspace and added some hot water.


    After soakingfortably in the bathtub for 20 minutes, she finally came out of the bathtub reluctantly. Fortunately, the electricity was still working. Du Yue found a hairdryer and dried her hair.


    Du Yue had been cutting her hair at home for the past year. Although her skills were definitely not as good as those of professional hairdressers outside, she did not care about looking beautiful anymore. She did not even look ugly after cutting her own hair. Du Yue did not have any requirements for her hairstyle. As long as she could ensure that it did not look too weird, the shorter the better.


    In the apocalyptic world, long hair was very eye-catching, and it was very troublesome to wash. The length of her hair now was more suitable for the current living environment. After six to seven minutes of using the hairdryer, her hair was basically 90% dry.


    After putting the bathtub and the tent into the interspace, Du Yue took out a mop and mopped up the remaining bathwater on the floor. When the floor was dry, she took out the bed and carpet and put them back in ce. Fortunately, she had an interspace. Otherwise, in this apocalyptic world, her health would have been greatly threatened and challenged. She would have broken down long ago if she had to go through so much physical and mental torture every day.


    After lunch, Du Yue went back to sleep. She did not like to sleep, so she only slept for about an hour and a half. If she slept for too long, her body would feel very tired, and it would affect the quality of her sleep. Although she basically stayed at home and had nothing to do every day, she still got up early and went to bed early, maintaining a good work and rest habit.


    Ever since the extremely cold weather arrived, Du Yue had taken down the heat-resistant curtains hanging on the windows. Later, she hung an additionalyer of white gauze curtains on the window. This kind of gauze curtain had an advantage. The sunlight could pass through the curtains into the room, but from the outside, nothing in the room could be seen. It was like a thickyer of mosaic.


    This way, Du Yue could turn off the lights during the day. After all, in this kind of weather, the amount of energy that the sr panels could store waspletely different from previously when it was scorching hot.


    Although there was no power outage at the base, Du Yue was using a lot of heating equipment, so she had to save as much electricity as she could when she had nothing to do. She had to save to spend. She could not waste any.


    Du Yue had been watching too many TV shows and variety shows recently, so she was inevitably a little tired of them. She found a book to read. This book was about agricultural technology, and it talked about greenhouse nting. The first base did not have a greenhouse yet, so it was not realistic to nt arge area in the house. However, it was not a problem to nt some vegetable seedlings.


    The vegetable seedlings could be eaten as soon as they were nted, and they could also be ced in the house. Du Yue took out a disposable lunchbox that she had used before and put green beans, soybeans, and garlic in them. The beans were wrapped with wet toilet paper and covered with a te to block the light. Then, she just had to wait for the beans to sprout. Du Yue removed the skin at the top of the garlic to make it easier for it to sprout. Then, she broke off the bottom so that it would be easier for it to root. Finally, she ced the garlic on a shallow te.


    Du Yue had learned these methods in practical ss in elementary school. At that time, the teacher had asked everyone to learn how to nt garlic and bean sprouts at home. The teacher had to check who did their homework better. Recalling the carefree days back then, Du Yue¡¯s mood also rxed a lot.


    As long as the garlic was kept at the right temperature and had enough water, it would be ready to be eaten in less than half a month. The bean sprouts could grow even faster and could be eaten in less than a week.


    In addition to her training sessions, Du Yue had one more thing to do every day, which was to take care of these young shoots. As expected, the bean sprouts quickly sprouted. Du Yue had only nted a small handful of beans, but when the bean sprouts sprouted, they filled two lunch boxes. Looking at the bean sprouts, Du Yue thought for a moment and took out a lunchbox. After getting dressed, she took the lunchbox to He Xing¡¯s door and knocked on it.

 Chapter 72 - Ready To Go Out

    Chapter 72: Ready To Go Out


    He Xing opened the door after she knocked on it twice. Du Yue handed him the lunchbox in her hand. ¡°I grew some bean sprouts out of boredom. I¡¯ll share some with you.¡±


    He Xing looked at the tender bean sprouts in the lunchbox in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to do this. You¡¯re really amazing.¡± The admiration and respect in He Xing¡¯s words were genuine, and his eyes were shining as he looked at Du Yue.


    Du Yue just thought that it was a simple task, so she did not expect to receive such sincere praise from He Xing. For a moment, she was a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s actually not difficult. If you have beans, just bury them in wet paper towels and make sure to add some water to them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so humble. There are still many people who don¡¯t have such skills,¡± He Xing said with a look of admiration.


    He Xing was right. Before the apocalypse, most people were corporate ves. Their routine just consisted of going to work anding back home. When they got home, they would either have some instant food or order takeaway. They really did not have the extra time and energy to cook, let alone nt bean sprouts.


    Du Yue did not continue to argue with him about this. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first. It¡¯s too cold outside.¡±


    ¡°Ah, wait a moment!¡±


    Du Yue looked at He Xing, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to go out in two days. Do you want toe with me?¡± Hearing this, Du Yue¡¯s expression became even more puzzled.


    ¡°The weather is so cold now. What are you gonna do outside?¡±


    ¡°I want to go out and see if there¡¯s any prey outside. I¡¯ve already spoken to the base. They¡¯ll lend me their snow shovel truck, but I have to refuel it myself,¡± He Xing told her his thoughts. He Xing then added, ¡°If anyone else wants to use it, they¡¯ll have to pay the base an additional 10 contribution points every day.¡±


    In other words, the truck that the base lent him was free of charge. It did sound pretty good. However, it was so cold outside. Would there really be prey?


    Du Yue hesitated for a moment, but thinking that she had nothing to do, she finally nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you! When do you n to leave?¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I have gasoline too. We¡¯ll each contribute half of the petrol. Since we¡¯re going out, we¡¯ll have to make extensive preparations.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go to your house the day after tomorrow.¡±


    The two of them settled the matter just like that. Du Yue turned around and went home. He Xing stood at the door until he saw the door to Du Yue¡¯s house close. He then closed the door to his own house.


    He Xing turned around and went back to his bedroom. When he was inside, he opened the lunchbox and looked at the bean sprouts. The two of them had chatted for a while outside, and the bean sprouts were already frozen hard. He Xing took off his gloves and knocked on the lunchbox with his fair fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll eat you up in a while.¡±


    ¡­


    Du Yue returned to her bedroom, took off her coat, and hung it on the hanger. Then, she sat on the carpet and began to think about He Xing¡¯s suggestion. After it started snowing, she had been staying at home and never left the base. It was not a bad idea to go out and take a look. The first base used to be a summer resort, surrounded by mountains and other scenic spots. There should be a lot of animals here.


    In the previous extremely hot weather, although she had not seen any animals, just by looking at the tenacious mosquitoes and rats, she knew that animals were better at adapting to the sudden changes in climate and environment than humans. They also lived morefortably. She had never seen those animals, but that did not mean that they did not exist. If she went out for a walk, she might really have an unexpected harvest.


    Du Yue did notck meat, but if she could bring back some game in broad daylight, she could exchange it for some contribution points with the base even if she did not n to eat it.


    It was just that the weather was so bad that they had to be fully prepared if they wanted to go out. For the next two days, Du Yue stayed at home and began to prepare the things that she could use when she went out. Du Yue found thergest mountaineering bag and put a sleeping bag, a tent, and a nket inside. There were also heat pads that could heat up on their own, so they would definitelye in handy. Du Yue took out two boxes of heat pads and stuffed them into her hiking bag.


    In addition to these, she also found two copper hand warmers. She put charcoal in the hand warmers and put a cotton jacket on the outside. She could keep her hands warm without burning herself.


    Du Yue had prepared a lot of charcoal for these types of hand warmers. It was just that she had never left her house before, so she never had the chance to use the hand warmers. Du Yue tested the effects of the hand warmers at home. She found that they were very warm when she put burning charcoal in thepartment. Therefore, she immediately took out arge bag of charcoal from her interspace and stuffed it into her hiking bag along with the hand warmers.

 Chapter 73 - Make Preparations for the Wilderness

    Chapter 73: Make Preparations for the Wilderness


    In addition to the necessary warm supplies, food was also of utmost importance. After all, the two of them had to stay in the wild for a long time. If they did not eat something warm, they would probably be frozen stiff and weak, so how could they hunt?


    The only thing she did not know now was what the snow shovel truck He Xing had borrowed looked like. If there were two seats in the truck, Du Yue nned to prepare a simple heater and burn charcoal in the truck. Not only could she boil water and cook, but she could also warm up the interior of the truck so that it would not be too cold. Although she did not know if she could bring it into the truck, Du Yue still prepared it.


    The food she prepared was all basically self-heating food, such as self-heating hotpot, self-heating rice, and some heavy-vored instant food. Traveling in the wild consumed a lot of physical strength, so they needed some strong-vored things to quickly recover their strength. Of course, things like candy and chocte were even more essential. They could eat a piece at any time to replenish their strength.


    They had to bring drinks as well. The kettles she had could hold four liters of water, and Du Yue was prepared to bring two along. She also brought two outdoor water heaters that could hold two liters of water. She could take them out when they went hunting. The fourrge canteens could hold a total of 12 liters of water, enough for the two of them to drink for about two days.


    Du Yue¡¯s n was to go ande back on the same day, but if she could not, she would be prepared.


    Other than water, alcohol with a high alcohol content was also necessary. Du Yue filled two stainless steel wine pots with a spirit that had a high alcohol content. The wine pots were small and did not take up much space, so they could be carried around. In addition, she also brought some medicines for external injuries, anti-inmmatory drugs, painkillers, and fever drugs. Du Yue was prepared to bring all of them. She packed them in an outdoor first aid kit and stuffed it into the hiking bag.


    Du Yue had easily filled up a hiking bag that was half the height of a person, and there were still fourrge canteens that she had yet to put in.


    At seven o ¡®clock in the morning on the third day, Du Yue woke up and had a meat-heavy breakfast. Then, she filled the four canteens with boiling water. She had just finished packing when she heard He Xing knocking on her door.


    Du Yue switched off the heating equipment in the bedroom and filled the furnace with charcoal before she carried her bags of things over to the door.


    The two of them looked at each other and saw what the other had prepared. They bothughed out loud. ¡°Can the snow shovel truck you borrowed hold so many things?¡± Du Yue asked him.


    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s a double-seater.¡± Hearing He Xing¡¯s answer, Du Yue¡¯s heart was finally at ease.


    She pointed at the oil barrel beside her. ¡°This is gasoline.¡±


    ¡°I filled the truck with gas just now. You can leave this in the truck as a backup,¡± He Xing said with a nod. Du Yue did not say much and only agreed.


    The two of them had prepared a lot of things, and it took them two trips to move everything back and forth before they could get everything into the truck. There was plenty of space in the truck, so Du Yue brought her portable heater and lit it in the back seat.


    Looking at the burning charcoal, Du Yue put her hand into her hiking bag. She took out a sweet potato and put it on the heater. He Xing saw her actions from the rearview mirror and asked her with a smile, ¡°Can it be cooked like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll try roasting it. If it doesn¡¯t cook well, I¡¯ll peel it and cook it again.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s fine too.¡±


    It was snowing outside, but fortunately, the snow was not too heavy, so they could still see the road.


    There were also other snow-shoveling trucks in the base, so it was not too conspicuous for them to be driving a snow-shoveling. However, after they left the base, they immediately became very conspicuous. It was snowing heavily outside, and they were the only vehicle on the road. The snow on the side of the road was already half the height of a person. The farther away they drove from the base, the heavier the snow was. All of this showed that no one had been here for a long time.


    The heater in the car was burning brightly, and the truck¡¯s own heater was also turned on to keep them warm. Du Yue and He Xing had wrapped themselves up tightly and stuck quite a few heat pads on their clothes. Du Yue was even holding a hand warmer in her arms, so she was not cold at all.


    The temperature wasfortable, so Du Yue was in the mood to enjoy the snowy scenery outside the truck. All she could see was snow white, and only some of the taller trees had a different color. If one ignored the temperature and only looked at the scenery, it could be said that it was no different from a fairy tale world. If this was before the apocalypse, many people woulde to admire it. They would admire the snow, ski, and have snowball fights. They would do whatever they wanted.

 Chapter 74 - Chapter 74: A Wild Boar as Big as a Cow

    Chapter 74: A Wild Boar as Big as a Cow


    In the current situation, the people struggled to even have food and clothing. No one was in the mood to enjoy and y. They would even feel that the scenery in front of them was very annoying. In her previous life, Du Yue had also experienced extreme cold, so the color she hated the most during that period of time was the sky which was filled with white. Be it in her past life or in this life, Du Yue¡¯s favorite color and the color she most yearned for was green.


    That lush green symbolized vitality and rebirth. She did not know if she would ever have the chance to see it again.


    ¡°It¡¯s all white out here. Without a map, we¡¯ll probably get lost very soon,¡± Du Yue said to He Xing, who was driving. Since he wanted toe out and hunt, he would at least know which direction to go in, right? If they just drove around in a daze, they would be lucky if they did not lose their way.


    With the temperature outside, they could not stop the car to get their bearings because once the engine was turned off, they would not be able to start it again. He Xingughed heartily. ¡°Of course, I do. The map is the most important thing.¡± He took out a map from his pocket and handed it to Du Yue. ¡°This is the map of the area around the base. I asked the base for it before.¡±


    Du Yue actually had a map of the base¡¯s vicinity, but it was on her tablet and mobile phone. There was no paper version. At this temperature, all electronic devices could not be turned on and used. She took the map from He Xing and began to read it. All the routes were clearly drawn on the map. It was indeed a map given by the base. If it were someone else, it would be difficult to get such a detailed map.


    Du Yue studied every detail on the map carefully. She realized that the base was surrounded by mountains and had an abundant water source. This kind of terrain, even with extremely hot weather, was still rtively beneficial to everyone¡¯s survival. However, in this extremely cold weather, it was extremely chilly.


    Du Yue raised her head and looked out, but she could not see any other color except for a vast expanse of white. If the snow continued to fall, would it cause natural disasters such as avnches? Would the base be affected by that?


    In her previous life, Du Yue had struggled to survive in a small base. She knew little about the first base. After all, allmunication equipment was disabled after the apocalypse. However, it was useless for her to think too much now. She could only take things one step at a time.


    Du Yue folded the map and returned it to He Xing. After she sat back down, she turned the sweet potato over. The temperature was still not high enough. The sweet potato had been baked for a long time, but it was still hard to touch. Only the skin had some traces of it being cooked. She had no choice. She could only keep cooking eat until it could be eaten.


    The snow-shoveling truck was big and heavy, so it was slower than an ordinary car. The snow outside was thick, so they had been driving for more than an hour but had not gone far. Du Yue had seen from the map that the base was surrounded by mountains. However, when they drove in the direction of the mountains, they finally understood just how far away the mountains were.


    Fortunately, they were driving a car and not riding a horse. As long as there was fuel, they could drive on.


    Time passed quickly, and it was time for lunch. Du Yue was already getting ready to take out the boiled rice from her bag. Before she could do anything, she heard He Xing¡¯s surprised voice. ¡°Du Yue! There seems to be something in front!¡±


    Du Yue immediately looked up and saw a ck thing moving in front of her. They were too far away to tell what kind of creature the ck dot was, but the only thing they could be sure of was that the ck dot was running toward them, and it was getting faster and faster.


    Du Yue watched as the ck dot got closer and closer. She said to He Xing in a deep voice, ¡°Stop the car. It¡¯ll be bad if we bump into it.¡±


    They did not know the mass of the snow-shoveling truck, and they did not know what kind of creature the ck dot was or how strong it was. If it broke the windshield and rushed in, the two of them would die on the spot.


    He Xing stopped the truck but did not turn off the engine. While the two of them were talking, the ck dot had alreadye close. Du Yue took a closer look and realized that it was a huge wild boar. She did not know what it had been eating, but from a distance, it looked more like a bull with long and sharp fangs. It looked very terrifying.


    Du Yue had never seen a wild boar like this in her previous life. Du Yue did not have the time to think about where the wild boar hade from. Her first reaction was to pull out a gun from her pocket. He Xing also pulled out a silver gun.


    His gun looked slightly bigger than the one he had given to Du Yue previously, but other than that, it did not seem any different.

 Chapter 75 - 75 You Need to Pay the Price to Get What You Want

    75 You Need to Pay the Price to Get What You Want


    ¡°Du Yue, get out of the truck first. It¡¯s inconvenient to move around in the truck, and it¡¯s too obvious. It¡¯ll be troublesome if it goes crazy and damages the truck,¡± He Xing exined calmly. Du Yue had no objection to this, so she opened the door and got out of the truck.


    The snow on the ground had already reached her waist. Du Yue stood in the snow that was half the height of a human and watched as the wild boar slowly approached her. It was not as fast as before. It was as if he was enjoying the pleasure of catching prey.


    Du Yue did not dare to hesitate. She immediately ran to the side. He Xing ran even faster in the opposite direction of Du Yue. As he ran, he instructed her, ¡°Don¡¯t fight it in closebat. Shoot if you can. Climb up the tree immediately if you find an opportunity!¡± Now that they were surrounded by ice and snow, the snow was thick, and their mobility was much worse than that of the wild boar. In this situation, if they recklessly fought the wild boar in closebat, the two of them would probably be its food.


    Of course, Du Yue knew this. ¡°Alright. You be careful too.¡± The two of them ran in opposite directions. The moment the wild boar ran in front of them, they both ran to a big tree. However, they were wearing very thick clothes, and it would be very difficult for them to climb up the trees before the wild boars reached them.


    Du Yue looked at the big tree in front of her and considered it for two seconds. Then, she decided to give up. Du Yue quickly turned around, raised the gun, and aimed at the wild boar. However, Du Yue had never used a gun before, so she was not very familiar with shooting stationary objects, let alone a wild boar that was running wildly. The bullet grazed past the boar¡¯s body and finally hit a tree with a bang.


    The boar was still hesitating about which one of them to kill first, but because Du Yue fired the first shot, it immediately changed its direction and charged toward Du Yue. Seeing this, He Xing ced his finger on the trigger and was about to shoot.


    However, before he could pull the trigger, Du Yue fired a few shots without hesitation. The sound of her shots echoed throughout the valley. Even though Du Yue¡¯s marksmanship was not urate, the wild boar was a big target. Moreover, she had fired several shots, so a few definitely met their target. The wild boar howled in pain, and its huge body fell into the snow, sliding a few meters away.


    Coincidentally, the wild boar was gliding toward He Xing¡¯s position. ¡°He Xing! Be careful!¡± He Xing nodded at Du Yue, indicating for her not to worry. Then, he raised his gun and pulled the trigger without any hesitation.


    A bullet flew out and directly pierced through the head of the wild boar. The wild boar that was still howling in pain just nowpletely stopped moving after a few muffled groans. It was less than three meters away from He Xing when it stopped.


    He Xing waved at Du Yue. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Du Yue also knew that he was fine. She had seen He Xing¡¯s shot clearly. Not only was his movement clean and swift, but it was also very urate. Judging from his marksmanship, he must have undergone professional and systematic training.


    Du Yue inched toward He Xing, stepping on the thick snow. ¡°You¡¯re such a good marksman!¡±


    He Xing nodded and said in a t tone, ¡°Well, don¡¯t I sell weapons? I know more about these things. Otherwise, I can¡¯t introduce them well to my customers.¡± He Xing did not sound proud at all when he said this. It was like he was simply stating a fact.


    ¡°How can I be as urate as you?¡±


    He Xing smiled. ¡°Just practice shooting living things. You don¡¯t have a chance to practice at the base. You can use this opportunity to practice more. Our truck can¡¯t go fast anyway. Later, when I drive, you can find some small animals to test out your shooting skills on.¡±


    Du Yue actually knew that there was no other way to improve her marksmanship except to practice more. However, every bullet that was fired was equivalent to five grams of gold! She did not know how much shooting practice she would have to go through before she could be as fast, urate, and ruthless as He Xing.


    However, Du Yue also knew that no matter how expensive bullets were, she still had to practice. Life was like this. If one did not give up some things, one would not get what one wanted.


    One needed to pay the price for what one wanted. This was the wisdom passed down since ancient times.


    There was still time for her to start practicing her shooting skillster. The most important thing now was how they were going to deal with the wild boar. When they looked at it from afar, they felt that the wild boar was as strong as a cow. Now, however, the wild boar had fallen in front of them. Du Yue looked at it and saw that it was muchrger than she had predicted. it looked to be at least 500 to 600 catties.

 Chapter 76 - 76 Two Carnivores

    76 Two Carnivores


    There was no way the snow-shoveling truck they drove could fit such a huge wild boar. Even if it could, Du Yue would not want to be so close to a fresh carcass. I brought some steel wires,¡± He Xing said. ¡°I¡¯ll tie it up to the back of the car! We¡¯ll drag it along!¡±


    He Xing¡¯s backpack was no smaller than Du Yue¡¯s, and it was also fully packed. However, Du Yue did not expect him to have prepared some steel wires ahead of time. It seemed that she was still inexperienced!


    Du Yue thought to herself. When she got into the truck, she would pretend to pack her bag and take out a few steel wires while He Xing was driving. If they were to catch other preyter, the steel wire woulde in handy.


    He Xing first returned to the truck and found the steel wire. The two of them worked together to tie the wild boar tightly. Then, they hung the other end of the steel wire at the tail of the snow-shoveling truck before returning to the truck. After staying in this world of ice and snow for such a long time, both of them were frozen stiff.


    The heater had been turned on in the truck, and the small external heater was burning continuously. At this moment, the temperature in the truck was still 10 to 20 degrees higher than outside. When the two of them returned to the truck, Du Yue even felt a little sweaty. However, when they sat in the truck and quieted down, they could feel the cold again not long after.


    Du Yue poured two cups of steaming water and handed one to He Xing. The thermos she had brought with her was very good at keeping liquids warm, so when she drank the water, she deliberately took small sips, held it in her mouth for a while, and then swallowed it. In extremely cold weather, one¡¯s body would be numb from the cold, and one¡¯s senses would be weakened. Even if boiling water entered one¡¯s mouth, one would not even feel the temperature. However, if one swallowed it directly, it would burn one¡¯s throat. In the worst case, it could even burn the esophagus.


    After taking small sips of the cup of hot water, Du Yue felt that the chill in her body had dissipated a lot. It was already noon when she looked at the time. Du Yue asked He Xing, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch first before we continue our journey.¡± Otherwise, they would probably have to stop to eat after driving for less than half an hour, which would be a little too troublesome.


    He Xing thought so too. He took out two cans of braised pork and two bags ofpressed biscuits from his bag. Du Yue looked at the food and lost her appetite. ¡°Don¡¯t eat the biscuits. I brought self-heating hotpot. Let¡¯s eat that. It¡¯s warm and not troublesome to prepare. If you want to eat canned food, you can put it in the pot and heat it for a while.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Alright! I have to eat some meat for every meal, or I won¡¯t be full!¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue could not help but nce at him. She had not realized that He Xing liked meat so much. However, it was a coincidence that she was also a carnivore!


    Du Yue ced the small iron pot on the furnace, opened the cans, and poured all the braised meat inside into the pot. The braised meat was frozen. After being poured into the pot, it melted quickly. There was a sizzling sound, and the fragrant smell reached the noses of the two people.


    While the braised meat was being heated, Du Yue took out the self-heating hotpots and gave He Xing one. Then, she started heating the pot with water. After waiting for more than 10 minutes, the self-heating hotpot and the braised meat were almost ready at the same time. The two of them held their own boxes and began to eat without saying anything.


    Although it was much warmer in the car than outside, the food would get cold soon if they did not eat quickly. If it got cold, they could still force themselves to swallow the food, but it would be too troublesome if the food froze over again. Therefore, neither of them wasted any time and ate quickly. By the time they finished their portions, the remaining hotpot and meat were already cold. The two of them did not mind and put the rest of the food into their mouths and swallowed it.


    He Xing looked at the self-heating hotpot in his hand. ¡°The quality of the box is quite good. I¡¯ll go wash it and keep it. Who knows? It might be useful in the future.¡± After He Xing finished speaking, he got out of the car with the two boxes and the small pot that was used to heat up the braised meat.


    It was a world of ice and snow outside, and the umted snow was the best cleaning tool. He Xing buried the pot and the boxes in the snow, then wiped them with a handful of snow. The boxes and pot were soon clean.

 Chapter 77 - 77 This Man Really Knows How to Live His Life

    77 This Man Really Knows How to Live His Life


    Du Yue sat in the car and watched as He Xing washed the dishes. She could not help but feel emotional. He was clearly a capable person who did notck any supplies, but he was still so thrifty. This man really knew how to live.


    The next second, Du Yue retracted her gaze. before He Xing got into the truck, she took out a steel wire from her interspace and stuffed it into her backpack. Just as she finished packing her backpack, Du Yue heard the door open. She followed the sound and looked over.


    He Xing was wearing a mask and a hat, only revealing one eye. Du Yue could not see the expression on his face, but she could tell that he was not in a good mood from the slight frown on his face. ¡°Why are you unhappy?¡± He had a satisfied smile on his face when they had just finished eating. It had only been less than five minutes since he got out of the truck. How did he suddenly be like this?


    He Xing sighed helplessly and put the small iron pot aside. He took out the two self-heating hotpot boxes and said, ¡°They froze over and cracked! I¡¯m too careless!¡±


    Du Yue looked at the cracks in the stic boxes and then at He Xing¡¯s regretful expression. She could not help butugh out loud. Seeing herugh, He Xing looked at her with a sad face. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Du Yue quickly stopped smiling and straightened her expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really couldn¡¯t hold back.¡±


    She suppressed herughter and consoled him, ¡°It¡¯s freezing outside, and the boxes are made of stic, so it¡¯s normal for them to crack. Don¡¯t be sad. They¡¯re not important anyway.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m not sad. I was very careful, but they still cracked! It¡¯s just a pity.¡± He Xing ced the cracked boxes on the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Keep them for now. We can use them to start a fireter. Although the stic will have an unpleasant smell when it¡¯s burned, it can help withbustion and can burn for a longer time.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard He Xing¡¯s words. He would save as much as he could and would never waste any resources, which was surprisingly consistent with her.


    Of course, He Xing did not know what she was thinking. After fastening his seat belt, he turned to Du Yue and said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue moving forward, okay? We¡¯ll drive for another hour. Whether or not we can find any prey, we¡¯ll turn back after that. I think we¡¯ll be able to return to the base at night, and we won¡¯t have to spend a night in the wild.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Although Du Yue had prepared sufficient supplies, she still did not want to spend the night in the wilderness. It was warm and cozy at home, so it would definitely be much morefortable to sleep in her home than in the wild. The snow-shoveling truck continued to move forward. Du Yue took the opportunity to roll down the window halfway. She did not know when she would be able toe out again. She had to take this opportunity to practice her shooting skills. In the beginning, Du Yue¡¯s shots were all aimed at trees.


    Although the trees were dead and would not move, their truck was still moving forward. It was not easy to hit a target while the vehicle was moving. Du Yue did not shoot rashly. Instead, she waited patiently to aim before pulling the trigger.


    The bullets were too expensive. Even if she had a few thousand bullets, she had to use them sparingly. Perhaps He Xing¡¯s words earlier were not meant tofort her. Du Yue really did have some talent in gunmanship. The car window was down, and the wind mixed with the snow rushed into the car. Du Yue braved the wind, snow, and cold for more than an hour.


    However, her hard work paid off. After more than an hour of serious training, she could already hit the target she had chosen quickly and urately while the car was driving. At least the bullets exchanged for so much gold were not wasted.


    Du Yue was a little happy. He Xing¡¯s lips curled up slowly under the mask when he saw her happy face in the rearview mirror. He did not say anything to disturb her. He Xing silently turned around and prepared to return to the base. As the snow-shoveling truck changed directions, Du Yue¡¯s field of vision also changed.


    She could clearly see that there were more than a dozen ck shadows in the distance. They were gathered together and running at high speed. Du Yue could see them clearly. After making sure that they were not running in the direction of their snow-shoveling truck, she heaved a sigh of relief. She still remembered the fight with the wild boar clearly. Although she was unscathed, it was inevitable that she had a lingering fear.


    ¡°He Xing, do you think those are wild boars?¡±


    He Xing looked in the direction Du Yue pointed out. When he saw the fast-moving ck dots, his expression turned serious and nervous. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t shoot. Don¡¯t let them notice us.¡±


    In fact, even if He Xing had not told her that, Du Yue had no intention of firing again. She took out a pair of binocrs from her bag and looked in front of her. Those that were running wildly in the forest were indeed a herd of wild boars.

 Chapter 78 - 78 Worried About the Wild Animals

    78 Worried About the Wild Animals


    However, to Du Yue¡¯s surprise, the herd of wild boars was all huge. Some of them were even much taller than the one they killed before. They were different from humans. Even though the snow outside was thick, their running movements were light. It did not take long for them to disappear from Du Yue¡¯s sight.


    Du Yue was on tenterhooks. Where did so many wild boarse from? And she had never seen any small animals along the way, so what did these boars usually eat to survive? If they could not find any food, would they rush into the base? This was only the number they had encountered in less than a day. Could there be more wild boars in ces they did not know about?


    Could it be that in addition to facing all kinds of natural disasters, people also had to duel with these huge wild animals? Du Yue¡¯s heart grew heavier just thinking about what might happen next.


    In her previous life, Du Yue¡¯s small base was on the edge of the city. That ce was far from the mountains and water, so she had never seen any wild animals. Some small animals like cats, dogs, chickens, and ducks would be caught and eaten by hungry people as soon as they appeared. Therefore, in theter stages, Du Yue no longer saw any living creatures other than humans.


    She had never thought that she would face apletely different situation when she came to the first base in this life. Seeing Du Yue¡¯s worried look, He Xing could not help butfort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The leaders of the base are not to be trifled with. No matter how many wild animals there are and no matter how strong theirbat power is, they can¡¯t resist the attack of firearms. As long as they dare to go, they¡¯ll only die.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s expression softened when she heard that. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± In the base, their safety could be guaranteed. However, the people who were living outside the base would not be so safe. Du Yue was worried that if the wild boars attacked the people outside the base, it would cause too muchmotion and attract unnecessary trouble.


    On the way back, Du Yue kept her gun. ¡°I¡¯ll drive back. You¡¯ve been driving for so long. Take a break.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± He Xing replied.


    The two of them quickly got out of the car and changed seats. Right after Du Yue switched to the driver¡¯s seat, the snow-shoveling truck moved at a turtle¡¯s speed on the road because she had never driven a snow-shoveling truck before. The snow outside was thick. As she got used to it, the speed of the snow-shoveling truck gradually increased to He Xing¡¯s driving speed.


    The two of them had thought that they would not encounter any more prey on the way back. However, after driving for more than an hour, they found a group of wild hares in the forest. The hares were strong and fat, and they ran quickly in the snow.


    He Xing picked up his gun and pulled the trigger at the hares without hesitation. He fired several shots in session, and four or five hares fell to the ground. There were also a few hares that were scared by the sound of the gun and ran away frantically, quickly disappearing from their sight.


    He Xing got out of the car and walked over. It did not take long for him to carry five fat hares into the car. The temperature outside was -40 to -50 degrees Celsius. After the hares were killed, their bodies were frozen stiff in less than five minutes. He Xing immediately ced the five hares under the back seat. Du Yue sat in the driver¡¯s seat and was farther away, so she did not find it disgusting.


    What Du Yue was more concerned about now was how many contribution points they could exchange for the things they had hunted. Thinking that He Xing had been working with the base for a long time, he should have a lot of connections and channels. Du Yue asked him directly, ¡°Do you know how many contribution points these wild animals can be exchanged for?¡±


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s my first time hunting too, so I¡¯m not too sure about the exact price. However, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to earn some contribution points.¡± Since He Xing said that they could earn contribution points, they would definitely get them. He had cooperated with the base so many times, and he would not go out hunting in the snow if he was not sure he could make money.


    ¡°By the way, if there¡¯s any work outside the base in the future, will you be interested?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Du Yue looked at him through the rearview mirror. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Can you be more specific?¡±


    ¡°As you can see, with the weather outside, it won¡¯t take long for people to freeze to death if they go outside. The base has already started to stabilize, and some capable people have been arranged to start preparing for outdoor rescues. However, the ability of the officials is limited. Therefore, the base has decided to cooperate with the people in the base. As long as they¡¯re capable, they can join the rescue missions. Of course, in return, the base will also give a more generous reward.¡±

 Chapter 79 - 79 The Base’s Rescue Missions

    79 The Base¡¯s Rescue Missions


    Du Yue was in no hurry to express her opinion after listening to He Xing¡¯s exnation. After sorting out the words in her mind, Du Yue asked, ¡°If I join the rescue missions, do I have to listen to themand of the base officials?¡± If that was the case, Du Yue was not willing to participate. In the apocalyptic world, she trusted no one but herself. She could not take the risk of letting a strangermand her.


    ¡°No need.¡± He Xing smiled. ¡°What you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen. You don¡¯t want to be led by the nose, and neither do I. I wouldn¡¯t rmend you such a job. I¡¯ve asked around in advance. If you participate in a rescue mission, you won¡¯t have any employment rtionship with the base. Everyone will just cooperate on equal footing. Therefore, when you¡¯re on a mission, everything is based on your own will. If you think you can save the other party, then save them. If you think it¡¯ll endanger your own safety or there are other reasons, you can also choose not to save them.¡±


    After hearing this, Du Yue nodded with a faint smile. After spending so much time with He Xing, she realized that they had a lot inmon and their thoughts were mostly the same. This unspoken understanding made her feel very rxed and happy when she was with He Xing. ¡°In that case, let me know if you¡¯ve decided to participate in a mission in the future.¡± As for whether or not she would participate, Du Yue would have to consider it.


    ¡°No problem!¡± After reaching a conclusion, the two of them were in a good mood, and their faces were filled with smiles. The snow-shoveling truck drove on the road for more than two hours. Finally, they arrived at the base when the sky waspletely dark. Due to the snow, the sky turned dark earlier than before. It was only about five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, but it was already dark outside.


    Spotlights were installed on the walls of the base, and the light was reflected on the white snow, allowing people to see the gate of the base clearly from far away. Due to the extremely cold weather, there were no cars lining up at the entrance of the base, and it was not as lively as usual. Except for the snow-shoveling vehicles, they were the only vehicle that was going to enter the base.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the service hall first and exchange the wild boar and hares for contribution points before we go home,¡± He Xing said to Du Yue, who nodded in agreement.


    Neither of them nned to keep the wild boar and hares. In that case, it would be better to go to the service hall and exchange them for contribution points. Du Yue drove the snow-shoveling truck to the entrance of the service hall. Perhaps it was because it was too cold or because it was gettingte, but the service hall no longer had its usual lively atmosphere. It was very quiet at the moment.


    He Xing got Du Yue to wait in the truck while he got out and entered the service hall. Not long after, he came out of the service hall with a few staff members. He Xing led them directly to the back of the snow-shoveling truck and untied the steel wire tied to the wild boar. It took a lot of effort to drag the wild boar into the service hall.


    Not long after, He Xing walked out of the service hall, opened the door, and sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. ¡°Do you want to exchange these five hares for contribution points or save one or two to eat?¡±


    Du Yue thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°I think we should exchange them all. I don¡¯t want them.¡± She had stored a lot of meat in her space, including hare meat. Cold hare meat, spicy hare head, roasted whole hare... There were all kinds of things in her space.


    Du Yue looked at He Xing, who was beside her, and remembered that he was also a man who would not be happy without meat. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I have quite a lot of cooked hare meat at home. If you want to eat it, I can give you some¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you want to practice shooting in the future, you¡¯ll probably need a lot of bullets.¡±


    Du Yue wanted to give him some for free, but he cut her off before she could finish. She did not reject him. ¡°Thank you, then.¡±


    After their discussion, He Xing carried the five hares by their ears out of the truck with both hands. ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll transfer the contribution points to your card after I¡¯m done.¡± Du Yue nodded and got out of the truck with him.


    The two of them walked into the service hall one after another. As soon as they entered, they felt a warm current blowing in their faces. Du Yue was slightly stunned. It was only then that she realized that the service hall had heating installed. However, it was not strange that there was heating in the service hall. This was the office of the base officials, so it was normal for the working environment to be better.

 Chapter 80 - 80 A New Neighbor Moved In Downstairs

    80 A New Neighbor Moved In Downstairs


    The wild boar and the hares were weighed separately, and the staff member calcted the contribution points by weight. One catty was equivalent to one contribution point, so the hares and wild boar added up to a total of 680 contribution points. The contribution points that were exchanged were split between the two of them, and 340 contribution points were added to their cards. In less than a day, the two of them had earned more than 300 contribution points, which was enough for Du Yue to pay three and a half months¡¯ rent. It was indeed a sure-win business!


    Walking out of the service hall with the card in hand, Du Yue was more interested in the rescue missions that He Xing had mentioned earlier. When they got into the truck again, He Xing sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home first, then I¡¯ll return the snow-shoveling truck to the base.¡±


    Du Yue was slightly taken aback. ¡°How are you going to get home after returning the truck?¡± Was he going to walk home in the blizzard?


    ¡°The base will arrange for someone to drive me back.¡±


    That was good. Since He Xing did not need to walk home, she did not have to worry.


    He drove the snow-shoveling truck to their building, and the two of them got out of the truck together and moved the things in the truck to the seventh floor. After watching He Xing go downstairs, Du Yue quickly closed the door and returned to her house.


    The first thing she did after returning to her bedroom was to quickly turn on all the heating equipment. Then, she used a metal hook to lift the lid on the furnace and saw that the charcoal fire was still burning. She estimated that if she hade back half an hourter, the fire in the furnace would have been extinguished. Du Yue did not dare to dawdle and quickly added some charcoal.


    Du Yue put the lid back on and sat down near the heating equipment. Under the warm sun and the heater, Du Yue¡¯s body, which had been numb from the cold, gradually recovered.


    After warming up for a while, she thought that He Xing should be back soon. Du Yue began taking out hare meat from her interspace. She took out two boxes of roasted whole hare meat, spicy hare head, cold hare meat, and raw hare meat. These were all vacuum-packed, so they would not go bad easily and would not arouse suspicion. They were perfect to exchange bullets with He Xing.


    Du Yue moved the boxes to the entrance and waited for He Xing¡¯s return. Just as she was about to turn around and return to her bedroom, Du Yue heard some movement downstairs. Messy footsteps and noisy conversations all signaled that there were many people downstairs. There were two houses on the sixth floor. The mother and sons lived in one house, while the other house was upied by a family of five.


    That family was usually quiet and would not be so noisy. If it was not them, then who was it? Du Yue was still puzzled when she heard a girl¡¯s happy voice. ¡°This is great! We finally have our own house to live in!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Du Yue realized that they must be the new residents who had moved downstairs. In other words, the base must have found the bodies of the mother and her two sons and had already disposed of them. It did not take long for the bodies to be found. Du Yue thought for a moment. It must be that the woman¡¯s family had not paid rent for a long time. This was normal. It was very difficult to earn contribution points. Some people might not be able to pay a week¡¯s rent even if they worked hard for a month. Therefore, there were many people who earned contribution points just to extend their rent for a day.


    Du Yue was not worried about their bodies getting found by the base. They died in their house, and the cause of death was freezing to death. The result would be the same no matter who checked. That was why no one came to cause her trouble, and she did not care that there were new tenants downstairs.


    Du Yue turned around and returned to her bedroom. She poured herself a ss of Coke and took a small sip. Just as she finished the Coke, He Xing knocked on the door.


    Du Yue quickly walked over to open the door for him. She saw the man standing at the door, his body cold and his clothes and hat stained with snow. The temperature in the corridor was not much higher than the temperature outside, so even though He Xing had walked from the first floor to the seventh floor, the snow on his body remained the same, showing no signs of melting.


    Du Yue could not help but frown. ¡°Why are you covered in snow? Go home and check if there¡¯s still a fire in the furnace. If it¡¯s not out, add more charcoal in. If it¡¯s out, I¡¯ll give you some burning charcoal from my furnace.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He Xing nodded with a smile in his eyes. After saying that, he turned around and walked back to his house. Du Yue did not follow him. Instead, she stood in ce and waited quietly. She never liked people going to her house without telling her, so she naturally would not enter other people¡¯s territory.


    Not long after, He Xing walked out quickly. ¡°Fortunately, we came back in time. The charcoal fire is still burning. I¡¯ve added some more charcoal. I think the house will be warm soon.¡±

 Chapter 81 - 81 The Fragrant Hare Hotpot

    81 The Fragrant Hare Hotpot


    Du Yue nodded and pointed at the boxes by her feet. ¡°These are what I told you about before. I¡¯ve taken some of all the things. Take a look and see which ones you want.¡± If they were to stand in the corridor and talk, even if their voices were not loud, it was very likely that they would be heard downstairs. In order to avoid being targeted like before, Du Yue did not mention the word ¡®hare meat¡¯ directly. She only hinted at it since He Xing would definitely understand.


    He Xing came to a realization and quickly walked forward.¡±Alright, let me see what¡¯s in here.¡± Du Yue bent over and opened each box for He Xing to take a look. He Xing¡¯s gaze swept over each box, and he finally said heroically, ¡°I¡¯ll take all these!¡±


    After saying that, He Xing looked at Du Yue hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m taking them all. Do you have any left?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to worry about me.¡± The thing she did notck the most was food! He Xing was relieved to hear Du Yue¡¯s answer. Du Yue helped He Xing move the boxes, which took three rounds. They finally managed to move all the boxes into He Xing¡¯s living room.


    He Xing counted the boxes and found that there were 60 bags of hare meat in total. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a total of 300 bullets. What do you think?¡±


    Previously, when he bought them with gold, one bullet was five grams of gold, so 300 bullets would be 1,500 grams of gold. ording to the price of gold before the apocalypse, which was about 400 yuan per gram, 1,500 grams were worth 600,000 yuan. If it had been before the apocalypse, it would not have been a problem to buy a hare factory.


    However, it was no longer the same as before the apocalypse. It had been more than a year since the apocalypse began, and food was now more expensive than gold. There were still people who had a lot of gold in their hands, but if they wanted to use gold to exchange for food with others, not many people were willing to do it.


    Therefore, He Xing and Du Yue could not tell who had taken advantage of the other party in this deal. However, as long as the two of them did not feel like they were at a disadvantage, then there was no problem at all. Therefore, Du Yue did not decline and nodded in agreement.


    Seeing that she had no objections, He Xing turned around and went back to his bedroom. Two minutester, he came out with a small box. ¡°Count them. There are exactly 300 bullets here.¡±


    Du Yue took the box and counted the bullets in front of He Xing. Just as He Xing had said, there were exactly 300 bullets in it. After she finished counting, she closed the box and said, ¡°The number is correct. I¡¯ll go home first. You should hurry into your house too!¡±


    The two of them had been freezing in the ice and snow for an entire day. Even though they had made sufficient preparations and were not frostbitten, they still needed to take a break.


    After returning home, Du Yue went to the bathroom. She had not even gone to the bathroom or changed out of her coat while waiting for He Xing to return. Now that she had given He Xing everything, Du Yue returned to the warm bedroom and changed her coat intofortable pajamas.


    At home, it was morefortable to wear pajamas. Du Yue took out her tablet and yed an old movie. She then took out a pot of rabbit hotpot from her interspace. She had been dealing with hare meat the whole day and was already craving it. She had ordered the hare hotpot from a restaurant. It took less than half an hour for the food to go from the restaurant¡¯s kitchen to her interspace. Now that she had taken it out to eat, it tasted exactly the same as the freshly cooked food in the restaurant.


    There was a lot of chili and pepper in the hare hotpot. It looked red and very tempting. It tasted spicy and fresh too. Du Yue seized the time to eat, not daring to dawdle too much. After the extreme cold descended, the first skill she learned was to eat quickly. Even if the house was heated, the temperature was still only about 10 degrees. If she ate too slowly, the food would be cold before she was full.


    As she thought that she could not eat much at a time, Du Yue had specially ordered a small portion. Therefore, she could finish it all by herself without wasting anything. The main course to eat with hare hotpot was a simple bowl of rice.


    In fact, if she could cook some noodles in the hare hotpot, that would be the bestbination. However, if the noodles were to be cooked on fire, the aroma would be too strong. When it was extremely hot previously, the entire house was airtight, so Du Yue was not worried that the smell would spread. However, there was a furnace burning in the room. Although there was a smoke pipe, she had deliberately left a small gap in the window for venttion in case of any idents.

 Chapter 82 - 82 Why Do You Have Such Hostility Toward Me?

    82 Why Do You Have Such Hostility Toward Me?


    She took the food out of her interspace to eat. Although the smell was still there, it was not very obvious. However, if she were to heat up food with strong smells, the fragrance would spread from the seventh floor to the first floor. Especially after the apocalypse, everyone¡¯s sense of smell had be more sensitive after a long period of hunger. When the smell of the hare hotpot spread, it would attract the attention of many people.


    Du Yue wanted to live her life in peace, so she tried to avoid contact with others as much as possible. She usually warned herself to keep a low profile in everything she did.


    Although she could not eat noodles that were a perfect match for the hare hotpot, Du Yue was still very satisfied with the meal. It was already past seven o¡¯clock in the evening by the time she cleaned the table after dinner. Du Yue took out an electric foot bath bucket and turned it on. She soaked her feet in itfortably for more than half an hour. Soaking one¡¯s feet in hot water could not only promote sleep but also help blood cirction. Especially when the weather was cold, soaking one¡¯s feet would make one feel warm andfortable from the bottom to the top.


    After soaking her feet and washing up, Du Yue was already in bed at nine o¡¯clock. Perhaps it was because she had spent a lot of energy that day, Du Yue fell asleep not long after she got into bed. When Du Yue opened her eyes again, it was already seven in the morning the next day. She had slept for ten hours, and all her fatigue had disappeared.


    The most important thing to do after waking up was to add charcoal to the furnace. After a night, the charcoal in the furnace had burned to the bottom. Fortunately, the heaters were always on, so the temperature in the room did not change much.


    Du Yue was no longer using her mini-heater all day long. The air was too dry as she constantly kept it on. Only when she came back from outside and was freezing would she turn it on for a while to help warm herself up.


    After washing up, Du Yue put the bed and carpet into her interspace and began her daily training as usual. After three hours of training, she did not sweat at all, probably because the temperature was too low. At the thought that all the resources were getting scarcer by the day, Du Yue did not take a bath. Instead, she changed her clothes.


    It was already past ten o¡¯clock when she took out the bed and carpet. She took out a bowl of soy milk, two deep-fried dough sticks, and a piece of sizzling beef pie from her interspace.


    After the meal, Du Yue had just cleaned up the table when she heard someone banging on the iron gate in the corridor. Du Yue did not hesitate at all. She immediately put on her coat, a hat, a mask, and a pair of gloves before she walked out quickly. Just as she walked out of her house, she saw He Xing, who was next door, opening his door and walking out.


    The two of them looked at each other. Without even greeting each other, they quickly walked a few steps to the stairs and looked in the direction of the iron gate. As expected, there was a person standing in front of the iron gate. They were wrapped tightly, only revealing their eyes. Just by looking at their appearance, not to mention their appearance but even their gender was hard to guess. However, judging from the person¡¯s build, it should be a woman. Du Yue looked at her. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±


    ¡°Hello! I¡¯m the neighbor who just moved to the sixth floor. My name is Wang Tong! I didn¡¯t have anything to do today, so I came over to say hello. We¡¯ll be neighbors from now on, so let¡¯s get to know each other.¡±


    He Xing and Du Yue did not greet her and just exchanged nces.


    Both of them saw doubt and vignce in each other¡¯s eyes. Even before the apocalypse, it was normal to not know the gender of the person living next door for several years after moving into the new house. There was not much contact between neighbors in the city. Moreover, it was already the apocalypse. Everyone was busy trying to settle their own food and clothing, so no one would deliberately inform their neighbors after moving in.


    It had been a while since Du Yue moved in, and she only talked to He Xing. However, she had known He Xing for a long time before that, which was why she had more contact with him. The others that Du Yue knew were the middle-aged woman¡¯s family who used to live on the sixth floor. The woman¡¯s family of three had obviously coveted Du Yue¡¯s supplies, and they did not expect to end up freezing to death in their own home.


    Now when Du Yue saw this woman called Wang Tong approaching her with a fervent look on her face, Du Yue subconsciously raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Excuse me? Did you guys hear what I said?¡± Seeing that the two of them did not speak for a long time, Wang Tong spoke again.


    Du Yue snapped out of her thoughts and looked at Wang Tong indifferently. ¡°I heard you. Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Wang Tong¡¯s voice sounded aggrieved. ¡°We just met. Why are you so hostile toward me?¡±

 Chapter 83 - 83 That Woman Is So Fierce

    83 That Woman Is So Fierce


    Du Yue nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve met. How could I be treating you with hostility? I don¡¯t like to be disturbed, and I¡¯m not interested in making friends. If you don¡¯t have anything else to say, you can leave. Oh right, don¡¯t knock on our gate in the future. I won¡¯t be so nice if you do it again.¡±


    After saying that, Du Yue raised an eyebrow at He Xing as a form of greeting, then turned around and returned to her own house. She closed the door tightly behind her.


    Wang Tong did not leave immediately after hearing this. Instead, she looked at He Xing with slightly red eyes and asked, ¡°Hey, is that woman your friend? She¡¯s so fierce. I clearly just want to be friends with her. I don¡¯t understand why she hates me so much. I just thought that since everyone¡¯s life is tough in the apocalyptic world, we could be good neighbors and help each other out in the future. I didn¡¯t expect that I was just thinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Why are you addressing her so rudely?¡± He Xing snorted.


    ¡°I¡¯m not...¡±


    ¡°Then why did you refer to her as ¡®that woman¡¯? Anyway, did you hear what she just said? Don¡¯te knocking on our gate in the future. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have the patience to talk to you the next time.¡±


    He Xing said coldly. He did not look at Wang Tong¡¯s pitiful expression and turned to return to his house. Back in the bedroom, He Xing took off his mask. The sneer on his face was obvious. Be friends? Help each other? He had transmigrated through the gxy and visited countlesss. He had seen too many people in danger. However, it had been a long time since he had met a hypocritical two-faced girl with such a low status like Wang Tong.


    Other than selling weapons to make money, He Xing¡¯s biggest hobby was eating and drinking. He had no interest in watching that girl put on a show.


    He remembered that there was an old saying on this, ¡®no matter what, the people¡¯s stomachs came first.¡¯ As expected! Intelligent people were surprisingly consistent, even when it came to food! He Xing sat next to the furnace happily. He opened a bag of roasted hare, skewered them with iron skewers, and slowly roasted them in the furnace over a low fire.


    Not long after, the hare was roasted until it was fragrant, and the skin began to sizzle with grease. However, the smell only surrounded He Xing and did not spread to other ces. Beside He Xing was a silvery-white cylinder with fan des on it. It looked like an air-conditioner. The only difference was that the air-conditioner was blowing air out while this one was sucking in the smoke.


    He Xing turned the roasted hare slowly and muttered in a deep voice, ¡°I wonder if Du Yue needs this... Should I give her one? If I do give one to her, what excuse should I use?¡±


    ...


    Du Yue returned to her bedroom, took off her coat and shoes, and sat down against the teddy bear. Du Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery when she thought of Wang Tong. What era was it now? Instead of thinking about how to make herself full and warm, working hard to survive, she actually had the mind to y these little tricks.


    She really had nothing better to do. In the future, if Wang Tong was tactful and no longer came to disturb her, she naturally would not go and find trouble with her. However, if Wang Tong still tried to plot against her... then she could not me Du Yue for what would happen.


    For the next three days, Du Yue stayed at home and did not go out at all. Other than eating and sleeping, she trained every day. The iron gate in the stairwell also returned to its usual silence, and no one came knocking on it.


    Du Yue was very satisfied with this.


    On the fourth day, there was still no movement at the iron gate, but there was a knock on Du Yue¡¯s door. He Xing was the only person who could knock on her door.


    Du Yue put on a green military coat and went to open the door for him. Before she could greet him, He Xing spoke first, ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned the rescue missions to you before. There¡¯s one that I think is worth taking up. Do you want to go with me and give it a try?¡±


    ¡°Give me a simple description of the mission.¡±


    ¡°Other than the first base, which we¡¯re currently living in, there are many other bases of different sizes nearby. They were all spontaneously established by the people. Yesterday, a small base sent a request for help, and our base has decided to go over to help. That base is about 60 kilometers away from us, and it used to be a holiday resort. They were suddenly attacked by wild animals and suffered heavy casualties. Many of their houses were also destroyed. The base¡¯s mission is to rescue the survivors and eliminate the wild animals. As for our mission, we¡¯re only responsible for eliminating the wild animals. There¡¯ll be others who are in charge of saving the people. The basic reward this time is 100 contribution points, and additional contribution points will be given to those who kill the wild animals.¡±


    After listening to He Xing¡¯s detailed introduction, Du Yue thought for a moment and nodded at him. ¡°Thank you for inviting me! I¡¯ll go!¡±

 Chapter 84 - 84 Participating in the Mission

    84 Participating in the Mission


    The departure time was the next morning. At night, Du Yue found the mountaineering bag again and began to check the things inside. Thest time she came back, Du Yue did not take out all her things. At that time, she put away the mountaineering bag, thinking that these things could be of use in the future if she went to the wilderness again.


    However, she did not expect that she would have to use the mountaineering bag again not long after. Du Yue did not know how long this mission would take. She had to bring enough food, and she could not bring food that would easily attract attention.


    After all, they were taking on the role of mercenaries this time. Other than the officials, there were many other mercenaries like she and He Xing. The situation waspletely different from thest time she went out alone with He Xing. Du Yue packed quite a few packets ofpressed biscuits, instant noodles, and ham in her backpack. She also found a few small sealed bags of condiments and stuffed them into the side pocket of her backpack.


    After confirming that everything was ready, Du Yue returned to bed. The lights on the ceiling were switched off, leaving only the dim night light at the head of the bed. Du Yue was lying on the bed, but she did not feel sleepy at all. Her eyes were wide open, and she was in a daze.


    In her second life, she spent most of her time alone. No matter what she did, she did it alone. Now that she suddenly had to join a group, she could not help herplicated emotions. In her previous life, she had participated in a few group activities, but they did not end well each time. She did not know if there would be any mishaps in this rescue mission.


    However, Du Yue only worried for a moment before she returned to her senses and nned to sleep. Appropriate thinking was necessary, but overthinking would be useless. It was better to go to bed early so that she could have a good spirit and physical strength the next day. However, she had something on her mind, so she did not sleep well that night. Instead, she had a lot of dreams about her previous life.


    The next morning, Du Yue woke up just as the hand of the clock hanging on the wall pointed to five. Even though Du Yue did not have a good sleep the night before, the sleepiness in her eyes vanished the moment she opened them. They were reced with a clear look.


    He Xing had told her yesterday that they would be moving out earlier today, so she had to wake up early and pack her things. Therefore, Du Yue did not dare to dawdle. After a simple wash-up, she put all the heating equipment in the room into her interspace. This time, Du Yue also found an iron bucket and put the burning charcoal in the furnace into the space.


    Du Yue had never thought of this before. When she came backst time, she saw that the charcoal fire in the stove had almost gone out. It was then that she suddenly remembered that everything in her space would remain the same as when she put the things in. In the past few days, when she was burning charcoal in the furnace, she would pick out some charcoal from time to time and put it into the metal bucket before cing it into her space.


    This way, when she came back from the mission, she could directly take out the burning charcoal from the space and use it. She would not have to withstand the cold when starting a fire. Once everything in the house was tidied up, Du Yue took out a ham sandwich from her interspace and gobbled it down in a few bites. Then, she carried her mountaineering bag that was half the height of a human and two four-liter thermal sks with both hands as she left the house.


    As soon as Du Yue opened her door, she saw the door next to hers open from the inside at the same time. He Xing walked out. Their eyes met, and they both nodded at each other. "Good Morning!"


    "Mhm, good morning to you too!"


    Seeing the two heavy-looking water sks in Du Yue''s hands, He Xing extended his hand. "Here, give me one. I''ll help you carry it. He Xing had also brought a thermos, but it was smaller than the two Du Yue had, so he carried it on his back."


    Du Yue was carrying one on her back, but she still brought the tworge-capacity ones. It was better to bring too many things even if she might not end up using them, than to bring too few things and not have enough.


    The two of them went downstairs. Du Yue took out a lock and locked the iron gate before they continued down. When they reached the sixth floor, they heard a door on the sixth floor creak softly. Du Yue did not want to bump into anyone, so she quickly walked downstairs.


    Du Yue had just reached the tform between the sixth and fifth floors when she heard Wang Tong''s voice behind her. "What a coincidence! We meet again!" There was a surprised tone in her voice, but the more she spoke, the more careful her voice became. "Where are you guys going so early in the morning?"


    Her cautious tone made it sound like Du Yue and He Xing had bullied her.

 Chapter 85 - 85 What Did I Do Wrong?

    85 What Did I Do Wrong?


    Du Yue¡¯s footsteps did not stop. Instead, she deliberately sped up. ¡°Wait for me!¡± He Xing said. He Xing¡¯s voice came from behind, and he quickened his pace to catch up. The two of them went downstairs without looking back, and neither of them paid attention to Wang Tong, who took the initiative to greet them.


    Wang Tong stood at the top of the stairs on the sixth floor. She looked down and could vaguely see He Xing and Du Yue going down the stairs. The footsteps of the two people became softer and softer until they could no longer be heard.


    ¡°Tong Tong, who were you talking to just now?¡± When Wang Tong heard the voice, the expression on her face instantly disappeared. When she turned around, she was wearing the most standard smile.


    ¡°The two people living on the seventh floor. I saw that they were leaving so early and bringing a lot of things with them, so I wanted to ask if they were going to participate in the rescue mission like us. But... they didn¡¯t pay any attention to me.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, Wang Tong¡¯s face was filled with bitterness. ¡°Brother Zhifeng, do you think they hate me? Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Zhang Zhifeng strode over to Wang Tong and reached out to touch her soft hair. ¡°Tong Tong, how could you think that way? You¡¯re so kind and friendly. Who would hate you? They might just be more antisocial. The apocalyptic world is different from the past. If people aren¡¯t careful, they might not be able to survive. Therefore, everyone is more vignt. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard for everyone to survive now, so they might not have the time to care about other things. Don¡¯t be too sad, okay?¡±


    Wang Tong raised her head and hesitated for a moment before saying with a slight grievance, ¡°But that woman looks very well-dressed. She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s leading a hard life at all... Maybe she finds me too annoying for pestering her.¡± As she spoke, Wang Tong looked at her slightly worn-down jacket with a little disappointment. This jacket did not fit her small body. One look and one could tell that it was a man¡¯s jacket.


    As she only had one jacket, she had not taken it off to wash it since the day she put it on. After a long time of being by the fire and around smoke, the jacket was so dirty and had turned ck. Then, she recalled that when Du Yue came downstairs, she was wearing a brand-new military coat and light pink fleece pajamas.


    The pink pajamas were really beautiful, setting off her fair face with a touch of pink. However, it had been a long time since Wang Tong had worn colorful clothes. Ever since the apocalypse, all her clothes were ck, white, and gray, with no exception. Compared to Du Yue, her life was more difficult in the true sense.


    Zhang Zhifeng looked at Wang Tong¡¯s lowered head and her lonely gaze. He quickly held her hand and said, ¡°During this mission, besides searching for survivors, we can also look for supplies. The base isn¡¯t small, and you¡¯ll definitely be able to find pretty clothes there! When youe back, you can have a new change of clothes every day!¡±


    Hearing this, Wang Tong slowly raised her head, her face filled with joy and gratitude, ¡°Brother Zhifeng, thank you for being so good to me. I don¡¯t even know how to repay you...¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for courtesies between us. You¡¯re like my biological sister, so what¡¯s with all this talk about repaying me? Tong Tong, you¡¯re so likable, so it¡¯s only right that I treat you better!¡± The door of the room was wide open, and the conversation between the two people in the corridor could be clearly heard.


    Gu Yu and Chen Xiaozhou, who were preparing supplies, stopped their actions and looked at each other. They could see the sarcasm and disdain in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ...


    Du Yue and He Xing went downstairs. Neither of them mentioned Wang Tong. Du Yue stood at the entrance of the building and looked around. She saw that there was a thickyer of snow everywhere. ¡°How are we going to get there?¡±


    The roads in the base were cleaned by snow cleaners every day, so as long as they could start the car, they could still drive it. However, once they left the base, the snow on the road outside would surely be very thick. Even ordinary off-road vehicles would not be able to drive on the roads outside.


    Du Yue was still thinking about what to do when she heard He Xing say, ¡°People like us who go out with the base on rescue missions will always drive our own cars. The base will send snow-sweeping vehicles to clear the snow in front, and we¡¯ll just drive behind them. Let¡¯s just drive my car. It¡¯s more convenient and spacious.¡± As soon as He Xing finished speaking, he saw Du Yue looking at him with a bitter expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Du Yue gritted her teeth in exasperation. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that we could drive our own cars?!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me till this morning,¡± He Xing said innocently. Du Yue ced the sks on the ground.


    ¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll go upstairs to get something. We¡¯ll leave a whileter.¡±

 Chapter 86 - 86 Meeting You Is My Good Fortune

    86 Meeting You Is My Good Fortune


    With that, Du Yue turned and ran, not giving He Xing a chance to react. She quickly ran to the seventh floor and went home. She closed the door and began to take things out of the space. Considering that He Xing¡¯s car was much smaller than the snow-sweeping truck, she did not bring a charcoal furnace this time. Instead, she took a portable gas stove and two cylinders of gas. She also took two car heaters and a can of gasoline.


    Du Yue packed up the things and carried them downstairs. He Xing was still waiting at the same spot. When he saw Du Yue carrying so many things, he did not ask what they were. Instead, he picked up all the things Du Yue had left on the ground and carried them on his back. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the parking lot to get the car.¡±


    Du Yue nodded and followed He Xing with her things. The parking lot was roofed, which did not seem to be of much use in extremely hot weather, but it was useful now. At least they did not have to search for their car in the white snow an hour in advance every time they wanted to drive out.


    He Xing¡¯s car was bigger than Du Yue¡¯s off-road vehicle. It was supposed to have seven seats, but He Xing had removed the back seats to make it more spacious. The two of them had brought a lot of things, but they only took up a quarter of the space when they put all the things in the back. Looking at the remaining empty seats, Du Yue felt content. On this trip, other thanpleting the mission, she could also use this opportunity to search for supplies. With such arge space, she did not have to worry about not having enough space to store the supplies she found.


    The temperature was too low, and it was very difficult to start the car. He Xing took out a battery from his backpack and powered the car. He warmed it up for five minutes before he managed to start the car.


    Du Yue looked at He Xing with admiration in her eyes. This man had good foresight.


    He Xing turned on the air-conditioner in the car and turned on the two heaters, one facing himself and the other facing Du Yue. ¡°I¡¯ll go and put on the anti-slip chains.¡± He Xing pushed the door open and got out of the car. Du Yue did not stay idle and followed him out. The two of them worked together, and it only took a few minutes for the anti-slip chains to be installed. When they returned to the car, the temperature in the car was obviously higher than before.


    Du Yue took out some heat pads from her backpack. ¡°The temperature is still low. Put on a few heat pads to warm yourself up better.¡± He Xing did not hesitate at all and immediately took them and pasted them on his body. Although the temperature in the car was much higher than outside, it was still a little cold inside.


    ¡°There¡¯s been a rumor recently that the base is researching heating equipment. I think in a few days, we won¡¯t have to be wrapped up like bears anymore.¡± After He Xing finished speaking, he could not help but burst outughing. However, this news had a huge impact on Du Yue. After all, in her previous life, she had never used any thermal equipment until the end of the extreme cold.


    However, on second thought, the base in her previous life was very small, and it could be said that all supplies were in short supply, so it was normal that there was no heating equipment. The otherrge bases might have had heating equipment long ago, but she was not well-informed and did not know about it.


    Du Yue did not think too much about it. Instead, she turned to look at He Xing. Sensing Du Yue¡¯s direct gaze, He Xing felt a little ufortable. ¡°Why are you looking at me...? Is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°No, I just suddenly feel that I was lucky to have met you in this apocalyptic world,¡± Du Yue spoke with sincerity. After spending so much time with He Xing, she hade to believe that He Xing was a man of good character. He was also a generous and loyal person.


    He was still working for the base, so no matter what kind of news it was, he would always get it before the others. This was exactly what Du Yue needed the most.


    He Xingughed heartily when he heard Du Yue¡¯s praise. ¡°I think so too. It¡¯s my honor to have met you. You¡¯re smart, beautiful, and good at fighting.¡± Although she was a little reclusive, after getting along with her for a long time, he found that she was actually a soft-hearted person. The most important thing was that she had a lot of delicious food!


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They both felt that they were lucky to have met each other.


    ¡°Fasten your seat belt. Let¡¯s get ready to leave!¡± Du Yue nodded and put on her seat belt obediently. Although the world was in chaos and the traffic police did not care if they put on their seat belts or if they followed traffic regtions, it was still better to put on their seat belts for their own safety.


    The snow on the main road of the base was cleared by snow-sweeping trucks every day, but the speed of snowfall was much faster than the speed of clearing. There was a thinyer of snow on the road, which could easily form ice, so they had to be extra careful when driving.


    The speed was not important; the most important thing was to drive safely.

 Chapter 87 - 87 I Can’t Tell Her That I’m an Alien

    87 I Can¡¯t Tell Her That I¡¯m an Alien


    He Xing¡¯s off-road vehicle drove carefully on the road of the base for half an hour before it reached the gate of the base. When they arrived, there were already many cars parked outside. Du Yue followed the line of vehicles and saw that the one leading them was indeed a snow-sweeping truck. The snow-sweeping trucks had already set off. The two at the front were like ck dots.


    Following behind the snow-sweeping trucks were buses andrge trucks with trailers. There were more than 20 of them in total. There were also somebat vehicles with very tough appearances. Just by looking at them, one could tell that the people sitting inside must be the leaders sent by the base for this rescue mission.


    After that, it was He Xing¡¯s and the others¡¯ private cars. Du Yue counted and found that there were about 30 private cars. It was snowing heavily outside. Everyone was sitting in their cars, and no one knew how many people were there. However, looking at this lineup, it was estimated that the number of people was not small.


    It seemed that the base was quite concerned about the mission this time. Otherwise, they would not have arranged so many people. ¡°I asked around before I came,¡± He Xing said in a low voice. ¡°There weren¡¯t as many people who went to other bases for previous missions. The number of people they¡¯ve sent out for this mission is greater than all the previous missions.¡±


    Du Yue gave He Xing a meaningful look when she heard that. As expected, the situation was just as she had expected. However, what surprised her even more was that for some reason, He Xing seemed to know what she was thinking almost every time. It was as if he could read her mind. Sometimes, Du Yue could not help but wonder if he did have the special ability to read minds.


    Otherwise, why would He Xing take the initiative to exin her doubts to her every time before she could say anything? Du Yue did not mind He Xing reading her mind, but she still felt a little weird about it.


    As Du Yue was thinking about this, she saw a man in a dark green military coat and military boots walk over before knocking on their window. He Xing rolled down the window, and the man in the military coat handed him a walkie-talkie. ¡°Contact us through the walkie-talkie if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± He Xing said.


    The man¡¯s attitude was business-like, and he walked away after speaking. It was obvious that he was going to give each vehicle participating in the mission a walkie-talkie so that they could contact each otherter. Since they could not use their cell phones, they could only rely on walkie-talkies tomunicate. Du Yue looked at the walkie-talkie and suddenly thought of something. ¡°Is the base nning to restoremunication?¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Of course. It seems to be in the midst of preparation.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been preparing for so long, yet there¡¯s still no progress?¡± Du Yue asked him.


    ¡°I heard that they were already making preparations when it was extremely hot, but the drastic drop in temperature came so suddenly that everyone was caught off guard. The most important thing now is to study heating equipment. In addition, there arerge and small rescue missions every day. There aren¡¯t enough people in the base, so things have been dyed for a while. However, when the condition gets better, progress on restoringmunication should more or less get back on track. But don¡¯t get your hopes up. Even if themunication is restored, it¡¯ll only be viable within the base. It¡¯ll be impossible to restore it to how it was before the apocalypse.¡±


    In fact, even without He Xing¡¯s emphasis, Du Yue was well aware of this. However, even if they could only restore themunication in the base, it was better than nothing! At least she could surf the inte when she was bored.


    Although Du Yue did not like to interact with others, as a young modern woman, she still liked to read some news and gossip on the inte. After all, humans were social animals. If they always stayed at home and had no contact with the outside world, they would definitely feel bored over time.


    He Xing noticed Du Yue¡¯s cheery mood and asked her with a smile, ¡°You didn¡¯t lose your phone, did you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t lose it! A few electronic devices don¡¯t take up much space, so I¡¯ve been keeping them.¡± Du Yue said frankly. Not only did she have a phone, but she also had a tablet and aptop.


    ¡°Do you have an extra phone for me?¡±


    ¡°No problem. But where did your phone go?¡±


    Du Yue was confused.


    He Xing¡¯s car had so much space to carry so many weapons, but he did not even keep a mobile phone?


    ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to use it, so I threw it away.¡± As He Xing spoke, he looked straight ahead, not daring to meet Du Yue¡¯s eyes. He could not possibly tell the other party that he was an alien, and that was why he had never used a cell phone!

 Chapter 88 - 88 Then I Won’t Be Polite

    88 Then I Won¡¯t Be Polite


    Du Yue believed He Xing¡¯s exnation. After the apocalypse, there were plenty of people like He Xing who threw away theirmunication devices because they were no longer useful. After all, when there was inte and electricity, mobile phones were essentialmunication devices for humans. However, when the inte and electricity were no longer working, phones would be useless in their pockets.


    Du Yue had bought quite a few phones and stored them in her interspace, so it was not a big deal to give He Xing one. ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll find one for you.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other, and the smile in their eyes was obvious.


    The entire convoy was traveling very slowly, so they only needed to pay attention to the distance between themselves and the car in front of them to avoid colliding with the car in front if it suddenly braked. They did not need to worry too much about other things. After all, everyone was driving in a line. No one would overtake them, and no one would suddenly drive over from the side. He Xing was in charge of driving, so naturally, he had to pay more attention to the road conditions and the car in front. Du Yue, on the other hand, had nothing to do.


    It was getting a little boring to just sit there. Du Yue rummaged through her bag and took out a piece of chocte. She opened the packaging and stuffed one into her mouth, then unwrapped another one and handed it to He Xing. He Xing took it and stuffed it into his mouth. Du Yue preferred a richer texture, so she only bought dark chocte with higher purity.


    Dark chocte might taste a little bitter, but as long as one tasted it carefully, one would be able to taste the rich vor. It was much more delicious than chocte with high sweetness. Feeling the rich taste in her mouth, Du Yue felt that her taste buds were greatly satisfied.


    The morning passed by quickly. The convoy had onlypleted half of the journey because they had been traveling at a rtively slow pace. The walkie-talkie that had been quiet all this while suddenly sounded. ¡°All vehicles, rest for half an hour. We¡¯ll set off after half an hour.¡±


    The person repeated the order three times over the walkie-talkie, and the car in front of them gradually came to a stop. He Xing slowed down and followed suit. After sitting in the car for the whole morning, never mind whether they were hungry or thirsty, but at the very least, they should first solve their physiological problems. Fortunately, there were houses and woods on the side of the road where the convoy stopped. If they wanted to go to the toilet, they could just go ahead.


    As someone who had lived in the apocalypse for a long time, Du Yue was already used to this. She went to the toilet first, and when she came back, it was He Xing¡¯s turn.


    Du Yue took out a wash-free hand wash and washed her hands. Then, she took out the self-heating instant food from her bag. Thinking that both of them were meat lovers, she took the ck pepper beef donburi.


    The beef in instant food was definitely not as delicious as freshly prepared beef, but in this situation, it was already good enough to have a mouthful of hot rice. If one were still picky, one would be too ignorant.


    When the self-heating instant rice was almost done, He Xing came back. As soon as he opened the car door, the aroma of beef wafted into He Xing¡¯s nose. He quickly got into the car and closed the door. Even though he was fast, the fragrance was still blown away by the wind the moment he opened the door.


    He Xing and Du Yue were not too concerned. It was normal for people to eat when they were hungry. They could not possibly stay hungry just because they were afraid of being discovered.


    Before they could finish their meal, they saw someone walking around their car. Since He Xing had already stered anti-peeping film on the car¡¯s windows, people outside could not see in. A few people even went around the front of the car to look inside.


    Although they were looking through the window, their gazes were dull as they failed to spot anything. Du Yue was not afraid of them, but she still felt a little ufortable being stared at like that while eating. Just as she was about to open the car door and drive them away, the two people standing in front of the car left on their own.


    Du Yue rxed a little and continued eating. The temperature in the car was not high, and they could not waste a single second while eating or the food would be frozen solid. When Du Yue had only a little left, someone suddenly knocked on the car window.


    Du Yue turned her head and saw that the person who knocked on the door was none other than Wang Tong, who lived on the sixth floor. Wang Tong kept knocking on the car window, and her face was obviously full of anxiety.


    Du Yue looked at her and had no intention of opening the door for her. She continued eating. It was not until she finished the rest of the food and drank a few sips of hot water that Du Yue reached out to roll down the window.

 Chapter 89 - 89 Why Don’t You Have an Ounce of Kindness?

    89 Why Don¡¯t You Have an Ounce of Kindness?


    The temperature outside had already reached-50 degrees Celsius. The cold wind outside carried snowkes, and when they brushed past one¡¯s face, they were like sharp des that caused one to feel pain.


    The snow was not heavy that day, but due to the low temperature, every snowke was frozen solid. Wang Tong was wrapped up tightly from head to toe, but she did not wear wind goggles, so her eyes were red from the snow, and she looked a little pitiful.


    However, her pitiful look did not move Du Yue in the slightest. She suppressed the displeasure in her heart and said indifferently, ¡°You again?¡±


    Wang Tong did not answer Du Yue¡¯s question immediately. Instead, she turned to look at He Xing. She looked at He Xing, who was holding a cup of hot water in his hand. He was drinking it leisurely with his eyes lowered. He seemed to have no intention of looking at her at all. Wang Tong then turned her gaze to Du Yue again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you guys. I¡¯m Wang Tong, the one living on the sixth floor. We just met each other... in the corridor.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Du Yue interrupted her impatiently. ¡°What do you want this time? If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t try to get close to me.¡±


    ¡°I happened to smell the fragrance from your car. Did you bring any self-heating instant food? Can you exchange some with me?¡±


    Du Yue did not quite understand Wang Tong¡¯s brain structure, but the snow outside the window was already hurting her face. Du Yue picked up a tissue and wiped her mouth, then put her mask back on. She replied to Wang Tong with a cold word, ¡°No.¡±


    Wang Tong did not expect Du Yue to reject her so directly. She suddenly became a little anxious, and her eyes were even stained with tears. ¡°I¡¯ve been on my period these few days, and my stomach will hurt if I eat cold food. We¡¯re acquaintances, so why don¡¯t you have an ounce of kindness at all? At most, I¡¯ll give you a box of self-heating instant food when we get back to the base. Can¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯ll give me a box of it when we return. So, you¡¯re saying that you have it at home too, but you didn¡¯t bring it out, right?¡±


    ¡°No... I don¡¯t have it... at home.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have it, what will you be giving me?¡±


    ¡°I havepressed biscuits! I¡¯ll take two bags in exchange for one serving!¡± As Wang Tong spoke, she took out two bags ofpressed biscuits from her pocket. ¡°Two bags of biscuits cost quite a lot of contribution points. You won¡¯t lose out. These are special circumstances for me now. I¡¯ll be very ufortable if I eat something cold. We¡¯re both girls, so you should understand my situation, right? I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me. ¡±


    When she heard this, Du Yue could not help but sneer. ¡°You¡¯re guilt-tripping the wrong person here. We¡¯re both girls, so don¡¯t act all two-faced in front of me. I won¡¯t buy it. Since you said that you¡¯re feeling so ufortable as you¡¯re on your period, why didn¡¯t you just stay in the base? Since you decided to do missions to earn contribution points, why didn¡¯t you prepare some self-heating instant food in advance? They¡¯re all sold in the supermarket at the base, but you didn¡¯t buy them. Now, you¡¯re guilt-tripping me to force me to exchange with you. Your wishful thinking is too much. Whether you feel ufortable or whether your stomach hurts has nothing to do with me. You¡¯re an adult now, and you¡¯re the only one who should be responsible for your own decisions. Others have no obligation to care for you.¡±


    Du Yue finished her speech in one breath and closed the window. After the window was closed, the cold wind and snow outside were blocked. Wang Tong¡¯s expression could not be seen clearly. Du Yue could not be bothered to look at her expression either and turned her head to the side. She turned around and saw He Xing looking at her in shock. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He Xing came back to his senses and shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Nothing. I just felt that your words just now...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I said?¡±


    ¡°They were simply too straightforward! Didn¡¯t you see how her face darkened bit by bit as you spoke? It was so funny.¡±


    Du Yue looked at He Xing¡¯s serious face. After a while, she said with aplicated expression, ¡°I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯replimenting me.¡±


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m indeedplimenting you! You were so cool just now! So incredibly cool!¡±


    ¡°Thank you...¡± Du Yue could not help but ask when she saw He Xing¡¯s excited face, ¡°Many guys like weak girls. That kind of girl can make guys want to protect her. Why are you different?¡±


    He Xing smiled and said, ¡°Only a man with no ability will find a sense of aplishment in being with a weak woman. I prefer a partner who can fight alongside me. ¡°

 Chapter 90 - 90 Many Survivors

    90 Many Survivors


    In the interster, everyone worshipped the strong. There were many women who could beat an adult man to the point where he had no power to fight back with their bare hands. He Xing had never thought of himself as a strong person, but he did not like it when females took advantage of their gender to guilt-trip others while making demands.


    He had been wandering in the gxy for so long, and all the men and women he hade into contact with were his guests. At most, he had only admired them, but he had never felt what he did just now. A person was just sitting there and talking, yet their entire body seemed to be glowing.


    ¡°He Xing! He Xing!¡± He Xing looked at Du Yue, still in a daze.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive in the afternoon. You rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Then let¡¯s get out of the car and switch seats!¡±


    The two of them got out of the car and changed seats. As soon as they sat down, they received a notification from the walkie-talkie that the envoy was allowed to continue forward.


    The driver¡¯s seat was slightly further back when He Xing sat in it. Du Yue adjusted it briefly, fastened her seat belt, and followed the car in front of her. She drove slowly.


    He Xing, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, took out a map and studied it carefully for a while. ¡°We¡¯re almost halfway there now. We¡¯ll probably reach the ce before dark. We¡¯ll have to search for survivors first, then eliminate the wild animals. I think we¡¯ll have to stay there for two to three days.¡±


    Du Yue had the same thought before they set off, so she prepared enough food for the two of them for about three days. Of course, even if they stayed longer, there was no need to worry. He Xing must have brought a lot of food with him too. As she was thinking, He Xing put away the map in his hand and picked up his backpack from the back seat. He found a pack of macadamia nuts. ¡°Do you like to eat nuts? I¡¯ve brought some macadamia nuts. I¡¯ll crack some for you.¡±


    He Xing found a piece of newspaper and ced it under the nuts. He took off one of his rings and used it to crack the macadamia nuts one by one. Du Yue was at a loss for words when she saw He Xing use the sharp ring as a tool.


    Was this what it meant to kill a chicken with a sledgehammer? Not really. It could only be said that he was making the best use of everything!


    The macadamia nuts were quite big, and their round shape was actually a little pleasing to the eye when he held a nut in his slender fingers. He Xing was very fast at cracking the nuts, and it did not take long for him to get a small pile of them. Seeing that Du Yue had no intention of eating, he urged her, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? You don¡¯t like them? I also brought hazelnut, pine nuts, and melon seeds. Do you want some?¡±


    Du Yue was amused listening to him. How many nuts did he bring? Did he think of her as a little squirrel? Du Yue drove the entire afternoon while He Xing peeled and cracked all sorts of nuts. After the two of them had tried all the nuts He Xing brought, the convoy finally stopped.


    They had finally arrived! This journey of more than 50 kilometers would have taken an hour if it had happened before the apocalypse, no matter how bad the traffic on the road was. But now, they had taken an entire day. Just thinking about it made one¡¯s heart feel very heavy.


    Du Yue did not continue thinking about it. Instead, she set her gaze on the holiday resort in front of her. This holiday resort was very close to the first base. After all, it was only less than 60 kilometers away. There were mountains and rivers next to the vi, and there were also viges nearby where people lived.


    Therefore, there would be quite a few survivors here.


    The convoy drove directly into the resort¡¯s parking lot. The entire resort upied arge area, and the parking lot was very spacious. The six snow-sweeping trucks swept back and forth a few times and cleared the snow in the entire parking lot. All the vehicles in the convoy could now park inside.


    They were not leaving the ce that night, so Du Yue turned off the heaters after she parked the car. Seeing that the people in front of them were getting out of their cars one after another, Du Yue and He Xing packed their mountaineering bags and followed them out.


    The entire resort¡¯s homestay was made up of individual wooden houses with one or two floors. The doors and windows were also veryrge. If it was before the apocalypse, living in a wooden house like this and gathering around the furnace while watching the snow outside would be a very enjoyable thing.


    However, after the apocalypse, wooden houses were just beautiful pieces of trash. They had poor instion and poor wind resistance. Du Yue could see that many of the surrounding trees had been cut down, probably used for fire. There were also some wooden houses that had copsed. It was unknown whether they were crushed by the blizzard or attacked by some wild animals.


    As far as the eye could see, everything was in ruins.

 Chapter 91 - 91 More Terrifying Than a Beast

    91 More Terrifying Than a Beast


    Du Yue had been at the base all this while and had not seen such a scene for a long time. Standing here now, it was as if she was standing in a scene from her previous life. Before they could go in to check the situation, someone came out of one of the small buildings.


    The man came out and stood at the door. He looked over, then ran back into the building while shouting. He came out again soon after. Behind him, there were others who ran out with him.


    The group of people scrambled out while still shouting. No one could clearly hear what they were shouting, but they could see that they were all very frightened.


    It did not take long for this group of people to run up to them. The leader of the base came forward to negotiate with them. The rest did not know what the two parties talked about, but then they saw someone holding a megaphone shouting at the group of people to return to the small building.


    Du Yue and He Xing walked at the back of the group, slowly making their way toward the small building. As soon as Du Yue¡¯s right foot stepped through the door, an unpleasant smell hit her face, causing her to frown subconsciously.


    Although the smell was unpleasant, Du Yue did not stop walking. She had not smelled this for a long time in her current life, but she was very familiar with it in her previous life. She had lived in this kind of environment for a long time.


    Even though her living conditions had improved, she could still tolerate such an environment. She did not say anything, but she heard a woman in front of her exim, ¡°My God, what is this smell? How can it be so smelly? It can¡¯t be that someone pooped in the room, right? This ce is too dirty, I can¡¯t take it!¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was deliberately lowered. Du Yue did not know the person, and neither was she interested in finding out who she was. The person sent by the base to lead the team this time was Zuo Mingdong. He looked to be about 40 years old and had a very proper appearance.


    After entering the wooden building, Zuo Mingdong asked his men to open the boxes they had brought. ¡°Everyone, you must have been hungry for a long time. We brought food for you all. Let¡¯s cook first!¡± The moment they heard that there was food, the people who were originally curled up in all corners, looking dejected, raised their heads and looked at Zuo Mingdong, who was standing in the middle of the crowd, with bright eyes.


    There was no light in the room, only a fire, so it was a little dim. In this environment, these people¡¯s eyes flickered with a faint green light. They looked like wolves lurking in the middle of the night. Du Yue¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she reached for the dagger at the back of her waist.


    Others might not know this, but Du Yue did. People who had been starving for many days and had lost consciousness were even more terrifying than wild beasts when they went crazy.


    Fortunately, the riot that Du Yue was worried about did not happen. There was a leader here, and he quickly arranged for people to go outside to retrieve clean snow to melt it into water so that they could cook. There were a few people who arranged for the snow to be boiled. After all, the water pipes were frozen, and the surface of the river was also covered in thick ice. The snow was the only source of water.


    The food that Zuo Mingdong brought was essentially some instant noodles, dried vegetables, and a small amount of canned luncheon meat. The noodles were thrown into the pot and cooked directly. Then, they added some dried vegetables. They also cracked open a few cans of meat, chopped them up, and added them to the pot. They added some salt after that.


    After the water started boiling, the noodles would be fully cooked after about 10 minutes. The noodles did not look appetizing, but the aroma that came out of the pot was actually quite alluring. To a starving person, this was the best meal.


    The food that Zuo Mingdong brought was for the people sent by the base and the survivors. As for people like Du Yue and He Xing, who hade toplete the mission with them, they had to find a way to eat on their own.


    The survivors who had been huddled in the corners had now formed a circle around the pot, waiting for someone to give them their food. Du Yue and He Xing found a corner near the door and sat down.


    The door was open, so it would be cold. The survivors would avoid going there, which also meant that the area was rather clean. Du Yue put her backpack aside and took out a pack ofpressed biscuits. Just as she was about to hand a packet to He Xing, she saw that He Xing was holding the same packet ofpressed biscuits in both hands, about to hand it to her as well.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled, then began to silently gnaw on the biscuits in their hands. This was the first time Du Yue had eatenpressed biscuits since the apocalypse.


    When she bought the biscuits, Du Yue had bought all the vors and brands on the market. Now, she was eating a green onion-vored one. The biscuits were crunchy, and the more she chewed, the more fragrant the biscuits became. They would not choke her when she swallowed.

 Chapter 92 - 92 I Won’t Let Go of This Savior

    92 I Won¡¯t Let Go of This Savior


    Du Yue nibbled on the biscuits. Just as she was about to drink some water, she saw a steaming cup of water being handed to her. She raised her head and saw that the person holding the cup of water was none other than He Xing. ¡°Drink some water. It¡¯s a little dry to eat only biscuits,¡± He Xing urged her.


    Du Yue did not decline. She took the cup and took a few sips. In such cold weather, not being able to eat hot food was already a very torturous thing. If she did not drink more hot water, she would be frozen hard.


    The feeling of satiety from thepressed biscuits was very strong. After eating a packet of biscuits and drinking some hot water, she did not feel hungry anymore. However, even though she was full, she still felt like chewing on something. Du Yue suddenly remembered that before the apocalypse, someone had posted on the inte that women had two stomachs. One was for staple food, while the other was meant for snacks. The blogger who posted the post wasining about his girlfriend, saying that she imed she was about to die from being full after eating half a bowl of rice, yet she drank arge cup of milk tea almost immediately after.


    Now that Du Yue thought about it, she felt that the person who posted the post was not unreasonable. Right now, she was not actually hungry, but she kept feeling that there was something missing and her stomach was not satisfied. Du Yue pursed her lips. She took out a milk candy from her pocket and secretly stuffed it into her mouth.


    The rich milky fragrance spread in her mouth, and Du Yue¡¯s originally heavy mood brightened up a little. Even though she was in a difficult environment and felt a little ufortable with so many people around her, she still raised her eyebrows slightly in satisfaction.


    Du Yue had the milk candy in her mouth as she looked up and sized up the building. This ce used to be the reception hall of this holiday resort. It was very spacious and had a wide view. However, the elegant and retro decorations in the lobby could no longer be seen. All the ces that could be taken down had been taken down and used for fire and warmth. The pirs and the roof were all ckened by the smoke, and it was uncertain what their original colors were.


    The entire hall should be about 600 square meters. Other than the empty area near the door, the rest of the corners were crowded with people. At a nce, there were at least 300 to 400 people. In addition to those who hade to rescue them, there were almost 500 people in the hall.


    Everyone was gathered in such a small space. Just the thought of it was enough to give Du Yue a headache, not to mention that she was sitting right next to the crowd.


    Those people who were waiting for food by the pot took their bowls to the corner to eat after they got their food. The hall was filled with the sound of noodles being slurped.


    Zuo Mingdong stood next to the big pot. The fire shone on his face, and his righteous look gave somefort to everyone. ¡°Everyone, eat slowly! Be careful of choking! There¡¯s still food! Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be able to eat every day from now on!¡± Zuo Mingdong repeated this sentence patiently, but not many people listened.


    These people had obviously been hungry for a long time. Now that they finally had food, they did not listen to him and buried their heads into their bowls, gobbling up the noodles. After all, there were so many people here. Who knew if the food would be snatched away if they ate too slowly?


    In less than 10 minutes, the aroma of food in the reception hall gradually dissipated. They had all finished their noodles. Du Yue observed the crowd from the corner of her eye and found that most of them had not only finished the noodles but had also licked the remaining soup on the bowls clean.


    After these people finished eating, they still looked at Zuo Mingdong with a face full of desire. They allined that they were hungry and wanted Zuo Mingdong to cook more noodles for them. However, Zuo Mingdong did not agree. There was limited space in the vehicles, and they did not bring too much food. They still had to stay here for two or three days. If they ate freely now, they would all be hungry tomorrow and the day after. However, even when Zuo Mingdong rejected them, the words he said made it very easy to ept.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Everyone should rest first. We¡¯ll have an early meal tomorrow morning, and all of you will be able to get more noodles!¡± Hearing that they could still eat hot noodles the next day, most of the people finally felt relieved.


    Even so, there was also a portion of them who still did not believe it. They deliberately carried their quilts and settled down beside Zuo Mingdong. From the looks of it, they were probably nning to guard Zuo Mingdong all night in case he sneaked away.


    Even though Du Yue knew that they were overthinking, she could understand their current state of mind. It was not easy for them to escape from the gates of hell, so they would definitely not let go of their savior!

 Chapter 93 - 93 Seize the Time and Sleep a Little More

    93 Seize the Time and Sleep a Little More


    There were a lot of people in the hall, but everyone was quietly huddled in their corners, and no one was speaking. They finally had a full meal, and since it was already nighttime outside, everyone naturally felt sleepy.


    Du Yue took out a windbreaker from her backpack, and so did He Xing, who was next to her. He took it out and wrapped himself up. Du Yue had actually brought her sleeping bag with her, but she could not use it in the current situation. With so many people sleeping in the corners, if she took out her sleeping bag without any hesitation, she would instantly be the weirdo in everyone¡¯s eyes. It was a good thing that she had worn a lot of clothes when she left the house, and she had stuck new heating pads on herself before she got out of the car. With the windbreaker wrapped around her, she didn¡¯t feel too cold.


    Du Yue and He Xing ced their backpacks together and rested against them. ¡°Go to sleep, I¡¯ll keep watch,¡± He Xing said to Du Yue in a deep voice.


    Du Yue looked at him in surprise. She was just about to mention keeping watch for the night! She was not familiar with the ce, and there were so many strangers around her. She would not be able to sleep with peace of mind. Since He Xing had taken the initiative to suggest it, Du Yue did not decline and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep first, then. It¡¯ll be my turn in the second half of the night.¡± Instead of wasting time on formalities, it was better for the two of them to seize the time and sleep a little longer.


    !!


    Over the past year, life in the first base had been veryfortable, but that did not make Du Yue lose her vignce. Her eyes were closed, but she had only entered a light sleep. Du Yue opened her eyes when she estimated that it was almost midnight. She took out her pocket watch from her bag and looked at the time. It was exactly 12 o¡¯clock.


    Du Yue turned to look at He Xing, who happened to be looking at her as well. Their eyes met. With the help of the hazy moonlight outside, Du Yue saw a pair of ck and shiny eyes. For some reason, Du Yue felt that his gaze was a little hot. She subconsciously shifted her gaze to the side and whispered to the other party, ¡°Quickly go to sleep! Stop looking around!¡± It was already 12 o¡¯clock. If he did not sleep now, he would not have much time to rest.


    He Xing¡¯s entire body was wrapped up tightly, leaving only his eyes exposed. When he heard Du Yue¡¯s urging, his eyes curved into crescents, and he seemed to be in a good mood. However, he did not say anything. He adjusted his posture, leaned against the backpack, and closed his eyes.


    Du Yue heard his breathing gradually be steady and knew that he had fallen asleep. She straightened her back and began to secretly size up the people around her. In the entire hall, except for the person who was sitting by the fire and keeping watch, everyone else had already fallen asleep.


    She could hear the people snoring, grinding their teeth, and mumbling. There were too many people, so it was a little noisy when they slept. However, in this kind of environment, a little noise could make one feel more rxed.


    At a simple nce, everyone seemed to have fallen asleep. However, if one observed carefully, one would find that the people from the first base who came to partake in the rescue mission were very different from the survivors.


    Just from their clothes and the items they carried, it was easy to tell where they were from. They were wrapped up tightly. Most of the people from the base were wearing down jackets made of good material and had good cutting. Their clothes looked very new as well. However, the survivors here were all wearing tattered clothes. They weren¡¯t all wearing down jackets or cotton clothes. Some of them were wearing all the clothes they had, but they still were not enough.


    They were wrapped up tightly in clothes but would feel light-headed when they walked, and it was not warm at all.


    Du Yue was observing when she suddenly saw a person in the base stand up very gently. Du Yue did not think too much of it. After all, people needed to eat, drink, and pee. Waking up at night was a human¡¯s biological instinct, so she did not find it strange at all. However, after that person stood up, the people around him also stood up silently. The few of them carried their backpacks and tiptoed toward the door.


    Du Yue slowly leaned her body against the wall and slowly closed her eyes, feigning sleep. She only cracked open her eyelids slightly to observe their movements.


    There were four of them in total. After they walked out of the main door, they quickly ran toward the parking lot. As soon as they left, a few of the survivors in the corner also stood up and followed them. The survivors bent their backs and moved more carefully, but the speed of their pursuit was quite fast.

 Chapter 94 - 94 Won’t Be Affected by Force or Persuasion

    94 Won¡¯t Be Affected by Force or Persuasion


    Du Yue could barely hear their footsteps in the midst of the snoring around her. She could only see their figures as they ran out of the door. Du Yue slowly opened her eyes and frowned as she watched the group of people run out. This was only the first night, and there were already people who could not wait to cause trouble.


    As she was thinking, she heard sharp female voices break the silence of the night. ¡°You bunch of thieves! Give me back my things!¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful scum of society, we should¡¯ve left you here to fend for yourself! Captain Zuo has already made dinner for you, yet you still snatched our things!¡±


    ¡°Right! You¡¯re a bunch of cruel and unscrupulous people! We should¡¯ve left you to freeze to your deaths here! I hope you get bitten to death by wild animals!¡±


    The women¡¯s shrill voices were ear-piercing in the quiet night. Du Yue listened quietly. She felt that one of the voices was somewhat familiar. She frowned and thought for a while before she finally remembered. It was the woman who said that the hall had an unpleasant smell when they first arrived.


    The noise quickly woke up the people who were sleeping in the hall. Zuo Mingdong was the first to get up, and he led his men out. Except for them, the survivors and the members of the first base did not intend to go out with them.


    It was already the second half of the night, and the cold wind outside was bone-chilling. No one was willing to run outside for a few unfamiliar people. Du Yue heard someone cursing. They were clearly cursing at the people who had woken them up from their sleep.


    In this extremely cold weather, it was not only the cold wind and blizzards that were bone-piercingly cold.


    It did not take long for Zuo Mingdong to bring the group of people back to the hall. The women were stillining loudly even after they entered the hall. ¡°You must give us justice on this matter! It wasn¡¯t easy for us to bring the food here. Why did they have to take it away? We must make thempensate us today!¡±


    Without waiting for Zuo Mingdong to speak, a man in ragged clothes next to him grinned, showing his yellow teeth. ¡°Compensate you? No problem! You can sleep next to me tonight. I¡¯llpensate you when I poop the food out tomorrow morning!¡±


    ¡°You! How can you be so shameless?! People like you deserve to be trapped here! If we didn¡¯te to rescue you, you would¡¯ve frozen to death or starved to death in some corner! You¡¯re just a piece of trash with no ability at all! What kind of man are you to bite the hand that feeds you?!¡±


    ¡°As long as I can eat my fill, I don¡¯t mind not being considered a man! Did I ever beg you to save me? Let me tell you, I¡¯ve had enough of these damn days! If you have the ability, kill me! Do it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my hands will get dirty if I kill you, you piece of trash! Hurry up and return our things! Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Whatever! Anyway, I don¡¯t have anything on me, only my life! If you¡¯re not convinced, then take my life! I¡¯ll be waiting for you here!¡±


    The two of them stood in the middle of the hall, pointing at each other¡¯s noses and quarreling. Many people were woken up by them and looked at them with extreme dissatisfaction.


    ¡°All of you, shut up!¡± Zuo Mingdong shouted in a low voice. ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about?! Hurry up and go back to sleep!¡±


    ¡°No! I can¡¯t let him go back to sleep! Captain Zuo, they haven¡¯t returned our supplies yet.


    ¡°You¡¯re making a scene here just to get your supplies back? What can he use to return the things to you?¡± Zuo Mingdong was also filled with anger. He took a deep breath to suppress his anger and spoke again, ¡°You guys can keep their information. When we return to the base, let them work to earn contribution points so that they can return the things to you.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. We¡¯ll have to wait too long!¡±


    ¡°You disapprove? Alright! Then you can continue to argue with him! If you want to fight or kill, go out and make a scene. Don¡¯t disturb everyone¡¯s rest here!¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was able to be the team leader of this rescue mission because he had the ability to control the situation. Seeing that he was really angry, the women did not dare to ask him to make a decision for them.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it! I won¡¯t bother with this group of scumbags. I¡¯ll just treat it as if my things were snatched away by a dog!¡± No matter whether he was called a scumbag or a dog, the man did not show any anger on his face. He was still smiling. However, Du Yue could clearly see the murderous intent in his eyes.


    This ce waspletely different from the first base. Those who could survive here were not simple people. The man had a smile on his face from the beginning to the end, looking like someone who would not be affected by force or persuasion. However, it was absolutely impossible for him to survive until now just by being shameless.

 Chapter 95 - 95 Work Together to Bring Everyone Back

    95 Work Together to Bring Everyone Back


    These women¡¯s supplies had been robbed. They could have just killed him directly to avoid future trouble, or they could just swallow their anger. It would never be toote for revenge. However, they did not do any of that. They kept cursing and swearing as if they wanted to vent their anger, but, in fact, they were secretly bringing trouble to themselves and theirpanions.


    Du Yue did not hate cold and emotionless people, nor did she hate those who did things ruthlessly. After all, it was not easy for anyone to survive in an apocalyptic world. So, as long as they did not hurt others, they could make any choice they wanted. But what she hated the most was people without brains.


    This was especially true for those who were not capable but were still self-righteous.


    Du Yue shifted her gaze away from the few of them and no longer cared about their argument. She shifted her gaze to He Xing¡¯s face subconsciously. The group of people had been making a lot of noise, but He Xing had not moved at all. His breathing was calm, and he was obviously still in a deep sleep.


    Du Yue did not know if she should praise him for his sleep quality or for his easygoing attitude. After the second half of the night, there were no more idents. They were safe and sound until the next morning.


    The sky had just brightened outside, and there was already amotion in the reception hall. The survivors were urging Zuo Mingdong to make them breakfast. Zuo Mingdong did not waste any time. He immediately asked his men to take out the food and began to cook.


    Unlike the survivors, who were all staring at each other and waiting for their meal, the people who came from the base all walked out of the door and toward their cars. He Xing and Du Yue did the same. The two of them returned to the car and washed up. The temperature outside was too low. If they washed their face outside, the water might freeze to ice as soon as it touched their faces. Even if they were in the car, they had to dry the water droplets on their faces as soon as possible after washing up.


    Du Yue usually liked to have some soup in the morning. A warm bowl of soup could warm one up from the inside out. In order to be able to have hot congee out here, Du Yue had specially cooked arge pot of congee in advance beforeing. After cooking the congee, she ced it on the window sill in the living room.


    At that temperature, the steaming porridge would be frozen solid in less than an hour. If she wanted to have it now, she only needed to heat it up.


    However, the gas stove that Du Yue had brought could not be used in the car. She looked at the cars around her and felt a little troubled. He Xing looked out of the window as well and saw a half-copsed house not too far away. He pointed in that direction and asked Du Yue, ¡°Shall we go there for our meal?¡±


    Du Yue looked in the direction he was pointing at. She felt that it was alright, so she nodded and agreed. He Xing carried a gas stove and a pot in his arms, while Du Yue carried a huge backpack. The two of them found a corner, put the gas stove on the ground, started the fire, and began to heat up the congee. The congee in the lunch box was frozen solid and could not be taken out at all. Fortunately, the lunch box that Du Yue had packed it in could be directly heated, so she simply put it on the stove.


    In addition to the congee, Du Yue also brought beef patties. The beef patties were heated directly on top of the lunch box, and it did not take long for them to defrost. He Xing took out a can from his pocket. ¡°It¡¯s a can of fish. It¡¯ll go great with the congee.¡± Even though Du Yue liked meat as well, she was not like He Xing, who had to eat meat for every meal. She could not help butugh when she saw that He Xing had to eat a bowl of congee with a can of fish.


    The canned fish was made with five-spice, and it was indeed fragrant. Whether it was eaten with congee or patties, it was very delicious. Although this breakfast was rtively simple, the two of them were very satisfied.


    There were quite a lot of people like Du Yue who started their own fires to cook. A gust of wind blew, and Du Yue could smell the fragrance of food.


    After breakfast, Du Yue and He Xing packed their things and ced them in the car before returning to the reception hall. The lighting in the hall was still very dim. Du Yue and He Xing had just stepped into the hall when they saw many people looking at them.


    Being stared at by so many people, Du Yue did not feel ufortable at all. She walked straight to a corner and sat down. The others who had gone out to eat also returned to the hall in twos and threes. After almost half an hour, Zuo Mingdong stood in the middle of the hall and pped his hands. ¡°Is everyone here? Then I¡¯ll assign tasks to everyone. I¡¯ve already asked around. In addition to the holiday resort we¡¯re in, there are many survivors in the nearby viges and towns. Your mission today is to search for survivors and bring them back. We only have two days. We¡¯ll return on time the day after tomorrow. Everyone has to work hard. We¡¯re short on time, but the number of survivors that need to be found and rescued is high. It¡¯s cold outside, so the search and rescue mission will be very difficult. I hope that we can all find the strength and motivation to carry out the mission well! Let¡¯s work together to bring them back!¡±

 Chapter 96 - 96 Ruined His Originally Peaceful and Stable Life

    96 Ruined His Originally Peaceful and Stable Life


    Zuo Mingdong¡¯s words were impassioned, but the people were not affected by his words. As soon as he finished speaking, someone impatiently said, ¡°Captain Zuo, we¡¯re here to catch those wild animals to exchange for contribution points, not to save the people out in the blizzard.¡± The voice sounded very familiar to Du Yue. She looked in the direction of the voice and realized that the person who spoke was one of the women who had made a ruckusst night. ¡°Besides, do they require our rescue? I see that they¡¯re living quitefortably by relying on their petty theft.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Du Yue silently cursed her for being so stupid. Being retorted in front of so many people, Zuo Mingdong¡¯s face did not look good. ¡°Fine, you¡¯re free to do whatever you want. However, I¡¯m not sure about the specific situation with those mutated wild animals. The survivors here do. If you want to know more, just ask them directly. The rest of you, follow me.¡± After Zuo Mingdong finished speaking, two-thirds of the people he brought with him stood up and followed him out. More than half of the people who came in their private cars also followed him. It seemed that they were all here to search for survivors. There were about 20 people left behind, all of whom were here to capture wild animals.


    Seeing Zuo Mingdong leave with a group of people, the rest were dumbfounded. They thought that they would only need to follow Zuo Mingdong and wait to pick up the leftovers. Who would have thought that Zuo Mingdong would lead a group to search for the survivors and rescue them? Where would they go to find the wild animals, then?


    The woman who retorted Zuo Mingdong just now sized up the crowd and said arrogantly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that things will end up badly for us even if we don¡¯t have his help. There are so many of us here. Won¡¯t we be able to find a few wild animals? There are so many survivors here. We can just ask a few people, and we¡¯ll definitely be able to find where the animals are.¡±


    !!


    As soon as she finished speaking, a few people echoed her. Du Yue sat at the side and watched them quietly, her expression indifferent. The woman who spoke saw her and He Xing sitting at the side and raised her chin at them. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys saying anything? Don¡¯t you want toe with us?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t.¡± The woman was a little stunned, probably because she did not expect Du Yue to reject her without hesitation. It took her a while to react. ¡°If you¡¯re noting with us, are you two going to go up against those animals alone?¡±


    Du Yue nced at her and said slowly, ¡°Why do I have to go with you? We¡¯re not a team. Isn¡¯t it normal for us to act separately?¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s strength in numbers.¡±


    ¡°Then you have enough people.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± The woman was furious and rolled her eyes at Du Yue. ¡°Do whatever you want! Since you insist on seeking your own death, don¡¯t me us for not warning you when the timees!¡±


    Du Yue did not want to talk to her anymore, so she picked up her bag and walked out. He Xing also stood up and followed closely behind. When they walked out of the reception hall, they saw that more than half of the cars in the parking lot had already driven away. It should be the group of people that Zuo Mingdong had brought away.


    Du Yue and He Xing returned to the car, nning to drive off to look for the wild animals as well. Before they could start the car, they saw a ck figure running over from a distance. The person¡¯s target was obviously their car, and they were very fast. The two of them frowned at the same time. It was not until the man ran closer that they could tell from his clothes that he was a survivor.


    He Xing was in no hurry to start the engine. He turned to Du Yue and said, ¡°He must have something to say. Should I roll down the window for him?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s hear what he has to say.¡±


    It was snowing heavily outside, and there was a thickyer of snow on the ground. Although the man ran very fast, he stumbled and fell a lot along the way. It took him a lot of effort to get to the car. He was not wearing a hat or a mask, only a cotton-padded jacket that did not fit him. His body was bent over, and his exposed face was covered in frostbite.


    Just by looking at his eyes, one could tell that he was not more than 18 years old.


    He Xing rolled down the car window. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡±


    The boy outside bit his lip and said as if he had made a great decision, ¡°Are you going to catch those wild animals?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I know where they are.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯ve seen them before?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve seen many of them! There are wild boars, wolves, and also hyenas!¡±


    ¡°How did you recognize them?¡± He Xing asked, intrigued. Only a few young people had ever seen wild boars and wolves, let alone hyenas.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to all the animal parks around the country, and I¡¯ve seen these animals many times!¡± Du Yue sighed when she heard the boy¡¯s confident tone. It seemed that before the apocalypse, the boy¡¯s family was quite well-off, but the sudden apocalypse had destroyed his originally peaceful and stable life.

 Chapter 97 - 97 Those With Arms and Legs Won’t Go Hungry

    97 Those With Arms and Legs Won¡¯t Go Hungry


    ¡°I used to live in the town next door. When the extreme heat arrived, my parents brought me to this base. They said that there were mountains and water here, so it¡¯d be cooler here than in the town. After that came the extreme cold, and the temperature plummeted. Two dayster, we could hear the howls of wolves when we slept at night. Last week, we went to bed early. In the middle of the night, a wolf¡¯s howl suddenly sounded from outside, and it sounded very close to us. We wanted to escape from here, but it was dark and cold outside, and there were wolves running around. In order to protect me, my parents were bitten to death by the wolves¡­¡±


    After saying this, the boy¡¯s eyes were already filled with tears.


    Du Yue was quiet for a moment before she asked him in a low voice, ¡°How many people were killed by the wolves that night?¡±


    The boy turned to look at Du Yue when he suddenly heard her speak. When their eyes met, he replied in a choked voice, ¡°I can¡¯t remember, but there were many, many casualties.¡±


    !!


    ¡°What about the bodies of these people?¡± When they came here yesterday, they could only see damaged houses everywhere, but they did not see any corpses. Moreover, the snow on the ground was very thick, and it was a vast expanse of white. If people had died here, they should have been able to see blood, but they did not see anything.


    ¡°Those people said that¡­ the wolves took all the corpses away.¡± The wolves bit their victims to death and brought the bodies away? Did the wolves bring them back to have food stored?


    ¡°Did you see where the wolves came from?¡± Du Yue continued to ask him.


    ¡°The north. There are more of them in the mountains to the north. Everyone says that they came from the deep mountains.¡± All the questions she wanted to know had been answered, and Du Yue had no intention of dawdling.


    She opened her backpack and found a can of meat and a loaf of bread. She handed them to the boy. ¡°These are for you.¡± The boy did not lose out as he managed to exchange a piece of information for canned meat and bread. The boy looked at the can of meat, his eyes full of desire. He hesitated for a moment before he quickly reached out and took the food from Du Yue. He then hid it in his arms.


    The boy moved quickly, but Du Yue still noticed that his hands had turned ckish-purple from the cold. They were covered in frostbite, and even his fingernails were ckish-purple. He probably did not have a nail clipper, nor was he in the mood to take care of his nails. His nails were a little long, and the edges were rough. It was obvious that he had been gnawing on his nails often.


    Du Yue did not look at him any longer and retracted her gaze. She did not feel much emotion. In the apocalyptic world, there were too many people who were in the same situation as the boy. She could not help all of them.


    Survival of the fittest might sound cruel, but it had always been like this.


    When they returned the day after tomorrow, Zuo Mingdong would bring all the survivors back to the base. When they reached the base, as long as they were diligent and willing to work, they would have enough food and clothes, though their lives would not undergo an immense change from how they were now.


    He Xing was about to roll up the window when the boy outside spoke again, ¡°Uh, you must be careful if you go! People say that the wild animals have mutated and are now more powerful than before!¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing had already realized this when they caught the wild boar and the five giant hares after they left the base. Even so, the boy¡¯s reminder was out of good intentions. He Xing took out a piece of chocte from his pocket and gave it to him. ¡°Thank you. The world is indeed dangerous now. You should take care of yourself too.¡±


    He Xing rolled up the window and started the car. The boy stood at the side and did not leave until he saw the car start. Then, he slowly took a few steps back. Even after the car had driven some distance away, Du Yue could still see the boy in the rearview mirror. He was still standing in the same ce, looking a little lonely.


    He Xing held the steering wheel and turned to look at Du Yue. Seeing that she was staring at the rearview mirror, he said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be soft-hearted. We can¡¯t bring him along.¡±


    Soft-hearted? Du Yue chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. In an apocalyptic, a saint¡¯s heart is the most useless. I¡¯ve known this for a long time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± He Xing smiled. ¡°There are officials in the hall too. Even if he brings the food back, no one will dare to snatch his food as long as he¡¯s smart enough to sit beside them. He¡¯s a boy with his arms and legs intact. If he works a little harder when we return to the base, he won¡¯t be cold or hungry.¡±


    He Xing exined to Du Yue slowly while she listened quietly. She did not feel annoyed at all even though she already knew all of this.

 Chapter 98 - 98 All The Way North

    98 All The Way North


    The car left the resort and headed north. Outside the resort, there were roads that headed in three directions. The snow in the middle of the roads had long been cleared to the side. Obviously, Zuo Mingdong had divided the people into three teams and still let the snow-sweeping trucks open the way for everyone.


    This made things much easier for Du Yue and He Xing. The snow on the road was gone, so they could drive faster. After driving north for about half an hour, Du Yue saw the vige not far away and also the cars of Zuo Mingdong and his group.


    They did not stop the car but continued to drive north. The snow on the road had been cleared away. They did not know how many ces Zuo Mingdong nned to search in these two days. After they saw another vige, the snow on the road ahead had not been cleared.


    Du Yue was about to speak when she saw He Xing press a button on the control panel. The moment the button was pressed, the position of the front of the car changed. There were two iron tes under the hood of the car.


    ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Du Yue was a little puzzled, but before He Xing could answer, she had already figured out the use of the two iron tes. The two iron tes moved back and forth, pushing the snow to the sides of the road, clearing out a path for their car to drive through.


    ¡°After receiving the mission, I installed these two tes on the car,¡± He Xing said with a smile, his tone casual. Du Yue looked at He Xing with some admiration. This was not a simple procedure. Even though she had lived two lives, she still knew nothing about it.


    She thought it would be difficult for their vehicle to move in the snow without the help of the snow-sweeping truck from the base. But now, they did not have to worry about that at all.


    The car drove all the way north into the mountains and forests. Although the branches were bare now, it was not difficult to see the luxuriant scene of the past. It was not strange that there were traces of wild animals in such deep mountains.


    The two of them chose a spot with an open view to park the car. He Xing took the gas stove out of the car and ced it in the forest. He ced a pot on it and poured a bag of fresh hare meat into it.


    ¡°If wild animals suddenly break into human territory, it¡¯s most likely because they¡¯re too hungry. When the hare meat is cooked and the fragrance spreads out, there should be animals following the smell anding here. We¡¯ll wait on the roof of the carter. As long as we see them, we¡¯ll shoot them. If it¡¯s unnecessary, we shouldn¡¯t engage in closebat.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Du Yue replied in a low voice.


    The two of them returned to the car after they smelled the aroma of the hare meat in the pot. He Xing did not get on the roof of the car immediately. Instead, he went to the trunk and took out a rectangr box that was half the height of a man. He opened the box, and Du Yue could clearly see that it contained nothing but a gun that was shining with silver light.


    It was Du Yue¡¯s first time seeing such a long gun. The visual impact of this gun was many times stronger than that of the gun He Xing had given her.


    He Xing packed the bullets and put the rest of the bullets in a box and into his pocket. He then closed the trunk. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Du Yue staring at the gun in his hand with yearning in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you like it? Then you can use it!¡± He Xing said as he handed the gun to Du Yue. Du Yue looked at the gun in front of her, which was almost half the height of a human, and shook her head in the end. ¡°I¡¯ve never used it before. You should use it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this isn¡¯t easy, but I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    ¡°Then after this mission ispleted, I¡¯ll learn it from you if we ever have the chance to leave the base.¡±


    Now was not the time to practice shooting. It was true that Du Yue liked this gun, but she also knew that she could not handle it now.


    He Xing nodded and did not try to persuade her any further. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll wait for another chance, then.¡±


    The two of them stopped chatting and climbed onto the roof of the car. There was also about three centimeters of snow on the roof of the car. He Xing reached out his slender arms and swept the snow away with his clothes. Everything was ready. In less than five minutes, the two of them heard a sound from the depths of the forest.


    The smell of the hare meat became more and more intense after it was cooked. If it was cooked for a while longer, even people would be attracted by the smell, let alone wild animals that had been hungry for a long time. Du Yue and He Xing held their breaths and looked in the direction of the sound. They saw ck shadows running wildly from the depths of the forest.


    Each of them had a huge body, and their running speed was extremely fast. ¡°Do it.¡± He Xing¡¯s index finger was already on the trigger as he uttered the words.

 Chapter 99 - 99 Invincible

    99 Invincible


    Du Yue followed closely behind. She aimed and pulled the trigger in one go. After thest shooting practice, Du Yue had not touched a gun for a while. In the beginning, she was a little rusty, and she missed a few shots. However, Du Yue was not affected by these mistakes at all.


    On the fourth shot, Du Yue hit a wolf in the back. The power of the shot was so great that the wolf immediately tilted and fell into the snow. It was motionless.


    He Xing was a much more urate marksman than Du Yue. Every shot he took was a headshot, and not a single bullet was wasted. Even though Du Yue had seen He Xing shoot before, she could not help but widen her eyes at the sight.


    Usually, He Xing was always smiling and talking, but at critical moments, his eyes would be filled with bone-piercing killing intent, and the aura around him would be cold and fierce. At this moment, he was just like the silver spear in his hand, dazzling and invincible.


    Du Yue only nced at He Xing out of the corner of her eyes before she quickly turned her gaze back to the depths of the forest. To Du Yue, this operation was not only to earn contribution points but also a great opportunity to practice her shooting. After all, she did not have so manyrge and fast targets for her to practice on.


    After the two of them worked together to kill more than a dozen wolves and a few wild boars, there were finally no more ck shadows running out of the forest. Du Yue took out her binocrs and looked into the depths of the forest. She could still see many wolves and wild boars standing there. Du Yue did not know if they had heard themotion over here or if they had smelled the blood of their kind after they were shot to death, but she felt that they were staring back at her when she looked at them.


    It was clearly daytime, but the eyes of those animals seemed to be shing with a strange green light, which made people feel cold all over. Du Yue wanted to take a few more nces, but she saw them turn around at the same time and run deep into the mountains. Du Yue only stopped looking at them after they hadpletely disappeared from her sight.


    At the same time, He Xing sat up straight and lifted his chin. ¡°We¡¯ve gained a lot this time.¡± Although they did not know how many contribution points a wolf could be exchanged for, a wild boar could be exchanged for 500 to 600 contribution points. Just these few wild boars alone could be exchanged for 2,000 to 3,000 contribution points.


    Although Du Yue was notcking in supplies, she was stillcking in contribution points. Therefore, now that she had suddenly be rich, she was naturally excited. The corners of her mouth unconsciously rose.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get down and take the hare meat back from the pot.¡± As He Xing spoke, he held onto the luggage rack on the roof of the car and leaped down to the ground. He Xing¡¯s movements were swift and agile. Hended on the ground steadily and extended his hand to Du Yue. ¡°Hold my hand and jump down.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do it myself.¡± Du Yue shook her head. Just like He Xing, she held onto the luggage rack and jumped down to the ground. Du Yue¡¯s years of martial arts training were not in vain. The days when she struggled to survive in her previous life were not in vain either.


    Du Yue was confident that she would be able to jump to the ground unscathed even if she was standing on the second floor, let alone on the roof of an off-road vehicle.


    He Xing looked at her with a smile of admiration in his eyes. The two of them walked into the forest and soon reached the gas stove. There was water in the pot, and the hare meat was already a little white. There were also some ginger slices and star anise in the seasoning mix that was used to remove the gamey smell and add vor.


    He Xing looked at the hare meat in the pot and raised an eyebrow at Du Yue proudly. ¡°I specially added some seasoning so that it won¡¯t have a gamey smell after it¡¯s cooked. Let¡¯s take it back and then stir-fry it with some chilies. It¡¯ll definitely taste good.¡±


    ¡°You brought other condiments?¡± Du Yue asked him with a smile.


    ¡°Of course!¡± He Xing answered matter-of-factly, ¡°Hare meat is so rare, so we can¡¯t waste any of it!¡±


    Du Yue nodded and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we cook the hare meat here? There are no viges or shops here, so we don¡¯t have to be afraid of people seeing us.¡±


    When He Xing heard this, he looked at Du Yue in slight embarrassment. ¡°But I¡¯m not very good at cooking.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± He Xing turned around and ran toward the car.


    After a while, he came back with a box and opened it in front of Du Yue. ¡°I brought all the condiments I have at home. See if they¡¯re enough.¡± Du Yue stuck her head out to take a look. There were many bottles and jars in the box. There were the most basic condiments like oil, salt, sugar, and vinegar, but there were also chili powder, pepper, sesame seeds, cumin, and almost all the seasonings that could be bought in the market.

 Chapter 100 - 100 Those Who Didn’t Know Would Think He Was a Refugee

    100 Those Who Didn¡¯t Know Would Think He Was a Refugee


    Du Yue smiled. ¡°The spices you brought are enough to cook an imperial feast.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find some containers and fish out the hare meat first.¡± He Xing ran as fast as he could and took both of their empty lunch boxes from the car.


    He scooped out the hare meat and ced it in the lunch boxes. Then, he poured away the water in the pot and used snow to clean the pot. After that, He Xing poured some hot water into the pot to wash it again. He took out a piece of paper from his pocket, wiped the water off the pot, put it on the gas stove, and turned on the fire.


    Du Yue could not help but find his practiced movements a little funny. He really did like to eat meat! The iron pot had to be hot, and it would be best if it started to smoke before the oil was poured in.


    !!


    When the pot was hot enough, Du Yue asked casually, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to cook, so why did you buy so many things cooking ingredients?¡±


    The supermarket in the base did sell spices, but they were all very expensive.


    ¡°I wanted to learn how to cook, so I bought them. I even found some recipes to refer to, but after practicing a few times, all my food was either burned or too salty.¡± In short, he had never made a decent dish. ¡°I don¡¯t care about other things, but I¡¯ve never used meat to practice cooking. It¡¯s such a waste.¡±


    Du Yue was amused by He Xing¡¯s frank words and his defeated expression, but she did not know how tofort him.


    Coincidentally, the pot was also hot at this time. Du Yue opened the oil barrel and poured oil into it. After the oil was hot, she added pepper and chili to the pot and fried the seasoning mix until it was fragrant. In fact, if one wanted the meat to be delicious, one should add some scallions, ginger, and garlic, but one could not ask for too much when one was outside.


    As Du Yue continued to cook, a fragrant aroma quickly wafted out from the pot. Du Yue picked up the lunch boxes and put the hare meat into the pot. After stir-frying for a while, she added chicken essence, oyster sauce, soy sauce, and pepper oil.


    He Xing could not help but give Du Yue a thumbs-up as he took in the aroma of the hare meat. ¡°If you open a restaurant in the base with your skills, it would definitely be full of customers every day!¡±


    Du Yue waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no shortage of good chefs at the base. I¡¯m not even close to their level.¡± Du Yue did not know the exact number of people in the base, but she could guess that there must be a lot of them. There were definitely many people with excellent cooking skills. The reason why these people did not think of opening a restaurant was that they did not have the ingredients. It was not like before the apocalypse where one could buy any delicacy as long as one had the money.


    He Xing sighed softly at Du Yue¡¯s words. The topic was a little heavy, and neither of them wanted to continue.


    When the food was almost done, Du Yue added hot water to the pot and a piece of ready-made hot pot base. There were no fresh scallions, ginger, and garlic, but the hotpot base was a good substitute. Du Yue covered the pot and looked around. She suddenly felt a little worried. ¡°The others must be hunting wild animals in the mountains too. Do you think they¡¯lle here after smelling it? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine even if they do find us. They shouldn¡¯t even think about snatching our things from my hands.¡± His words were arrogant and overbearing,pletely different from He Xing¡¯s usual cheeky attitude.


    Du Yue thought about it and agreed. Even if someone really came looking for them, she would not let them take her meat away. Even so, Du Yue still hoped that she could have a meal in peace and not be disturbed.


    They did not know if it was because they were lucky, but no one came to find them even after the hare meat was done cooking. The wolves and wild boars that had escaped did not return either.


    In fact, it was a little early to have lunch now. It was only a little past 10:30 am, but He Xing and Du Yue did not mind. They returned to the car with the fragrant hare meat. The two of them sat in the trunk, each holding a lunch box. They started eating.


    A bag of hare meat did not contain much, only about three catties worth. In addition, Du Yue and He Xing both had huge appetites, so it did not take long for them to finish the hare meat in the pot. He Xing was still not satisfied after the meal, so he took the pot and the gas stove out of the car, re-heated the soup in the pot, and cooked some noodles.


    He Xing squatted beside the pot, watching the boiling soup as he swallowed his saliva. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they cooked yet? I¡¯m starving.¡± Du Yue was speechless as she listened to He Xing¡¯s mumbling. If anyone else were to see this, they would think that he was a refugee who had not eaten for days!


    However, in fact, ever since he left the house, he had been so full that he could not even walk after every meal.

 Chapter 101 - 101 Just Wait, Don’t Move

    101 Just Wait, Don¡¯t Move


    The noodles were very easy to cook, and they were cooked in a short while. Looking at the noodles cooked in the boiling spicy soup, Du Yue sighed inwardly. This pot of noodles was good in every way except for theck of green vegetables as toppings. However, on second thought, it was already good enough to have a hot bite in this environment, so she should not be so picky.


    The two of them finished a pot full of noodles. In the end, they were so full that they did not want to move at all. Du Yue squinted her eyes slightly. She suddenly felt that this kind of life was quite good. In the beginning, she was already prepared to fight and live alone in her second life. However, He Xing had barged into her life without any exnation. The two of them had even be neighbors by chance. Now, they could be consideredrades who had gone through thick and thin together.


    This was the first time Du Yue had experienced the feeling of fighting side by side with another. Overall, it was not bad!


    Du Yue was still deep in thought when He Xing suddenly stood up. ¡°Rest here for a while. I¡¯ll go clean up the dishes.¡± He Xing acted fast on his words. Before he could finish his words, he had already gotten out of the car with the pot, bowls, and chopsticks. Du Yue¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she watched He Xing stride through the heavy snow. She had only thought that it was not bad earlier, but now, she suddenly felt that being able to apany and rely on each other was simply wonderful.


    After He Xing washed the pot and the dishes, he went to clean up the wild animal carcasses without rest. Du Yue did not stay idle either and followed him out of the car. The two of them worked together to pull all the carcasses of the wolves and wild boars back. They put as many as they could in the trunk and put the rest on the roof of the car. Fortunately, He Xing¡¯s car was big enough and had a strong capacity, so all of them could be loaded on. However, on the way back, they could clearly feel that the speed of the car was slower than when they came.


    The two of them returned using the same route they hade from. When they passed by the first vige, they saw that there were no more vehicles on the roadside, which was full of vehicles prior. Du Yue looked out the window. ¡°They must have returned after rescuing the survivors.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Yeah. No matter what, life in the base is better than in the vige. I don¡¯t think anyone would be unwilling.¡± Even if the vigers had their own stored food, they would run out of it one day. With the current weather, none of the crops could be grown, and neither could domestic animals be raised. If they insisted on staying in the vige, they would only end up dead.


    Du Yue was about to speak when she heard a shrill scream from a distance. She jumped in shock, but she quickly recovered and looked at He Xing. ¡°Did you hear someone screaming?¡±


    He Xing frowned and listened for a moment before nodding at her. ¡°I heard it. I think someone¡¯s calling for help.¡±


    The sound was carried to their ears by the cold wind. The sound of the snow and the cold wind was mixed together, so they could not tell the specific direction of the sound. The two of them looked at each other, and neither of them suggested going to see what was going on. However, there were people who did not want them to leave just like that.


    He Xing stepped on the brakes and raised his chin. Someone had buried something in the snow up ahead. ¡°It seems like someone is trying to stop us.¡± Du Yue looked in the direction he was pointing and saw that the snow in the middle of the road was thicker than on any of the other roads they had passed. It was normal to have snow on the road in this weather, but this road had already been cleared by the snow-sweeping trucks before, and there was only a thinyer of snow on the other parts of the road. The snow in front of them was obviously much thicker than in other ces.


    Anyone who had eyes would know that this was deliberately done by someone. Du Yue could not help but recall that the group of baldies from before had also scattered iron nails all over the road to stop her car and rob her. The bald men were brazen at the time, but the people blocking the road this time were hiding in the dark, so their intentions could not be guessed.


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes glinted yfully. ¡°They set up the trap in such a clumsy way on purpose so that we¡¯d notice that something was wrong at a nce and then get out of the car to check it out.¡± Even though the surroundings seemed to bepletely silent, Du Yue knew that the moment she and He Xing got out of the car to clear the snow, the people hiding in the dark would immediately show themselves.


    He Xing smiled faintly. ¡°Since someone has arranged such a good show, why don¡¯t we y with them?¡±


    He Xing patted Du Yue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll get out of the car and clear the road. You stay in the car and don¡¯t move.¡±


    He Xing did not need to exin further as Du Yue knew what he wanted to say. ¡°Alright, go ahead!¡±

 Chapter 102 - 102 You’re Quite Comfortable Hiding in the Car?

    102 You¡¯re Quite Comfortable Hiding in the Car?


    He Xing smirked, opened the car door, got out of the car, and strode forward. The moment He Xing reached the part of the road that was blocked, people ran out of the snow on both sides of the road. Some of them ran straight toward He Xing, while the rest ran toward the car.


    These people were dressed in thick and bulky clothes. Some of them were even wrapped in sheepskin coats. The coats looked very rough, and they were probably handmade after skinning the hide. Du Yue sat in the front passenger seat and observed these people quietly. When she saw one of the leaders, he had already kicked the car door. ¡°Open the door quickly!¡±


    Du Yue sat in the car without moving, but her eyes were fixed on He Xing. At that moment, He Xing was surrounded by four or five people, all of whom were holding sharp knives, be it a fruit knife, a cleaver, or a regr kitchen knife. Almost everyone had a different knife in their hands. It seemed that these people had hastily collected these knives to use.


    As Du Yue was sitting in the car and the distance was rather far, especially with the wind howling outside, Du Yue could not hear what those people were saying to He Xing. However, Du Yue knew that He Xing would give her a hint if she had to get out of the car. Since he had not said anything, it meant that it was not time for her to get out yet.


    !!


    Not long after, she saw the few mene over with He Xing. He Xing, who was standing beside the car, raised his leg and kicked the door with a loud bang. ¡°I¡¯m about to be beaten to death, but you¡¯re quitefortable hiding in the car, huh? Hurry up and open the door! This brother here just said that as long as we give them our supplies, he¡¯ll ept us into his team. If we follow him, we¡¯ll be able to eat anything we want!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re tactful! Person in the car, did you hear what yourpanion said? If you don¡¯t want to get beaten up, quickly open the door and get out of the car. It¡¯s good for you to cooperate while we¡¯re still talking nicely to you!¡±


    ¡°Right! I advise you to listen to us while we¡¯re still being polite. If you don¡¯t obediently get out of the car now, we won¡¯t be able to speak to you in such a nice tone when we open the car door ourselvester!¡±


    Du Yue had no intention of opening the door despite their threats. She looked at He Xing calmly as if waiting for hisst hint. He Xing noticed her gaze and inched closer to the car window. He stood beside the car and hit the window hard. ¡°Stop dilly-dallying and open the door!¡± he said in an unfriendly tone.


    Du Yue clearly saw He Xing winking at her when he hit the window. She no longer hesitated and reached out to open the door. When the people outside saw Du Yue¡¯s actions, they all burst intoughter. As they wereughing so happily, their bodies began to sway.


    Du Yue opened the car door and fired a shot at the chest of the person closest to her. The moment Du Yue pulled the trigger, He Xing turned around, raised his hand, and fired a few shots.


    At that moment, the group of people was all standing at the front of the car, giving Du Yue and He Xing the opportunity to catch them all in one fell swoop. When Du Yue fired, she deliberately aimed at the men¡¯s chests and not their heads. She was afraid that if she missed, she would give them a chance to fight back. It was different if she were to aim for their chests. One¡¯s chest was a big target, so it was difficult to miss.


    However, He Xing was different. Every move he made was a headshot. The sight of him killing a living person looked no different from the sight of him killing a wild boar or a wolf. The other party had 13 people in total. They had been holding all kinds of knives and threatening He Xing and Du Yue rudely a moment ago, but now, they were all lying on the ground.


    Some of them were no longer breathing, while others still were. They were looking at Du Yue and He Xing with fear in their eyes. Of course, the two had to end the people they had knocked down. Without He Xing¡¯s help, Du Yue killed them all by herself. There was only one person left. When Du Yue was about to shoot him, the man¡¯s face was already covered in tears and snot. He tried his best to escape, but he could not move an inch. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, let me go! I¡¯m begging you! As long as you spare my life, I¡¯m willing to give you all my resources!¡±


    He Xing looked down at him. ¡°Oh? What supplies do you have? Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Food, drinks, clothes! We have everything in our base! And women! Brother¡­ we have a lot of pretty girls in our base. We can let you enjoy them!¡±

 Chapter 103 - 103 Burn Them and Then Clean up the Mess

    103 Burn Them and Then Clean up the Mess


    Listening to the man¡¯s incoherent words, Du Yue knew he regarded her as a man. Du Yue¡¯s height was nearly 1.7 meters. Now that she was wearing thick-soled boots, she was at least 1.73 meters tall. In addition, the clothes she was wearing were dark in color, and the style was the mostmon. Her entire head was covered by a hat and mask. Besides, she was also decisive, so it was not surprising that she was mistaken to be a man.


    He probably would not think that a woman could be so cruel.


    He Xing had no reaction to the man¡¯s words, and it was as if he was not interested in them at all. When the man saw him like this, he said anxiously again, ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t had meat for a long time, right? We have a lot of meat in our base! Plenty!¡±


    He Xing¡¯s eyes lit up, but his expression did not change. ¡°Do you have mutton?¡±


    ¡°Mutton¡­ Yes, we do! But it¡¯s from two-legged ¡®goats¡¯. The meat is much more delicious than normal mutton!¡±


    ¡°Where did you get it from?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, wild animals attacked the resort and killed many people. After they left, we went to pick the bodies up! Since they were all dead anyway, there was no point in keeping them there. Instead of leaving them to be eaten by the wild beasts, it was better to bring them back to fill our own stomachs! All of us were born as humans, so it¡¯s only right for us to help each other.¡±


    Without waiting for the man to finish speaking, Du Yue pulled the trigger and shot him in the head. Du Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with an unprecedented bone-chilling coldness. She looked at the corpses on the ground and hated herself for letting them die too easily. They actually ate their own kind. They could no longer be considered humans. They were more like beasts than those wild beasts that hurt people. Death would be too easy on them.


    ¡°We have to get rid of the bodies,¡± He Xing said. It was not that he was kind enough to collect the bodies of these scumbags. It was just that they could not leave the bodies here and let others be like them. ¡°We¡¯ll burn them and then clean up the mess.¡± Du Yue turned around and went back to the car to get some gasoline. The two of them worked together to throw the bodies to the side of the road and poured some gasoline on them.


    He Xing lit a match and threw it on the ground. It instantly started burning. The two of them did not just stand there and watch the fire. Instead, they cleared the roadblock. This roadblock was very simple and crude, even inferior to the iron nails scattered by the bald men before. However, they did not throw the things away. Instead, they put them in the car.


    When Du Yue and He Xing drove off, the fire was still burning and would not stop anytime soon. If someone insisted on going into the fire to look for food, they would not be able to do anything about it. Everyone had their own choices, and there was a limit to what they could do.


    The rest of the journey was very smooth, and they did not encounter any more idents until they returned to the resort. As soon as they entered the resort¡¯s gate, they saw a lot of cars parked in the parking lot. It seemed that Zuo Mingdong had returned earlier than them with the group of people that had gone out for the search and rescue.


    Before He Xing could stop the car, he saw someone walking out of the lobby and looking in their direction. However, he only took a nce at them before turning around and returning to the lobby. As soon as the man went back, Zuo Mingdong came out with his men and strode toward their car.


    ¡°I have something to discuss with him. Do you want toe along?¡± He Xing turned to ask Du Yue.


    She shook her head. ¡°You can go.¡± Du Yue did not want to have too much contact with the base¡¯s officials, so He Xing would have to go alone. He Xing opened the door and got out of the car. Zuo Mingdong had just walked to the side of the car.


    As the two of them were standing face-to-face, Du Yue realized that He Xing was slightly taller than Zuo Mingdong. Their voices were not loud, but Du Yue could hear them clearly because she was standing close to them.


    Just by listening to how familiar they were with each other, she knew that they had known each other for a long time. After some haggling, the price of the wild boars was one contribution point per 500 grams, and it was the same for the wolves. Zuo Mingdong arranged for his men to walk to a big truck. When they came back, they were actually carrying a scale in their hands. Du Yue wondered if Zuo Mingdong had already anticipated this situation. Otherwise, why would he have brought the scale?


    The wild boars and wolves in the truck were carried out and weighed one by one. Finally, they were all loaded onto the truck. When He Xing returned to the car, he had a few cards in his hand. ¡°These are the official contribution points cards. Each of them contains 1,000 contribution points, so there are 8,000 in total. When we get back to the base, we¡¯ll go to the service hall and transfer the money to our own ounts.¡±


    Du Yue took a card and looked at it carefully. The design of the card was very simple. The name of the base was printed on the top, as well as a simplified map of the base. There was a golden sun in the upper right corner and a number in the lower left corner. Inparison, the memory cards only had the sun in the upper right corner.

 Chapter 104 - 104 I Don’t Want to Draw Such a Clear Line With You

    104 I Don¡¯t Want to Draw Such a Clear Line With You


    There was a total of eight cards, and He Xing gave Du Yue four of them. The two of them kept their own cards. Even if they did not go hunting the next day and stayed at the resort to wait for their return the day after tomorrow, their trip this time would already be worth it.


    Du Yue even felt that afterpleting this mission, she would be able to survive the extreme cold at the base in peace even if she did not go out again.


    ¡°Do you want to eat something before you go in?¡± He Xing asked Du Yue.


    She took out her pocket watch and looked at it. The hour hand had just reached three. ¡°What would we be having at this hour? Lunch or dinner?¡±


    Du Yueughed while He Xing looked serious. ¡°Who cares about whether it¡¯s lunch or dinner? As long as I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯ll eat!¡± Du Yue found He Xing¡¯s words to be very reasonable. She even wanted to give him a thumbs-up.


    The two of them had their lunch earlier. The weather was cold now, and their calories were consumed quickly. It was normal to eat something now. After eating delicious meat at noon, the two of them decided to have a simple meal. They had a box of self-heating hotpot each.


    The self-heating mini hotpot was spicy, and the thick aroma of chili and beef oil filled the entire vehicle. As they ate the hot food, their foreheads were covered in sweat. They did not have to worry about the smell of the hotpot getting on their clothes. After getting out of the car and walking a few steps in the wind and snow, the smell on their bodies would be gone.


    As long as no one sniffed them, they should not be able to tell that the two had eaten hotpot.


    The two of them walked to the entrance of the lobby unhurriedly. Just as they were about to enter, they heard amotion inside. Some people were chatting, and some were quarreling. There were also children¡¯s cries and mothers¡¯ consoling voices. Some people¡¯s moans of pain could be faintly heard as well. Du Yue frowned subconsciously when she heard themotion. There seemed to be a lot more people in the lobby now. While Du Yue was lost in her thoughts, He Xing had already lifted the curtain. A wave of heat mixed with an indescribable smell hit her face.


    Du Yue¡¯s body froze. She was no stranger to this smell. Strictly speaking, she was very familiar with it. In her previous life, she had lived with this smell for a long time. If she had to endure it, she could, but Du Yue did not want to.


    Although she could not be too independent, she was not in a hurry to suffer. Otherwise, what was the point of living again? Du Yue turned to look at He Xing. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere else to rest.¡± When He Xing heard this, he was not surprised.


    He lowered the curtain and nodded. ¡°There must be other ces to rest in such a big resort. Let¡¯s go and look for another ce.¡±


    Du Yue felt much better after He Xing agreed so readily. The two of them turned around and left the lobby. Most of the snow in the resort had not been cleared, so when the two of them walked, their steps were uneven. After searching through more than half of the resort, they finally found a room that had not copsed.


    This should have been a guest room, but all the wooden furniture had been removed, and the room was empty. The two of them were not picky. They went out to tear down the doors and windows of the room next door and found a beam in the ruins. He Xing took out an axe from the car and chopped the wood into smaller sizes.


    The few pieces of wood did not seem like much at first, but after splitting them, they had a big pile. With so much wood, it was enough for them to light a fire all night.


    The two of them started a fire, and after warming it up for a while, He Xing stood up again. ¡°I saw a pir in the ruins just now. I¡¯ll go and bring it back.¡± Without waiting for Du Yue¡¯s reply, He Xing left the room. When he came back, he was indeed holding a thick pir in his arms.


    Du Yue picked up her axe and walked over. ¡°You rest. I¡¯ll take over this task.¡± It was a world of ice and snow outside. He went out to find the pir, so she would be responsible for chopping it into firewood. Making it a team effort would make it less tiring! He Xing looked at her and nodded without saying anything.


    The two of them had known each other for so long, yet Du Yue still wanted to be so calctive with him. She did not want to take advantage of him at all. He Xing had a strange feeling in his heart, but on second thought, he was hiding many things from her as well. Considering that, there was nothing wrong with this way of getting along. At the very least, the two of them would feel morefortable together.


    The firewood had been dug out from the snow, and the surface was wet. They piled it up next to the fire and dried it with the heat of the fire. When it was almost time to use it, the water on the surface was almost dried. The two of them busied themselves for a long time. When they finally had time to rest, they looked out the window and saw that it was already dark.

 Chapter 105 - 105 We’re Going In Too

    105 We¡¯re Going In Too


    ¡°It¡¯ste. You should sleep soon. You haven¡¯t rested for nearly 20 hours,¡± He Xing said. Du Yue had woken up at around 12 am. It was already seven at night, so she had indeed not rested for 19 hours.


    Du Yue did not decline. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep first, then. Wake me up when it¡¯s time and I¡¯m still not awake.


    ¡°Alright. Quickly go to sleep.¡±


    Since there were only the two of them in the room, they did not have to worry too much about their actions. Du Yue found her sleeping bag and got in. There was quite a big difference between sleeping while sitting and sleeping while lying down. Especially with the sleeping bag wrapped around her, her entire body was much warmer.


    Du Yue closed her eyes and soon fell into a deep sleep. This was the most basic skill that everyone could master after living in the apocalypse for a long time. Most of the time, they had to run around outside and had very little time to sleep in peace. If they kept thinking about it and failed to fall asleep easily, they would be exhausted to death.


    He Xing listened to Du Yue¡¯s calm breathing and knew that she had fallen asleep. Only then did he dare to look directly at her face. Even when she was sleeping, she still wore a mask. He could only see her tightly closed eyes, her thick and curly eyshes, and the seductive curve of her eyes.


    When she was awake, her eyes were usually cold. Now that she was asleep, her skin was fair and smooth, looking like a child who was ignorant of the world. It seemed that even the apocalypse had been particrly indulgent to her. The extreme heat and extreme cold did not cause any damage to her delicate skin.


    He Xing felt the temperature in the room and quietly took out a furnace-like object from his weapon space. He pressed a button on the top of the silver-white furnace and the top gradually turned red. As the red color became more and more obvious, the temperature in the room gradually rose.


    Du Yue¡¯s sleeping posture became morefortable. He Xing felt satisfied as he looked on. His space could only store weapons. The thing in front of him was originally a weapon, but heter changed it to its current form to help keep himself warm.


    Everyone in the gxy was equipped with an opticalputer from the moment they were born. When he came to this world, the opticalputer lost its function. However, when the apocalypse arrived and he got his hands on gold, the opticalputer gradually recovered and could be used normally again. Other thanmunication, the opticalputer could also transmit items.


    Even though he was in this world, he could stillmunicate with the gxy. It was a pity that the technology in this world was too backward, and there was no weapon worth transmitting back. The only thing that interested the gxy was the food in this world. However, what he had now was not enough even for himself. He could only modify his weapons.


    He still had enough weapons, and he was not in a hurry to get the rest. It was just that he was barely making ends meet. It would be great if he could get arge amount of food, but it was a pity. Although he had a lot of contribution points, the food in the base was limited. Even if he wanted to spend a lot of money on food, the base would not sell him too much in one go. He did not know when he would have the chance to buy arge amount of food.


    When the time came, he would take the food and exchange it for a spaceship from the other end of the gxy. It would not be a problem no matter where he wanted to go. Of course, the premise was that he could not hide the spaceship from Du Yue. At the thought of this, He Xing was a little worried. It was not that he did not want to confess, but he did not know where to start.


    While he was thinking, there was a sudden sound outside. He Xing quickly turned off the furnace and put it away in his storage space. Just as he was done, he saw Du Yue slowly open her eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s movement outside. Do you hear it?¡± Du Yue said softly as she sat up. As she had just woken up, her voice still carried a hint of unconsciousness. He Xing was stunned for a moment, but he quickly came back to his senses. ¡°I hear it. It seems like someone ising. You stay in the room. I¡¯ll go out and take a look myself.¡±


    He stood up and strode to the door. Before he could push it open, someone knocked on the door from the outside. Du Yue got up and walked over when she heard the sound. At this moment, He Xing opened the door.


    ¡°Tsk, you two really know how to enjoy life. You have the nerve to upy such a good room alone. Move aside and let us in to warm ourselves up.¡±

 Chapter 106 - 106 The Bloody Disaster

    106 The Bloody Disaster


    Perhaps it was because of the cold weather, but the people outside spoke very quickly and their attitudes were very tough as if they could not be bothered to talk nonsense with them. However, He Xing, who was standing at the door, did not move. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say? You won¡¯t let us in? On what basis? This isn¡¯t your territory. This ce belongs to everyone. Why can you enter but not us? Our teammate is injured and the lobby is too noisy. He won¡¯t be able to rest well there.¡±


    ¡°Then go and find other rooms. This resort is very big and has a lot of empty rooms.¡±


    ¡°Look outside. It¡¯spletely dark and so cold. If we find another room and start a fire, the injured will probably be dead by the time we settle down.¡±


    !!


    He Xing¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°So what does this have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude is this? We¡¯re all from the same base, and we¡¯re in the wilderness now. Shouldn¡¯t we help each other?¡±


    ¡°Who told you that it¡¯s only right we help each other? Am I your father or your grandfather? Why should I help you?¡± He Xing was getting impatient.


    ¡°You won¡¯t listen to me no matter what I say, right? Then don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± The man outside the door said through gritted teeth as he swung his fist at He Xing¡¯s face. However, his fist was caught by He Xing in mid-air, and he could not move at all.


    He Xing stoodzily by the door and pushed the man out with a little force. The man stumbled backward and knocked into the people behind him, causing several screams.


    ¡°Have you had enough, scraggly dogs? Get out of here while I¡¯m still in a good mood, or else¡­¡± He Xing sneered. He did not finish his sentence, but the people standing outside the door suddenly felt a cold sweat on his back. That feeling was even more bone-piercing than the cold wind and snow blowing on their bodies.


    The group of people looked at each other, and no one dared to speak again. In the end, they turned around and returned to the lobby. He Xing only retracted his gaze after watching them enter the lobby.


    He Xing saw Du Yue standing behind him as soon as he turned around. ¡°It¡¯s fine now. You should go back to sleep.¡± He Xing¡¯s tone wasforting.


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°Someone from that group of people earlier is indeed injured. I could smell a very strong scent of blood.¡±


    Hearing this, He Xing¡¯s expression gradually turned serious. Although those people did not say how their teammate got injured, there was an 80 to 90 percent chance that they got injured from fighting with wild animals. They were lucky to be able to escape, but to the resort, it was likely to be a great disaster.


    Those who were attacked by the wild animals previously had all lost their lives, but they were only injured. Was this because they were lucky and had good martial arts skills, or were the wild animals setting a long line to catch a big fish? Just the thought of it made one feel cold. This was no small matter. If it was as they thought, then tonight, the holiday vi was destined to be a bloody disaster.


    He Xing¡¯s tone also became serious. ¡°You stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go look for Captain Zuo.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.


    After He Xing left, Du Yue kept her sleeping bag in her hiking bag. She looked at her pocket watch. She did not sleep for long, only about an hour. However, her energy was indeed much better than before she slept.


    Du Yue looked at the fire that was burning brightly, and doubts rose in her heart. When she was sleeping just now, she felt the temperature around her rising very quickly, and she slept veryfortably. However, she had only woken up for a short while and the temperature in the room had obviously dropped quite a bit. Could it be that her sleeping bag was that good at keeping her warm?


    Before Du Yue coulde up with an answer, He Xing had already returned in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯ve told Captain Zuo about our spection. He said that he¡¯ll arrange for more people to keep watch tonight.¡±


    Du Yue nodded in agreement. Their thoughts just now were just their guesses. All they could do was remind Captain Zuo. As for whether he would listen to them or not, it was not up to them. Even if he did not take it seriously and caused irreparable losses in the end, they had already done their best.


    The two of them did not speak again. They just leaned against their backpacks and continued to rest. Time slowly passed. The only sounds in the room were the crackling of sparks as the firewood burned and the steady breathing of the two people. After about an hour, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening.

 Chapter 107 - 107 The Path You’ve Chosen

    107 The Path You¡¯ve Chosen


    If it was before the apocalypse and it was nine o¡¯clock in the evening, everyone would have just gotten off work. It wasmon for them to watch TV after dinner, go out to watch a movie with their loved ones, or go to the streets and dance with friends. However, it was nine o¡¯clock now, and most people had already fallen asleep. Some people had even fallen into a deep sleep.


    Even so, He Xing and Du Yue were not sleepy at all. They were still waiting. Why spend such long hours sleeping when they were still alive? They could sleep for a long time after death. It was better for them to be more alert now. It was just past 9:20 when Du Yue heard some movement outside. It was the sound of heavy objects stepping on the snow. The sound was heavy and muffled. It was not loud, but it was more obvious in the quiet night.


    Du Yue turned to look at He Xing, and their eyes met. He Xing¡¯s eyes told her that he had heard the same sound. The two of them remained silent and nodded at each other. They picked up their weapons and stood up quietly, walking toward the window.


    A window made of wood would always have a gap even if it was closed. Looking out from the crack, they could see that there were many more ck shadows in the courtyard. Even though Du Yue had been mentally prepared for this, when she saw the sight with her own eyes, she still felt her heart palpitate.


    !!


    After such a long time, these wild animals finally began to move. Did that not mean that they had been lurking in the surroundings all along, waiting for the night to be quiet and for everyone to fall asleep before they attacked?


    Although they knew that hunting was an animal¡¯s instinct and that it was an innate ability, it was still unbelievable. The natural disasters had been happening one after another, and the people were already having a hard time. Now that even animals were so smart and had started to eat human flesh, how were people going to survive in theing days?


    The animals in the courtyard did not move very fast, but the yard itself was not that big, so it did not take long for them to reach the lobby. At this moment, the windows of the lobby opened one after another, and ck muzzles stuck out. Following the muffled sound of gunfire, the entire resort fell into a panic.


    The animals in the yard were frightened by the gunshots and fled in all directions, but they did not escape the yard. In the hall, there were bursts of screams and wails. Even though Du Yue and He Xing were still some distance away from the hall, they could hear the voices clearly.


    He Xing¡¯s eyes darkened. If they were to shout at this time, it would only make the wild animals in the yard more excited and crazy. He saw that although the animals were avoiding the guns, they were also taking the opportunity to approach the lobby. Their speed was much faster than before. Some of them directly hit the door, while others hit the window. There were more animals in the yard than they had imagined. What was more terrifying was that there were still animals outside the yard that wereing over. The animals seemed to have reached a consensus as they ran. The animals in front were no longer afraid of the bullets. They used their bodies to block the muzzles while the animals behind them followed closely behind, running toward the lobby with all their strength.


    Du Yue and He Xing did not hesitate any longer. He Xing had already brought the gun back from the car and loaded it with bullets. He Xing opened the window and started shooting at the animals. Du Yue was standing behind him. Although she was slower than He Xing, she was still able to make sure that every bullet hit its target.


    With the two¡¯s help, the pressure in the lobby was greatly relieved. But even so, there were still wild boars and wolves that rushed into the lobby. In the quiet night, the two of them could hear the tragic criesing from the lobby.


    Some people even ran out of the lobby in a panic. However, in a situation where there were animals outside, running out of the lobby was clearly courting death. The animals in the yard immediately pounced on the people who rushed out. Even so, Du Yue and He Xing did not panic. They continued to fire calmly.


    Before the animals pounced on the people, they would kill them first. However, as more and more people rushed out, the number of people who could be saved in time decreased. Even so, Du Yue continued to fire at them calmly. Everyone was responsible for their own lives, and she could only save as many people as she could.


    In their panic, those people did not consider the situation outside and rushed out. Most of them would die in the end, but this was the path they had chosen.

 Chapter 108 - 108 I’m Very Reasonable

    108 I¡¯m Very Reasonable


    The battlested for 40 minutes. In the end, only a dozen or so animals escaped when they saw that the situation was not right. The rest were all lying in the courtyard, not breathing. It looked like the people had won, but more than half of them had died. Du Yue and He Xing did not rush out of the room until they saw Captain Zuo leading a group of people out.


    The yard was in a mess. The snow that was originally white had been dyed dark red by the blood of animals. On the empty night, it was particrly ring. Zuo Mingdong ordered his men to clean up the bodies. He walked to He Xing and Du Yue and nodded slightly to them. ¡°Thank you for your help just now. Thank you.¡± If it were not for He Xing and Du Yue¡¯s help, the number of casualties would have been even higher.


    Just as He Xing was about to speak, someone stumbled over and said in a resentful voice, ¡°Captain Zuo! You¡¯re giving preferential treatment here! Why were they given guns? Why weren¡¯t we given any weapons to defend ourselves? If we had guns, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten injured during the day and so many of ourrades wouldn¡¯t have died!¡±


    Du Yue could not be more familiar with this voice. It was the woman from this morning. To be honest, Du Yue had seen many stupid people, but this was the first time she had seen someone as brainless as her. Zuo Mingdong¡¯s face was unhappy as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Who told you that I gave them their guns?¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t give them the guns, where did they get them from?¡± As soon as the woman finished speaking, someone else walked over.


    ¡°Captain Zuo, the situation just now was too dangerous. Many of ourrades were killed or injured. Those who survived are recovering from fright. Qi Qi has also received a fright, and that¡¯s why she sounds a little agitated. Please don¡¯t mind the actions of a young girl like her.¡±


    The person who spoke had a soft and weak tone, sounding just like a hypocritical two-faced b*tch. The moment she spoke, Du Yue could tell that it was Wang Tong¡¯s voice.


    As Wang Tong spoke, she had already walked to everyone¡¯s side. ¡°Captain Zuo, what Qi Qi said just now was crude but reasonable. When we encountered these ferocious wild animals, we didn¡¯t have any weapons on us, so we could only let them ughter us. If we were also equipped with guns, perhaps we wouldn¡¯t have lost so many of ourrades. Captain Zuo, don¡¯t you think so? The most important thing is that you¡¯re the leader and our pir of support. You have to be fair, or else I¡¯m afraid everyone will be disheartened.¡± Wang Tong¡¯s words were sincere and earnest as if every word she said was for Zuo Mingdong¡¯s sake.


    Du Yue was speechless. She had thought that Wang Tong was just a simple b*tch, but she did not expect her to be a wolf wearing sheep¡¯s clothing. Unfortunately, it was freezing cold outside. Du Yue really could not be bothered to watch her act. Du Yue nced at her indifferently. ¡°Are your ears stuffed with trash? Captain Zuo has made it clear that he didn¡¯t give us our guns.¡±


    Wang Tong was stunned. ¡°Captain Zuo didn¡¯t give them to you? Then where did you get them from? Guns are prohibited in our country. Your behavior is¡­¡±


    Du Yue sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be aw-abiding good young woman. Why aren¡¯t you saying that these wild animals need to be protected, then? You¡¯re even so eager to hunt them.¡±


    ¡°We just want to protect ourselves.¡±


    ¡°No matter what I say, you¡¯ll insist that you¡¯re right. You¡¯re really good at practicing double standards.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s not true!¡± Wang Tong¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. You¡¯ve been targeting me since the first time we met. You¡¯re such a bully.¡±


    Du Yue turned the gun in her hand. ¡°Bully? I have no interest in bullying others. The only thing I¡¯m interested in is¡­ killing!¡± As she spoke, Du Yue moved to Wang Tong¡¯s side and pressed the gun in her hand against her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice out of goodwill. Anyone with a brain will not be fooled by your little tricks. I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time. If you continue to talk nonsense in front of me, I don¡¯t mind sending you on your way and letting you reincarnate. Learn how to speak to others, do you understand?¡±


    When Du Yue spoke, her tone was calm, but Wang Tong was so scared that she could not stop trembling. After trembling for a long time, she finally managed to squeeze out a sentence. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Du Yue retracted the gun from between Wang Tong¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m a reasonable person. As long as you stop causing trouble, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    Wang Tong looked at Du Yue and did not dare to speak anymore. Her body trembled even more violently.

 Chapter 109 - 109 Everything Has a Cause and Effect

    109 Everything Has a Cause and Effect


    Du Yue turned around and looked at He Xing and Zuo Mingdong. ¡°I¡¯m done here. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    He Xing nodded and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Go back and warm yourself up first. I¡¯ll go with Captain Zuo to count the number of animals we¡¯ve killed. I¡¯ll be back after calcting the contribution points.¡±


    When Zuo Mingdong heard He Xing¡¯s words, he did not know whether tough or cry. Even at this moment, He Xing¡¯s mind was still only focused on the contribution points. However, he could not find any fault with them. After all, He Xing and Du Yue had indeed provided them with a lot of help.


    As long as they killed wild animals, they would be rewarded with contribution points. This had been decided from the very beginning of the mission. No matter what happened, this could not be changed. Du Yue nodded at He Xing and smiled politely at Zuo Mingdong. Then, she turned around and went back to the room.


    As Du Yue walked farther and farther away, He Xing casually nced at Wang Tong. Seeing that her face was still filled with fear, he sneered and looked away.


    ¡°Captain Zuo, let¡¯s start counting!¡± Hearing He Xing¡¯s urging, Zuo Mingdong smiled helplessly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, let¡¯s start.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take much time.¡± He Xing exined gently, ¡°Our bullets are different from yours. As long as we dig out the bullets from the animals, we can count how many we killed.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. That makes things a lot easier! Let¡¯s start.¡± The two of them walked into the courtyard without looking back. No one looked at Wang Tong and the girl called Qi Qi again.


    Qi Qi, who was still moring earlier, becamepletely silent after seeing Du Yue point the gun at Wang Tong¡¯s head. She hid to the side, afraid that others would vent their anger on her. It was only when she saw that He Xing and Zuo Mingdong had brought their men far away that Qi Qi walked to Wang Tong¡¯s side. ¡°Tong Tong, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Oh my God.¡± Wang Tong hesitated for a long time. She was a little embarrassed to say it, but she had to admit it. ¡°My pants are frozen and stuck to my legs.¡±


    ¡°Your pants are stuck to your legs?¡± Qi Qi was a little confused. ¡°Why are your pants stuck to your legs?¡± As soon as she said that, she thought of a possibility. ¡°Tong Tong, did you¡­¡±


    Did she wet her pants? She was too embarrassed to ask, but both of them understood. Wang Tong felt embarrassed, but she could only admit it. She sobbed. ¡°Qi Qi, what should I do? I can¡¯t move at all.¡±


    This was the first time Qi Qi had encountered such a situation, and she could not think of any solution. ¡°Tong Tong, stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll get someone to help you!¡± After Qi Qi finished speaking, she turned around and ran toward the lobby. Wang Tong did not have time to stop her, nor did she want to stop her. She could not move at all right now. She just wanted someone to quickly bring her back to her room. Otherwise, she felt that she would definitely freeze to death if she continued to stand in this world of ice and snow.


    Qi Qi was very fast. Within a few minutes, she came back with a few people. The one who was running in the front was Zhang Zhifeng. Zhang Zhifeng was the first to run to Wang Tong. He looked at her worriedly. ¡°Tong Tong, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Hearing Zhang Zhifeng¡¯s voice, Wang Tong burst into tears. Tears had just gathered in her eyes, but before they could fall, they were already frozen to the corners of her eyes.


    Wang Tong felt a sharp pain in the corners of her eyes and was scared out of her wits. She quickly wiped away her tears and stopped crying. ¡°Zhifeng, my legs are frozen and I can¡¯t move. You have to find a way to get me to the lobby! It¡¯s too cold. I feel like I¡¯m going to freeze to death!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! No problem. Tong Tong, don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll carry you in right away.¡± It took a lot of effort for the few of them to lift Wang Tong up and hurriedly walk to the lobby. Their movements were not small. Zuo Mingdong also followed the sound and looked over. Since the distance was not too far, Zuo Mingdong could hear their conversation clearly.


    Knowing that Wang Tong¡¯s legs were frozen, he knew that she would not be able to live for long anymore. Her pants and legs were frozen, and the ice was freezing very quickly. Even if she went into the lobby and took off her clothes, her legs would already have been frozen stiff by then.


    With such arge area of frostbite, ordinary frostbite ointment would no longer be an effective treatment. They could not go back to the base tonight, but Wang Tong¡¯s legs needed urgent treatment. Thinking of the cause of this incident, Zuo Mingdong sighed a little, but he did not say anything in the end.


    Everything had a cause and effect. From the moment she chose to jump out and exaggerate the nonsense, her fate had already been decided.

 Chapter 110 - 110 It Should Have Been Like This

    110 It Should Have Been Like This


    If she had not angered Du Yue, Du Yue would not have pointed a gun at her, and she would not have peed her pants. She had brought this upon herself. Strictly speaking, this matter had nothing to do with Du Yue. She was just trying to scare Wang Tong. As for what happened after that, it was an idental chain reaction and had nothing to do with Du Yue.


    Zuo Mingdong¡¯s men were quick with their work. It did not take long for them to count the animals that Du Yue and He Xing had killed. There were 15 boars, 25 wolves, and 12 hyenas in total. All these wild animals could be exchanged for nearly 20,000 contribution points. Zuo Mingdong had brought some cards with him when he left the base, but it was still not enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a card with 10,000 yuan in it first. I¡¯ll give you the rest when I get back to the base, okay?¡± He Xing took the card with a smile. ¡°Sure. We¡¯ve known each other for so long. I can trust you on such a small matter.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was an official of the base, so he could not run away. Besides, the base still needed He Xing¡¯s help in many areas of weapon research. It was not worth it to do He Xing dirty over some contribution points.


    !!


    Zuo Mingdong did not know whether he should be happy or speechless when he heard what He Xing said.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll be going back. You guys should go back too. It¡¯s too cold outside. Don¡¯t stay out for too long.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong nodded. ¡°Mhm! Just now¡­ Ah, it¡¯s nothing. You should go back first!¡±


    He Xing was not curious at all when he heard Zuo Mingdong¡¯s hesitant words. He did not ask anything more and turned to walk toward the room. Looking at He Xing¡¯s back, Zuo Mingdong was a little dazed, but he came back to his senses after a moment.


    The two of them had known each other for a long time. He Xing usually looked like he had no temper and was easy to talk to, but in fact, he was not close to anyone. Zuo Mingdong had thought that He Xing was a person who was indifferent to feelings. However, it seemed that he had misjudged He Xing. Thinking of how He Xing and Du Yue had stood side by side, Zuo Mingdong felt like it was how it should be. These two people gave off the exact same aura.


    When He Xing returned to the room, he saw Du Yue warming herself by the fire. She was holding a wooden stick with two sweet potatoes on it. She was roasting them over the fire, and the room was already filled with the fragrance of sweet potatoes. When He Xing caught a whiff of the aroma, he suddenly felt famished.


    The little bit of food he had in the afternoon had long since beenpletely digested after the battle just now. He Xing strode over. Before he could sit down, Du Yue said, ¡°I¡¯ve boiled some water. Wash your hands first.¡± He Xing looked in the direction she was pointing and saw that the pot was half-filled with water. It was still steaming.


    He Xing squatted down. Du Yue picked up the pot handle before he could and tilted the pot. He Xing reached out and washed his hands with the water that was being poured out.


    After washing his hands, He Xing sat down beside Du Yue and opened his backpack to take something out. ¡°How can sweet potatoes be enough? We must have some meat!¡±


    Du Yue looked at He Xing and saw that he was holding a packet of vacuum-packed roasted hare. Du Yue could not help butugh. ¡°Did you bring all the hare meat from your house?¡±


    Looking at He Xing¡¯s hiking bag that was half the height of a human, Du Yue even suspected that it was full of meat. Just as she was deep in thought, He Xing unzipped the mountaineering bag and showed the contents inside to her. ¡°Look!¡±


    Du Yue followed his gaze and looked into the bag. As expected, more than half of his bag was used to store hare meat. He had brought a lot of each type. Du Yue facepalmed herself. ¡°As expected of you.¡±


    He Xing smiled shyly and tore open the packaging of the roasted hare. He then took out a stick from his bag and skewered the roasted hare meat on it. ¡°Hares are so cute. They taste best when made into barbecue¡­¡±


    Du Yue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re a devil.¡± However, even if he did not say it, Du Yue knew that roasted hare meat was the best. Otherwise, she would not have bought so many packets of vacuum-packed roasted hare. However, Du Yue was a little curious about how He Xing knew about this.


    ¡°Have you roasted a hare before?¡± Du Yue asked, looking at He Xing with confusion in her eyes. The roasted hare smelled so good. The houses they lived in were all built the same, so it was impossible for them to be airtight. The smell would definitely spread out. She lived next door to He Xing, so why had she never smelled it before?


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve roasted it a few times!¡± He Xing smiled. ¡°Are you wondering why you¡¯ve never smelled the fragrance when you¡¯re just next door?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a little strange,¡± Du Yue said honestly.


    ¡°Because I have an exhaust fan at home.¡±


    Du Yue looked at He Xing even more strangely. She had used a range hood before, but the principle of a range hood was to draw out the smell from the kitchen and send it outside. Did that not mean more people would be able to smell the fragrance?

 Chapter 111 - 111 Wang Tong Is Dead

    111 Wang Tong Is Dead


    He Xing smiled at Du Yue. ¡°My range hood is different from the usual ones. The smoke will dissipate on its own.¡±


    Du Yue felt that she had never been so speechless in both her previous and current lives. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me. I¡¯ll give you one when we get back to the base. You¡¯ll know when you use it,¡± He Xing said with a serious face.


    He Xing gave himself a thumbs-up in his heart after he finished speaking. He had been struggling to find a reason to give Du Yue one, but he did not expect that he would be able to do it so smoothly today. He Xing was in a good mood and did not forget to flip the roasted hare over.


    After roasting the meat for a while, the aroma of the roasted hare had already wafted out. Just the smell alone was enough to whet one¡¯s appetite. Du Yue looked at He Xing. Although she could not see the expression on his face, she could tell that he was in a very happy mood just by looking at his curved eyebrows and eyes.


    As she was looking at him, He Xing suddenly raised his head and met her gaze. He Xing lifted his chin at her. ¡°Has your taste changed recently?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Du Yue did not know what he was talking about. She looked down in the direction He Xing was pointing at and saw that her sweet potatoes were almost burnt. Du Yue quickly retracted her hand and took a closer look. Although the skin was a little ck, it should not be a big problem.


    They were roasted until they were crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. They tasted very good. It was just that roasting them was a little tiring.


    It was already 11 pm when the two of them finished eating the roasted hare and sweet potato. He Xing went out for a while and came back with a big rock in his arms. Du Yue looked at him in confusion. ¡°What are you going to do with such a big rock?¡± He Xing closed the door and ced the big rock in front of it. ¡°It¡¯s to block the door. We can both go to sleep now. We¡¯ll probably be able to return to the base tomorrow.¡± Having this big rock did not mean that it was definitely safe, but at least there was an addedyer of protection.


    If someone really wanted to force their way in, the two of them would be able to hear the sound and react in time. It was already veryte, and the two of them fell asleep by the fire while leaning against their mountaineering bags. So many things happened in the first half of the night. Now, in the second half of the night, the entire resort fell into silence.


    The two of them slept until dawn, and their originally exhausted bodies had mostly recovered. After waking up, the two of them boiled some water and washed up before having breakfast. He Xing asked Du Yue to wait for him while he went to the lobby to take a look. Du Yue nodded. She stayed in the room and stood at the door, looking out.


    The snow outside seemed to have gotten lighter. The fine snowkes were not even in full shape, and they looked more like ice shards falling down. The wind blowing on their faces hurt more than the snow. If they could return to the base today, that would be the best. They had been away for two days. During this time, it was inconvenient for them to get food, clothes, and lodging. Du Yue was already starting to miss her warm andfortable bed.


    Just as Du Yue was about to close the door, she saw a person walking out of the lobby. As they were not far away from one another, Du Yue could see clearly that the man was staring at her with a look of hatred. Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. Looking at that person¡¯s figure and height, it should not be Wang Tong or Qi Qi. Who could it be?


    Du Yue¡¯s confusion onlysted for a moment. She quickly retracted her gaze, closed the door, and turned to enter the room. No matter who that person was, she did not care. If that person really wanted to do something to harm her, she would just kill him. Not long after, He Xing strode back with two pieces of news. ¡°Pack your things. We¡¯ll return to the base in a while. Captain Zuo said that although not all of the missions werepleted, there have been many casualties, so we should return to the base first. Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing. Wang Tong diedst night.¡±


    ¡°Wang Tong? What does her death have to do with me?¡± If it was not for Zuo Mingdong¡¯s presence yesterday, she would definitely not have been merciful. However, she did not hear any movement after midnight yesterday. How did she die?


    He Xing frowned. ¡°She peed in her pants yesterday and her legs got frozen to her pants. She got frostbite. They probably didn¡¯t take her condition seriously. When everyone woke up this morning, they found that she was no longer breathing.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Du Yue nodded. Her heart skipped a beat when she thought of the person who was staring at her earlier. ¡°Are there a few other people who live on the sixth floor with her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there are three men and three women staying in that unit. One of them is called Zhang Zhifeng. He¡¯s always with Wang Tong.¡± Du Yue understood the situation when she heard this. The person who had stood at the entrance of the lobby and stared at her with hatred must have been Zhang Zhifeng.

 Chapter 112 - 112 The Overconfident Avenger

    112 The Overconfident Avenger


    However, Du Yue did not take it to heart. She packed her things. ¡°When are we leaving?¡±


    ¡°The people in the lobby are also packing up. I think we can return in half an hour.¡± Taking advantage of this time, the two of them put out the fire and carried the rest of the firewood to the car, where they put it in the trunk. Firewood was also a very scarce resource in the current situation. It was best to save as much as possible. They absolutely could not waste it.


    The two of them returned to the car. He Xing first lit the fire, then turned on the air-conditioner and heater. Du Yue took out heat pads from her backpack and stuck a lot of them on her body. When everything was ready, Zuo Mingdong also came out with the people in the lobby. Many of the vehicles, apart from the drivers, were empty when they came, but now that they were returning with survivors, every vehicle was full.


    A small ident happened on the buses. The survivors were all fighting to take the bus as no one wanted to sit in the trucks. After all, the seats on the bus were morefortable, and there might even be a heater inside, so it would definitely be much warmer than in the trucks. However, there were only a few buses. Even if the people stuffed themselves into the buses, a number of them would still have to take the trucks. Some survivors mored to hitch a ride in the private cars, but they were all rejected. Only the owners of the private cars who followed Zuo Mingdong allowed the survivors to get in their cars.


    There were survivors who knocked on Du Yue¡¯s car window, but Du Yue and He Xing pretended not to see them. Seeing that they were about to set off, the survivors standing next to their car did not dare to waste any more time. They could only re at them and leave. When they had arrived, the convoy had been in high spirits, but now that they were on their way back, the convoy seemed a little dispirited.


    The car owners who followed them on this mission had initially thought that they would be able to pick up the spoils of war. However, not only did they not get anything, but they also lost their friends and family. Comparison was the scariest thing in the world. He Xing and Du Yue, who were unscathed and had earned lots of gains, became an eyesore to the crowd.


    When they stopped to rest at noon, Du Yue noticed that many people were secretly peeking at them, but Du Yue pretended not to see them. There were paths in front of the strong and obstacles in front of the weak. Only a good-for-nothing would me their own failure on others. Before the apocalypse, guns were indeed regted weapons. However, now that the world was in chaos, as long as one had the resources, it was not difficult to get a gun by asking others for help.


    These people had chosen to follow them out to take on the mission of hunting wild animals, but they did not prepare any weapons. Who could they me for their current situation?


    Du Yue went to the toilet during the break and came out from the back of the abandoned house. She had just walked a short distance when a person walked toward her. Although the man was wrapped up so tightly that his face could not be seen, Du Yue still subconsciously called out his name. ¡°Zhang Zhifeng?¡±


    Zhang Zhifeng was obviously surprised that Du Yue had called him by his name. However, he soon sneered and said, ¡°It seems like you were prepared. You knew that I was going to take revenge on you.¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°No, I just had a premonition that someone woulde looking for me and that person would be you.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Zhang Zhifeng was furious. He red at Du Yue with killing intent. ¡°B*tch, a life has been lost because of you, yet you¡¯re still so unrepentant! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡± Zhang Zhifeng was very confident in his skills. As he spoke, he rushed toward Du Yue.


    He was tightly wrapped, so his movements were greatly affected. In a situation where he could not stretch his legs, hisbat power would also be greatly reduced. The reason why Zhang Zhifeng dared to run up to Du Yue and attack her was that he had the advantage of being a man with his weight and strength. Whether it was in terms of physical strength or mobility, ordinary women were no match for men.


    However, Du Yue was not an ordinary woman. Du Yue easily dodged Zhang Zhifeng¡¯s punches or kicks. After a few times, Du Yue grew bored. She had thought that Zhang Zhifeng hade to seek revenge without a care because of his great ability. She did not expect that he only knew a few showy moves.

 Chapter 113 - 113 Seeing Zhang Zhifeng Lose His Own Life

    113 Seeing Zhang Zhifeng Lose His Own Life


    Du Yue took the opportunity to pull out the dagger tied to her leg as she bent over. The dagger was extremely sharp, and it could cut flesh with a blow. Seeing Du Yue take out a dagger, Zhang Zhifeng was about to curse and provoke her. However, before he could say anything, he felt a chill in his throat. The dagger in Du Yue¡¯s hand quickly slid across Zhang Zhifeng¡¯s throat.


    Du Yue used a lot of strength. The sharp dagger cut through theyers of clothes he was wrapped in. It cut through Zhang Zhifeng¡¯s skin and cut his throat. However, because the weather was too cold and the clothes were blocking it, no blood spurted out.


    Du Yue watched as Zhang Zhifeng¡¯s body fell heavily into the snow. She cleaned the dagger with the snow unhurriedly and put it back into the scabbard. Then, she left as if nothing had happened.


    As soon as she got back into the car, He Xing asked worriedly, ¡°What happened? Why did you take so long toe back?¡±


    !!


    ¡°Zhang Zhifeng came to see me,¡± Du Yue said indifferently.


    He Xing¡¯s expression softened when he heard her answer. He asked her calmly, ¡°Did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°Well, he came to court death. I could only fulfill his wish.¡±


    When Zhang Zhifeng came to seek revenge, he must havee with the idea of making her pay with her blood. However, he was not as good as her and died at her hands. He could only me himself for overestimating his own ability.


    Zuo Mingdong only gave the convoy half an hour to rest. Half an hour passed quickly. Everyone had already gone to the toilet and returned to their cars. Zuo Mingdong shouted into the walkie-talkie, allowing the convoy to set off.


    In a private car, Qi Qi realized that Zhang Zhifeng was still nowhere to be seen. She had a bad guess in her heart, and her body trembled even more. The people around her could tell that something was wrong and asked her what was wrong with concern. Qi Qi shook her head and did not say anything. Seeing that Qi Qi did not want to say more, they did not ask her again.


    The convoy set off again. This time, they would drive all the way to the base without any rest. Qi Qi turned her head and looked out of the car window. Zhang Zhifeng still did not appear. Thinking back to how Zhang Zhifeng had told her indignantly that he had to get rid of Du Yue before returning to the base, Qi Qi could not help but feel afraid.


    Not only did Zhang Zhifeng not hurt Du Yue at all, but he also lost his life. That woman called Du Yue was a devil! Fortunately, they were going back to the base soon. After that, she would never have to see Du Yue again. With this thought in mind, she finally rxed a little.


    Du Yue did not know that someone was cursing her to death out of fear. At this moment, she was in the driver¡¯s seat. With the base¡¯s snow-sweeping trucks clearing the way, the road was much easier to drive on. It was only because there were a lot of vehicles in the convoy that the speed was rtively slow. When they finally returned to the base, the sky was alreadypletely dark. After entering the base, the convoy split up, and the private cars went their separate ways.


    Du Yue drove the car to the building they lived in. She parked the car and moved everything upstairs before He Xing drove the car to the parking lot. Because they had turned on the heater the whole time, they had used up most of the gasoline they brought. There was less than a quarter of it left in the car.


    Although gasoline would not freeze, it could be stolen. Even though there was not much left, He Xing still drew out the gasoline and walked back with the barrel. He Xing walked up the stairs and passed by the sixth floor. He saw that one of the doors on the sixth floor was not closed, and the sound of conversation could be heard through the gap. ¡°Wang Tong¡¯s dead, and I don¡¯t know where Zhang Zhifeng is. Are we still going to stay here?¡±


    ¡°Wang Tong was the one who suggested we rent this ce, and Zhang Zhifeng was responsible for one-third of the rent. Now that they¡¯re both gone, how are we going to pay the rent?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the group dormitory? Otherwise, how are we going to get so many contribution points to pay for the rent here?¡±


    ¡°But there are so many survivors in the base. The conditions there are probably worse than before.¡±


    ¡°We still have to go now. If we wait any longer, it¡¯ll be worse if there¡¯s no more space for us.¡±


    He Xing did not continue to listen and proceeded to walk upstairs. When he got home, he found an exhaust fan and carried it to Du Yue¡¯s door. He had only knocked on the door twice when Du Yue came out of the bedroom and opened the door for him.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw a cylindrical exhaust fan standing next to He Xing. ¡°What is this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I was going to give you a range hood? This is it. It¡¯s easy to use. Just turn it on and adjust it ording to your needs.¡±

 Chapter 114 - 114 I Can Finally Have a Good Night’s Sleep

    114 I Can Finally Have a Good Night¡¯s Sleep


    Du Yue had a good memory, so she naturally remembered this. ¡°If you give it to me, what will you use for yourself?¡±


    ¡°I still have one more.¡± Du Yue did not reject the gift and epted it. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve just started the fire. I was going to bring you some charcoal.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± He Xing agreed, but he had no intention of going in. He just waited at the door. Seeing him like this, Du Yue¡¯s lips curled up as she went back to her bedroom with the range hood. Du Yue immediately took out a metal bucket from her interspace. The metal bucket was filled with burning charcoal. Du Yue handed the bucket to He Xing. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring the bucket back to me immediately,¡± she said.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll return it to you tomorrow.¡±


    After the two of them said their goodbyes, they returned to their respective homes.


    Du Yue had turned on all the heating equipment in the bedroom when she came back. The furnace was also filled with charcoal, and the temperature had risen quite a bit. It was dinner time, and she wanted to test out the range hood that He Xing had given her. Du Yue turned it on and ced it beside the stove. She then took out a bowl of spicy soup from her interspace and heated it up.


    The numbing spicy soup was originally boiling hot, and the moment it was taken out of the space, the hot air spread out. After heating it on the stove, the soup base emitted more steam, and the fragrance became stronger. However, Du Yue soon realized that the lingering smoke only floated around the stove and would soon be sucked in by the range hood. It would not drift to any other part of the house.


    Du Yue walked a few steps away and stood at the door. She could not smell even the slightest bit of the spicy hot pot. Even though He Xing had told her that the range hood could suck in the smell, she was still shocked when she tried it out for herself. This was high-tech!


    Although she did not know where He Xing had gotten such a good item, it was indeed very useful! Du Yue returned to the stove, took out a te of fish balls from the space, and put them into the pot. Before the apocalypse, there was a popr post on the inte that said eating alone was level-five loneliness. Now, Du Yue was sitting by the warm stove and eating fragrant spicy soup. Not only did she not feel lonely, but she also felt very satisfied.


    Could there be a more blissful moment than this? Obviously, there was. Du Yue ate half of the spicy soup before she remembered to take out her tablet and y ¡®The Legend of Zhen Huan¡¯. It was indeed more blissful to watch a show and enjoy good food at the same time!


    She did not have anything to do after that, so Du Yue took her time and spent an hour eating the meal. Fortunately, the meal was numbing, spicy, and hot. If it was not enough, she could add soup. She was not afraid of getting cold. At the end of the meal, Du Yue even took out a cup of milk tea with 30% sugar and no ice from her interspace. The meal was finally over after she drank the cup of milk tea.


    After cleaning up the dishes, Du Yue took out a tent and a bathtub from the space. She began to take a bath. She had not taken a bath for two days. Now, she could finally take afortable hot bath and change into clean pajamas. Du Yue felt alive again.


    Although it was only around eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Du Yue went to bed after drying her hair. For the past two days, she had been sleeping while sitting. She did not dare to fall deep asleep at all. Now that she could finally lie on her warm andfortable bed, Du Yue could not help but roll a few times with the nket wrapped around her. Only then did she calm down. As expected, nowhere else couldpare to home!


    If she did not know that there would be an earthquake in two years and that this building might not even be able to withstand it, Du Yue would have definitely thought of a way to buy the house.


    The next morning, after Du Yue woke up, she went back to her usual day-to-day. She trained for three hours, washed up, and had breakfast. It was almost 11 o¡¯clock when she was done. Du Yue took out a brand new phone and tablet from her interspace and went to He Xing¡¯s house.


    He Xing looked at the mobile phone and tablet that Du Yue handed to him, and a smile appeared on his face. After looking at the gadgets, he put them aside and said to Du Yue, ¡°Captain Zuo still owes us some contribution points. I¡¯ll go get them from himter. Come with me. After we get the card, we¡¯ll go to the service hall and transfer the contribution points to our own cards.¡±


    She was involved in this matter, so Du Yue had to go with him. She nodded and agreed. Before she left, she made a trip home and changed into some clothes and shoes. She then went downstairs with He Xing. Although the service hall was also in the base, it was still quite far from the small building. The two of them chose to drive there.

 Chapter 115 - 115 Little Zuo and I Are Very Close

    115 Little Zuo and I Are Very Close


    He Xing refilled the oil barrel with the gasoline they drew the day before, then beckoned Du Yue to get into the car. The car was warmed for a full five minutes before it was sessfully started. He Xing held the steering wheel as the car slowly drove down the road. Along the way, they could see many people walking in the snow. When their car passed by, many people would look up.


    There was envy, jealousy, and resentment in their eyes. Du Yue was neither interested nor had the time to guess what these people were thinking. It was too cold outside. She just wanted to get this done with and go home as soon as possible.


    Half an hourter, He Xing parked the car in front of a building. The building looked like it had existed before the apocalypse. The decorations were exquisite, and it even had central heating. Even though Du Yue did not get out of the car with He Xing, she could hear the sound of the heater¡¯s condenser working.


    Du Yue could not help but feel a little envious when she heard this sound. How nice it would be if she had central heating. However, this idea was unrealistic. It was already good enough that they could use electricity now. If she really installed central heating, the electricity would probably trip every day. He Xing did not ask Du Yue to follow him in, and Du Yue was happy to wait in the car. She did not want to get out of the car anyway. Although there were no signs outside the building, there were people going in and out of it, and they were all dressed in the same way. It seemed that this was also an office of the base.


    Du Yue was getting bored from waiting when she heard someone knocking on the window. She turned around and saw a man standing next to the car, looking inside. Du Yue rolled down the car window and asked the man, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just saw that your car has been parked here for a while. Do you have something you need to do here? Maybe I can help you.¡± The man¡¯s tone was rather humble and polite, but Du Yue could also hear the arrogance that was unintentionally revealed in his words.


    Otherwise, he would not have said that he could help before Du Yue had even told him why she was here. Du Yue shook her head. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s nothing I need help with.¡± No matter what the man¡¯s purpose was, he was still polite, so Du Yue was also polite to him.


    As Du Yue was speaking, the man had already sized her up from head to toe. After sizing her up, his eyes were brighter than before. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I basically know everyone in this building and have some connections. If you have anything you need to do, you can tell me. I should be able to help.¡± As the man spoke, his brows were filled with pride.


    As long as women heard that he was close to the base¡¯s officials, they would want to cling to him and not let him go. Therefore, he believed that the woman in front of him would be no exception.


    However, taking a step back, those women from before could not bepared to this one. Although he had never seen this woman before, he could tell from her car and clothes that she must be someone of high status. If he could get a woman like her, his life would beplete.


    Just the thought of it made him happy. Seeing that Du Yue did not respond for a long time, the man said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You really don¡¯t have to be so polite with me¡­¡±


    Du Yue looked at the shrewdness in the man¡¯s eyes that could not be hidden and finally understood his little trick. Hearing the man¡¯s urging, she smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m not being polite with you. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t help me with what I have to do.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even told me what it is. How do you know I can¡¯t help? I¡¯m not bragging, but there¡¯s nothing in this base that I can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re that powerful?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I guess so!¡±


    ¡°Do you know a captain called Zuo Mingdong in the base?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about Little Zuo! We¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Why? Are you looking for him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! He owes me 10,000 contribution points. If you can, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to look for him and help me get my 10,000 contribution points.¡±


    ¡°What? H-How many contribution points? 10,000?¡± The man¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°Are you joking with me?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°Why would I lie to you about something like this? If it¡¯s true and you tell Captain Zuo, won¡¯t I be exposed?¡±


    The man felt that her words made sense. Du Yue urged him again, ¡°Then, can you help me get the contribution points from Captain Zuo?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± The man looked troubled. When he met Du Yue¡¯s clear and innocent eyes, he quickly waved his hands. ¡°I suddenly remembered I didn¡¯t turn off the electricity at home. I have to go home to turn it off, so I can¡¯t help you!¡±


    The man said in a hurry and turned to run. However, just as he turned around, he saw Zuo Mingdong less than two meters behind him. The man was sizing him up with his arms crossed.

 Chapter 116 - 116 Using All His Petty Tricks to Deceive a Woman, How Useless

    116 Using All His Petty Tricks to Deceive a Woman, How Useless


    The reason why the man could tell at a nce that it was Zuo Mingdong was that he had an employee card hanging on his chest, on which his position and name were written. It was freezing cold outside. Most of the time, people wrapped themselves in sixyers and wore hats and masks. Since one could not see their faces, one could only distinguish the employees from their work passes. ¡°Captain Zuo Qianqian!¡±


    Zuo Mingdong¡¯s eyes were emotionless, and one could not tell whether he was happy or angry when he spoke. ¡°Did you just call me Little Zuo? Did you just say that there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do in the base?¡±


    ¡°Captain Zuo, I was just¡­¡±


    ¡°Who allowed you to not wear your work pass during working hours?¡±


    !!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot.¡±


    The man hurriedly took out his work pass from his pocket and let it hang on his chest. Since his back was facing Du Yue, she could not see the words on his employee pass. However, she heard He Xing, who was standing next to Zuo Mingdong, say, ¡°Security, Pan Da.¡± He Xing¡¯s voice had a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Captain Zuo, how can a security guard have so much power? If that¡¯s the case, even I want to be a security guard.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong¡¯s eyes turned colder when he heard this. ¡°Pan Da, you¡¯re not doing proper work well during working hours. You even left your post without permission and talked nonsense with the residents, tarnishing the base¡¯s image. You¡¯re really gutsy. Go to the Human Resources Department now and tell them what you¡¯ve done. If you don¡¯t want to go, then I¡¯ll go and say it for youter!¡±


    Hearing Zuo Mingdong¡¯s words, Pan Da¡¯s body swayed and he almost lost his bnce. ¡°Captain Zuo, I know my mistake now. Please let me off this time! I can¡¯t lose this job!¡±


    ¡°I said, if you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll go in your ce.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll go by myself,¡± Pan Da said as he stumbled toward the gate.


    He Xing squinted his eyes. ¡°Is the base that short of manpower?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll handle this matter properly.¡±


    ¡°Well, I believe in your ability. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll go back now. See you, Captain Zuo!¡± He Xing said as he waved at Zuo Mingdong and quickly got into the car.


    Du Yue remained seated in the car and nodded at Zuo Mingdong as a form of greeting. He Xing sat in the driver¡¯s seat, rolled up the window, and drove away. Du Yue looked through the rearview mirror and saw that Zuo Mingdong was still standing there, not moving at all.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Du Yue retracted her gaze upon hearing He Xing¡¯s words. ¡°Nothing much. I just think it¡¯s interesting.¡±


    No matter if it was before or after the apocalypse, there would always be people who used their positions to y some tricks.


    He Xing sneered. ¡°He has no ability but still continued to brag. He¡¯s using all his wits to deceive women. What kind of a man is he?¡±


    Du Yue was at a loss for words. She turned to look at He Xing with aplicated expression.


    He Xing felt a little ufortable under her gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Du Yue waved her hand. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± There was nothing wrong with He Xing¡¯s evaluation of Pan Da, but she did not mean that Pan Da was interesting!


    This was the first time Du Yue had truly experienced what it meant for two people to be seemingly talking about the same thing but getting the messages askew. Du Yue could not help butugh at the thought. Her eyes curved as she smiled, and the corners of her mouth could not help but rise. He Xing saw from the corners of his eyes that Du Yue wasughing happily, and heughed along with her.


    The car drove on the road for more than ten minutes and arrived at the service hall. He Xing stopped the car and turned off the engine. He alighted from the car with Du Yue and walked toward the service hall. It was uncertain if it was because it was the morning or because those who had gone out for missions had all returned yesterday ande to the service hall today, but there were quite a lot of people here. At the very least, there were a lot more than thest time Du Yue and He Xing came.


    Du Yue looked around and found an empty counter. She called He Xing, and the two walked over. Du Yue took out the cards that He Xing had given her previously. The first time, He Xing gave her four cards, and the second time, he gave her five. He had given her another five cards after he retrieved them from Captain Zuo earlier, so she had a total of 14 cards now.


    Each card had 1,000 contribution points, so she had a total of 14,000 contribution points. Although the staff member who handled the procedures for them could not hide the surprise in their eyes, they did not ask much. Even when they handled the procedures, they were very fast. In less than two minutes, Du Yue¡¯s card had an additional 14,000 contribution points.

 Chapter 117 - 117 A Kind Madam

    117 A Kind Madam


    After Du Yue was done, she gave her seat to He Xing. It was only when the staff member saw He Xing pull out the same number of cards that they looked at the two again. The staff member was no longer just surprised. Du Yue felt that the staff member might be suspecting that the two of them had done something bad and robbed the base¡¯s vault, which was why they had so many cards.


    Fortunately, the staff in the base had all been professionally trained. Even though the staff member was very curious, the process did not slow down at all.


    He Xing took his card and suggested to Du Yue, ¡°Do you want to go to the housing rental center?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    !!


    Previously, she had only paid two years¡¯ worth of rent because she wanted to save some contribution points in case of an emergency. Now that she had so many contribution points on her hands, she wanted to extend the agreement for another year.


    The housing rental center was not far from the service hall. The two of them did not drive and just walked for a few minutes. Not only did Du Yue extend her rent for a year, but she also put down 1,000 contribution points in advance to pay for the electricity. As for the water bill, it did not matter. The water pipes were frozen hard, and not a single drop of water could flow out. They were basically useless. However, one was worried about water. Snow could be seen everywhere in the base. If they boiled a bucket of it, they could get a small basin of water. Although it was a little troublesome, it was better than nothing.


    After everything was done, Du Yue felt her entire body rx. Before the apocalypse, being rich meant being confident. After the apocalypse, as long as she had contribution points and sufficient food and supplies, she could still be confident! As soon as the two of them walked out of the entrance of the rental center, He Xing said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the supermarket. We have so many contribution points on hand anyway.¡±


    Even though Du Yue was notcking in anything, she had to apany He Xing since he had helped her earn so many contribution points. The supermarket was a little far from here, so they could only drive there. Of course, there was more than one supermarket in such arge base. However, therger the supermarket, the moreplete the supplies inside.


    He Xing drove to thergest supermarket. It was a rare day that it was not snowing outside. Although the temperature was still as cold as before, it felt a little warmer without the cold snowkes falling on their faces. Probably because of the good weather today, there was a long line outside the supermarket.


    Thest time Du Yue came here was when it was extremely hot. It was nighttime, and the supermarket only had one counter open. Now, the supermarket had opened ten counters. With so many counters open at the same time, it greatly reduced the waiting time and also prevented people from getting frostbite while waiting.


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold outside. I¡¯ll go and line up first. You wait in the car,¡± He Xing said.


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not that pretentious. Let¡¯s go together.¡± She was dressed in the same number ofyers as He Xing, so if He Xing could line up, so could she. The two of them got out of the car and joined a rtively short queue.


    Standing in front of He Xing, Du Yue stuck her head out and looked ahead. There were about 20 people in front of them. ¡°What do you want to buy?¡± Du Yue turned to He Xing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯tck anything at home. I just wanted to walk around.¡±


    Just as Du Yue was about to make ament on that, the person standing in front of her spoke first. ¡°Young man, youngdy, it¡¯s not easy to get contribution points at this time. Even if you have savings, you shouldn¡¯t squander them. It¡¯s best to buy somepressed biscuits, crush them, and cook them with rice. It¡¯s vorful and filling. It¡¯s also more cost-effective.¡±


    Just by listening to the voice, Du Yue knew that the one who spoke was an olddy. Before the apocalypse, who would like to eatpressed biscuits? However, in this era,pressed biscuits had be the most important food after rice. He Xing and Du Yue naturally appreciated this woman¡¯s kind advice.


    The two of them nodded and thanked the woman. The speed at which the people in front were buying things was much faster than Du Yue had expected. After about ten minutes, it was Du Yue¡¯s turn. Du Yue had originallye to apany He Xing and did not have anything she wanted to buy. However, when she walked to the counter, she saw some sweet potatoes and potatoes.


    The sweet potatoes and potatoes were smaller in size as if they were malnourished. Seeing Du Yue staring at the sweet potatoes on the counter for a long time, the saleswoman impatiently urged, ¡°What do you want to buy? Hurry up, there¡¯s still a queue behind you.¡± Du Yue pointed at the sweet potatoes and potatoes on the counter, saying indifferently, ¡°Sweet potatoes and potatoes. Give me five catties of each.¡±

 Chapter 118 - 118 They’re a New Species That You Can Plant Yourself

    118 They¡¯re a New Species That You Can nt Yourself


    ¡°How much do you want? Five catties of each?¡± The sales assistant¡¯s voice unconsciously became higher, and her tone was full of surprise. ¡°One catty costs ten contribution points, so ten catties will cost you 100 contribution points. Do you really want that much?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Yes, I want five catties of each.¡± She took out her card from her pocket.


    The salesperson saw that she was serious and did not seem to be joking. She turned around and weighed five catties of potatoes and sweet potatoes each. ¡°Did you bring a bag? We charge a fee for the cloth bags here. Each one costs one contribution point.¡±


    Du Yue was stunned. The cloth bags were really expensive. She reached into the pocket at the bottom of her clothes and took out a folded square bag. ¡°I brought it.¡± The bag had been in her interspace all this time. She took it out when she put her hand into her pocket.


    In any case, the clothes were thick, and no one could tell what was in her pockets. Du Yue was notcking in contribution points, but she would never pay for cloth bags! She was buying sweet potatoes and potatoes worth 100 contribution points. How could she buy cloth bags with contribution points too? Absolutely not!


    !!


    Du Yue put the sweet potatoes and potatoes into her pockets and swiped her card. Swiping the card at the supermarket was the same as how one used to swipe meal cards in schools. Du Yue¡¯s contribution points bnce was clearly disyed on the card-swiping machine. It was a five-digit number.


    When the saleswoman saw the string of numbers, she instantly understood why Du Yue was so extravagant. She was a nouveau riche! It was no wonder that when she was buying potatoes and sweet potatoes, she actually asked for ten catties total without even blinking. Thinking that Du Yue was so rich and she must be a capable person, the saleswoman added, ¡°These sweet potatoes and potatoes are a new variety developed by the scientists at the base. They¡¯re very cold-resistant. You can try nting them yourself after you go back home.¡±


    In fact, when Du Yue first saw the sweet potatoes and potatoes, she had a faint guess. She did not expect the saleswoman to exin it to her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try it. Thank you.¡± Du Yue kept her card and stood aside with a big bag of sweet potatoes and potatoes.


    The salesperson found it strange that Du Yue was still not leaving after buying the things she needed. However, before she could ask, she heard a young man say, ¡°Give me the exact same things she bought.¡±


    The saleswoman¡¯s face was filled with question marks. She looked at Du Yue, then at He Xing. Only then did she realize that the two of them knew each other. Sigh, the old saying was indeed true. Birds of a feather flock together. The people around a nouveau riche were also nouveau riche!


    This time, the saleswoman did not ask any more questions. She immediately got sweet potatoes and potatoes for He Xing. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a bag. Give me a cloth bag,¡± He Xing said.


    The sales assistant nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He Xing looked at the shelf behind her and could only see more sweet potatoes and somemonpressed biscuits. ¡°Are these the only things in the supermarket? Is there nothing else?¡±


    ¡°Other things?¡± The saleswoman was a little confused by He Xing¡¯s question. ¡°What other things?¡±


    ¡°¡­Forget it. That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll pay now.¡±


    The sales assistant deducted He Xing¡¯s contribution points in a daze and only retracted her gaze after He Xing and Du Yue walked away.


    The two of them returned to the car. Du Yue asked He Xing, ¡°What did you want to buy just now? Why did you give up?¡±


    He Xing smiled and shook his head. ¡°We bought so many potatoes and sweet potatoes. Our actions are already eye-catching enough. It¡¯s not suitable for me to buy anything else in front of so many people.¡±


    Du Yue immediately understood what He Xing was implying. It was not appropriate to buy so many things in front of so many people, but it would be fine if they did not do it in front of others. Du Yue was still lost in her thoughts when she saw He Xing making a turn at an intersection and finally stopping outside arge metal gate.


    Du Yue took a closer look. ¡°Is this the back door of the supermarket?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you want to buy more things, you can buy them at the back door. There are fewer people here.¡±


    He Xing got out of the car after exining and knocked on the iron gate. There was a square gap on the gate, just like the window of a bank counter.


    Not long after, a staff member wearing a mask came to the window and asked him, ¡°What do you want to buy?¡±


    ¡°I want 50 catties of noodles, 50 catties of rice, four boxes of instant noodles, four boxes of conch powder, two boxes of self-heating instant rice packets, two boxes of self-heating instant hotpot meals¡­ Do you have any flour? I want a box if you have it. I want ten catties of pork, ten catties of chicken, 20 catties of fish, and 20 catties of shrimp.¡± What do you want to buy? ¡± He Xing asked Du Yue after finishing his list in one breath.


    Du Yue waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not buying anything.¡± The things that she had bought were piled up everywhere in her interspace. She probably would not be able to finish them within ten years.

 Chapter 119 - 119 It’s True That Rich People Are Generous When They Buy Things

    119 It¡¯s True That Rich People Are Generous When They Buy Things


    He Xing nced at Du Yue, turned around, and said to the staff member at the door, ¡°Give me two boxes of chicken feet with pickled pepper, two boxes of iced red tea, two boxes of Coke, two boxes of potato chips, and two boxes of spicy strips.¡± Even though it was fine for men to eat snacks, Du Yue still felt likeughing when she heard He Xing buying so many snacks in such a serious manner.


    A man who could calmly shoot in a forest where wild beasts lurked just wanted to return to his home and eat spicy strips as a snack. The contrast made Du Yue feel that he was a little cute. However, Du Yue was more curious about how many contribution points would be needed for so many items.


    Within five minutes of He Xing¡¯s announcement, the door was opened. The staff inside were moving out boxes of the things He Xing wanted. He Xing opened the trunk of the car and asked them to put the things in there. After they were all packed, the staff member who had spoken to He Xing earlier said, ¡°These thingse to a total of 2,915 contribution points.¡±


    He Xing swiped his card without even blinking. Du Yue could not help but click her tongue as she watched. Rich people were really different. They were so generous. However, on second thought, she realized that He Xing¡¯s card bnce was twice as much as hers, so she did not find it strange anymore.


    If she had that many contribution points, she would not hesitate to buy things either. These things sounded like a lot, but when they were ced in the trunk, they did not even take up half the space. Besides, there were many things here that they probably would not be able to afford to produce in the future. The more people bought them, the lesser stock there would be. It was normal for these things to be sold at a higher price.


    After the end of the world in her previous life, Du Yue had never seen any shop that sold these things. It was only because this was thergest base in the country that they could sell these things. Since they had nothing else to do, He Xing drove back to the building they were staying in.


    The two of them ran up and down a few times before they managed to move everything upstairs. After thest round, He Xing called out to Du Yue, who was about to go home. ¡°I asked for two of all these things. Half of them are for you.¡±


    Du Yue did not expect He Xing to buy so many things so generously because he was nning to give her half of them.


    Looking at the boxes piled on the ground, Du Yue shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want them. You can take them back.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t refuse! You gave me so many self-heating instant rice and hotpot meals before we left. I can¡¯t take advantage of you. It¡¯s only right for me to give you some food.¡±


    He Xing¡¯s words did make sense, but Du Yue felt that something was amiss. He Xing had even given her a range hood! Besides, they had only been away for a few days. The two of them had not eaten much food. The two of them looked at each other. Neither of them was willing to back down. They were both equally determined.


    After a long while, Du Yue could not help butugh out loud. The way they were acting made them look like two elementary school students fighting. ¡°Okay, okay. I want all of these things, but I¡¯ll leave them in your house for now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you learning how to cook? It¡¯s useless to just watch videos. I can teach you. Leave the food at your house. We¡¯ll use it when I teach you how to cook in the future. After you¡¯re done, we can eat together.¡±


    ¡°Good, good! This is a good idea!¡± He Xing seemed to be in a good mood. He smiled happily. ¡°We¡¯ve been through so much. We don¡¯t have to do it this afternoon. You can go back and rest first. If you¡¯re free tonight, you cane to my house.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll teach you tonight.¡± The two of them made an agreement. One of them opened the door and went home, while the other opened the gate and went downstairs.


    Even after she changed into her pajamas and sat on the carpet, the smile in the corner of Du Yue¡¯s eyes did not fade. The two of them were already in their 20s, but they were still fighting in the corridor over food. It was a little funny. Du Yue had just brought back the potatoes and sweet potatoes she had bought.


    After she was doneughing, Du Yue took out the sweet potatoes and potatoes from the bag and began to observe them carefully. These sweet potatoes and potatoes were only the size of a palm, and the color of their skin was lighter than those they had eaten before the apocalypse. Du Yue held one to her nose and sniffed. The smell was also a little lighter than before the apocalypse. She did not know if they would be delicious.


    Since she had nothing to do, Du Yue washed one potato and one sweet potato. She roasted them on the stove. After they were cooked, the smell was a little stronger than when they were raw. Du Yue tasted the sweet potato first. The core of the sweet potato was pink and white. After it was roasted, the texture was very gummy, but it was not very sweet.

 Chapter 120 - 120 Teaching Him How to Cook

    120 Teaching Him How to Cook


    The color of the potato was also on the white side, and the texture was very soft and chewy, but itcked the unique fragrance of potatoes. Other than the slightly inferior taste and the smaller size, there was no big problem.


    If everyone could grow it sessfully, most people in the base would not have to worry about food and clothing anymore. If people could be self-sufficient, the pressure on the base would reduce. In her previous life, Du Yue had always lived in a small, remote base. She had never seen a new species of produce that could withstand cold. Now that she had the conditions and a lot of time, she decided to try nting some.


    If she seeded, she would earn more money. If she failed, she could afford to bear the cost. However, Du Yue did not start nting the nts right away. He Xing had also bought the same sweet potatoes and potatoes. She wanted to ask him if he was nning to nt them as well. Du Yue did not have much experience in nting crops, so the sess rate would be higher if the two of them studied and discussed it together.


    At half-past five in the early evening, Du Yue knocked on He Xing¡¯s door. She had only knocked twice when He Xing came out to open the door for her. Du Yue walked in and closed the door behind her. ¡°You always cook in the bedroom, right?¡± Du Yue asked him.


    ¡°Yes, the bedroom is warmer. Let¡¯s go in.¡± He Xing said as he led Du Yue into the bedroom. In the small bedroom, there was a bed, a furnace, and a small table. There were also some boxes piled up against the wall.


    !!


    Perhaps it was because there were too many things in the room and they took up a lot of the space, but Du Yue felt very warm when she walked in. Although the heating equipment in this bedroom was much less than Du Yue¡¯s bedroom, with only a furnace, the temperature did not feel much different.


    However, Du Yue did not ask further. Although the two of them were already very familiar with each other and could even be considered friends, Du Yue had no interest in prying into other people¡¯s privacy. On the wall next to the furnace, there was a metal shelf. It was filled with seasonings such as oil, salt, sauce, and vinegar. Du Yue took a closer look and realized that He Xing had indeed prepared a lot of spices.


    The table next to it was also filled with ingredients that had been washed and processed. He Xing picked up a book, flipped open one of the pages, and presented it to Du Yue. I¡¯ve wanted to eat these boiled pork slices for a long time. After that, he turned a few pages. ¡°And I want to eat this steamed chicken and steamed pork ribs. Can you teach me how to cook them?¡±


    Du Yue looked at the table at the side after hearing He Xing¡¯s words. There were defrosted ribs and meat slices on the te on the table, as well as cut chicken pieces. The meat slices were very thin, and it was obvious that he had good cutting skills. In another small basin, there were small potatoes soaked in water.


    He Xing had prepared the ingredients in advance. She was just teaching him how to cook, so Du Yue did not have any objections.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put the chicken and ginger cooking wine in the pot with cold water first!¡± Du Yue said that the chicken had to be cooled after it was cooked, so they cooked the chicken first and waited for it to cool before making other dishes. While He Xing was cooking the chicken, Du Yue cut up some dried chilies, garlic, and scallions and ced them in a bowl. Then, she found a small pot to heat up some oil and poured it on top.


    The aroma of the hot oil mixed with the chilies, garlic, and scallions rushed into their noses. If it was not for the high-tech exhaust hood working at the side, the smell would definitely attract a lot of attention. He Xing did not know if anyone else would cry from the aroma, but he was on the verge of death. He leaned in front of Du Yue and sniffed the chili oil. ¡°Oh my God, this is so fragrant,¡± he praised.


    Du Yue wanted tough at He Xing¡¯s ignorant look. ¡°It¡¯s just chili oil. Why are you acting like you¡¯ve never seen it before?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Du Yue¡¯s hand froze. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen chili oil before?¡±


    However, before He Xing could give an exnation, Du Yue figured it out herself. ¡°You¡¯ve never cooked for yourself before, right? It¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±


    No matter how she looked at it, He Xing¡¯s living conditions before the apocalypse must have been pretty good, so it was not strange that he had never been to the kitchen.


    She just did not know what he was doing prior to this. When the extreme heat first came, he failed to make a living and could not even afford to eat. He Xing, who was cooking the chicken, paused for a moment. He then smiled at Du Yue and said, ¡°There are so many delicacies that I¡¯ve never tried before. I want to try them all. Can you teach me all of them in the future?¡±


    Du Yueughed. ¡°No problem. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± She didn¡¯t find it troublesome to teach He Xing how to cook. The days were boring and long, and it was quite fun to cook and eat together. Since He Xing was the one who wanted to learn, he was naturally the one who had to do it. Du Yue just stood by the side and exined the steps to him.

 Chapter 121 - 121 I’ve Never Had Iced Red Tea That Costs Three Yuan

    121 I¡¯ve Never Had Iced Red Tea That Costs Three Yuan


    Du Yue¡¯s description was roughly the same as the recipe, but she was more detailed. She also told He Xing when to add the seasonings and what heat was suitable. He Xing¡¯s hands-on ability was quite strong, and he made the boiled meat slices very well. The two of them stood by the stove and could smell the pungent smell of chili. The tip of their noses started to feel hot, and their cheeks started to turn red.


    After the boiled meat slices were stir-fried, they were ced in a small stainless-steel basin and ced beside the stove. This helped keep the meat warm so that it would not turn cold while they were cooking the next dish. Taking advantage of the free time, He Xing washed the pot deftly and added more rice into the pot before making steamed pork ribs. The steamed chicken was thest to be done. All three dishes were meat dishes. He Xing then took out a pot of rice. The two of them sat by the stove and began to have dinner together.


    He Xing insisted that Du Yue take the first bite. Du Yue picked up a piece of rib and put it in her mouth to taste. He Xing did not pick up his chopsticks. Instead, he looked at Du Yue with eager eyes. ¡°Is it good?¡±


    Du Yue looked at him when she heard that. She could see a trace of nervousness in his sparkling eyes.


    When they were outside, whether they encountered groups of wild beasts or robbers on the road, He Xing had never shown a trace of fear or nervousness. However, he was actually starting to get nervous in front of a few dishes. An indescribable feeling welled up in Du Yue¡¯s heart. She took a bite of the rib. The heat when He Xing was cooking the ribs was a little off. ¡°The ribs are a little tough. However, this is your first time making it, and the difficulty of this dish is quite high, so it¡¯s already very good.¡± It was the same for the boiled meat slices. As the control of the fire and the amount of seasoning was not very precise, the taste was somewhat unsatisfactory. However, Du Yue felt that it was not easy for a newbie to achieve this.


    He Xing heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Du Yue¡¯s sincerement. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve seeded since you¡¯ve given me such a high evaluation. I¡¯m relieved. Let¡¯s eat quickly. It won¡¯t taste good when it¡¯s cold.¡±


    Why did he say that he was at ease after receiving such a high evaluation from her? Du Yue felt that this sentence was a little strange. She was not a professional chef, and her evaluation was only that of an amateur.


    However, when she looked at He Xing again, she saw that he had already lowered his head and was eating. She did not think too much about it and started to eat seriously. Except for the rice, which was a little too much, the two of them finished all three dishes. He did not make any soup, but He Xing brought out the iced red tea. Both of them had a bottle each. The red tea was at room temperature and was ced by the wall. However, the temperature in the room was only a dozen degrees. The room-temperature red tea was a little cold when it entered their mouths.


    He Xing¡¯s well-defined fingers twirled the bottle of red tea gently. ¡°No wonder everyone calls it precious sweet water. These things are sweet and taste really good.¡±


    Du Yue looked at He Xing and saw the obvious surprise in his eyes. Seeing him in this state, Du Yue¡¯s previous doubts welled up in her heart again. She tried to ask, ¡°Why does it seem like you rarely eat these things?¡±


    He Xing nodded and replied nonchntly, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never had these before.¡±


    Du Yue was stunned. Iced red tea was not an expensive drink before the apocalypse. What kind of life did He Xing lead in the past? Du Yue looked at him sympathetically, but she did not pursue the matter. Perhaps He Xing did not want to reminisce about his past. She could not dig up his old wounds.


    Du Yue thought about it and consoled him seriously, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The past is over. You have a lot of contribution points now anyway. You can buy anything you want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± He Xing replied. He had been waiting for Du Yue to continue asking, but who knew that Du Yue would not y by the rules? Not only did she not question him, but she even consoled him.


    This made He Xing feel that the kind of life he had led in the past was worthy of pity. However, after thinking about it carefully, the technology in the gxy was advanced and the weapons were high-end. He did notck money and ability either. However, in terms of food, the gxy was indeed much worse than this ce! Thinking about it this way, the days he had lived in the past were indeed not very happy.


    He Xing¡¯s feelings wereplicated when he suddenly realized this. Du Yue was observing him from the side. Seeing that his mood was gradually getting worse, she decided to change the topic. ¡°I almost forgot. I have something to tell you.¡±


    He Xing immediately perked up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me.¡±

 Chapter 122 - 122 I Dreamed That I Became an Agricultural Expert

    122 I Dreamed That I Became an Agricultural Expert


    ¡°It¡¯s about the potatoes and sweet potatoes.¡± Du Yue said seriously, ¡± I tried them this afternoon. They taste pretty good. If we can grow them, we¡¯ll have more ie in the future.¡±


    ¡°You want to nt potatoes and sweet potatoes with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was thinking that the sess rate would be higher if the two of us discussed it together, so I wanted to ask for your opinion.¡±


    He Xing scratched his head with a conflicted look in his eyes. ¡°Of course, I¡¯d like to, but I don¡¯t know a thing about nting!¡±


    With this brain of his, if he was asked to remember some weapon blueprints, he could shamelessly boast that he could even recite them backward. However, he had never learned about nting.


    Although he had arms and legs, he was not sure what he could grow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it either, but I have a lot of books and videos about nting. We can try to follow the methods taught there.¡±


    ¡°Alright then! Then let¡¯s nt them! When do we start?¡±


    Du Yue smiled when she saw He Xing¡¯s eagerness. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and study it a little tonight.¡± He Xing looked at Du Yue and waited for a while, but Du Yue did not continue.


    He had no choice but to ask, ¡°What about me? What do I study?¡±


    Du Yue looked at He Xing and saw the seriousness in his dark eyes. He Xing¡¯s face was undoubtedly very good-looking. At the very least, Du Yue had never seen a man more good-looking than him in her two lives.


    After exchanging nces with He Xing for a moment, Du Yue said slowly, ¡°Can you look for Captain Zuo tomorrow and ask him about the method used to grow these potatoes and sweet potatoes? Do they usually use fertilizer or nutrient solution?¡±


    ¡°No problem! You can count on me!¡± He Xing agreed without hesitation as if he was afraid that Du Yue would change her mind if he spoke any slower.


    It was already veryte, and they had already discussed what they needed to. Du Yue was about to leave. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± As she spoke, she put on her gloves, hat, and mask. It took less than two minutes to get back to her house from He Xing¡¯s house. However, even if it was only a two-minute journey, she could not be careless with what she had to wear. Otherwise, she would freeze and it would not be a joke.


    When Du Yue was putting on her clothes, He Xing followed suit. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back and close the door.¡±


    Seeing He Xing¡¯s actions, Du Yue could not refuse. The two of them bade each other farewell at the entrance of Du Yue¡¯s house. Du Yue turned around and returned to her bedroom. Although the two rooms were only separated by a wall, the temperatures in the living room and the bedroom werepletely different. When she passed by the living room just now, she was shivering from the cold, but the bedroom was very warm.


    Du Yue took off her coat and changed into warm andfortable pajamas. She sat on the carpet by the bed and took out a tablet from her space. Du Yue had bought many tablets, each of which had different things downloaded. This one contained information and videos rted to nting. Fortunately, she was notzy back then. She had sorted them into categories and even made notes, so it was not troublesome to look for them now.


    Unknowingly, she had been watching videos until ten o¡¯clock. It was already veryte. Du Yue turned off the tablet, washed up, and got into bed. Probably because she had something on her mind, she did not sleep well and kept dreaming. One of the most vivid dreams was that she had sessfully grown sweet potatoes and potatoes, and the yield was quite high. She had suddenly be an agricultural expert in the base.


    The next morning, Du Yue woke up. She stared at the ceiling for a long time after opening her eyes. Then, she smiled and shook her head. No wonder it was said that dreams and reality were the opposite. Du Yue only wanted to survive in the apocalypse and never wanted to be an agricultural expert. nting potatoes and sweet potatoes was just for an extra ie.


    After studying for a few hours, Du Yue managed to grasp some of the knowledge. At least, she now knew that nting potatoes and sweet potatoes required the seedlings to grow first, and then the seedlings had to be transnted. The growth cycle of potatoes was rtively short, usually about two to three months. Different species would have different growth cycles. The sweet potatoes¡¯ growth cycle was slightly longer. At its fastest, it would take about 100 days, and the slowest was about 180 days. However, this was data from before the apocalypse. Whether it was sweet potatoes or potatoes, they all needed a warm environment to grow.


    It was impossible to grow ordinary nts at this temperature. So, how should she nt this new species? Du Yue sighed helplessly. She could not figure it out, so she could only wait for He Xing to bring back some good news.

 Chapter 123 - 123 Cutie

    123 Cutie


    He Xing came back before midnight. Du Yue opened the door, but before she could ask, He Xing was already talking, ¡°Captain Zuo said that the soil has changed after the apocalypse and is no longer suitable for farming, so they nt the sweet potatoes and potatoes using hydroponics. They need the base¡¯s special nutrient solution. I bought some nutrient solution on the way back and also memorized the nting method. Captain Zuo said that the most important thing for nting potatoes and sweet potatoes is temperature. If we can control the temperature well, there¡¯s a great possibility of growing them. If we really manage to grow them, we can sell them to the base. The base will give us a reasonable price. There are many people in the base who have already started to try nting them.¡±


    He Xing finished his sentence in one go and then handed the bag to Du Yue. ¡°The nutrient solution and the nting method are all in this bag.¡± Since it was a two-person cooperation, everything needed to be discussed by the two of them.


    Du Yue turned to the side to make way for He Xing. ¡°Come in. It¡¯s too cold outside.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we study at my ce?¡± He Xing asked hesitantly.


    Du Yue was confused. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between your house and mine?¡±


    !!


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much of a difference¡­ Alright then!¡± He Xing stopped being pretentious and strode into Du Yue¡¯s house.


    Du Yue gave He Xing a strange look, closed the door, and followed him to the bedroom. Seeing He Xing stop in front of the bedroom door, Du Yue took two quick steps forward to open the door. ¡°Come in quickly. The room won¡¯t be warm if we keep the door open for too long,¡± Du Yue urged.


    He Xing then followed her into the bedroom. Thest time he came to Du Yue¡¯s bedroom was when he was helping her carry the furnace. He had not been here for a while, and the bedroom had changed quite a lot. Thest time he was here, the room was very cool with sleeping mats and silk mattresses everywhere. Now, everywhere he looked, it was all warm colors that could make one¡¯s heart warm. The quilts on the bed and floor were all fluffy. Just looking at this scene made one feel that the chill in one¡¯s body had subsided a lot.


    Du Yue took off her snow boots, put on her slippers, and stepped on the carpet. Du Yue turned around when she did not hear He Xing¡¯s footsteps. It was only then that she realized He Xing was standing still with a conflicted look on his face. Looking at the leather boots on He Xing¡¯s feet, she instantly reacted. ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll get you a pair of slippers.¡± After Du Yue finished speaking, she walked to the other side of the bed and rummaged under the clothes rack. Fortunately, the weather was cold, so all the clothes were thick and long. If one did not stand beside her, one would not be able to see what was in the woven basket under the clothes rack.


    Du Yue rummaged around and took out a pair of sky-blue cotton slippers. ¡°Try these on and see if the size fits.¡± Du Yue had bought this pair of slippers from a men¡¯s clothing store on sale when it was extremely hot. At that time, she had only bought them in case of an emergency, thinking that she might be able to use them one day. She did not expect to actually use them now. She just did not know if the size was right.


    As Du Yue was thinking about this, she saw that He Xing had already taken off his boots and put on the cotton slippers. After he put them on, he took two steps. ¡°The size is just right. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can wear them. Come and sit down.¡±


    He Xing walked over to Du Yue and sat down. Fortunately, the cushion was big enough to fit two more people, let alone the two of them.


    He Xing sat down and took out everything from the cloth bag. There was a notebook and fourrge thermal sks. ¡°I was afraid that the nutrient solution would freeze and lose its effectiveness, so I put them all into thermos sks. It¡¯s more secure.¡± He Xing exined, and Du Yue expressed that she understood. She then began to read the contents of the notebook seriously.


    He Xing looked at her from the corner of his eye and saw her reading the notebook seriously. Du Yue usually wore a dark-colored down jacket when she went out. It was either gray or ck. However, it was different at home. She was wearing fluffy pajamas with a cutece cor. Her facial features were already very delicate, like a piece of exquisitely carved jade. In addition, she had short hair. At this moment, she was wearing such cute pajamas too, which made her look like a harmless child.


    He Xing looked at her for a long time and suddenly thought of a term that the people on this often said to describe girls like Du Yue¡ªcutie.

 Chapter 124 - 124 Someone Is Peeking Outside the Door

    124 Someone Is Peeking Outside the Door


    There was not much content in the notebook. There were only four pages in total, mixed with a few printed pictures. Du Yue finished reading it very quickly. As soon as she raised her head, she saw He Xing staring at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As Du Yue spoke, she touched her face. ¡°Is there something dirty on my face? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    He Xing came back to his senses and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just in a daze.¡± ¡±


    That¡¯s good.¡± Du Yue was relieved. She tapped the notebook with her fair and delicate fingers. Her round and full nails were a healthy pink color and looked very beautiful. ¡°I¡¯ve read what¡¯s written on it. ording to the method you wrote, the nting steps shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.¡± This was a new cold-resistant species developed by the base. As long as the temperature was not lower than negative ten degrees, it could survive. There were no pests either. They only needed to mix the nutrient solution ording to the proportion and add some to the seedlings every once in a while. ¡°I think we can try nting it. What do you think?¡±


    He Xing agreed without hesitation. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s give it a try. The sweet potato you roasted while we were on thest mission was quite fragrant.¡± Du Yue nodded in agreement. ¡°The potatoes can also be made into French fries, and French fries are delicious!¡± After saying that, the two of them smiled tacitly, and there was suddenly an inexplicable feeling in the air.


    Hydroponics required containers. Du Yue had some, but she did not know if He Xing did. ¡°Do you have a container that can be used for hydroponics?¡±


    !!


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get you some. I have a lot of containers.¡± Du Yue changed into her snow boots and walked out of the bedroom. She went into the bigger bedroom and closed the door. Then, she took out some logistics boxes from her interspace. The bottom of these storage boxes were all sealed and would not leak, so they were very suitable for hydroponics. Du Yue carried the stack of logistics boxes to the door of the small bedroom. She knocked on the door with the boxes, and the door was opened from the inside.


    Before Du Yue could say anything, she felt the weight in her hands lighten as He Xing took the boxes. Du Yue had taken out ten logistics boxes, and she split them evenly between the two of them. Since it was her first attempt, Du Yue nned to nt just a few to test the waters. Three boxes of potatoes and two boxes of sweet potatoes were just right. ¡°The first step is to grow the seedlings, then wrap them with ash fertilizer.¡± Du Yue nced at the furnace. There was ash in the furnace, but it was carbon ash, so it was definitely not usable. However, the firewood that they had brought back yesterday was stacked in the living room. She took a few nks and lit them with the fire in the furnace, then she put them into the iron bucket and let them burn slowly.


    Looking at the burning firewood in the iron bucket, He Xing stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯ll take some time for the firewood to burn to ashes. It¡¯s already noon. Let¡¯s go to my house for lunch first.¡± Du Yue nodded and let He Xing carry the iron bucket and nutrient solution back first. She changed her clothes and went over. Du Yue carried the five logistics boxes with her as well. When she opened the door, Du Yue realized that He Xing did not close the door at all. She walked in with the boxes in her arms and ced them in the living room. Although there was an iron gate on the staircase and no one could break in even if the door was not closed, Du Yue still felt a little ufortable with the door being left open so casually. She walked over and intended to close the door.


    As soon as she reached the door, Du Yue saw a man standing outside the iron gate. He was tiptoeing and peeking in her direction. The man probably did not expect Du Yue toe out again. After their eyes met, the man paused for a moment, then he quickly turned around and walked down the stairs. Looking at the man¡¯s build and height, an unfamiliar face appeared in Du Yue¡¯s mind. Although Du Yue did not dare to im that she had a photographic memory, her memory was still rtively good. Although she had only seen the man¡¯s face for a short glimpse, Du Yue could tell that he lived on the left side of the first floor.


    The house on the left of the first floor was rented by a few young people. Du Yue had met them a few times when she went out, but they had never spoken to each other. ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing in? It¡¯s so cold outside.¡± Hearing He Xing¡¯s call, Du Yue closed the door and turned to enter the house. Du Yue walked up to He Xing and said, ¡°Someone was standing outside the iron gate and looking inside. He looks familiar. He should be the guy who lives on the left side of the first floor.¡±


    He Xing raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Why did hee all the way to the seventh floor?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He slipped away after he spotted me.¡±

 Chapter 125 - 125 The Green That Represents Hope

    125 The Green That Represents Hope


    ¡°Then don¡¯t bother about him,¡± He Xing said casually, and Du Yue did not take the incident seriously either.


    She shifted her gaze to the table. Just like yesterday, He Xing had prepared a lot of ingredients. ¡°Teach me how to make braised pork today!¡± He Xing¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°I read from the recipe that the braised meat will melt in your mouth. It¡¯s fragrant but not greasy. And the potatoes in it go well with the rice!¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Braised pork is indeed delicious! Adding some potatoes to the braised pork and pouring the thick gravy over the rice¡­¡± Just thinking about it made her drool!


    He Xing opened a packet of self-heating instant hotpot. It was a beef hotpot with beef, tripe, bean sprouts, ck fungus, kelp, and other vegetables. The instant hot pot and braised pork were ced on the table, which could be considered a meat and vegetablebination. The iron bucket was ced in the living room. When the two of them finished eating and came out, not only had the firewood burned out, but even the remaining ashes had turned cold. This was because the temperature in the living room was too low. In this case, it was hard to say whether this low temperature was a good or bad thing.


    He Xing brought the cut potatoes and sweet potatoes to the living room. The two of them covered them with wood ash. The potatoes and sweet potatoes, which were covered in wood ash, were ced in a ce with a suitable temperature. The two just had to wait for them to germinate now. Du Yue took her potatoes and sweet potatoes home. When she passed by the corridor, she took note of the scene below. The stairs were empty, and there was no sound at all.


    Perhaps it was because the species had been improved by the base, or perhaps it was because the temperature in the bedroom was warmer, but after about 24 hours, Du Yue saw that there were already small sprouts when she went to look at the potatoes and sweet potatoes again. After looking at the white snow outside for a long time, Du Yue could not help but feel a little excited when she suddenly saw a touch of green that represented life.


    These green sprouts, regardless of whether they could sessfully grow in the future or not, had brought her long-lost hope. From that day on, Du Yue¡¯s daily pleasure was watching the growth of these potatoes and sweet potatoes. A weekter, the small tender shoots had grown slightlyrger leaves, and it was time to transnt them.


    He Xing brought back four bottles of nutrient solution from the base and gave Du Yue two. Du Yue poured some water into the storage tank and added the nutrient solution ording to the right ratio. She poured them in together. After that, she carefully ced the potato and sweet potato seedlings into the storage box.


    The five boxes were ced against the wall by Du Yue. Every day, she could see them at a nce upon waking up. She looked forward to the growth of these young seedlings. Since she didn¡¯t have much to do, she spent the rest of her time in her bedroom and teaching He Xing how to cook. She didn¡¯t leave the seventh floor even once.


    Time passed quickly, and the potatoes and sweet potatoes had grown a lot. At this time, Du Yue suddenly realized the biggest difference between the improved variety and the previous ordinary variety. These potatoes ripened in less than a month. The growth rate of potatoes in her previous life was twice as long. After Du Yue¡¯s potatoes ripened, He Xing brought news from the base.


    Because potatoes and sweet potatoes were rare, they were sold at a higher price in the supermarkets at the base. However, after this period of time, the price of potatoes and sweet potatoes dropped a lot, and everyone could afford to eat them now. As long as one¡¯s family had the means, they would also nt potatoes and sweet potatoes.


    These two types of food could be both staple foods and side dishes. They could even be made into starch and vermicelli. Although they weren¡¯t expensive ingredients, everyone thought that it was good enough to have something to eat after such a long time of hunger.


    ¡°Nowadays, you can buy 500 grams of potatoes and sweet potatoes with one contribution point. The price is one-tenth of the previous price.¡± He Xing scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°I was thinking of selling the potatoes and sweet potatoes at a high price after nting them, but under the current circumstances, the money we earn from selling them won¡¯t be enough to cover our costs. We can only keep them for ourselves.¡±


    Du Yue was suddenly reminded of her previous dream of bing an agricultural expert. However, reality told her that He Xing was right. Dreams and reality were the opposite. Du Yue had no intention of selling them anyway, so she was not upset at all. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s our first time nting these sweet potatoes and potatoes. It¡¯s better to keep them for ourselves. I can teach you how to make French fries with potatoes.¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126 Meeting An Old Classmate

    126 Meeting An Old ssmate


    Du Yue had long since realized that He Xing was not a person who had high standards for his clothes and living environment. The only thing he liked the most and could notck was good food. Fortunately, he worked out regrly, so no matter how much he ate, he did not show any signs of gaining weight. Instead, he ate more and trained more, so he had a body full of muscles.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start now!¡± Du Yue had witnessed He Xing¡¯s eagerness to learn in the past month. As long as she taught it to him once, He Xing did not need her help to make it a second time. Not only did he remember the steps clearly, but even the taste of the dish would get better and better each time.


    French fries were easy to make. The potatoes were peeled, cut into strips, and washed a few times to remove the starch. Then, they needed to boil a pot of water and put the strips of potato in after the water was boiling. They added a small amount of salt and boiled the potatoes for about three minutes before taking them out to drain and letting them cool. They used a paper towel to pat off the water on the surface of the potato strips, then covered them with ayer of starch. After the water in the pot was poured out and wiped dry, oil was added. When the oil was hot, the potatoes were put in. They were deep-fried until they were slightly yellow and taken out for them to cool a little. They heated the oil again and re-fried the fries until they were golden in color.


    The finished fries were divided into two portions. Tomato sauce was added to one portion, and salt and pepper were added to the other. He Xing picked up one each and gave them a try. He smiled at Du Yue. ¡°Potatoes taste good no matter how you cook them.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. She had always liked to eat potatoes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been cooped up at home for so long. Do you want to go out with me for some fresh air?¡± He Xing asked after eating some.


    Be it in her previous life or this life, Du Yue had always thought of herself as aplete homebody. She had not left her house for a month, but she did not feel bored at all. Before Du Yue could answer, He Xing threw out an invitation that she could not refuse. ¡°Don¡¯t you like my submachine gun? I can use this opportunity to teach you.¡±


    When she heard this, Du Yue immediately retracted her words of rejection. ¡°Sure! Then let¡¯s go out for a walk! When do you wanna go?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go tomorrow morning!¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, Du Yue woke up half an hour earlier than usual. After washing up, she dressed up neatly and walked out of the house with her mountaineering bag that was half the height of a human. As soon as she opened the door, she saw He Xinging out of the opposite door. The two of them smiled at each other and went downstairs side by side.


    On the first floor, just as she was about to walk down the staircase, she heard the door open behind her. The two of them were not curious about who opened the door. Just as they were about to continue walking, they were stopped by a male voice.


    ¡°Du Yue? Is that you?¡± Du Yue turned around in confusion when she heard her name.


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    Other than He Xing, Du Yue had not had much contact with anyone else since she arrived at the base. Now that she heard this unfamiliar man call her by her name, Du Yue was more vignt than she was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you, Du Yue. I thought I had the wrong person!¡± the man said in surprise, and the pace of his voice quickened. ¡°I¡¯m Wu Di!¡±


    Wu Di? Du Yue could not help but frown. She could not recall the name.


    ¡°Have you forgotten? I was your high school ssmate! At that time, I was sitting next to the trash can, and our ssmates jokingly called me the manager of the trash can. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    Du Yue recalled something when she heard the nickname ¡®manager of the trash can¡¯. Perhaps it was because it had only been four years since Wu Di and Du Yue had studied under the same roof, which was why he still remembered Du Yue. However, to Du Yue, it was something that had happened 14 years ago. It was normal that she could not recall him for a while.


    Du Yue did not feel embarrassed at all. The wariness in her eyes was still there. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°You remember who I am, right?¡± Wu Di said with a look of surprise. He quickly ran over and opened his arms to give Du Yue a big hug. ¡°In the blink of an eye, four years have passed. Under such circumstances, I thought I would never have the chance to meet my former ssmates again. I didn¡¯t expect to see you again¡­¡±


    Before Wu Di could hug her, Du Yue had already pulled out a dagger from her waist. Du Yue held the handle of the dagger and pressed the bottom of it against Wu Di¡¯s chest. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t n on doing anything!¡± Wu Di had an innocent look on his face. ¡°I just thought that since we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, I wanted to hug you. Don¡¯t be so resistant. I¡¯m not a bad person!¡±

 Chapter 127 - 127 Although You’re Useless, You’re Thick-Skinned

    127 Although You¡¯re Useless, You¡¯re Thick-Skinned


    Du Yue still did not speak, and she did not put down her dagger either. ¡°Ahh, this dagger of yours looks like an old object. Where did you get it? I still remember that when you were in school, you were quiet and didn¡¯t like to talk. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be forced by this damn apocalypse to learn how to wield a dagger and y with guns.¡±


    Wu Di was not angry even with the dagger pointed at him. He continued to talk to Du Yue as if they were old friends who had not seen each other for a long time.


    However, as he was speaking, Du Yue had already begun to seriously recall her high school life. Wu Di transferred to their ss in the second year of high school. The two of them had not exchanged more than ten sentences until graduation. They were no different from strangers. Du Yue felt very ufortable when she saw a ssmate she had never interacted with before acting so friendly.


    Du Yue nced at the left door on the first floor. ¡°You live here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Wu Di smiled and nodded. ¡°After the base was built, I came here with a few colleagues and ssmates. We¡¯re renting this house together.¡±


    In that case, even if Wu Di wasn¡¯t among the first batch of people who arrived at the base, he had arrived a long time before Du Yue. At the very least, Wu Di had already moved in before Du Yue did.


    Du Yue had been living here for a few months now. Although she was usually a bit of a homebody, she had gone out a few times. Moreover, the distance between the two floors was not very far. Why had she not seen Wu Di before? At the thought of this, Du Yue looked at Wu Di with a yful look in her eyes. ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Wu Di did not expect her to have such an attitude. He stared at her for a long time, and the smile on his face faded a little. ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk to me, do you? You¡¯ve been in such a hurry to get rid of me since just now. I originally thought that since we were former ssmates, it was fate that brought us together. I wanted to keep in touch so that we could help each other live a better life¡­ But now it seems that I¡¯ve been thinking too much.¡± At this point, Wu Diughed at himself. ¡°You¡¯re right. Judging from your clothes, you must be living a good life in the base. This old ssmate of yours isn¡¯t very promising and can¡¯t provide you with any material help. I can understand why you don¡¯t want to be friends with me.¡±


    Du Yue looked at Wu Di with eyes full of admiration. ¡°It¡¯s important to know your own limits. You¡¯re not bad. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    With that, Du Yue turned around and left. He Xing, who had been standing silently at the side, looked Wu Di up and down. ¡°She¡¯s right. Although you¡¯re useless, you¡¯re really thick-skinned.¡±


    Without giving Wu Di a chance to react, He Xing quickly caught up to Du Yue. Du Yue heard the footsteps behind her and turned to look at He Xing. ¡°What did you say to him?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I just told him that you¡¯re right.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes turned cold at the thought of Wu Di.


    They had been living in the same building, but he had never shown up and greeted her before this. Now, he suddenly appeared to talk about their rtionship as former ssmates. She would never believe that he had no ulterior motives. Also, the man who was peeking outside the iron gate previously was Wu Di¡¯s housemate. This reunion today was most likely something that they had nned long ago.


    She had spent too much time fighting and killing. Du Yue liked to nip any danger in the bud. She had to find an opportunity to get rid of those two people as soon as possible.


    This time, He Xing did not borrow the base¡¯s snow-sweeping truck. He Xing¡¯s car could clear the snow on the road. Although it was slower, the two of them were not in a hurry and could afford to wait. Driving their own car allowed them to have more space, and they could carry more things. It was also more convenient. Du Yue had just opened the car door when she saw a gas stove and two iron pots in the trunk. Beside them was a long box that contained the submachine gun and a small and exquisite box. Du Yue estimated that it was already filled with bullets.


    Before Du Yue could ask, He Xing took the initiative to exin to her, ¡°I brought some things down here after I finished packing upst night.¡± The two of them got into the car, and He Xing turned on the heater. He started the car when it was not so cold anymore.


    Outside the base, it was still the familiar white expanse. No other color could be seen in the houses or trees. They were all covered in snow. There was not much snow on the main road outside the base. It seemed that other vehicles had driven out of the base recently, so the snow-sweeping trucks in the base often cleared the snow. Those vehicles might have left the base for missions or to hunt.

 Chapter 128 - 128 Mutual Praise in Business

    128 Mutual Praise in Business


    He Xing drove on the main road for a while before turning into a fork. If they wanted to practice shooting, they had to find a more secluded ce far away from the base. It was very quiet in the car, but soon, He Xing¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°When I went out a few days ago, I met Captain Zuo. He said that the search and rescue missions are basically over. They¡¯ve searched everywhere they could, and the survivors have been brought back to the base to settle down. As for the ces that are farther away, the base has the intention to help but not the resources.¡±


    After all, if they went too far in the current situation, not only would they not be able to save the people, but they might not even be able to retreat in one piece. Although they had to save people, they had to act within their means. In this post-apocalyptic world, the most important thing was to protect oneself.


    Du Yue could understand the base¡¯s approach. In her previous life, no one had evere to rescue them from the small, remote base she lived in. ¡°After the rescue missionse to an end, the base will begin to arrange for the restoration ofmunication.¡±


    Du Yue looked at He Xing in surprise. It turned out that what he had said earlier was just a foreshadowing. This was the main point.


    He Xing smiled and nced at her. ¡°It won¡¯t even take a month before themunication within the base will be restored.¡±


    !!


    Du Yue did not expect the base to act so quickly. She was surprised and happy to hear the news. Although she did not like to go out and she had the videos that she had downloaded to kill time at home, her days at home would be even more interesting if the inte andmunication could be restored.


    ¡°After themunication is restored, we won¡¯t have to wrap ourselves up like bears in the corridor just to talk to each other.¡± He Xing¡¯s voice was filled with joy. It was obvious that he was also looking forward to it. Du Yue¡¯s eyes were curved.


    ¡°Aftermunication is restored, let¡¯s add each other on WeChat. We can contact each other on WeChat in the future.¡± Without waiting for He Xing¡¯s reply, Du Yue shook her head. ¡°But I don¡¯t think WeChat can be used anymore. After all, it hasn¡¯t been maintained for a long time.¡±


    He Xing had never used WeChat before, but that was not important anymore. Captain Zuo also said that the base had contacted manymunication experts, and they had developed a new program. When thework was restored, only that program would be usable.


    Du Yue was not surprised by He Xing¡¯s words. On the contrary, she felt that it was normal. All sorts of programs needed to be maintained behind the scenes. However, it was unknown where the people who had developed themunication program were. It was normal that they could not use the program.


    The base had to redevelop amunication program, which was also the only way to restoremunication. The technology from her previous life and the knowledge of the experts were still there. It was not difficult to develop amunication program that was suitable for the current base.


    Du Yue could not help but look forward to it. After all, this was a big step for the base to return to normal life. As Du Yue was thinking about this, she realized that the car had graduallye to a stop. He Xing turned off the engine and turned to Du Yue. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the car. We¡¯re here.¡± Du Yue looked out of the window. The environment outside was not much different from that of the base. It was still a vast expanse of white and snow-covered branches.


    Du Yue followed He Xing out of the car, and He Xing took out his submachine gun. Although he was wearing gloves, his movements were still very agile and standardized. Du Yue looked at him with her eyes wide open. He Xing disassembled the submachine gun step by step and divided it into various parts, exining them to her one by one. Du Yue listened attentively, her eyes never leaving He Xing¡¯s hand. He Xing¡¯s voice was gentle, clear, maic, and pleasing to the ear. His exnation was also very simple and direct.


    He Xing reassembled the submachine gun and looked at Du Yue. ¡°Got it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let me try it first.¡±


    He Xing handed the gun to Du Yue and made way for her. Du Yue stood still and stared at the submachine gun as she tried to recall. Then, she raised her hand and dismantled the submachine gun step by step ording to the steps in her mind. She repeated the steps that He Xing had just exined to her. From the beginning to the end, it was exactly the same. By the time Du Yue finished speaking, the submachine gun in her hand had already been assembled.


    He Xing pped his hands, his eyes filled with admiration. ¡°Du Yue, you¡¯re very talented!¡±


    Du Yue raised her brows at him. ¡°You have good taste too!¡±


    At this time, excessive modesty would make things a little awkward, so it was better to ept the other party¡¯s praise openly. In the past month, although Du Yue had not stepped out of the house, she had never been idle.

 Chapter 129 - 129 When Practicing With Weapons, Theory Isn’t Enough

    129 When Practicing With Weapons, Theory Isn¡¯t Enough


    She had downloaded a lot of things in the past, but in the past year, she had only watched a few. When she was at home, she would go through all the videos and books about firearms and study them carefully. She was no longer the newbie who knew nothing about firearms.


    Nothing was impossible in this world. Du Yue had always believed that as long as she worked hard enough, she would eventually get what she wanted.


    He Xing¡¯s eyes were full of admiration. ¡°You always make me look at you in a different light. Now that you know the gun in your hand well enough, I won¡¯t say much more. Let¡¯s start teaching you how to shoot!¡±


    Du Yue had also read up a lot on shooting theories. Fortunately, she had He Xing, a weapon expert, by her side. With his careful guidance, Du Yue believed that it would not take long for her to gain a mastery of shooting skills.


    While she was practicing shooting, Du Yue hadpletely forgotten about the time. She did not feel tired at all. She only felt very excited and thrilled. It was apletely different feeling from when she used the Tang sword. Du Yue only stopped reluctantly when she saw that He Xing had less than half of the bullets left.


    ¡°Why did you stop? Are you tired?¡± He Xing asked her with a smile.


    Du Yue waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I just feel like I¡¯ve practiced enough.¡±


    There should be more opportunities for her to practice in the future. Bullets were precious, and they could not be wasted. Although He Xing did not know what Du Yue was thinking, he quickly gave her a suggestion. ¡°I heard from Captain Zuo that the officials of the base, including many residents, wille out to hunt now. Although the weather is getting colder and colder, the number of wild animals has increased. Moreover, whether it¡¯s their size orbat power, they¡¯re all stronger than before. The scientists at the base discovered that the mutated animals have not only undergone changes in size andbat power, but even the quality of their meat is different from before. The meat of wild animals now is very suitable for human consumption. There are no problems with the taste or effects on health.¡±


    Du Yue listened quietly to He Xing¡¯s words. She felt that the long string of things he hadid out was not the main point. What he really wanted to say was thest sentence.


    ¡°So you want to hunt the animals too?¡± Du Yue asked him.


    He Xing nodded with a look of anticipation. ¡°It¡¯s such a waste to go back empty-handed after this trip. Besides, you can practice your shooting while hunting. It¡¯s a win-win situation, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Since He Xing had put it that way, Du Yue could not bring herself to reject him. She had no choice but to agree. The two of them returned to the car, and He Xing found a map. Du Yue looked at the map and saw that several locations were circled in red. It was obvious that he hade prepared.


    He Xing pointed to one of the circled spots. ¡°We¡¯re here now. We¡¯ll reach this forest in about 40 minutes if we drive north. I specifically asked Captain Zuo, and he said that the number of wild animals in this forest is the highest.¡±


    Seeing that He Xing had already done his homework, Du Yue had no more hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He Xing started the car and drove toward the forest that he had marked.


    Having lived in the extreme cold for two years, Du Yue was used to the white scenery around her, so she was able to identify the direction. However, she realized that He Xing¡¯s sense of direction was very strong. The scenery around them was simr, and the road ahead was also covered in white snow. However, He Xing could still find the right direction very urately. He never got lost.


    With He Xing¡¯s superb navigation skills, the car arrived at their destination after driving for about 45 minutes. Before the two of them got out of the car, they saw two cars parked about 70 to 80 meters ahead. They looked in that direction, and their expressions became more and more serious.


    If there were only two cars, it would not be strange. However, the two vehicles were surrounded by arge herd of wild boars. Looking at the countless wild boars in front of them, even Du Yue felt that it was a little tricky. ¡°The weather is so cold, but the wild boars are still so active,¡± Du Yue muttered softly. She was not expecting an answer from the other party.


    ¡°The research data has shown that their body functions have undergone some changes,¡± He Xing said. ¡°The current temperature is not unbearable for them. The reproduction rate of wild boars is fast to begin with. They could give birth to one or two babies a year, with each boar giving birth to at least three or four babies. At most, they can even give birth to about 12 babies at once. Now, their reproductive ability has be even more powerful. From one to two babies a year, it has be three to four.¡±

 Chapter 130 - 130 If You Want to Help, I’ll Help Too. I’ll Listen to You

    130 If You Want to Help, I¡¯ll Help Too. I¡¯ll Listen to You


    Du Yue was a little surprised and speechless. How could wild boars give birth so well? Did they do nothing all year round and just have children to y with? She stared at the wild boars in front of her for a long time before speaking slowly, ¡°I feel that their current growth rate has also changed greatlypared to before.¡±


    ¡°Mm! I¡¯ve noticed it too. They¡¯re growing too fast!¡±


    Du Yue turned to look at He Xing and asked the question that had been bugging her the most, ¡°There are so many of them. What do they usually eat to replenish their energy?¡±


    Without enough food, no matter how many children were born, they would die before they could grow up. Du Yue remembered that wild boars were omnivorous animals. Before the apocalypse, domestic pigs were fed corn and barley. Some countryside pigs would also be fed with grass. However, with the current weather, be it crops or nts, they had all disappeared. What did these wild boars usually eat, then?


    Although they were omnivorous, no one had ever heard of them eating meat, let alone human flesh. Why would they attack humans?


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but Captain Zuo said that the scientists are working on it. I think we¡¯ll find out the answer soon.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. Although she had her doubts, now was not the time to ponder over these things.


    The two cars that were surrounded by the boars were obviously unable to move forward. ¡°Should we help?¡± Du Yue asked He Xing.


    He Xing raised his eyebrows. ¡°Since you have nothing to do, you can try shooting a few times. Just take it as practice. If you don¡¯t want to care about them, then we¡¯ll leave.¡± He Xing was a businessman through and through. He had no interest in doing good deeds. Especially in an era where the had fallen into chaos, he did not want toe into contact with any unfamiliar humans.


    Therefore, if Du Yue wanted to help them, he would go along with her decision. If she did not want to, he would take her away.


    Du Yue touched the submachine gun. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll turn the car over so that it¡¯s easier for you to shoot.¡±


    He Xing turned the steering wheel as he spoke. The car came to a side. Du Yue rolled down the window and stuck the silver gun out. The previous practice session and the many bullets that were saved turned out to be useful now.


    Du Yue had never used any other submachine gun, so she did not know what other guns were like. However, He Xing¡¯s gun did not have a strong recoil, which was eptable to her. The most important thing was that it felt extremely good in her hands. A few bullets were fired in a row, but other than the sound of the bullets cutting through the air, there was no other sound.


    Although they were far away from the wild boars, the range of the submachine gun was clearly more than 70 to 80 meters. Du Yue clearly saw the bullets pierce through the heads of a few wild boars. They fell to the ground limply and stopped breathing.


    The frightened wild boars fell into chaos and began to hit the two cars more violently. However, the boars soon realized that the bullets were shot from behind. They all looked in Du Yue¡¯s direction. The leading wild boar charged at their car without a care, and the other wild boars followed suit. Facing these wild boars that had fallen into madness, Du Yue continued to move in an orderly manner. It was only then that Du Yue truly experienced the joy of using a submachine gun. A burst of bullets was fired, and several wild boars were shot to the ground while they were running.


    Du Yue looked at the wild boars running wildly and suddenly remembered a saying¡ª¡¯All fearse from theck of firepower.¡¯ When she held the submachine gun and fired at the herd of wild boars, she no longer had the numb feeling she had when she first saw them.


    As for how many wild boars she could shoot and whether she would waste bullets, these questions were not in her mind at all. She only focused on shooting and left the rest to the bullets.


    No matter how amazing the wild boars¡¯bat power was, it was impossible for them not to be afraid of death. As more and more wild boars fell, the remaining wild boars scattered in panic. While howling, they moved their hooves and ran wildly in the snow, disappearing not long after.


    Du Yue kept her gun and turned to look at He Xing. She saw that He Xing¡¯s eyes were shining and gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°Well done!¡±


    Du Yue curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s because you taught me well. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to collect our spoils of war.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He Xing agreed readily and drove to where the wild boars¡¯ carcasses were. Their car kept going and stopping. The two of them had to get out of the car from time to time to carry the wild boars on the ground into the car. Fortunately, the two of them were rtively strong. Otherwise, they would really be helpless against such huge wild boars.

 Chapter 131 - 131 Don’t Worry, We Won’t Bite the Hand That Feeds Us

    131 Don¡¯t Worry, We Won¡¯t Bite the Hand That Feeds Us


    Although the trunk had a lot of space, the wild boars¡¯ carcasses were also veryrge. After loading five wild boars, the trunk was stuffed to the point that there was no space left. He Xing pointed to the roof of the car. ¡°We can put some more on the roof. I¡¯ve also brought a steel wire. The rest can be tied and pulled back from the back of the car.¡±


    Du Yueughed at his words. He Xing¡¯s calctive attitude was to her liking. The wild boars that she had killed with great difficulty must be brought back to be exchanged for contribution points. Not a single one could be wasted!


    Du Yue and He Xing drove the car to the two cars and continued to move the dead boars into the car. Du Yue only helped because she wanted to practice shooting and kill wild boars at the same time. Helping the people in the two cars out of trouble was just an added bonus. They did not ask her for help, and she did not want to save them. Therefore, Du Yue did not care what the people in the car were thinking at the moment.


    They would return to the base after moving all the loot to the car.


    Just as they were moving the things, the doors of the two cars were opened from the inside, and a few people got out. Although Du Yue had heard themotion when they opened the doors, she did not care. However, after these people got out of their cars, it was obvious that they were running in Du Yue¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Were you the ones who saved us just now? Thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, we really wouldn¡¯t have known what to do! Thank you!¡±


    Du Yue looked at the girl in front of her and acknowledged her nonchntly. ¡°No need to thank me. I didn¡¯te here to save you. It was just a passing opportunity.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a girl too? I thought you were a boy when I saw you shooting just now! Although I¡¯ve seen girls use guns on TV before, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes! You¡¯re really cool! Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Pan Lili. What¡¯s your name? Are you a soldier?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Du Yue was not an enthusiastic person. After answering the question, she gave He Xing a look and was ready to move the carcasses of the wild boars back to the car.


    However, Du Yue¡¯s unconcealed indifference did not dampen Pan Lili¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡°Are you going to bring these boars back to the base? Your car can¡¯t fit so many wild boars, right? We can help you bring some back.¡±


    Du Yue waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We can take them back in our own car.¡±


    ¡°Look at the roof of your car. There¡¯s no room for you to put it there. Where else can you put it? It just so happens that our cars have more space, so we can help you bring some back! Are you worried that we¡¯ll take the boars for ourselves and not return them to you? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re grateful people. We won¡¯t bite the hand that feeds us.¡±


    Pan Lili¡¯s voice was crisp and clear, and she spoke quickly. She was like a bird, chirping non-stop. Du Yue¡¯s head hurt a little. She turned to Pan Lili and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need your help. We can do it ourselves. You don¡¯t need to thank me. We just saved you out of convenience.¡±


    Du Yue did not give Pan Lili another chance to speak. She turned around and walked toward the carcasses. He Xing quickly followed. The two of them carried the wild boars to the back of the car, tied them up with a steel wire, and hung the other end of the steel wire to the car. Du Yue had just finished her work when she turned around and saw two people strenuously carrying a wild boar to their car.


    Du Yue stared at their figures, her eyes gradually turning cold. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    Hearing Du Yue¡¯s question, Pan Lili quickly stepped forward and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry¡­ We just thought that it would be too difficult for you two to bring so many wild boars back, so we wanted to help you. We really don¡¯t have any other intentions!¡±


    Du Yue was toozy to talk to her and strode toward the two men carrying the wild boar. Her steps were big, and it did not take long for her to overtake the two of them. She stopped them. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± The two of them bent over and lifted the wild boar with great effort. When they heard Du Yue¡¯s voice, they looked up at her. However, they did not let go of the wild boar.


    The tall and strong man sized Du Yue up and said in a carefree manner, ¡°Can¡¯t you see? We¡¯re carrying a wild boar.¡±


    The other man continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for us, how could you be so lucky to encounter so many wild boars at once? Although you shot them to death, we found them first, so you should give us some. Seeing that you¡¯ve contributed a lot, we¡¯re willing to suffer a loss and give you more wild boars.¡±

 Chapter 132 - 132 Don’t Give Her That

    132 Don¡¯t Give Her That


    ¡°Your car can¡¯t fit any more, so the rest should be ours. Little girl, don¡¯t be too greedy. You won¡¯t be able to finish all these wild boars even if you bring them back, so you should give us some.¡±


    As she watched the two of them talk nonsense, Du Yue¡¯s gaze became turbulent, and her voice was deeper than before. ¡°Since you im that you found the wild boars first, you should have a share. I¡¯ll return the wild boars to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re not lying to us?¡±


    Du Yue sneered. ¡°I never lie. I¡¯ll find as many wild boars to surround you again like just now. You want them, right? Then you can take them. How about that? Isn¡¯t that fair?¡±


    The two of them did not expect Du Yue to return the wild boars to them in such a way. After hearing this, they recalled the scene of being surrounded by wild boars, and their scalps went numb. However, the tall and strong man reacted quickly and sneered at Du Yue. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been frozen silly. What are you talking about? Why would the wild boars listen to you? Who do you think you are?¡±


    The man next to her nodded. ¡°Go if you want to. Before you bring them here, they¡¯ll bite you into a pile of rotten meat. Don¡¯t me us for not warning you then!¡±


    Du Yue did not say anything more to the two of them as they continued to mor. Instead, she pulled over the steel wire that was hanging from her body. The slimmer man noticed that something was amiss when he saw Du Yue move. He immediately put down the wild boar in his hand and took two steps back. He looked at Du Yue warily. ¡°¡­What are you trying to do?¡±


    The tall man looked down on him and refused to put down the wild boar. ¡°Look at you. She¡¯s just a woman. What can she do to us?¡±


    Du Yue took the steel wire and strode over to the tall man. Before he could react, the steel wire in Du Yue¡¯s hand had already tied him up tightly. Du Yue¡¯s technique of tying knots was something she had learned in her previous life. With her swift movements, she didn¡¯t give him a chance to react at all. Even if he was given enough time, he would not be able to break free.


    Du Yue pulled the other end of the wire and gradually approached the slimmer man. ¡°Many overconfident people have fallen in front of me. Do you think you can escape today?¡± The man was terrified by Du Yue¡¯s venomous gaze. He turned around and wanted to run into the car.


    As long as he got into the car and locked the door, Du Yue would not be able to do anything to him. Pan Lili quickly came up to Du Yue and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t stoop to my friends¡¯ level. We haven¡¯t seen meat in a long time. The two of them got greedy after seeing the wild boars, but they¡¯re not bad people! We¡¯ve been struggling to have our meals. Please forgive us and let them go.¡±


    Du Yue did not even bother to look at Pan Lili as she listened to her ramble. Where did her logice from? They were repaying kindness with ingratitude, they were stealing her things, and they were speaking rudely, but they were not bad people? It was extremelyughable! She had only saved them in passing, so she naturally would not ask them to thank her. She did not do anything at all, yet they still brazenly wanted to snatch the prey that she had worked so hard to hunt for from her hands. They showed her no respect at all!


    They should not think of using the trick of ¡®I¡¯m weak, and I¡¯m reasonable.¡¯


    The guy ran as fast as he could into the car, but he was still no match for Du Yue¡¯s speed. Just as he was about to get into the car, Du Yue grabbed his cor. The guy held the door with both hands and tried his best to squeeze into the car, but Du Yue still pulled him hard and threw him to the ground.


    Before the guy could react, Du Yue had already tied him up with the wire. The two men were tied together, and the more they struggled, the tighter they were bound together. The two of them, who were tied to the point of being unable to breathe, fell to the ground and rolled around. They were like fish that had been swept up the shore, struggling but unable to escape the fear of suffocation.


    It was not until this moment that the two of them finally knew fear, but they were more indignant than scared. ¡°Captain, this woman is treating us like this. Aren¡¯t you going to do something about it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Captain. There are only two of them, but this b*tch still dares to be so arrogant. Why aren¡¯t you doing anything? Take care of her, then take care of that good-for-nothing man. Their car, guns, and even these boars will all be ours!¡±

 Chapter 133 - 133 Do I Have to Forgive You Just Because You Apologized?

    133 Do I Have to Forgive You Just Because You Apologized?


    He Xing, who was called a good-for-nothing, was speechless. He did not interfere because Du Yue did not like others interfering in her affairs. No matter if she was threatened or provoked by others, Du Yue would always return the favor on the spot. Him standing by and watching was the greatest support for Du Yue, and it was also what Du Yue liked.


    How did he be a piece of trash in the mouth of those two scumbags?


    He Xing walked over unhurriedly and looked at Du Yue, saying pitifully, ¡°You heard it. They were the ones who scolded me first. It¡¯s not that I want to interfere in your business.¡±


    Du Yue almostughed at his aggrieved expression. She looked at him and asked, ¡°How do you n to deal with them?¡±


    ¡°Since they only know how to talk nonsense, then I¡¯ll pull out their tongues.¡± He Xing¡¯s tone was t as if he was chatting with Du Yue about what they were having for dinner. ¡°And those hands of theirs. Since they like to snatch other people¡¯s things so much, let¡¯s cut them off and throw them into the forest to feed the wolves.¡±


    !!


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. However, they keep saying that they found the wild boars first. I don¡¯t like to take advantage of others, so I must return these boars to them. When you cut off their tongues and armster, try to make the cut as big as possible. If they lose more blood, we might be able to lure the wild boars back and return them to these guys.¡±


    Hearing the two of them say such terrible things in such a calm tone, Pan Lili, who was standing beside them, was terrified. ¡°How dare you two¡­ hurt people?¡±


    Du Yue looked at her when she heard that. ¡°We¡¯re in the wilderness. No one will know if we hurt them, right? But you¡¯re right. If we only hurt them, it¡¯ll be troublesome if they go back and talk nonsense. So we¡¯ll just kill them.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be so impulsive.¡± Pan Lili¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°I already said that they were forced to do this. Do you really have to be so unforgiving?¡±


    ¡°There are three issues here. Why do I have to forgive you just because you apologized? What were they thinking when they were scolding my man earlier? And it¡¯s only now that you¡¯re pointing out their mistakes? It¡¯s toote. Besides, whichw allows you to rob others just because you were forced to?¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you already have so many wild boars. Even if you give them one, it won¡¯t affect you much!¡±


    ¡°No matter the number, they¡¯re all mine. Whether we split the boars or not, that¡¯s also up to me. I didn¡¯t want to give them any, but they wanted to snatch one from me. Just cutting off their hands is already a light punishment.¡± Du Yue turned to He Xing and saw that he was still standing there. She frowned. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    He Xing¡¯s eyes were a little unfocused as if his soul had been hooked away by something. It was only when he heard Du Yue¡¯s urging that he came back to his senses and looked at Du Yue. Their eyes met, and Du Yue could not help but frown. He Xing¡¯s eyes were so beautiful that Du Yue could often see stars in his dark eyes.


    Now, however, Du Yue felt that He Xing¡¯s gaze was inexplicably strange. ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡±


    Before He Xing could say anything, his eyes curved into crescents. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The weather is nice today. I suddenly don¡¯t feel like seeing their blood anymore, especially their blood. It¡¯s dirty.¡±


    Du Yue was dumbfounded. ¡®Buddy, we just killed a bunch of wild boars, and now there are carcasses everywhere. Have you suddenly be a kind person?¡¯


    He Xing did not exin further to Du Yue. Instead, he looked at the other three people standing next to him. ¡°Who¡¯s the captain?¡±


    One of them took a step forward. ¡°I¡¯m the captain. My name is Dong Siming.¡±


    ¡°Your team members did something wrong. As the leader, aren¡¯t you going to exin?¡±


    Dong Simingughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°We¡¯re a temporary team. I¡¯m the team leader in name, but in reality, I don¡¯t have any right to speak. No matter what I say, they won¡¯t listen to me. If they do something wrong, they have to face the consequences themselves. I won¡¯t stand up for them.¡±


    Dong Siming¡¯s answer surprised Du Yue and He Xing, but Pan Lili was even more surprised. Pan Lili¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Captain! Captain! You can¡¯t do this! Although they usually have their own ideas and opinions, as a team, there¡¯s nothing wrong with us seekingmon ground while reserving differences, right? Now that they¡¯re in trouble, you can¡¯t be a coward!¡±


    ¡°Why not? Why should I be their scapegoat?¡± Dong Siming interrupted Pan Lili¡¯s words. ¡°Lili, I¡¯ve said it before, right? Since we¡¯re a group, no matter what you do, you have to consider whether your actions will cause trouble for everyone. Don¡¯t always think that you can get away by lowering your head and shedding a tear when you¡¯ve done something wrong. Not everyone will be magnanimous and forgive you. And don¡¯t think that just because I¡¯m the captain, I should be following behind you and cleaning up your mess after you do something wrong!¡±

 Chapter 134 - 134 You’re Mine Too

    134 You¡¯re Mine Too


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. How can you say that about¡­?¡± Pan Lili stammered for a long time, but she could not finish her sentence.


    Dong Siming ignored her and looked at He Xing. ¡°They provoked you. You can do whatever you want to them. I won¡¯t interfere. No matter what, I have to thank you for your help today. Although you said it was just a matter of convenience, it¡¯s a life-saving grace to us. I¡¯ll remember this favor in my heart. In the future, if you need my help, I¡¯ll definitely help.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for the future,¡± He Xing said. ¡°I can use you now. After all, they¡¯re your team members. If they do something wrong, you, as the team leader, should be the one to deal with them. I¡¯ll leave the two of them to you. It¡¯s up to you how you want to deal with them.¡± He Xing walked to Du Yue¡¯s side and tugged on her sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s move the boars into the car first. I have something important to tell you.¡±


    Du Yue felt that He Xing¡¯s current state was a little strange, but when she saw his anxious look, she thought that he might really have something urgent to attend to, so she did not dwell on it. The two of them tied the remaining wild boars up with steel wires and hung them at the back of the car.


    He Xing¡¯s off-road vehicle was powerful enough to drag so many wild boars. If it was an ordinary car, the car probably would not move even if the elerator was stepped on. The car had not gone far. Du Yue looked in the rearview mirror and saw Dong Siming gradually approaching his two team members. Then, he took out a knife from his waist and chopped off their hands. Pan Lili, who was standing next to him, was so scared that she took a few steps back and sat down in the snow, crying.


    At this point, Du Yue was no longer curious and retracted her gaze. Although these people were from the same team, it seemed that they did not have a good rtionship. Just now, when Dong Siming said those words, it could be seen that he had a lot of opinions about those two team members. Today¡¯s incident had also given him a justifiable opportunity to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys.


    As for Pan Lili, whether she was innocent or ying dumb, Du Yue just treated it as if she had just seen a performance. It had been a long time since the apocalypse, and those who could survive until now must have had their own way of survival¡ªunless they had someone protecting them from behind. As for whether other people¡¯s lifestyles were good or bad, she had no interest in judging.


    The only thing that Du Yue cared about now was He Xing, who had been acting a little strange since a while ago. However, he was driving seriously and had no intention of exining. Du Yue did not ask. He Xing would tell her whenever he wanted to.


    He Xing held the steering wheel, stepped on the elerator, and drove the car at full speed. After returning to the base, he went straight to the service hall. From the moment the car entered the base, it attracted the attention of all the pedestrians. Many people would go out hunting now. After all, everyone wanted to eat meat, especially in this cold weather. If they did not eat meat, their bodies would not have many calories to burn. They would not be able to stand it at all.


    They had seen people bring back more than a dozen animals at once. However, this was the first time they had seen a man and a woman catch so many wild boars. When they arrived at the service hall, the staff weighed the wild boars. In their ounts, there was an additional 3,000 contribution points.


    Since the wild boars had been sent to the service hall and the roads in the base were easier to walk on, He Xing¡¯s driving speed was faster than when they were on their way back. In the blink of an eye, the car stopped at the entrance of the building.


    It was not until the two of them returned to the seventh floor and He Xing locked the iron gate that he spoke again. ¡°Come to my house. I have something important to tell you.¡±


    Although Du Yue was puzzled, she still followed him to his house. After leaving the house for an entire morning, the furnace in He Xing¡¯s bedroom was almost burnt to the bottom. However, He Xing had no intention of adding more coal. Instead, he looked straight at Du Yue. ¡°Did you just say that I¡¯m your man?¡±


    Du Yue had been waiting for He Xing to speak. However, she never expected that this would be He Xing¡¯s first words. It was Du Yue¡¯s own words, and she said them not long ago. Of course, she had not forgotten. ¡°At that time, it was because we were in a hurry¡ª¡±


    ¡°Du Yue, listen to me first,¡± He Xing interrupted her. He Xing¡¯s tone was so serious that Du Yue stopped in her tracks and stared at him nkly. He Xing took off his mask so that Du Yue could see his expression clearly. ¡°Du Yue, I don¡¯t really understand human feelings, but in my heart, you¡¯re mine too.¡±

 Chapter 135 - 135 I Don’t Understand What You’re Talking About

    135 I Don¡¯t Understand What You¡¯re Talking About


    Du Yue also took off her mask and shook her head slightly. ¡°No, you might have misunderstood. I said you¡¯re mine, but it¡¯s not the same as what you think. We¡¯ve been together for so long, and we¡¯ve been fighting side by side too. We can be considered friends who have gone through thick and thin together. When they insulted you, I said you were my man to help you out.¡±


    He Xing nodded and said, ¡°I know what you mean. But I still want to tell you that while we can be considered friends who have gone through thick and thin together, I don¡¯t just want to be friends with you.¡±


    Du Yue was someone who had lived two lives. She had a vague guess about He Xing¡¯s words, but she was not sure. She let out a soft breath and looked at He Xing quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean,¡± she said.


    ¡°What I mean is, I like you very much. Are you willing to be with me?¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. Even though she had a vague premonition about it, her heart still palpitated when He Xing said the words out loud.


    Du Yue had to admit that He Xing was the type of person she liked and admired, be it in terms of appearance, ability, or character. The two of them were very rxed and happy when they were with each other. Moreover, he knew his limits and always appeared in time when Du Yue needed help. He would not interfere too much in her affairs either.


    In terms of individual ability, He Xing was not inferior to her. He was good at fighting, urate at shooting, and knew all kinds of modifications. He also had some high-tech equipment at home that Du Yue had never seen before. Du Yue did not like to deal with the officials of the base, but He Xing had been invited to work for the base, so he was the first to know a lot of news. Both of them were carnivores. They would not mistreat themselves, but they would not waste anything either.


    No matter what, the two of them seemed to be quitepatible. Du Yue was still deep in thought when He Xing spoke again, ¡°Du Yue, I¡¯d like to introduce myself to you. I¡¯m He Xing, and I¡¯m 32 years old this year.¡±


    Du Yue was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re already 32?¡±


    He Xing¡¯s eyes were pure when he was not angry, and his skin was very good. He did not look like he was 32 years old at all. Even if he said that he was 23 years old, Du Yue would not have the slightest doubt.


    However, on second thought, He Xing¡¯s ability to deal with people, as well as the upright and steady temperament he exuded at critical moments, did match his age. Seeing Du Yue¡¯s shocked expression, He Xing quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m 32 years old, but I¡¯m still young! In the gxy, people who have evolved can live to about 200 years old. I¡¯m better than the average interster person who has evolved, so living to 300 years old shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Du Yue touched her forehead and tested He Xing¡¯s temperature. ¡°Am I the one with a fever, or are you? Why don¡¯t I understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    He Xing could not help but burst outughing when he saw Du Yue frowning and pursing her lips subconsciously. After he had a goodugh, he straightened his expression and exined, ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever, and my body temperature is normal. I wasn¡¯t clear enough just now. I¡¯m from the gxy, and I¡¯m a weapons merchant. I sold weapons on variouss. I don¡¯t know what happened to the ship during time travel, but I fell onto your. The day we first met was the day Inded on this.


    ¡°It was morning when I came, and I noticed that the sunlight on your was a little off, so I found a shady ce to hide until nighttime. I have an interspace. It can only be used to store weapons, so there¡¯s no food or water. At night, I saw many people setting up stalls near yourmunity, so I wanted to sell some weapons for some food and drinks.


    ¡°I waited for a long time, but you were the only one who noticed me.¡±


    As Du Yue listened to He Xing¡¯s exnation of his background, she also recalled the scene back then. It had not been long since then, only a year or so. As she looked into He Xing¡¯s eyes, Du Yue even had the feeling that only a few days had passed since the first time they met. Otherwise, how could the scene from that day, including He Xing¡¯s dressing and expression, be so clear in her mind?


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying might be hard for you to ept, but I can prove it to you.¡± He Xing raised his hand as he spoke. He had taken off his gloves earlier, and there was nothing on his dry and slightly rough palm. However, in an instant, a silver pistol appeared in his palm out of thin air. ¡°No matter what weapon you want, I can find it for you.¡± After He Xing finished speaking, he ced the pistol on the table and took out a submachine gun.

 Chapter 136 - 136 I’ll Cook You a Pot of Braised Pork

    136 I¡¯ll Cook You a Pot of Braised Pork


    He Xing then took out all sorts of guns. Du Yue had seen some of them in videos or books before, but most of them were things she had never seen before. He Xing even took out a cannon and ced it on his shoulder. ¡°This thing is very powerful. It only takes one shell to blow a group of wild boars into pieces. Do you like it? If you like it, I can teach you how to use it the next time we go out. Although this thing is convenient, we won¡¯t be able to collect the carcasses and exchange them for contribution points, which is why I didn¡¯t take it out for you before.¡±


    Listening to He Xing¡¯s long-winded talk about the two of them, Du Yue felt her heart warm for some reason. She looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯ve told me all your secrets. If I don¡¯t agree to be with you, will you use this to blow me up?¡±


    He Xing waved his hands, looking frightened. ¡°What are you saying? No matter what, I won¡¯t hurt you, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt you either.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, can you think about it again? I don¡¯t smoke, I don¡¯t drink, I¡¯m loyal to my lover, and I won¡¯t cheat. I can stand between you and danger when you need me. I can also wait for you obediently behind you when you don¡¯t need me. I¡¯m willing to be your background.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like to interact with the people in the base, I can interact with them. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be the first to know all the news. If you don¡¯t like going out, I can stay at home with you. We can cook together and nt fruits and vegetables. If you want to go out and hunt, I can drive you, give you a gun, and help you carry your prey. No matter what needs you have, I¡¯m confident that I can satisfy them. I¡¯ve never been in love, and I don¡¯t know how to say sweet words. But I promise you one thing, I¡¯ll always stand behind you and support you. When you¡¯re tired, I¡¯ll be there to support you.¡±


    Du Yue, who had lived two lives, no longer wanted a rtionship that was so sweet that it was sickening, nor did she want a life-and-death rtionship where love was the only thing on her mind. He Xing¡¯s confession was very straight and unromantic. However, Du Yue¡¯s requirements for her other half were absolute loyalty and eternalpanionship.


    Du Yue looked up at him, her eyes glimmering. ¡°What can I do to make you believe me?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, He Xing put the cannon aside and took out a dagger that glinted coldly. Without even blinking, He Xing quickly cut his palm with the knife, and blood gushed out.


    He Xing raised his bleeding hand high. His expression was serious and stern like never before. He said word by word, ¡°My name is He Xing. I swear by the interster convention that I¡¯m willing to be Du Yue¡¯s partner. I¡¯ll forever be loyal, and I¡¯ll never betray her. If I break my oath, I¡¯ll be executed by the universe.¡±


    As soon as He Xing finished speaking, Du Yue saw a silver light sh in front of her eyes like a camera sh. Just as she was feeling puzzled, she saw a white panel appear in the air in front of her. The interface on the panel was a little simr to the old Tieba. The video at the top was of He Xing raising his injured hand to make an oath. Du Yue was also in the video. She was standing beside He Xing with a calm expression. Du Yue looked at the video for a while and nodded in appreciation. ¡°The resolution isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    She did not know what it was, but the video was so high-definition that she could see the fine hair on her face. ¡°Are you willing to believe me now? Can you agree to be with me now?¡±


    Du Yue raised her head to look at him. The man¡¯s gaze was straightforward and sincere. Her heart, which had been silent for a long time, began to stir. She said slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve told me all your secrets. Don¡¯t you have anything to ask me?¡±


    ¡°When we¡¯re together, I¡¯ll have a lot of time to get closer to you and understand you. So, Du Yue, are you willing to be with me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to.¡±


    He Xing probably did not expect Du Yue to agree so readily. After hearing her answer, he was stunned on the spot. It took him a long time to react. ¡°You mean¡­ you¡¯re willing to be with me?¡±


    Du Yueughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you silly? Yes, I said I¡¯m willing.¡± She wouldn¡¯t joke about their rtionship. Since she had agreed, it meant that she had really considered it and was willing to be with him.


    Just as He Xing had said earlier, they were perfect for each other in every way.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He Xing scratched his head with his uninjured hand. ¡°I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before, so I don¡¯t know the process. Why don¡¯t I cook you some braised pork to celebrate our first day together?¡±

 Chapter 137 - 137 Are You Allergic to Romance?

    137 Are You Allergic to Romance?


    Du Yue was speechless. What should she say? Was this man allergic to romance? However, it was also quite cute. He liked to eat meat, and his preferred method of expressing his fondness for others was to cook meat for them. It was simple and direct without any beating about the bush.


    She nced at He Xing¡¯s bleeding palm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s treat your hand first. Don¡¯t let it get infected.¡±


    He Xing looked at the wound and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±


    ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll help you deal with it,¡± Du Yue said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He Xing sat down obediently. Then, he realized that he needed the first aid kit to treat his wound. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    ¡°No need, sit tight.¡± Du Yue stopped him and sat down beside him. ¡°Put all the weapons on the table back into the space.¡±


    Although He Xing had no idea what she was going to do, he nodded and put all his weapons back into his interspace.


    Du Yue met He Xing¡¯s puzzled gaze and ced her hand on the table. In the blink of an eye, a first aid kit appeared beside her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s exchange secrets. I actually have an interspace too.¡± With that, Du Yue opened the first aid kit and took out iodophor to disinfect He Xing¡¯s wound.


    The wound was very deep, and if it was not carefully treated, it could get infected. After carefully applying iodophor on his wound a few times, Du Yue took out some medicinal powder. Just as she was about to apply it, she remembered something. ¡°By the way, what do you do if you¡¯re injured in the gxy? The technology in the interster is so advanced, so the medical technology should be quite advanced too!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a healing pod in the gxy. The injured can lie in there and recuperate for a while before they recover.¡±


    ¡°Then you should lie down and rest.¡±


    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t have a healing pod right now.¡±


    Du Yue found it funny and was helpless. She could only sprinkle some medicinal powder on the wound and then carefully wrap it up with gauze. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing the temperature is low now, so the wound won¡¯t get infected easily. You should pay more attention to your wound and don¡¯t let ite into contact with water. I¡¯lle and change the dressing for you every day so that you can recover faster.¡±


    He Xing sat there obediently and listened to Du Yue¡¯s instructions seriously. In the end, he nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be good and not let my wounde into contact with water.¡±


    Du Yue put the medicine into the first aid box and gently closed it. She looked into He Xing¡¯s pitch-ck eyes and continued what she had not finished earlier.


    ¡°I discovered my interspace before the apocalypse. So, I used all my money to buy supplies and stored them in the space. Did you just say you wanted to celebrate with braised pork? Forget about it. You¡¯ve been eating pork a lot recently, and now that you¡¯re injured, you can¡¯t eat anything spicy. You can¡¯t eat fish or seafood either. Do you want to eat ck pepper steak instead?¡±


    Seeing He Xing nod, Du Yue put the first aid kit back into her interspace and took out two tes of steak. The ck pepper steak was grilled well, and just the smell of it was enough to make one drool. ¡°If you want to eat steak, the main course will naturally have to be tomato spaghetti. We¡¯ll also have mushroom soup and a sd. You can¡¯t drink now, but there¡¯s orange juice and grape juice, as well as yogurt, milk, and milk tea. What do you want to drink?¡±


    Du Yue did not hear He Xing¡¯s reply for a long time. She looked at him curiously. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You don¡¯t like any of them?¡±


    He Xing gulped and looked at Du Yue in a daze. ¡°No, I was just wondering if I was dreaming,¡± he said slowly.


    Du Yue smiled happily. ¡°Do you want me to pinch you? Why don¡¯t I try and you¡¯ll see if it hurts?¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine.¡± He Xing shook his head repeatedly. ¡®To be honest, I¡¯ve never seen so much delicious food even in my dreams. After all, I¡¯ve never even seen these things when I was in the gxy.¡±


    He Xing¡¯s words were somewhat pitiful. ¡°So, what do you want to drink? If you don¡¯t eat now, it¡¯ll get cold.¡±


    ¡°Orange juice, orange juice! I like orange juice!¡±


    Du Yue nodded and took out arge bottle of orange juice. She also took out two cups and poured a cup for each of them. Then, she took out a basin of warm water from her interspace. ¡°Wash your hands first before you eat.¡±


    After saying that, Du Yue put her hands into the basin. When she saw that He Xing¡¯s hand was uninjured, she pulled it over and helped to wash it. After washing and drying her hands, she put the basin aside. Du Yue handed He Xing a pair of chopsticks. ¡°If you¡¯re not used to using a knife and a fork, eat with chopsticks.¡±

 Chapter 138 - 138 Like a Hothead

    138 Like a Hothead


    He Xing took a sip of the mushroom soup and was instantly won over by its taste. ¡°Oh my God, this is too delicious. What have I been eating for the past 30 years?! Your cooking skills are so good. Teach me more in the future and I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±


    Du Yue took small bites of her spaghetti and smiled at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t make these. I bought them from a Western restaurant before the apocalypse.¡± Du Yue nced at He Xing with a half-smile. Initially, she thought that He Xing¡¯s attempt at bootlicking would be a little awkward. However, she did not expect He Xing to not feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he praised her, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a grand taste. The food you bought is so delicious.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. He Xing was quite good at ttering people. In the cities before the apocalypse, there was a small restaurant every five steps and a big hotel every hundred steps. She did not just buy it from any store. The food she bought was all food that she had tried before. She only bought more and stored them in her interspace because she felt that the food tasted good.


    Both of them had good appetites. They finished the steak and pasta, and even the mushroom soup was devoured. After dinner, He Xing was about to go to the kitchen to wash the dishes when Du Yue stopped him. ¡°Let me do it. Your hand is already injured, yet you¡¯re still thinking of washing the dishes?¡±


    He had promised not to let his hande into contact with water, but he had forgotten about it so quickly.


    He Xing was afraid that she would be angry, but he did not want her to work. An idea struck him. He walked to the shelf and took a pair of silicone gloves meant for washing the dishes. ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about my hand getting wet with these gloves.¡± He Xing put on the pair of gloves and quickly cleaned up the table, afraid that Du Yue would fight with him for the job. ¡°It¡¯s just a small wound. It¡¯s not a big deal. Don¡¯t worry, my body is very healthy. This wound will bepletely healed in less than three days.¡±


    Seeing that He Xing was insistent, Du Yue did not stop him. He Xing worked quickly and nimbly. Soon, the dishes were washed clean and ced back on the table.


    ¡°Put them in the space and take them out when you need them!¡± Du Yue did not hesitate at all. She immediately put away the bowls and chopsticks.


    The two of them sat facing each other, their eyes locked. For a moment, they did not know what to talk about. Although neither of them spoke and they were just looking at each other, they did not feel bored. Du Yue¡¯s gaze was fixed on He Xing¡¯s face, and it slowly moved up to his hair. ¡°Did you dye your hair this color, or did it always look like this? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not dyed, but it wasn¡¯t originally like this either. The people in the gxy have all kinds of hair colors, and they can all be changed. What color do you like? I¡¯ll change it for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, this color is nice enough. It suits you.¡± He Xing¡¯s exquisite appearance, coupled with his cold silver hair, made him look very noble.


    He Xing looked at Du Yue¡¯s hair and could not help but praise, ¡°Your hair color also suits you very well. You¡¯re very beautiful.¡±


    Du Yue touched her ck hair and could not help butugh. She had the most ordinary hair color. Almost everyone in the base had this hair color. She did not know if he was just trying to make her happy or if he really thought it looked good. No matter what the reason was, Du Yue was happy. She was a girl, and it was something to be happy about when her partner praised her.


    Afterughing, Du Yue suddenly thought of something. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get rid of those two people from before? Why did you let them go so easily?¡±


    ¡°I just feel that even if I let them go, Dong Siming wouldn¡¯t have. Of course, if Dong Siming lets them go, I¡¯ll be sure to go back and deal with them.¡±


    Before Du Yue asked, she already had a faint guess in her heart. Now that she heard He Xing¡¯s answer, it was indeed as she had thought. ¡°I like to solve things by myself. It¡¯s more secure.¡± Du Yue said, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t leave in such a hurry.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you from now on!¡±


    Now that he thought about it, He Xing felt like he had been a hothead. After Du Yue said those words, his heart was hooked away and he was no longer interested in those two people. At that time, he only wanted toe back and confess to Du Yue as soon as possible. Nothing else was important.


    However, it was precisely because he was facing the person he liked that He Xing could show his childish and impulsive side.


    Du Yue took out her pocket watch and looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s past three. I want to go home and take an afternoon nap. You should rest too.¡±


    He Xing nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m a little tired too. Are you free tonight? I want to eat with you!¡±

 Chapter 139 - 139 An Honest Relationship

    139 An Honest Rtionship


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle and look for you tonight!¡±


    After the two of them agreed, Du Yue stood up and walked out. She stopped at the entrance and took out a tablet from her interspace. She handed it to He Xing. ¡°There are many variety shows, TV shows, and movies in this. You can watch them when you¡¯re bored.¡±


    Although Du Yue did not know what He Xing did in his spare time in the gxy, she had downloaded 256 gigabytes of movies and TV shows on the tablet. There should be something that he liked, right?


    Du Yue returned to her own home and closed the door, blocking He Xing¡¯s view. She heaved a sigh of relief and strode to her bedroom. When she returned to the bedroom, Du Yue did not lie down to rest immediately. She first took out the burning charcoal in the space and put it into the furnace, then turned on all the heating equipment. The next step was to change into her pajamas and slippers. She also tidied up the bedroom.


    After working for a while, Du Yue finally sat down on the cushion and leaned against the teddy bear when she could not find anything to do. She had not felt it when they were together, but now that she was alone and thinking about what had just happened, Du Yue suddenly felt a little shy.


    Be it in her past life or this life, she had never been in a rtionship. She did not know what it was like to be in a rtionship either. However, it was rare to see a man confess like He Xing. If she did not know, she would have thought that he was her sworn brother. At the thought of this, Du Yue could not help but smile. In any case, although the two of them got together in a hurry, she did not regret it at all. As for how they would get along as a couple in the future, she would just take it one step at a time. Du Yue waspletely relieved after she figured this out. What made her the happiest was that now that she and He Xing had revealed their secrets to each other, they no longer had to be sneaky when they used their respective interspaces.


    This way, when the two of them went out alone, there was no need for them to carryrge and small bags from upstairs to the car. It would also help them avoid attracting other people¡¯s attention. With that in mind, Du Yue began to look forward to the next time they went hunting. Just thinking about it, she knew that the next time the two of them went out, it would definitely be more rxed andfortable than all the previous times.


    Du Yue¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts, and she could not fall asleep at all. She kept thinking about all sorts of things the entire afternoon. When she came back to her senses, it was already six in the evening. She recalled that she had promised He Xing in the afternoon that the two of them would have dinner together. Du Yue put on a military coat and a pair of thicker shoes before going to He Xing¡¯s house.


    She had just knocked on the door when she heard hurried footsteps from inside. Then, the door was opened from the inside. He Xing looked at her and scratched his head with a smile. He made way for her to enter the house. The temperature outside was too low, so they should talk inside. Du Yue had been to He Xing¡¯s bedroom a few times before, but it was only this time that she was able to observe the entire room without any restraint.


    After looking around, Du Yue came to one conclusion. The bedroom did not have the feeling of home at all. It was too simple and in. The whole house was empty without much furniture. In addition, the walls and floor had not been done. Just looking at it made people feel ufortable.


    Du Yue turned to He Xing. ¡°I still have a lot of wallpaper and floorboards in my interspace. Do you want to decorate your house a little?¡±


    ¡°The kind that¡¯s used in your bedroom?¡± He Xing asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re not exactly the same. I bought many different styles of wallpapers and floorboards. You can decorate it as you see fit.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about this. It¡¯s too troublesome to choose. I¡¯ll just go with the ones you have in your house!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Du Yue did not say anything else. She only said, ¡°Before we put up the wallpaper and floorboards, we need to put away the things in your house for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± He Xing said and nodded happily.


    Seeing that he had agreed, Du Yue did not say anything more. She put everything in the room into her interspace, except for the furnace. Then, she took out some floorboards and wallpaper. She briefly exined the instation method to He Xing, and the two of them got to work together. The bedroom was small to begin with, and with the two of them working together, they were even faster. Only an hour had passed, but the entire bedroom had changed. The wooden floors and the rice-colored wallpaper made the entire bedroom look much brighter and not as cold as before.

 Chapter 140 - 140 Watching a TV Show With Her Boyfriend

    140 Watching a TV Show With Her Boyfriend


    Du Yue took out all of He Xing¡¯s things and ced them back in their original positions. Previously, they had used a small wooden table for their meals and sat on two square solid wood stools. The stools were very simple and did not even have a backrest. When Du Yue could not take things out of the interspace in a proper manner, she could, of course, bear with it. However, now that she could use her space without any restraint, Du Yue would naturally want to change the furniture to morefortable ones.


    After all, the two of them would be eating together for many days toe. It was important to sitfortably. When Du Yue asked for He Xing¡¯s opinion, He Xing, just like before, said that he would follow her arrangements. Du Yue tilted her head and asked him, ¡°What if you don¡¯t like the things I choose?¡±


    He Xing shook his head with a straight face. ¡°No, you have good taste. You¡¯ll never make a mistake in the things you choose. Besides, it¡¯s the happiest thing for me to be able to eat with you every day, so I¡¯ll like them no matter what kind of table and chairs you choose.¡±


    This was the first time Du Yue had heard He Xing say something like that. She did not feel embarrassed, nor did she blush. Instead, she stared into He Xing¡¯s eyes with interest. For some reason, Du Yue suddenly remembered a line she had read in a novel¡ª¡±How many more surprises do you have that I don¡¯t know about?¡± She blurted out the words as she thought about it. Before He Xing could react, Du Yueughed.


    Seeing that Du Yue wasughing so hard that she was almost in tears, He Xing was puzzled. He had no idea why she wasughing. Du Yueughed for a long time before she finally managed to stop herself. ¡°Are you wondering what I¡¯mughing about?¡±


    !!


    He Xing met Du Yue¡¯s clear eyes and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Later, when we eat, I¡¯ll show you a very, very popr TV show on Earth. Then you¡¯ll know what I wasughing about!¡±


    Ever since that night, Du Yue would watch the show with He Xing at dinner time. She still remembered that when the show was first aired, manyizens who had read the original novel online felt that the actors chosen for the male and female leads were too old and did not fit the original novel at all. As a result, there were a lot ofints online. However, when everyone finished watching the TV show from the beginning to the end, almost no one left a bad review. Public opinion on the inte had also changed greatly. Everyone said that veteran actors were indeed veterans and that the male lead looked like a living and mighty emperor when he sat there.


    This TV show had been popr for so many years, and its poprity had not diminished even before the apocalypse. No matter how many times she watched it, she would not get tired of it at all. In the past, Du Yue had always watched it alone. She would always read thements from theizens. Almost every one of them was very interesting.


    Even though there was no inte and she could no longer read the livements, she had He Xing by her side who was watching TV with her. When she saw the ssic line appear, Du Yue tilted her head at He Xing. ¡°Now you know why I wasughing earlier, right?¡±


    He Xing nodded seriously. ¡°I understand.¡± He Xing rubbed his chin with his fingers as he spoke. His brows were slightly furrowed as if he was deep in thought.


    She was about to ask him what was wrong when He Xing spoke first, ¡°I¡¯ve given it some serious thought just now. I do have a lot of surprises that you don¡¯t know about, but it¡¯s okay. We still have a long way to go, and we can slowly get to know each other.¡±


    Du Yue was just joking with He Xing, but when she saw how serious He Xing was in confessing to her, she put away her smile.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll be waiting to see the surprises you¡¯ll bring me.¡± The two of them did not n to stay at home all day. After watching the show, they decided to go out again.


    This time, the two of them each carried a mountaineering bag and nothing else. The backpacks looked to be bulging on the surface, but there were not many things inside, so they were not heavy to carry. It felt so easy to go out without having to pack a lot, but Du Yue was still not used to it. She took out the Tang sword and hung it on her backpack. It felt a little heavier on her back now, and she was relieved. ¡°This weight is just right.¡±


    He Xing¡¯s lips curved into a smile as he looked at her.


    When Du Yue said that she was ready, the two of them went downstairs. As soon as they reached the first floor, they saw the door on the left suddenly open. Wu Di walked out of the house. The smile on Du Yue¡¯s face disappeared instantly when she saw him. It was reced by vignce and impatience. She had not left the house for a long time, so she did not bother with Wu Di. She did not expect that Wu Di was still secretly watching her every move!


    She had just reached the first floor. How could it be such a coincidence that he pushed the door open and came out at this time?

 Chapter 141 - 141 She Did Not Want to Be a Saint, but She Wouldn’t Kill Indiscriminately

    141 She Did Not Want to Be a Saint, but She Wouldn¡¯t Kill Indiscriminately


    ¡°Du Yue!¡± Wu Di seemed to have lost his memory. Hepletely forgot that Du Yue had given him the cold shoulder thest time. He greeted her warmly. ¡°I was just about to go out to settle some matters. Are you going out too? We¡¯re really fated!¡±


    Du Yue sneered. ¡°Fate? It¡¯s probably fate that was forcefully twisted.¡±


    Hearing this, Wu Di was stunned for a moment before he asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? Du Yue, don¡¯t tell me you think that I heard youing down the stairs, so I deliberately created a chance encounter? There isn¡¯t even a peephole on the door, so how would I know who¡¯sing down? No matter what, we¡¯re former ssmates. Even if you don¡¯t want to keep in touch with me, you can¡¯t make such malicious spections about others.¡±


    Du Yue raised her brows at the indignant Wu Di. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be maliciously judged by others, then don¡¯t always do things that will cause misunderstandings. We didn¡¯t have much of a friendship in the past, and it¡¯ll be the same in the future. There¡¯s no need for us to greet each other so warmly when we meet in the future. We can just treat each other as strangers.¡±


    After Du Yue said this, she saw Wu Di¡¯s face filled with grievance and disappointment. If someone who did not know anything saw this scene, they would have thought that the two of them had a deep friendship. Du Yue could not be bothered to deal with him and turned to leave. However, Wu Di came back to his senses and stepped forward to stop Du Yue. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I was just upset that you misunderstood me just now, so I was grumbling. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. No matter what, you¡¯re closer to me than you are to the other people in this base. They¡¯re all strangers, but we were once ssmates. If you ever run into any trouble in the future, as your old ssmate, I¡¯ll definitely help you to the best of my ability. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    !!


    Du Yue shot him a disdainful look. ¡°Compared to a former ssmate who¡¯s trying to set me up, I prefer to interact with strangers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re teasing me, Du Yue! You really can¡¯t distinguish between good and bad!¡± Wu Di was so angry that he turned around and strode back to his house after saying that. He even deliberately made a loud noise when he closed the door.


    A bang was heard. Du Yue frowned upon hearing it. The sound was too loud. It was clearly a disturbance to the people. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Du Yue turned around and said to He Xing. The two of them walked out of the building and headed to the parking lot unhurriedly.


    On the way, He Xing asked Du Yue, ¡°Why did you talk so much to that kind of person?¡±


    ¡°What should I have done, then? I can¡¯t just throw him into the mountains to feed the wolves, right?¡±


    At the mention of Wu Di, Du Yue more or less felt a headache. Although she felt that Wu Di definitely had ulterior motives and only approached her to achieve some kind of goal, he had not done anything just yet. He just came up to her and said a few words to get close to her. If she killed him just because she hated him, would she not be a monster who only knew how to solve problems by killing people?


    After the apocalypse arrived, everyone that Du Yue killed had been a threat to her. They were the ones who harmed her first. However, if she killed the person before the person did anything to her, it would be a different story. Du Yue did not want to be a saint, but she would not kill indiscriminately.


    He Xing¡¯s gaze softened at Du Yue¡¯s words. The two of them chatted as they got into the car. As soon as they sat down, He Xing took out the silver furnace and ced it under the back seat. He did not forget to exin to Du Yue, ¡°Turn this on. The car will warm up soon.¡±


    Du Yue nced at the item and suddenly thought of something. ¡°That day when we were at the resort, did you use this when I was sleeping in the sleeping bag?¡±


    He Xing looked at Du Yue in shock. ¡°You weren¡¯t asleep? Did you see it?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see it. I just knew I was sleeping veryfortably and didn¡¯t feel cold at all. When I saw you take out this thing today, I guessed it.¡±


    Just as He Xing had said, the car was much warmer than before in less than ten minutes. Due to the high temperature in the car, it was much easier to start the engine today. The two of them left the base this time mainly to practice shooting and hunt. After staying at home for a long time, it was inevitable that they would feel a little bored. They could also take this opportunity to go out and take a breather.


    He Xing stopped the car at the gate of the base. Du Yue thought it was strange, but before she could ask, He Xing rolled down the window and called out to the car next to them, ¡°Captain Zuo.¡±


    Hearing the sound, the car¡¯s window rolled down as well. Two people were sitting in the back seat, both wrapped up tightly. However, Du Yue could still recognize that the one on the right was Zuo Mingdong.

 Chapter 142 - 142 One Day, I’ll Know the Answers

    142 One Day, I¡¯ll Know the Answers


    ¡°He Xing, what are you guys doing? Are you going out for a collection mission?¡± Zuo Mingdong asked He Xing, and the two of them were confused.


    He Xing¡¯s mind was filled with question marks. ¡°What kind of mission is that?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then what are you guys going out for? Are you still going out to hunt?¡± After saying this, Zuo Mingdong looked at He Xing with aplicated expression.


    Others might not understand, but he did. He Xing¡¯s card still had at least tens of thousands of contribution points. In the base, other people might not be able to eat well, wear warm clothes, or stay warm, but with the bnce in He Xing¡¯s card, he could definitely eat whatever he wanted. He was already so rich, but he was notfortably staying at home, eating and drinking. He always went out hunting in the heavy snow. This person was too hardworking!


    He Xing noticed Zuo Mingdong¡¯splicated gaze, but he did not take it to heart. ¡°Captain Zuo, you haven¡¯t told me what the collection mission is about.¡±


    !!


    Hearing He Xing¡¯s question again, Zuo Mingdong collected his thoughts and exined seriously, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that the scientists in the base are studying what those boars live on? Now, they¡¯ve found the answer. We¡¯re nning to go out and collect as much of their food as possible to see what species they are and whether they can be eaten by humans.¡±


    This task sounded quite interesting and easy. However, if they really thought that it was easy, they would be extremely stupid. Since they were the wild boars¡¯ food, there must be wild boars around. They might be attacked by the wild boars while they were collecting.


    He Xing turned to Du Yue. ¡°Do you want to go? If you want to go, we can go together!¡±


    After listening to Zuo Mingdong¡¯s description, Du Yue also felt that this mission was quite interesting. When she heard He Xing¡¯s question, she did not hesitate at all. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Whether it was the mutated wild boars or the nts that could grow in such cold weather, Du Yue had never seen anything like them before. Now that there was a chance, of course, she had to go and take a look!


    Just as He Xing was asking Du Yue, Zuo Mingdong¡¯s voice came from outside the window. ¡°Since you two are going out to hunt anyway, why don¡¯t you follow us? This way, you can earn contribution points and have a higher chance of encountering wild boars.¡±


    Since Du Yue wanted to go, He Xing had no objections. He nodded to Zuo Mingdong, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together. You guys drive, and we¡¯ll follow you!¡±


    A walkie-talkie was passed to them through the window. ¡°Take this. Just call me if you need anything.¡±


    He Xing took the walkie-talkie and thanked Zuo Mingdong before closing the window. He watched Zuo Mingdong and the others drive a distance away before he started the car and followed them.


    It was quite convenient to follow behind Zuo Mingdong¡¯s car. At least, he did not have to clear the snow himself. It was both convenient and energy-saving!


    He Xing was driving with full concentration. Du Yue, who sat in the passenger seat, did not disturb him. Instead, she was muttering to herself. In this life, although the basic trajectory seemed to be the same as in her previous life, after calming down and thinking about it, there were still many differences in many details.


    In particr, there were so many wild animals with strong offensive power, as well as nts that could survive in low temperatures and speed up the growth of wild animals. This was already a huge deviation from the development trajectory of her previous life.


    Du Yue could not help but frown. Was it because she was too out of touch with the news in her past life, or was it because she was reborn that these things had changed? She thought about it for a long time but still had no clue, so she simply put this matter to the back of her mind and did not bother about it anymore.


    She was not someone who would stay at a dead end. When she was in school, her teacher often told her to leave a question nk if she did not know how to answer it. She should not let a question affect her speed. What she could do now was to maintain a good attitude. As for whether there would be any major changes in her life in the future, it was not up to her to decide.


    As long as she could ensure her own survival for the rest of her life, she would eventually find out the answers to these questions.


    As Du Yue was lost in her thoughts, she did not notice He Xing¡¯s gazending on her from time to time. Seeing her frowning and her slightly worried expression, he was worried that she had encountered some difficulties. However, He Xing did not disturb her at all.


    Now that Du Yue had pulled herself out of her thoughts, He Xing asked, ¡°Do you think the sudden change in size and weight of the boars is due to the nts they¡¯re eating?¡±

 Chapter 143 - 143 Almost Blind

    143 Almost Blind


    Du Yue thought for a moment and said cautiously, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but if it¡¯s because of these nts, can we humans eat them? If we eat them, will there be changes to our physiques?¡± Du Yue enunciated each and every word. She seemed to be asking He Xing a question in return, but she was actually asking herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± He Xing¡¯s tone was gentle as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s first collect the nts and bring them back. There are so many scientists in the base. They¡¯ll definitely have a way to study them. We just have to wait for the results.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Du Yue¡¯s eyes were unusually bright as she looked ahead.


    Whether it was because she had not heard of this in her previous life or because of the butterfly effect brought about by her rebirth, if these nts could really change human genes, would the chances of survival be higher? The continuous natural disasters were the punishment given to humans by nature. However, would they also be given a chance of survival?


    ¡­


    !!


    In addition to the snow-sweeping vehicles, Zuo Mingdong and his team drove a total of four cars. He Xing drove the car and followed at the back of the convoy. They set off from the base and drove for more than four hours without stopping. In between, Du Yue suggested that she take over his position so that he could rest for a while, but He Xing did not agree.


    He Xing only stepped on the brakes when he saw the car in front of him slowlye to a stop. The two of them packed their things and got out of the car together. In order to make it easier for them to move, they left their mountaineering bags in the car and each carried a satchel. The satchel did not look big, but it could still hold a lot of things. In this way, if the two of them needed weaponster, they could take them out in a justified manner.


    Du Yue had even brought the Tang sword along with her, hanging it on her satchel. The two of them got out of the car and saw Zuo Mingdong and his group already standing aside. Zuo Mingdong was assigning tasks to them. Seeing He Xing and Du Yue walking over, Zuo Mingdong said, ¡°I¡¯ve already divided the people here into small teams for the operation. You two will be in one team with me.¡±


    He Xing and Du Yue had no objections to this arrangement. After Zuo Mingdong exined the things to take note of, the dozen of them split up into groups of four and headed in different directions.


    Along the way, Zuo Mingdong handed He Xing a photo. ¡°The fruit that wild boars eat looks like this. This is the photo taken by the people who came to check the situation.¡±


    The white spherical fruit was the size of an egg. It had no flowers or leaves, and it just grew on a white vine. Everywhere they looked, there was a vast expanse of white. It seemed that they would have to spend some effort to find this fruit.


    ¡°When you¡¯re looking for itter, make sure to rest your eyes every once in a while or you might get snow blindness.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong¡¯s instructions were detailed, and Du Yue and He Xing listened attentively. They even thanked him after he was done. He Xing took the photo from Zuo Mingdong but did not rush to look at it. Instead, he first handed it to Du Yue. Du Yue did not stand on ceremony with him. She held the photo in her hand and studied it for a long time before returning it to He Xing.


    He Xing took the photo and looked at it carefully as he walked. After looking at it, he returned the photo to Zuo Mingdong. As they walked, they lowered their heads to look for the fruit, so they were not fast. Most people would not be able to take it if they were bent over for a long time. Not only would their necks and backs be sore, but they would also feel ufortable staring at the white snow. Du Yue stood up straight and rubbed her eyes. She felt that this was not the right method.


    ¡°Do your eyes hurt?¡± He Xing¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. Du Yue nodded at him.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll be blind before we find the fruit if we keep looking for it like this.¡±


    He Xing nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not a good idea to keep looking like this. Even if my eyes aren¡¯t blinded by the fatigue, my waist won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    Du Yue shifted her eyes. ¡°He Xing, do you know what a rake is?¡±


    ¡°Is it the thing that was used to plow thend in the old era?¡±


    ¡°Right! Look, what¡¯s the difference between the snow in front of us and the fields of crops? If we use a rake, it¡¯ll definitely be much faster than bending over and searching with our eyes!¡±


    When the two of them were talking, they did not hide from Zuo Mingdong, so Zuo Mingdong naturally heard them. Zuo Mingdong stood up, closed his eyes, and moved his body. ¡± I was so anxious to look for this fruit that I became muddle-headed. You young people are smart! But we¡¯re in the middle of nowhere now. Where are we going to find a rake? If we go back to the base to get it, it¡¯ll take another four hours. We would¡¯ve wasted our time today.¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s not realistic to go back and get a rake, we have steel wires and iron bars in the car. It¡¯s not a problem to make a simple rake,¡± Du Yue said.

 Chapter 144 - 144 Captain Zuo Is a Person Who Worries a Lot

    144 Captain Zuo Is a Person Who Worries a Lot


    ¡°Really?¡± The way Zuo Mingdong looked at Du Yue had changed. ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry and get the things. Let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡±


    He Xing waved at him and said politely, ¡°The two of us will go. Captain Zuo, you can wait here.¡±


    When Zuo Mingdong heard this, he was not unhappy at all. It was no longer like the past. People before doomsday liked their privacy, and it was even more so the case now.


    Zuo Mingdong was too excited just now, so he said that he wanted to go with them. Now that he was rejected by He Xing, he calmed down. ¡°Okay, you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing turned around and walked toward the car. They opened the trunk when they reached it. The trunk was indeed filled with plenty of steel wires, but there was no iron bar. Du Yue took out an iron bar from her interspace and carried it with He Xing. Then, she took the steel wire and closed the car door. She then went to look for Zuo Mingdong and the others.


    !!


    When the two of them returned, they saw that the people who were scattered earlier to do the task had gathered together again. Zuo Mingdong must have gathered them. Due to theck of materials, they could only make a simple plow rake. It was fine as long as it could be used.


    Zuo Mingdong handed the task of making the rakes to his men, so he did not need the help of Du Yue and He Xing. Due to the limited materials, they only managed to make two. Zuo Mingdong divided the people into two teams again. They would plow the snow in two directions. There were more people than there were tools, so Du Yue and He Xing had nothing to do. The two of them followed Zuo Mingdong and watched him plow thend while listening to him talk about the recent research in the base.


    Perhaps it was because Zuo Mingdong and He Xing had a good rtionship, but Zuo Mingdong did not hold back when he talked about the research in the base. No matter what direction the research was in, he would mention it to them. As long as He Xing asked, he would give him a detailed exnation. Just like that, they chatted for an hour and a half. Suddenly, the three of them heard a surprised voice.


    ¡°Captain! I¡¯ve found it!¡± Upon hearing this, Zuo Mingdong immediately shut his mouth and strode in the direction of the sound. Du Yue and He Xing looked at each other and followed after him. The originally t snow was turned into a mess by the hard rakes. One could clearly see white vines in the snow. Although the vines had almost fused with the snow, they were rtively thick and about the size of Du Yue¡¯s finger. As long as they were pulled out of the snow, they could still be identified at a nce.


    Zuo Mingdong bent down and carefully picked up a vine. Everyone also saw the white fruits hanging on the vine. They were round and swayed along with Zuo Mingdong¡¯s movements. The snow that was originally on the fruits had also been shaken off. Zuo Mingdong plucked two fruits and handed them to Du Yue and He Xing. ¡°We¡¯ve finally found them. You two can take a look, but don¡¯t eat them!¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing certainly would not eat the fruit before the base determined if it could be eaten by humans. However, they agreed to take a look since Captain Zuo was being kind. Du Yue did not know if it was because of his captain¡¯s identity or because of his age, but she realized that Zuo Mingdong worried a lot about the people around him. He was like an elder with rich life experience who would give the right amount of care to others but would not say too much to annoy them.


    Du Yue lowered her head and looked at the white fruit in her hand. She was wearing gloves, and the texture of the fruit was a little hard to the touch. She did not know if it was meant to be like this or if it had been frozen hard. The outer skin and the inside of the fruit were all white. Du Yue brought the fruit to her nose and pulled her mask down a little. She could smell a very sweet scent.


    ¡°This fruit does smell a little fragrant, but it¡¯s not very strong. Plus, we¡¯re wrapped up so tightly, and our sense of smell is not as sensitive as animals, so we might not be able to smell it. But since it¡¯s the main food source for the boars, the boars must be able to smell it easily, which is why they can find it.¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Du Yue¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She immediately looked around.


    He Xing, who was standing beside Du Yue, quickly understood what she was trying to say. ¡°Captain Zuo, since there are fruits here, we have to be careful. A herd of wild boars is likely to be active nearby.¡±


    The fruits were buried deep in the snow, but wild boars could still find them. Now that they had dug the fruits out and even plucked some off, would the smell be even stronger than before?

 Chapter 145 - 145 If We Were Five Minutes Late, You’d All Be Pig Food

    145 If We Were Five Minutes Late, You¡¯d All Be Pig Food


    Would the wild boars follow the smell? Hearing Du Yue and He Xing¡¯s words, Zuo Mingdong and the others also understood their concerns. They immediately looked around vigntly. Zuo Mingdong even lowered his voice and urged, ¡°Everyone, hurry up and pick the fruits. Then, the four of you will continue to search for more. The other two will be responsible for maintaining vignce in case the wild boars suddenly attack!¡±


    After speaking, Zuo Mingdong looked at Du Yue and He Xing again. ¡°As for you two¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be on guard with you guys!¡± He Xing nodded slightly at him.


    With He Xing¡¯s words, Zuo Mingdong¡¯s hanging heart could finally rx a little.


    In terms of vignce, Zuo Mingdong felt ashamed of himself in front of He Xing. His hearing and sight were much more sensitive than the average person¡¯s! With He Xing¡¯s help in keeping an eye on the situation, they would be able to discover it at once if anything unexpected happened!


    !!


    This kind of fruit probably grew in patches. They continued to plow thend and soon found many more. Zuo Mingdong only called everyone back when the fruits they had picked filled the bags they brought to the brim. On the way back, Du Yue¡¯s heart began to feel uneasy. They had found so many fruits, but they had not encountered a single wild boar! Could it be that they were lucky? She had a feeling that things were not that simple, but she could not tell what was wrong.


    Just as she was thinking about it, she suddenly heard soundsing from the distance. There were people and animals, and it sounded like they were in an intense fight. ¡°The three of you, bring the fruits to the car. The rest of you, follow me to carry out a rescue mission!¡± He Xing and Du Yue looked at each other and followed behind the group without waiting for Zuo Mingdong to say anything more.


    The snow in the ces that the group of people had searched had also been turned into a mess. This road was particrly conspicuous in the surroundings, so it did not take much effort for them to find the group¡¯s location. None of them dared to waste any more time. They ran all the way and finally saw the group of people. However, the reality was just as Du Yue had thought. They were indeed fighting with the wild boars, and the situation looked very dangerous.


    Seeing this, Du Yue finally understood where the uneasiness in her heart came from. No wonder they had found so many fruits but did not encounter any wild boars. Du Yue had thought that she was wrong. She did not expect that the wild boars did note to them because they were all here.


    Du Yue immediately took out her pistol from her bag. He Xing, Zuo Mingdong, and the others mirrored Du Yue¡¯s actions. The moment they saw the wild boars, they pulled out their guns, aimed at them, and started shooting.


    After all, Zuo Mingdong and his team had undergone professional training. Almost every shot hit vital parts of the wild boars. Meanwhile, Du Yue and He Xing were not to be outdone. With their help, the wild boars¡¯ attacks gradually slowed down. In a confrontation with such huge animals with amazingbat power like wild boars, they would definitely not engage in closebat if they could shoot. This way, not only would they be able to quickly reduce the fighting power of the wild boars, but they could also ensure their own safety to the greatest extent.


    If they were to encounter a wild boar face-to-face, they would be dead. For example, although that group of people had weapons as well, their weapons had been knocked into the snow by the wild boards after getting surrounded by them. They could only fight with their bare hands. Fortunately, Du Yue and the others came to their aid in time. Otherwise, this group of people might not have been able to make it out alive.


    After Du Yue and the others had dealt with the wild boars, they walked toward the other group of people. After asking them in detail and finding out that none of them were seriously injured, they could finally put their hearts at ease.


    Zuo Mingdong looked at the snow that had been turned around, ¡°Have you found the fruits too?¡±


    ¡°Yes! We found a lot, but when we were picking them, one of them fell on the ground and was crushed. Before we could react, the herd of wild boars suddenly rushed over from a distance. We weren¡¯t prepared at all. Fortunately, you came in time.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zuo Mingdong¡¯s face sank, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, right? The wild boars most likely find the fruits by smell. This is your first time acting alone, yet you¡¯ve made such a brainless mistake! You¡¯re lucky this time that we came in time. What about next time? Who will save you then? If we hade five minutester, you would have be pig food!¡± The more Zuo Mingdong spoke, the more serious his tone became. He was obviously very angry.

 Chapter 146 - 146 Scientists Will Find Out if the Fruit Is Edible as Soon as Possible

    146 Scientists Will Find Out if the Fruit Is Edible as Soon as Possible


    That group of people all lowered their heads and listened to Zuo Mingdong¡¯s scolding, not daring to say a word. Du Yue had been listening attentively to Zuo Mingdong¡¯s scolding, but she could not hold back herughter after listening to what he said.


    Be pig food? When Zuo Mingdong was scolding others, he was serious yet funny. Du Yue had only heard of humans eating pork, but she had never heard of anyone being eaten by a pig. Du Yue could not help butugh when she thought of Zuo Mingdong¡¯s serious face when he said the words ¡®pig food¡¯. Zuo Mingdong heard Du Yue¡¯s softughter at the side and calmed down a little. He stopped scolding them. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Hurry up and pick the fruits, then carry these boars to the car!¡±


    They had killed more than ten wild boars, and they did not know if more would suddenly rush out after this. Fortunately, the temperature was low, so the wild boars did not bleed too much after they were killed, and the smell of blood was not strong. But no matter what, animals¡¯ sense of smell was much more sensitive than humans. Just because they could not smell it did not mean that wild animals could not.


    Du Yue and He Xing also helped to carry the wild boars. After all, the dozen or so wild boars could be exchanged for contribution points when they returned to the base. Now that the base was developing better and better, Du Yue believed that saving up more contribution points would be good for their lives in the future. After all, money could solve 90% of the problems in life at any time.


    Everyone worked together, and in less than an hour, everything was loaded into the cars. They then made a move to return to the base. They finally returned to their cars after staying out in the snow for such a long time. Feeling the rising temperature in the car, Du Yue nestled in the passenger seat and felt that she was the happiest person in the world at this moment. The doors and windows of the car were tightly shut, so there was no need to worry about the smell spreading. Du Yue then took out the white fruit that Zuo Mingdong had given her before and carefully cut it in half with a small knife.


    The inside of the fruit was also white, but in the middle, there were a few ck seeds of simr size. Du Yue ced the cut fruit under her nose and sniffed. Perhaps due to the high temperature in the car, the fruit smelled stronger in the car than outside.


    Du Yue did not n on eating it. She only observed it for a while before putting it away in her interspace. Du Yue took out a hand wash and turned to look at He Xing, who was driving. ¡°You must be hungry after being out for so long, right?¡± she asked.


    In order to finish the mission and return to the base as soon as possible, they ate somepressed biscuits with hot water in the woods when they were hungry. They did not feel hungry when they were busy just now, but now that they were free, they could feel their stomachs growling.


    Since He Xing was driving, he was not able to eat anything. Du Yue took out the sandwich she had made earlier from her interspace. The sandwich was not big, but there were beef slices and cheese inside. Du Yue put on a pair of disposable gloves, ate one, and fed He Xing the other. Du Yue even found some hot milk, put a straw in it, and brought it to He Xing¡¯s mouth.


    By the time they returned to the base, the two of them had already eaten and drunk their fill. The sky outside had already turnedpletely dark, and the base¡¯s gates were closed. However, Zuo Mingdong gave the order and someone in the base opened the gate for them. Zuo Mingdong told them through the walkie-talkie not to go home yet but to go to the service hall first.


    The basic reward for this collection mission was 100 contribution points per person. Other than that, Du Yue and He Xing had killed seven wild boars together and exchanged them for 4,000 contribution points. ¡°If Du Yue hadn¡¯t suggested that we use rakes to search for the fruit, we would have returned with nothing today. So, the base has decided to give you two an extra 300 contribution points each. The fruit was found, and the scientists will start their research as soon as possible. If this fruit is really edible and can be nted, you¡¯ll be given the first opportunity.¡±


    Both Du Yue and He Xing were quite satisfied with the reward that Zuo Mingdong had given them. No matter from which aspect, Zuo Mingdong¡¯s arrangements were very good. After exchanging the contribution points, they parted ways with Zuo Mingdong and the others.


    Du Yue and He Xing returned to their apartment building. When they passed by the first floor, they did not see Wu Di again. When they reached the seventh floor, Du Yue bid He Xing farewell. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day. Go home and sleep early.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you should rest early too.¡± He Xing smiled and nodded. ¡°Come to my house for lunch tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.

 Chapter 147 - 147 Communication Restored

    147 Communication Restored


    The two of them never had breakfast together because they had different work and rest habits. They had to train in the morning, so they always ate at home. After their training, the two of them would meet at about noon. Most of the time, their dates took ce in He Xing¡¯s bedroom. They would watch shows, eat, and chat.


    When Du Yue returned to her bedroom, she did not change out of her coat immediately. Instead, she went to check on the sweet potatoes and potatoes in the box. There was still some nutrient fluid left from He Xing¡¯sst visit. It would be a waste if she did not use it. Besides, it was not troublesome to nt sweet potatoes and potatoes. They did not need much care, so the two of them nted more.


    Du Yue was not in a rush to eat the sweet potatoes and potatoes she had grown. She could store them all in her interspace. They might be of use in the future. The potatoes and sweet potatoes were growing well. Du Yue poured some of the prepared nutrient solution into the box before going to the bathroom to wash up and do other things.


    ¡­


    Neither Du Yue nor He Xing had expected the base to be able to restore itswork andmunications so quickly. The base had set up new signals, but not every electronic device could ess them easily. They needed to apply for a new identity card before they could connect to the inte and download themunication application in the base. There was a noticeboard in the base¡¯smunication application. If the base officials needed to notify them of any news in the future, they would post it there. In addition, there was also a shopping center where they could buy things, but they still had to pick them up themselves after purchasing. There was also amunication function. After adding friends, everyone could chat and call each other. Once they logged into the app, they could change their user IDs, but their real names were registered.


    Once someone made any inappropriate remarks or did something bad, the base officials would find that person immediately and punish them ordingly. Giving out new IDs was not an easy task. After all, there were many people living in the base.


    If everyone had to queue up for the application, some people would get frostbite after a long time. In order to prevent anyone from getting injured, the base decided to go to their homes to help them. The officials of the base drove their cars to various residential areas in the base and shouted through a loudspeaker downstairs, asking people toe out and handle the procedures.


    The building that Du Yue and He Xing were staying in was one of the better areas in the base, so the rental price was rtively higher. It was also closer to the center of the base, which was why they were the first to get ID cards among all the residential areas in the base.


    Du Yue and He Xing were in no hurry to go down when they heard someone calling for them to get their ID cards. At this moment, the two of them were sitting together, looking at the base¡¯smunication application on their tablets. The reason why they were not in a hurry was that Zuo Mingdong had already brought them to do it in advance. Zuo Mingdong had told them before he used the megaphone to call for the rest to go down, so the two did not have to line up.


    Du Yue had been worried that He Xing would not be able to get an ID card since he was an unregistered resident on earth. However, she did not expect the base staff to help him get one without asking anything. The new ID card looked almost the same as the previous one. The only difference was that there was a chip in the new ID card. The chip could locate the owner of the ID card, and it would be more convenient to find them.


    After everyone had their ID cards, they would need to swipe their ID cards whether they were shopping, renting a house, or entering or leaving the base. Even those who lived in the dormitory had to swipe their ID card to enter and exit the dormitory and line up for food. The cards that they had previously used to store contribution points were all voided. The contribution points would be directly stored in their ID cards. Whoever lost their ID cards would be restricted in whatever they could do in the base.


    In order to prevent people from losing their ID cards, the base made a small hole in the ID cards and even equipped them with a cord so they could wear it around their necks.


    Before Du Yue applied for the ID card, she had already made up her mind that she would never put it in her interspace. Although it would not be lost if it was stored in the space, who knew if the ID chip would demaize or if it would be ced in a ce that could not be found when others searched for her location?


    Just in case, it was better for Du Yue to keep her ID card on her.


    At that moment, Du Yue and He Xing were looking through the base¡¯s app excitedly. After all, it had been too long since they had been exposed to the inte. After looking through the base¡¯s app from top to bottom, their initial excitement had disappeared by half.

 Chapter 148 - 148 I’ll Let You Live to 300 Years Old

    148 I¡¯ll Let You Live to 300 Years Old


    There were too few functions in the app, and there was not much content. After adding He Xing as a friend, Du Yue took a look at the online mall. The variety of items in the mall was quiteplete. Du Yue had only gone through two pages when she saw the wild boar meat on sale. The wild boar meat was sold by catties, and the price was different depending on the location.


    The selling price was more than five times higher than the price they sold the boar to the base. Du Yue tutted. ¡®Buying is never as good as selling.¡¯


    However, it did not matter to her how much the base sold the meat for. She would not spend money on wild boar anyway. After going through the mall from top to bottom, Du Yue did not see anything that aroused her desire to buy it.


    After all, she had much more things in her space than what the mall had. Du Yue closed her tablet and turned around to see that He Xing had added more than a hundred items to his shopping cart in such a short time.


    ¡°What are you buying?¡± Du Yue asked out of curiosity.


    He Xing opened his shopping cart and showed it to Du Yue. ¡°I¡¯d like to buy some meat, grain oil, condiments, and canned food. The rest are just some snacks.¡±


    Du Yue looked at the items in the shopping cart and was amazed.


    She felt that the items in the mall were ordinary, but He Xing was very excited when it came to shopping. Although he had a lot of contribution points, he could not squander them like this. There was really no need for that. There were so many resources in Du Yue¡¯s space. Since the two of them were together, it was only right for them to share the resources. Du Yue looked at He Xing and said in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, I¡¯m quite rich in a certain aspect.¡±


    He Xing was amused by her serious expression. ¡°I know you have a lot of supplies, but sooner orter, you¡¯ll use them all up. We have to make ns early and buy more things.¡±


    Du Yue could tell from He Xing¡¯s words that he did not have an urate grasp of the number of supplies in her interspace.


    Du Yue felt that she could no longer be modest with him. ¡°The resources in my interspace are enough for ten adults to eat and drink for a lifetime. You should know that the average lifespan of us Earthlings is only 70 to 80 years. When I¡¯m about to die, we¡¯ll find a bigger ce and take out all the supplies in my space. I¡¯ll save them for you so you can use and eat them.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, she saw He Xing looking at her with aplicated and serious expression. Du Yue did not quite understand why he was looking at her like that. She blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you suddenly so serious? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    He Xing tapped on the button to pay and bought everything in the shopping cart. Then, he turned to look at Du Yue. ¡°Even if you¡¯re destined to leave one day, I¡¯ll make sure you leave after me.¡± There was an extremely sincere light in his eyes as he made a promise that was very touching.


    Du Yue admitted that she was very touched. ¡°But we humans don¡¯t have long lifespans. The oldest person on earth was only about a hundred years old.¡± Moreover, they were in a different environment now, and it was unknown if she could even live to be 80 years old.


    ¡°There¡¯s a medicine that can increase one¡¯s lifespan in the gxy. After I transport all this food and drinks back to the gxy, I¡¯ll give you that medicine. After using it, you can live to at least 300 years old.¡±


    He Xing¡¯s words werepletely beyond Du Yue¡¯s expectations. Du Yue was very touched. After all, she had died a tragic death in her previous life. After being reborn in this life, her only wish was to live well. The longer she lived, the better. Now, He Xing was telling her that he would let her live to be 300 years old. It could be said that he was exceeding her original goal.


    Even though she knew that life was full of surprises, she was still touched by He Xing¡¯s sincerity. Du Yue¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at He Xing. ¡°Thank you, He Xing.¡±


    He Xing smiled and reached out to stroke Du Yue¡¯s hair. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. The two of us have to walk to the end together. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be happy no matter how much delicious food you give me if you leave me behind.¡±


    Du Yue responded, ¡°Mhm.¡± She had only been touched for less than three seconds when this man changed the topic to food again. Du Yue decided not to stoop to the level of a person who had not even tasted iced tea before the age of 30. She only asked him, ¡°How many resources do you need to exchange for the medicine you mentioned?¡±


    He Xing blinked. ¡°I¡¯ve bought enough.¡±


    Du Yue could not help but be surprised. ¡°You can exchange such a precious medicine for such a small amount of stuff?¡±


    He Xing looked at Du Yue, amused. ¡°The rarer something is, the more precious it is. Do you think that medicine is precious? The people in the gxy rarely have the opportunity to eat proper food as you guys do on Earth. They usually rely on various nutrients to maintain their lives, so they think that food is precious. I¡¯m sure many interster people will be willing to trade the medicine with me for so many delicacies.¡±

 Chapter 149 - 149 Good Girl, You’ve Suffered

    149 Good Girl, You¡¯ve Suffered


    After listening to He Xing¡¯s exnation, Du Yue finally understood what was going on. ¡°I see. Why don¡¯t we just take some supplies out of the space?¡± As she spoke, Du Yue took out all the items He Xing had ordered from her interspace and ced them on the carpet.


    Not long after, the supplies in front of the two of them had already piled up into a small mountain. After she was done, Du Yue said to He Xing, ¡°The things you just bought¡­ Since you¡¯ve bought them, we¡¯ll find some time to go get them. However, we don¡¯t need to buy so many supplies at once after this. We have enough supplies to sustain our lives, so there¡¯s no need to snatch these supplies from others.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Although Du Yue often pretended to be a cold person, she was actually very gentle and considerate. As long as it would not harm her own interests, she would also consider those who were in the same situation as her¡ªeven if they had nothing to do with her.


    He Xing felt that Du Yue was a treasure. The more he spent time with her, the more he liked her. She was kind but not a saint, and she would not attack anyone unless they attacked her first. He Xing turned on his opticalputer. Silver light enveloped the items in front of him, and in an instant, they all disappeared.


    !!


    This was Du Yue¡¯s first time seeing He Xing teleport items to the gxy. Even though He Xing had informed her before, she was still shocked when she saw it with her own eyes. He Xing fiddled with the opticalputer for a while and nodded at Du Yue. ¡°It¡¯s done. The medicine will be here soon.¡±


    Du Yue kept feeling like she was in a dream. However, when the medicine suddenly appeared in front of her, that surreal feelingpletely disappeared. ¡°When you take this medicine, you¡¯ll suffer a little. However, your physical fitness isn¡¯t bad. You should be able to grit your teeth and get through it.¡± He Xing had known Du Yue for a long time, so he was very familiar with her physical fitness.


    It was also because of this that he dared to let Du Yue consume the evolution potion without worry.


    Du Yue held the transparent test tube and looked at the blue liquid inside. She did not even frown. She opened the lid and drank it in one go. Just as He Xing had said, she did feel a little ufortable after taking the medicine, but she was able to endure it. Du Yue felt as if a furnace had been ignited in her body. The ball of fire in the furnace made her body extremely hot, and every drop of her blood seemed to dry up. After a while, Du Yue¡¯s clothes were soaked with cold sweat. However, Du Yue was no longer in the mood to care about her clothes. She could only grit her teeth and endure the pain.


    She did not know how much time had passed, but it went from excruciating pain to numbness. Du Yue slowly regained her senses. Just as she tried to open her eyes, she saw He Xing standing in front of her, his face filled with anxiety and worry.


    Du Yue did not want him to worry, so she forced herself to be alert. ¡°What? Why are you frowning so much? Didn¡¯t you just say that you believe in my physical fitness?¡±


    ¡°Good girl, you¡¯ve suffered,¡± He Xing said gently as he reached out to caress her hair. Du Yue¡¯s lips curled up, and He Xing smiled along with her. Although the two of them looked a little silly when they were smiling at each other, only they themselves understood that they had bonded deeper.


    Du Yue closed her eyes and rested for a while before she managed to sit up. ¡°I¡¯m all sweaty. I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡±


    He Xing stood up from the carpet and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. You can take a shower and sleep. We¡¯ll have dinner together tonight. ¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± Du Yue watched as He Xing opened the door and left. She heard his footsteps getting farther and farther away until they disappeared at the other end of the corridor. She smiled and put the bed into the space. Then, she took out the bathtub, took off her clothes, and took a bath.


    Other than the charcoal furnace in Du Yue¡¯s bedroom, there was also the heater given to her by He Xing. Ever since she used the heater that He Xing gave her, all her other heating equipment had been left unused in her interspace. With just the furnace and the heater, the temperature in the room could reach about 15 degrees. Of course, it was not impossible to make it warmer, but Du Yue and He Xing felt that there was no need.


    They could not stay at home all their lives. If they were always in a warm andfortable environment, their ability to withstand the cold would be greatly reduced when they went out of their houses, and they would be more likely to fall sick.

 Chapter 150 - 150 Were You Born Stupid?

    150 Were You Born Stupid?


    They were already very satisfied with a temperature of 15 degrees. At least, Du Yue would not feel too cold in her room in her thick pajamas. The medicine she took was not like the drug she had seen on TV where it cleansed the body. After taking it, her body did not expel anything. But Du Yue was sweating a lot, so she wanted to take a shower.


    He Xing had told her before that the pain and burning sensation was only the first phase after taking the medicine. The medicine would not be absorbed so quickly in her body. In the future, she would need to strengthen her physique to absorb the remaining medicine in her body faster and better.


    Du Yue was usually unafraid of hardship and exhaustion. Now that her health was at stake, she could not ck off. He Xing had already given her the longevity medicine. If she did not work hard to attain longevity, it just meantziness would be the death of her.


    Du Yue came out of the bathtub after her bath. She changed into a clean and soft nightgown and got into bed. It was three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, so she could take a break. After that round of torment, she had already used up more than half of her strength. Now that she had taken a hot bath, the feeling of fatigue was even more intense. Du Yue closed her eyes and soon fell into a deep sleep. When she woke up again, it was almost six o¡¯clock.


    The sun had set earlier. When she opened her eyes, it was already dark outside. Du Yue got out of bed and put on her slippers. She walked to the window and looked down. Through the white gauze curtain, she could vaguely see a car parked next to the small building. The car lights were on, and many people were standing next to it. It was obvious that they were still waiting in line to get their ID cards.


    !!


    After only one nce, Du Yue drew the ckout curtains. The lights in the bedroom were not turned on to begin with, and after the curtains were drawn, the room instantly became pitch-ck. Du Yue found a shlight and shone it around the house. She changed into her snow boots, and put on her hat, mask, and gloves before she headed to He Xing¡¯s house.


    Just as she walked out of her house, Du Yue heard someone calling her. Hearing the familiar voice, Du Yue could not help but frown. She shone the shlight at the stairs. Wu Di was standing outside the gate at the moment. ¡°Du Yue, the base is making new ID cards for everyone. Didn¡¯t you know? The residents of our building are the first recipients. I didn¡¯t see you when I went down just now, so I came up to remind you. Hurry up and go down. They¡¯re going to get off work soon.¡±


    When Du Yue heard that, she sized Wu Di up from head to toe. Wu Di felt a little ufortable under Du Yue¡¯s gaze. ¡°Du Yue, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking, were you born stupid?¡±


    ¡°How can you say such things?!¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, I¡¯ve told you many times to just pretend we don¡¯t know each other. If you weren¡¯t born stupid, why did you run from the first floor to the seventh floor to tell me all this?¡±


    ¡°Du Yue! Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Wu Di¡¯s tone suddenly changed. ¡°I climbed up to the seventh floor to remind you out of kindness. Never mind that you don¡¯t appreciate it, but you¡¯re even cursing at me in a weird way! You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    Du Yueughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you can tell that I¡¯m an ungrateful person, don¡¯t shamelesslye up to me again in the future, okay?¡±


    Du Yue did not give Wu Di a chance to speak again. She took out He Xing¡¯s house keys from her pocket, opened the door, and walked in. When Wu Di saw Du Yue open He Xing¡¯s door, his eyes widened like a hen who had seen an eagle. ¡°Why do you have the keys to his house? What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±


    Hearing Wu Di¡¯s question, Du Yue could not even be bothered to look at him, much less turn around to talk to him. It was not that Du Yue did not want to reveal her rtionship with He Xing, but she felt that there was no need to let unimportant people know. If she really exined it to him, he would cross even more boundaries.


    Du Yue had just reached the entrance when she saw He Xing walking out of the bedroom. ¡°Come in quickly, I¡¯ve made some delicious food.¡± Du Yue smiled at him and strode toward the bedroom. As soon as she reached He Xing¡¯s side, Du Yue noticed the hotpot smell on his clothes.


    Ever since she had hotpot with He Xingst time, he became utterly obsessed. His favorite was the spicy beef oil soup base, followed by the pork belly soup. She had to admit that the two of them had an inexplicable tacit understanding when it came to their favorite foods. Although Du Yue had an endless supply of hotpot base ingredients in her interspace, He Xing still preferred to mix various condiments for the hotpot base.

 Chapter 151 - 151 Some Physical Changes

    151 Some Physical Changes


    In this regard, Du Yue was willing to indulge in him. He did not have many hobbies, so Du Yue let him do as he wished. She found all the seasonings that He Xing could use and gave them to him. Other than the bedroom, the temperature in all the other rooms had dropped below zero. The rooms were like refrigerators that did not need to be plugged in. Du Yue took out some ingredients and ced them in the living room so that He Xing could find them easily when he needed them.


    At this moment, there was a gas stove on the dining table in the bedroom. On top of it was a dual-sided pot. On one side was the spicy broth, and on the other side was the rich pork belly broth. On the table, there were beef rolls, mutton rolls, and streaky pork. There were also tripe, shrimp balls, fish balls, and chicken balls. There was also the spicy beef and spicy chicken wings that had been marinated in advance. The tes of red dishes were ced in front of them, and just looking at them made them drool.


    The two of them sat down at the table. He Xing said to Du Yue, ¡°Let¡¯s eat the meat first. We¡¯ll eat the other dishes at the end.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°You can put some mushrooms and tofu in the pork belly soup first. You can also put some baby cabbage in. It¡¯ll taste fresher if it¡¯s stewed for a long time.¡±


    Although He Xing preferred meat, he could ept vegetables as long as they were delicious. He agreed to Du Yue¡¯s suggestion without hesitation.


    Du Yue put some tofu into the pot of pork belly soup and also took out the washed baby cabbage and mushrooms to put in. She let He Xing fill the pot with meat, and the two of them began to eat the ingredients in the spicy soup first. They had prepared a lot of meat and vegetables in advance, but the two of them still finished everything.


    The vegetables in the pork belly soup were ready. After the two of them took them out and ate them, Du Yue added some handmade noodles. After the noodles were cooked, the two of them each ate a bowl of hot noodles and drank a bowl of soup before the meal was over.


    Du Yue used to think that she was happy enough eating hotpot alone in the post-apocalyptic world. But now, there was another person apanying her. The two of them ate hot pot while watching shows and chatted from time to time. It was obviously more blissful. After the meal, the two of them cleaned up the dishes together. Du Yue then told He Xing about her encounter with Wu Di at the stairs.


    He Xing could not help butugh when he heard the words, ¡®If I wasn¡¯t sure what he was up to before, I know it now.¡¯ He Xing was not the only one who could tell. Even Du Yue herself understood why Wu Di had approached her. However, Du Yue was really confused. What was Wu Di thinking? What made him think that she would ever take a fancy to him? Just because they had studied together for a year?


    Du Yue did not understand and was greatly shocked. However, she could not be bothered to waste too much time trying to figure out Wu Di¡¯s psychological state.


    ¡°Ignore him. When do you n to retrieve the supplies you bought from the app?¡± Du Yue asked He Xing.


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to go tomorrow. If you want to go out, you cane with me. If you want to rest at home, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    At the thought of her usual morning training, Du Yue asked, ¡°Shall we go in the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled then.¡± After the two of them agreed on a time, they watched a TV show for a while before Du Yue went home to sleep.


    The next morning, when Du Yue woke up to train, she suddenly realized that her body had changed. Based on the intensity of her previous training, she would sweat and feel a little tired after each session. This time, however, she did not feel anything at all, so Du Yue trained for another 45 minutes. However, not only did she not feel tired after the training, but she even felt that all her muscles and bones were stretched. She felt veryfortable.


    It was as if there was a small me in her body that was providing her with endless motivation. Du Yue loved this feeling, so she was in a good mood the entire morning. After lunch, Du Yue and He Xing left their houses together. The residents of the small building should have all gotten their new ID cards yesterday. When they walked out of their building, they did not see any base staff.


    He Xing drove the car, and it did not take long for the two of them to arrive at thergest supermarket in the base. This time, they still went to the back door of the supermarket. In the entire base, only this supermarket had the mostplete variety of items. Only here could they take everything He Xing had ordered in one go.

 Chapter 152 - 152 Research Results That Bring About Joy and Worry

    152 Research Results That Bring About Joy and Worry


    He Xing had bought more than a hundred items, but it was just a number on the phone. When the staff took the things out, the two of them finally knew how much they had bought. The trunk of He Xing¡¯s car was almost full. After retrieving their things, the two of them nned to go home. Before He Xing could start the car, the phone in his pocket rang.


    ¡°It¡¯s Captain Zuo.¡± He Xing answered the call. ¡°He Xing, are you busy now? If you¡¯re not doing anything,e over and look for me. I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go over now.¡± He Xing agreed without even asking why he was looking for him.


    Hearing He Xing¡¯s answer, Zuo Mingdong was surprised. ¡°Are you outside?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I came to the supermarket to buy some things.¡±


    ¡°Alright,e as soon as you can.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, He Xing could not help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s so much more convenient now that the base has inte. In the past, Captain Zuo could onlye to my home if he wanted to look for me.¡±


    Du Yue agreed with him. ¡°That¡¯s true. Otherwise, not only would Captain Zuo have to make a trip to your house in such cold weather, but he wouldn¡¯t even have been able to find you.¡±


    He Xing drove the car, and it did not take long for them to arrive at the building where Zuo Mingdong worked. He Xing turned off the engine and gave Zuo Mingdong a call while sitting in the car. He Xing told him that he had arrived, and Zuo Mingdong did not say much on the other end of the phone. He just said that he would being down soon.


    While waiting for him, He Xing peeked out of the window and saw no one outside. Even the security guards in the base should be working indoors. Du Yue could guess what He Xing was looking for when she saw him looking around. ¡°The security guard from before probably doesn¡¯t work here anymore.¡±


    A security guard at the base was not a powerful position, but it was a stable job. This kind of job was something many people in the base dreamed of. However, Pan Da did not cherish it and even used his power for personal gain. People like Zuo Mingdong, who could not tolerate mistakes like that, would not let Pan Da continue to work here no matter what.


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± He believed that Zuo Mingdong, who had known him for such a long time, would definitely understand the unspoken meaning of the words he said to him.


    As the two of them were chatting, they saw the door not far away being pushed open. Zuo Mingdong was carrying a bag in his hand. He walked quickly toward He Xing¡¯s car. He Xing got out of the car when he saw him. Before he closed the door, he turned to Du Yue and said, ¡°It¡¯s too cold outside. Don¡¯te out.¡±


    Du Yue smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±


    He Xing stood outside and chatted with Zuo Mingdong for a while. Zuo Mingdong then handed the bag in his hand to He Xing. Before he left, Zuo Mingdong even waved at Du Yue who was in the car. He Xing only opened the car door and got into the car after Zuo Mingdong had walked away. ¡°Captain Zuo said that the research results are out.¡±


    In fact, when Zuo Mingdong called He Xing over, the two of them had already guessed that it was probably because of this matter. After all, if it was something else, Zuo Mingdong did not need to be so anxious at all, or they couldmunicate over the phone.


    Du Yue was still very curious about the fruit. ¡°So, what¡¯s the result?¡±


    ¡°This bag contains the investigation report. I haven¡¯t seen it yet.¡±


    He Xing handed the bag to her. ¡°Take a look first. I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    Du Yue nodded and opened the bag. There were about 20 white fruits inside, as well as an investigation report.


    Du Yue quickly scanned through the report and read it out to He Xing. ¡°The scientists at the base named this fruit frosty snow fruit. It¡¯s not poisonous and contains a variety of vitamins. It¡¯s the highest amount of vitamins that existed before the apocalypse, and it¡¯s even three to five times more than ordinary fruits. It can also be eaten by humans. The most suitable environment for the growth of the frosty snow fruit is the current icy and snowy outdoor environment. It has to be nted in the soil. If it¡¯s watered with nutrient solution, it can ripen and be picked in about a month. The yield is very high. They can be eaten as fruits and vegetables. It¡¯s very beneficial to the body without any side effects. However, research shows that the frosty snow fruit can¡¯t change one¡¯s physique, so there must be another reason for the sudden change in the boars¡¯ physique.¡±


    After Du Yue finished reading the report, she was half happy and half worried. She was happy because not only could this fruit be eaten by humans, but it was also rich in vitamins. In the current environment, theycked produce that was rich in vitamins. People could now rely on this fruit to supplement their vitamins in the future. Her worry was that if the physical changes of the wild boars had nothing to do with the frosty snow fruit, the biggest possibility was that the animals had adapted to the apocalypse faster than humans, and their bodies had also changed ordingly.


    However, Du Yue could not tell if humans would also slowly adapt to this new world.

 Chapter 153 - 153 Do You Really Want to Help Your Friend? I’ll Help You

    153 Do You Really Want to Help Your Friend? I¡¯ll Help You


    Du Yue exhaled gently, and a smile reappeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, and we¡¯ve finally heard some good news. Let¡¯s try to nt some frosty snow fruits after we get back.¡±


    He Xing had no objections to that. Since he could eat it, he would nt it! After parking the car in the parking lot, the two of them walked back to the building. As soon as they entered the building, they heard the sound of a door opening. Then, someone quickly walked up to them. ¡°Are you Du Yue?¡± The voice did not belong to Wu Di. Du Yue looked in the direction of the voice and raised her eyebrows.


    Even though this person had wrapped himself up tightly from top to bottom, and the clothes he wore werepletely different from thest time, Du Yue could tell at a nce that this was the man who had peeked at them from outside the iron gate.


    Before Du Yue could speak, the man spoke again anxiously, ¡°My name is Zhang Zepeng. I was Wu Di¡¯s colleague before the apocalypse. After the apocalypse, we came to this base together and rented a house here. Ever since Wu Di met youst night, he¡¯s been locking himself in his room without eating or drinking. He hasn¡¯t moved at all. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll faint again from exhaustion, so I came to see you. I hope you can go and see him. After all, the two of you are former ssmates. Even if there¡¯s a misunderstanding, you¡¯ve been living in the same building and have often seen each other. You won¡¯t just stand there and watch, right? After the apocalypse, everyone has been doing all they can to survive. I¡¯m really worried that something will happen to him. You wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to him, would you?¡±


    Seeing Zhang Zepeng¡¯s anxious eyes, Du Yue sneered, ¡°Whether something happens to him or not has nothing to do with me. There are so many people who want to eat but can¡¯t, but Wu Di is going on a hunger strike. Isn¡¯t he being childish?¡±


    Zhang Zepeng obviously did not expect Du Yue to have such a cold attitude. He looked at Du Yue with condemnation in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a conscience? If it wasn¡¯t for you, would he have be like this? Yet you actually said that about him! I¡¯m only asking you to see him, but you don¡¯t even want to. If something really happens to him, will your conscience be at ease?¡±


    When Du Yue heard that, she sighed silently in her heart. What kind of weirdos did she keep meeting? They always tried to guilt-trip her. ¡®People, please be clear. This is the apocalypse. Who would fall for your tricks?¡¯


    ¡°Ry this message to Wu Di for me. A man shouldn¡¯t act like this. No one will buy it. Also, we¡¯ve only spoken less than ten sentences to each other. Even if he starves to death, I wouldn¡¯t even look at him. Do you understand?¡±


    After saying this, Du Yue was about to go upstairs. Seeing that she was about to leave, Zhang Zepeng quickly stepped forward and opened his arms to stop her. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you go just like this. He¡¯s defiled himself like this, and you have to take responsibility for it. If you don¡¯t give him an exnation today, I definitely won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Looking at the indignant Zhang Zepeng, Du Yue¡¯s lips curved up. ¡°You¡¯re ready to risk your life for your friend?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am?!¡±


    Zhang Zepeng¡¯s voice was impassioned. ¡°As his best friend, of course, I can¡¯t just watch you hurt him like this!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re loyal.¡± Du Yue smiled. She bent down and pulled out the dagger from her calf. She yed with the dagger in her hand. The dagger¡¯s sharp edge was revealed. The cold light on the de followed Du Yue¡¯s movements and streaked across Zhang Zepeng¡¯s eyes, causing him to subconsciously close his eyes.


    Before he could open his eyes again, he felt a gust of cold winding at him, and he quickly dodged to the side. He red at Du Yue before he could even steady himself. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Du Yue chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to risk your life for Wu Di? I¡¯m just helping you express your brotherly love for him.¡±


    When Zhang Zepeng heard this, he looked at Du Yue as if she was a crazy woman. ¡°¡­Are you crazy?! I¡¯m asking you to go and persuade Wu Di not to do anything stupid! I didn¡¯t ask you to try and stab me!¡±


    ¡°Do I have to listen to you no matter what you ask me to do? Why? I can do whatever I want!¡± As Du Yue said this, she moved her feet. Before Zhang Zepeng could react, she had already appeared in front of him.


    Zhang Zepeng looked at the dagger that was getting closer and closer to him. He was so scared that he kept stepping back. He yelled that Du Yue was crazy as he stumbled into the house. However, even though he ran with all his might, he was still cut several times by Du Yue¡¯s dagger.

 Chapter 154 - 154 That Woman Is a Tigress

    154 That Woman Is a Tigress


    At that time, he was too focused on escaping that he did not realize it. After returning to his room, Zhang Zepeng realized that his clothes had been cut open by the dagger, and the flesh under the cut was covered in red blood. Although the wound was not deep, it still scared Zhang Zepeng so much that he was sweating.


    The dagger that Du Yue had used to hurt him was extremely sharp. Her actions were also fast and ruthless. If Du Yue had used a little more force just now, even if he could save his life, his bone would probably be visible from the wound on his body.


    The more Zhang Zepeng thought about it, the more scared he became. In the end, he could not stop his body from trembling. At this moment, Wu Di came out of his bedroom when he heard footsteps. Seeing that Zhang Zepeng had returned alone, Wu Di¡¯s expression was a little unhappy. ¡°Why did youe back by yourself? Didn¡¯t you tell her that I was about to faint?¡±


    Zhang Zepeng was still trembling uncontrobly. When he heard Wu Di talking to him, his body trembled as he turned his head to look at Wu Di. Seeing Zhang Zepeng¡¯s shocked expression, Wu Di was a little puzzled. ¡°Why are you shaking like that? What just happened?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that the woman was a tigress?¡± Zhang Zepeng¡¯s eyes were filled with me.


    !!


    ¡°Tigress? You mean Du Yue? Did you talk to the wrong person?¡± Wu Di asked him in return. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know Du Yue¡¯s personality? Although her family used to be rich and powerful, and her grades were usually good, she was basically invisible in ss. She didn¡¯t like to talk and was weak. And even if it¡¯s the apocalypse, she¡¯s just a fair and tender young girl. How could she be a tigress?¡±


    ¡°Gentle and weak?¡± Zhang Zepeng could not help but shout, ¡°Wu Di, I treat you like a friend, but you treat me like an idiot! Take a good look at my wound! It was your weak and gentle former ssmate who did it!¡±


    Wu Di was stunned. Although he did see the wound on Zhang Zepeng¡¯s body, he still felt that Du Yue could not have done it. ¡°How could this be?¡± he asked. ¡°She¡¯s just a youngdy. How could she have cut you like this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it with your own eyes and you still say it¡¯s impossible? If it wasn¡¯t her, then who else could it be? Do you think I¡¯d randomly cut myself with a knife? If I hadn¡¯t acted so quickly just now, you would have to go out and collect my corpse!¡±


    Zhang Zepeng¡¯s clothes were in a mess, and there was an obvious wound on his body. They were a reminder to Wu Di that everything Zhang Zepeng had said was true. However, Wu Di still could not believe it. ¡°But¡­ we were ssmates, after all. How could she be so heartless?¡±


    Zhang Zepeng sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the only one who still feels that there¡¯s a rtionship between you two! She said that she didn¡¯t even speak much to you in school! Besides, open your eyes and see what era we¡¯re in! It¡¯s the apocalypse! How many people now would abandon their family and friends for their own survival? You¡¯re just a former ssmate of hers who has no rtionship with her! You were the one who kept saying that Du Yue was your former ssmate and that you two had feelings for each other in the past. You asked me to help you find out more information. You told me to put on an act with you and said that you would share some of the resources you got from her with me when you two got together. Not only did I not get the supplies, but I was also cut to this extent by your former ssmate! You have to pay for my medical expenses! I¡¯m injured now, and I need to eat meat to recover as soon as possible! Hurry up and buy two chickens ande back to make soup for me!¡±


    ¡­


    Du Yue and He Xing did not go upstairs immediately after seeing Zhang Zepeng run home in fear. Not only did they not go upstairs, but the two of them even stood at the door of their house, listening attentively to the conversation between the two men inside. Du Yue and He Xing went upstairs after they figured out what the two of them were up to.


    After passing through the gate and standing in the corridor, Du Yue tilted her head at He Xing. ¡°Your house or mine?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to your house! You can change into your pajamas in your bedroom. It¡¯ll be morefortable for you,¡± He Xing said.


    When Du Yue heard this, she could not help but give He Xing an appreciative look. She did not expect an alien like him to be so open-minded. They had not been together for long, but he already knew her preferences.


    When they arrived at Du Yue¡¯s house, He Xing did not follow her straight into the bedroom. Instead, he stood in the living room and waited for her to change into her pajamas. After opening the bedroom door, He Xing entered. All the supplies they brought back were kept in Du Yue¡¯s interspace so that the two of them would not have to carry all the bags upstairs.

 Chapter 155 - 155 I Wanted to Go Over and Kill Him Just Now

    155 I Wanted to Go Over and Kill Him Just Now


    Not only was it a waste of time and energy, but it was also easy to attract the attention of people like Wu Di. Du Yue sneered at the thought of Wu Di, saying, ¡°He¡¯s like a toad trying to imitate a frog, but they¡¯re both ugly.¡±


    He Xing asked Du Yue curiously, ¡°Is he ugly?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this the main point?¡± Du Yue asked.


    ¡°Er, no it¡¯s not.¡±


    Du Yue nced at He Xing curiously. ¡°He was trying to hook up with your girlfriend right in front of you. Why weren¡¯t you angry at all?¡±


    He Xing looked at Du Yue. ¡°Of course, I was angry. I wanted to go over and kill him just now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± The two of themughed at the same time. In their eyes, Wu Di was just a clown who could not pose any threat to their rtionship. As for Zhang Zepeng, it did not matter whether he was ying the role of Wu Di¡¯sckey or not.


    Instead of wasting time on these two idiots, they might as well study how to nt the frosty snow fruit. ¡°The frosty snow fruit needs to be nted in soil. Where are we going to get so much soil?¡± It would be great if they could be nted like sweet potatoes and potatoes using hydroponics. After all, it was easy to get water.


    However, where could they get soil? Du Yue had bought seeds, fertilizers, and nutrient fluid when she was stocking up on supplies. However, she had forgotten to buy soil because she did not expect to use soil. He Xing thought for a moment and said, ¡°The frosty snow fruit can grow in the wild, so it shouldn¡¯t have high requirements for the quality of the soil. I¡¯ll just go downstairs and dig some back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s freezing outside. The soil has long been frozen solid. I don¡¯t think we can dig it out, right?¡±


    He Xing raised his eyebrows at her. ¡°Others may not be able to do it, but as your man, I must make it happen. You wait at home. I¡¯ll go down and dig some soil for you!¡±


    Du Yue did not expect He Xing to turn around and leave after saying that. Just as she was about to speak, she heard He Xing turn around and remind her, ¡°You¡¯re already in your pajamas, so don¡¯t follow me down. I¡¯ll be fine by myself. It¡¯s our first time nting, so we don¡¯t need much soil. If we can really grow it, we¡¯ll dig more soil then. Do you have something sturdy to keep the soil in? If you do, give it to me.¡±


    He Xing¡¯s words made sense. Du Yue nodded and found a thick woven bag from her interspace to hand to him. ¡°Do you need any tools? I have a military shovel.¡±


    He Xing waved his hand, and a military shovel appeared in his hand. ¡°I have a military shovel too.¡±


    Seeing He Xing smiling at her, Du Yue could only mutter in her heart, ¡®He¡¯ll probably be happy after being cheeky for a while!¡¯ Seeing He Xing walk out of the door, Du Yue, who had nothing to do at home, took out the research report on the frosty snow fruit. She had only briefly read through the report before, but now she realized that at the bottom of the report, there was a method to grow the frosty snow fruit.


    She read it carefully and found that it was not difficult to grow the frosty snow fruit. The ck seeds inside the frosty snow fruit that Du Yue had seen before were indeed its seeds. There was no need to wait for the seeds to grow into seedlings. She could just dig a hole in the soil and put the seed in it directly. Then, she had to cover it with ayer of soil, water it, and wait for it to grow.


    Looking at the nting method mentioned in the research report, Du Yue could not help but say that it was simple and crude. Moreover, the fruit could grow in an outdoor environment of -40 to -50 degrees Celsius. If it was another fruit and its seeds were put into the soil and watered, everything would probably freeze into a lump. It would be impossible to grow any fruit. As for the frosty snow fruit¡­ Du Yue had noment on it. The frosty snow fruit that Zuo Mingdong had given her before was cut open by Du Yue and stored in her interspace. Now, it came in handy.


    Du Yue carefully picked out the seeds of the frosty snow fruit with a toothpick and ced them in a small bowl. If one were to look at the ck seeds of the frosty snow fruit, they did look a little like the seeds of a kiwi fruit. However, they were slightly bigger than kiwi seeds. Du Yue had just picked out all the seeds when she heard He Xing¡¯s footsteps.


    Du Yue stood up and pushed open the bedroom door. She saw He Xing walking toward her with a big bag of dirt on his shoulder. ¡°How did you get so much?¡± Du Yue could not help but ask. The woven bag she gave him was not small. It could hold at least a hundred catties of soil if it was full.


    He Xing ced the bag on the ground. ¡°Since I was out, I just decided to dig more up. We¡¯ll definitely need it in the future.¡±


    Du Yue nodded, agreeing with He Xing¡¯s words. Just as she was about to speak, she was interrupted by He Xing. ¡°Give me a few more of these bags. More than half of the soil I¡¯ve just dug up is still piled up below. I¡¯ll go and bring it back.¡±


    Du Yue did not stop him. Instead, she retrieved a few more woven bags from her interspace and handed them to He Xing.

 Chapter 156 - 156 Growing at the Speed of Light

    156 Growing at the Speed of Light


    He Xing went up and down for another 20 minutes before he returned with tworge woven bags full of soil. Looking at the several hundred catties of soil in front of her, Du Yue found some more logistics boxes in her interspace. Back when Du Yue was organizing the supplies, she bought a lot of logistics boxes for the convenience of storage. Now that things could be taken out and ced directly in the space, the logistics boxes could be emptied to store soil.


    The two of them put the soil into the logistics boxes together. Three bags of soil filled up eight logistics boxes, which was a lot. Du Yue returned to the bedroom and took out the bowl with the seeds. The two of them squatted side by side in front of the logistics boxes, digging small holes in the soil with their hands before cing the seeds into the small holes one by one. Finally, they covered the seeds with a thinyer of soil and watered them.


    There was no heating equipment in the living room, so the temperature was not much higher than outside. The two of them had just poured water on the soil, and it did not take long for the soil to freeze. Du Yue touched the frozen hard soil. ¡°This soil is as hard as stone. Can we really grow anything like this?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about it since we¡¯ve already nted the seeds. Let¡¯s just wait and see,¡± He Xing said in a rxed manner.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Du Yue nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go into the bedroom. It¡¯s too cold here.¡± Even though their bodies were more resistant to the cold than before, they would not choose to suffer outside in the cold when they could stay in a warm andfortable bedroom.


    The two of them watched a movie and ate in the room, no longer thinking about the frosty snow fruit. When He Xing was leaving, Du Yue watched him walk to the door and close it. Then, she quickly snuggled into bed. It was not until the next afternoon when Du Yue had finished her training and had lunch that she finally remembered that there were still frosty snow fruits growing in her living room.


    Although she felt that only one night had passed, and there would not be much progress on the seeds, she had nothing to do anyway. Thus, she decided to go out and take a look. She pushed open the bedroom door and was stunned by the scene in front of her. It was 11 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The curtains in the living room were not drawn, and there was only ayer of gauze curtain. The sun shone into the living room, and the scene in front of her could be clearly seen.


    White sprouts had already grown out of the eight storage boxes filled with soil in the living room. Yes, Du Yue was not mistaken. They were white sprouts. Du Yue closed the bedroom door and walked quickly to the logistics boxes. She squatted down and observed them carefully.


    The shape of the tender shoots was no different from the weeds on the side of the road. The only difference was the color. If it was not for the fact that there was no snow in the living room, no one would have noticed these little sprouts growing in the snow. Du Yue measured them with her fingers. It had only been one night, but the sprouts had already grown by about ten centimeters.


    The rate of growth was as fast as the speed of light. Was it because of the growth rate of the frosty snow fruit itself, or was it because they had been watered with the nutrient solution? Du Yue thought about it for a while, but she could not figure it out, so she stopped thinking about it. She did not care why the nts were growing so fast. The only thing she cared about was that at this speed, it seemed that they would be able to harvest the fruits in a month.


    Previously, Zuo Mingdong had promised them that if the frosty snow fruit could be nted, he would give them the first opportunity. Therefore, Du Yue estimated that only a few people in the base knew about the frosty snow fruit, excluding government officials and scientists. If she and He Xing could take this opportunity to nt more fruits, they would be able to sell the ripe fruits to the base in a month¡¯s time. They should be able to make a lot of money.


    Even when the base had arge area of these nts in the future, they could still grow these and eat the fruits themselves. Du Yue was still thinking when she heard He Xing open the door. She followed the voice and looked over. He Xing smiled when he saw her. ¡°I thought that you¡¯de out to take a look at the progress of the nts after you were done with your training.¡±


    ¡°Your guess was quite urate! Quicklye and take a look!¡± He Xing strode over and squatted down beside Du Yue.


    The two of them stared quietly at the sprouts of the frosty snow fruit for a while before Du Yue told He Xing what she nned to do. He Xing did not hesitate at all because he had nned to do the same. ¡°That means the soil we have isn¡¯t enough. Should we go out and dig up more soil?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go outside the base to dig. If we dig too much soil in the base, it¡¯ll attract attention.¡±


    The two of them had the same thought. Du Yue returned to the bedroom to change out of her pajamas. Ever since the two of them confessed to each other about their spaces, they did not need to bring anything with them when they left the base. After all, they had everything in their spaces.

 Chapter 157 - 157 Food That’s Easy to Carry Around

    157 Food That¡¯s Easy to Carry Around


    When they reached the first floor, the corridor was surprisingly quiet. No one else came out of their house to block them. This time, they left the base with their new ID cards. At the entrance of the base, there were card readers on both sides. Everyone had to swipe their cards to enter and exit.


    He Xing drove the car out of the base without a hitch and headed in a direction where there was no one around. He only stopped the car when they were some distance away from the base. The two of them alighted from the car. He Xing took out two military shovels and handed one to Du Yue. ¡°This is better. Use this.¡± Du Yue nodded and began to dig with the military shovel.


    Although the military shovel He Xing gave her looked no different from an ordinary one, Du Yue realized that there was a huge difference when she put it into use. Du Yue could not tell what material the military shovel was made of, but it was very light in her hand and very sharp when she was digging. The soil outside was frozen hard, but the military shovel dug down easily as if she was digging tofu instead. No wonder He Xing was able to dig up so much soil in such a short time yesterday. This was the secret!


    Du Yue took out a logistics box from her interspace and put it aside. She directly put the dug-up soil into the logistics box. After filling it up, she put it into her interspace and took out a new empty box.


    The ce where they parked their car was about two kilometers away from the base. Not only was there a lot of shelter around them, but it was also very quiet. No matter how much soil they dug, they were not afraid of being discovered. However, they did not just go to one ce to dig. When they were almost done, they moved to another ce to continue digging. They only stopped when they counted that there were about 30 boxes full of soil and considered the fact that their houses would not be able to fit any more.


    She did not feel anything when she was busy working, but when she took a pause, she realized that her stomach was growling. Du Yue asked He Xing, ¡°Shall we go home and eat, or shall we just have a bite here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something first. We¡¯ll have dinner when we get home. It¡¯s so cold outside. It won¡¯t befortable to eat out here.¡± After the two of them got into the car, Du Yue took out two sets of cold noodles and four skewers ofmb from her interspace. Du Yue had stored them in her interspace when they were first served. Therefore, when she took them out again, they were no different from when she stood beside the stall and ate them. Whether it was the taste or the fragrance, they were still in their best state.


    He Xing could not help but exim in admiration as he ate the skewers, ¡°The people on your really know a lot about food. You guys can cook anything with delicious ingredients.¡±


    Du Yue did not reply to He Xing¡¯sment. Indeed, her country could be said to have the most delicious food in the world, and He Xing had only tried a few dishes. He would be even more shocked when he had the opportunity to taste different types of cuisines and local snacks in the future.


    She just did not know if he would have this opportunity in the future.


    After the two of them went home and had dinner, Du Yue took out the logistics boxes containing the soil from her space. As long as there was an empty space in their houses, logistics boxes filled with soil took up the space. The more than 20 frosty snow fruits that Zuo Mingdong had given them had all been cut open. The seeds inside were picked out one by one and nted in all the logistics boxes. In the end, there were only some seeds left.


    Du Yue kept the remaining seeds, saving them for future use. From that day on, the two of them began their winter days at home.


    They did not need to worry about the growing process of the frosty snow fruit. They only needed to spray them with some prepared nutrient solution from time to time. The two of them lived a routine life. Other than training, they spent most of their time together watching TV shows and cooking.


    Du Yue¡¯s cooking skills were slightly better than He Xing¡¯s, but He Xing¡¯s enthusiasm for cooking was much higher than hers. After Du Yue taught him some dishes, he would stay at home to cook as long as he had nothing to do. With the range hood, He Xing did not have to worry about the smell attracting attention. He waspletely immersed in the joy of cooking every day.


    Every time He Xing cooked, he would make a lot of food. There was more than enough for the two of them. The rest would be packed into lunch boxes, and he would ask Du Yue to put them away in her interspace. Du Yue did not stop He Xing from cooking. Instead, she would cook with him whenever she had the time.


    He Xing prepared full meals, while Du Yue preferred to make food that was easy to carry around, such as the sandwiches and rice balls they had before. In addition to these, she also liked making small steamed buns with various fillings, which were very convenient to eat one bite at a time.

 Chapter 158 - 158 Can I Kick Him?

    158 Can I Kick Him?


    The two of them busied themselves together every day, and the days passed by quickly. In the blink of an eye, a month had passed. That morning, after Du Yue had her breakfast, she did not start training like she usually did. Instead, she changed her clothes, opened the door, and walked out. As soon as she walked out of the bedroom, it was as if she had transmigrated to another world. There were iron rods in the logistics boxes, and white vines were wrapped around the iron rods. Fist-sized frosty snow fruits were hanging on the vines.


    Each fruit was white, looking very pleasing to the eye. To Du Yue¡¯s surprise, the survival rate of the frosty snow fruit was 100%. Every seed she nted had sprouted and grown long white vines.


    Although Du Yue and He Xing had no prior experience in nting frosty snow fruit, they knew that most nts with vines like this required an iron rod or some other support to be ced near the vines so that they could climb up. Du Yue stood in the living room and counted. There were about 40 to 50 frosty snow fruits on each vine. The production was quite a lot!


    The base had just developed the nting method of the frosty snow fruit, so only a few people knew about it. In addition, wild frosty snow fruit mostly grew in ces where wild boars were, so it was very risky to pick it. The rarer something was, the more expensive it would be. That was why the base was buying frosty snow fruits at a high price.


    He Xing had asked Zuo Mingdong about it. Zuo Mingdong said that if they wanted to sell the fruit, the base would buy it for two contribution points per fruit. Although the unit price was not very high, the production of the frosty snow fruit was high. If all the fruits were sold, it would be a big profit.


    Every time Du Yue gave the nts nutrient fluids, she would silently calcte how much the fruits could be sold for when they matured. After waiting for an entire month, the fruits were ready to be harvested! Just as Du Yue was about to get up, she heard the sound of keys opening the door.


    Du Yue looked in the direction of the sound, and it was indeed He Xing! The two of them did not waste any time chit-chatting and immediately started picking the frosty snow fruits. The ones Du Yue picked were stored in the space, while the ones He Xing picked were ced in bags. Once a bag was filled up, he would hand it to Du Yue.


    It was also very easy to pick the frosty snow fruits. With the two of them working together, all the frosty snow fruits nted in Du Yue¡¯s house were picked before noon. The two of them had lunch together before they went to He Xing¡¯s house.


    The two of them busied themselves until past six o¡¯clock before they finally picked all the frosty snow fruits. They also dug out the vines and tied them together. As long as an item was stored in the space, Du Yue could control it with her mind, so it was quicker to count the fruits as well. She would not have known if she did not count, but she was shocked when she did. They had actually gotten more than 10,000 frosty snow fruits from the batch of nts they nted this time!


    The two of them discussed for a while and decided to keep the first few hundred frosty snow fruits and sell the remaining 10,000 to the base. One fruit could be sold for two contribution points, so 10,000 fruits would be 20,000 contribution points.


    From nting to harvesting, it only took a month. Moreover, they did not need to take special care of them. Apart from the effort they had to put in to dig the soil, the contribution points they earned from doing this were like money falling from the sky. The frosty snow fruits were hard and not fragile at all, so they could be directly put into the bags.


    The next morning, Du Yue and He Xing took all the frosty snow fruits and drove to look for Zuo Mingdong after breakfast. Before they came, they had already informed Zuo Mingdong in advance. What He Xing told him was that they had nted a few nts. However, when Zuo Mingdong saw that He Xing¡¯s car was full of bags of frosty snow fruits, and even the roof of the car was piled with a lot of them, he was stunned for a long time.


    After a long while, Zuo Mingdong pointed at the frosty snow fruits and asked He Xing, ¡°Is this what you meant when you said you only nted a few?¡±


    He Xing¡¯s expression was normal, and his tone was calm. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s our first time, so we didn¡¯t dare to nt too many.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was speechless. If he had not been in contact with He Xing for a long time and knew that He Xing usually expressed himself in this way without any intention of showing off, he would have given him a kick.


    Even though he had some opinions about He Xing¡¯s way of expressing himself, he still ordered his subordinates to count the frosty snow fruits and give the two their deserved contribution points. ¡°During this period of time, the base has also started to nt frosty snow fruits. A small number of individuals are also nting them. Together with the ones you¡¯ve sent, we now have enough seeds to promote these fruits in the base. If you n to nt another batch and sell them to the base, the price will be cheaper than now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re not nning to sell them anymore. We¡¯ll keep them for ourselves if we nt more,¡± He Xing replied nonchntly.


    Zuo Mingdong thought that this person was too much of a show-off. Could he just give him a kick?

 Chapter 159 - 159 Nonsense, You’re Clearly a Little Girl

    159 Nonsense, You¡¯re Clearly a Little Girl


    After leaving Zuo Mingdong¡¯s workce, Du Yue and He Xing went home without going anywhere. Although they were not far from home, they still saw a scene that made them sigh. Some people were walking in groups. It was unknown if they were going to work or had already finished work. Each of them had wrapped themselves up inyers andyers, but none of them were really warm.


    As they walked on the road, everyone was hunched over and kept rubbing their hands on their arms to warm themselves up. However, it was no use. All the skin that was exposed was frostbitten. These people were all living in the group dormitory. The base provided them with food and a ce to live, but they could not get those for free. Usually, they had to work ording to the requirements of the base.


    Although Du Yue did not know the details of the work they did, she knew that the cold weather would make it unbearable no matter what job it was. However, what could they do even if they were suffering? Except for the elderly and the children who did not have the ability to work, the young and middle-aged people in the base had to work. If they justy in bed every day, waiting for the base to give them food, the base would not be able to sustain this arrangement even if they had mountains of gold and silver.


    Du Yue only took a few nces before she retracted her gaze. Even though she had been reborn, she was still an ordinary person¡ªnot a God who could save the world. The only thing she could do was not to fight for supplies with these poor people. She could just stay at home and live her life well. asionally, she would go out to hunt for some prey or to nt more frosty snow fruits.


    These people could not afford wild boar meat, but the base would asionally give them some meat so that they would have enough calories to live and work. The frosty snow fruits would also be nted inrge quantities soon. The growth cycle of these fruits was also short. After a period of time, everyone¡¯s vitamin deficiency problem would be solved.


    Without the issue of vitamin deficiency, people¡¯s physical fitness would also improve, and their snow blindness would not be as serious as before. Also, they would no longer have to suffer from constipation.


    Du Yue sighed and felt a little sad. She was only an ordinary person, and this was all she could do. Du Yue turned to look at He Xing. ¡°Since we have nothing to do, let¡¯s nt some more frosty snow fruits! When they¡¯re ripe, we won¡¯t sell them to the base anymore. We¡¯ll sell them to the people in the base and give them a discount.¡±


    He Xing had no idea why Du Yue would suddenly have such a n, but he had always listened to her and had no objections. ¡°Alright! Then let¡¯s nt them!¡±


    Du Yue was relieved to hear He Xing¡¯s agreement. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long, but I feel like the word you¡¯ve said the most is ¡®alright¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Because you have your own considerations when making a decision. I¡¯ll only listen to you and support you,¡± He Xing replied with a calm expression.


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes curved into crescents when she heard that. ¡°Since you trust me so much, I¡¯ll take care of you from now on!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re clearly just a little girl.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was a little puzzled when he heard them. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d keep the frosty snow fruits for yourself if you were to nt them again? The price the base will offer you for the fruits then is much lower than before. It¡¯s only one contribution point for five. You two might as well just keep the fruits for yourselves.¡±


    Du Yue smiled and said, ¡°Captain Zuo, we¡¯re not selling them to the base. We just want to ask you for a favor. Although the price of frosty snow fruits will be much cheaper, the elderly, the children, and those living in the dormitories in the base still won¡¯t be able to afford them. That¡¯s why we want to sell the fruits to them. We¡¯ll only charge one contribution point for ten fruits. Because we won¡¯t have many, each person is limited to ten fruits. No one else is allowed to buy on their behalf. We¡¯re not from the base, so it¡¯s not convenient for us to handle this ourselves. Hence, we want to ask you to get someone to deliver the fruits to the buyers.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong looked at Du Yue¡¯s indifferent face, and his surprised pupils shook violently. There were at least 10,000 fruits in their car. Even if the base couldn¡¯t buy the fruits at the same price as before, they could still sell another 10,000 fruits for 2,000 to 3,000 contribution points. However, Du Yue was going to lower the price by half and sell it to the elderly, children, and those who live in the dormitory. In that case, they would earn more than 1,000 fewer contribution points with a full car of frosty snow fruits, which was no different from giving them away for free.


    By the time Du Yue and He Xing produced the second batch of frosty snow fruits, the fruits had already been promoted in the base. The price was also much cheaper than before. Now, one contribution point could buy three fruits. Basically, everyone could afford to eat them. Du Yue and He Xing drove to look for Zuo Mingdong again.

 Chapter 160 - 160 Great Kindness Raises an Enemy

    160 Great Kindness Raises an Enemy


    Zuo Mingdong turned to look at He Xing. ¡°Did you twoe up with this n together?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss. I¡¯ll listen to her.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong just wanted to ask He Xing for his opinion, but he did not expect to bear witness to this couple¡¯s PDA all of a sudden. However, to be honest, since the end of the world, almost everyone around him had been lifeless. It was quite interesting to have two people by his side asionally showing off their love and torturing single men like him!


    Zuo Mingdong quickly came back to his senses and asked with doubt, ¡°If you pity the elderly and children, why don¡¯t you just give the fruits to them? This way, they¡¯ll be even more grateful to you.¡±


    Du Yue waved her hand. ¡°All living beings are equal. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I have no right to pity others. We¡¯re just doing what¡¯s within our capabilities. We don¡¯t care if they¡¯re grateful or not. Moreover, a small favor is noble, while a great favor will raise an enemy. If we give the fruits to them for free, their mentality will change.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s words stunned Zuo Mingdong. Ever since the two of them met, they had always met outdoors in the cold and snowy weather. Everyone would wrap themselves up tightly, so he had never seen Du Yue without a mask or hat. However, he could confirm that she was only in her early 20s from her brows and voice.


    She was so young, but she understood human nature so well. He did not know if it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing, Captain Zuo. Please tell your men not to tell anyone that we¡¯re the ones providing these frosty snow fruits. Other people¡¯s gratitude is very troublesome to us. It¡¯s of no use at all.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by Du Yue, but this time, he understood her considerations and agreed without hesitation. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. They won¡¯t say a word.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Captain Zuo. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± After the three of them came to an agreement, Du Yue and He Xing unloaded the frosty snow fruits from the car and left after bidding Zuo Mingdong farewell. As for the contribution points after the sales, the base¡¯s app now had a transfer function, so Zuo Mingdong would transfer the contribution points directly to He Xing.


    Du Yue felt much more rxed after she was done with this matter. After she returned home, she made herselffortable on the carpet and swiped her phone. It was only then that Du Yue identally realized that time had passed by very quickly. It was almost the end of the year. Thest time they celebrated the new year, the weather was extremely hot. Du Yue had a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner alone. But this time, she had someone to apany her.


    ¡°He Xing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the new year next week. You should have New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with me!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°On New Year¡¯s Eve, I¡¯ll make you pork trotters and chicken stew. This way, we can continue to earn lots of money next year.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°I have to make dumplings too! We have to eat dumplings for the new year!¡±


    ¡°Alright! But you haven¡¯t taught me how to make dumplings! Teach me in these few days when you have the time.¡±


    ¡°No problem! I¡¯m really good at making dumplings!¡±


    With that, Du Yue turned to look at He Xing, moved closer to him, and rested her head on his shoulder. It had been a long time since He Xing confessed to her. However, Du Yue had never felt that there was much of a difference between before and after they started dating.


    It was only now that the new year was less than five days away that Du Yue finally realized the difference between a partner and a friend. In this post-apocalyptic world, there was such a person who trusted herpletely, and she dared to entrust her heart and soul to him.


    He could fight alongside her, and he could also make dumplings with her at home. They could secretly do good deeds behind the scenes, or they could directly curse those who had ulterior motives for being shameless. Now, they were sticking close to each other, discussing what to eat for their New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. Only those who had experienced such a stable and steady life would know how happy it was.


    Du Yue looked at the man in front of her and opened her thin lips slightly. ¡°He Xing.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I¡¯m here.¡±


    On New Year¡¯s Eve, Du Yue had just opened her eyes and realized that it was snowing outside again. Although the temperature had been -40 to -50 degrees Celsius since the beginning of the extreme cold, it did not snow every day. It was snowing heavily outside the window now, but it was warm andfortable in the house, which made it have the atmosphere of the new year.


    After washing up, Du Yue changed her clothes. Then, she found some red paper from her interspace, nning to write her own blessings. Since it was New Year¡¯s Eve today, preparations for the new year had to be in ce. When He Xing opened the door and entered, he saw that she had already written several blessings.


    He Xing often watched TV shows and read books with Du Yue, so he knew what New Year¡¯s Eve meant to Earthlings.

 Chapter 161 - 161 The New Year

    161 The New Year


    Looking at the written blessings before him, He Xing asked Du Yue, ¡°Do we have to paste these blessings on the door?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve already made the paste. Let¡¯s go paste them now!¡±


    The two of them took the written blessings and walked out of the bedroom. Other than the door outside, there were written blessings pasted on the door of every other room. They also stuck flower patterns on the windows. With red in the house, it felt more like the new year.


    Du Yue looked at the written blessings in front of her and felt a little emotional. However, she quickly pulled herself out of her thoughts and found a photo ID from her interspace. She called He Xing over. ¡°Come here quickly. Let¡¯s take a few photos!¡± Although the resolution was not as clear as other cameras, the good thing was that the film did not need to be developed, and the photos could be directly printed out.


    While He Xing was admiring their photo together, Du Yue closed her eyes and searched through her interspace for a while before she finally found arge photo album. Coincidentally, the cover of the photo album was also red, which matched the day very well.


    !!


    Du Yue wrote down the date on the bottom right corner of the photo and put it into the album. ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo every week from now on. When we¡¯re old and see these photos again, it¡¯ll be like we¡¯re watching a movie that only belongs to the two of us.¡±


    He Xing took the photo album in his hand and looked it over. ¡°If we take photos every week, this album won¡¯t be able to hold so many photos. Even if the two of us can only live for 300 years, this small book can¡¯t hold more than 200 years¡¯ worth of photos!¡±


    Listening to He Xing¡¯s serious words, Du Yue¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she was moved. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are many photo albums in the interspace. Even if we can live to 350 years old, I have enough photo albums!¡±


    He Xing nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s just that it¡¯ll be more troublesome in the future. If we have to look at photos from more than 200 years ago, it¡¯ll take at least three days and three nights.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have expected you to be romantic, even if it¡¯s just once!¡¯


    She changed the topic immediately. ¡°Aren¡¯t we having dumplings tonight? Come on! I¡¯ll teach you how to make dumplings!¡± The two of them went back to the bedroom and washed their hands first. Then, Du Yue took out arge stainless steel basin from her interspace. She also took out some flour. She taught He Xing the first step of making dumplings, which was kneading the dough.


    After the dough was kneaded, she ced it in the basin, covered it with a lid, and ced it aside to rise. Then, she chopped the meat filling and seasoned it. Only the two of them were eating, so they did not prepare too much¡ªonly two kinds of fillings. One was the shrimp with three other ingredients, while the other was the beef with scallion.


    By the time the fillings were ready, the dough was ready too. He Xing had learned how to cook from Du Yue for a long time, and it was not in vain. Du Yue had only taught him how to make dumplings once, but he had already learned how to do it. Furthermore, every dumpling he made was beautiful.


    Du Yue was in charge of rolling the dough while he was in charge of wrapping the dumpling. The two of them even took out the tablet and ced it on the table. The TV show that they had not finished watching was ying on the tablet. As for the Spring Festival G, of course, they would have to wait until they had dumplings at night. Their New Year¡¯s Eve dinner started at eight o ¡®clock and ended at 12.


    The two of them cooked a table full of dishes and had the dumplings at midnight. After finishing the dumplings, He Xing took out a red box from his backpack. Du Yue had noticed He Xing¡¯s backpack when she saw him this morning, but she did not ask further. She knew that He Xing must have hidden a gift in his backpack to surprise her, so she pretended not to know.


    Looking at the red box in front of her, Du Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise as she was touched. She said in a jubnt tone, ¡°Is this¡­ Is this a New Year¡¯s gift for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, quickly open it and take a look!¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s pitch-ck eyes glowed as she carefully opened the box in front of her.


    The moment the lid was removed, Du Yue saw what was inside the box. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a gun?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this gun is called aser gun. The shooting speed is 0.4, and each shot consumes 120 energy points. The power is amazing. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll stand by your side and protect you forever. However, I still want to give it to you. Do you still remember the TV show we watched some time ago? There was a saying that it¡¯s better to teach a man to fish than to give him fish. I¡¯m giving it to you in hopes that it can protect you, but I hope even more that everything will go smoothly for you in the future and that you won¡¯t encounter any danger.¡±


    He Xing exined it word by word. As Du Yue listened, tears welled up in her eyes, and her nose began to sting. She blinked before saying, ¡°Thank you. I like it very much. I¡¯ve also prepared a gift for you.¡± As Du Yue spoke, she took out the gift she had prepared earlier from her interspace.

 Chapter 162 - 162 The Giant Brick-Moving Machine

    162 The Giant Brick-Moving Machine


    The two of them were originally standing face-to-face, but Du Yue had taken a few steps back before taking the gift. At that moment, there was a square cab shining with silver light between the two of them. The cab was 1.8 meters long, 1.2 meters wide, and 60 centimeters thick. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± He Xing looked at the item in front of him, his eyes full of doubt.


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows. ¡°You can¡¯t guess, can you? I specially asked Captain Zuo to help me order this. This thing is heavy and sturdy. It¡¯s a superrge brick-moving machine. If you use it to smash a wild boar, it¡¯ll be smashed into mincemeat.¡±


    Du Yue said as she opened the lid to show He Xing. As the lid was opened, He Xing saw what was inside. ¡°I put a lot of your favorite foods in here. There are rice noodles, hot and sour noodles, instant noodles, conch powder, and self-heating mini hotpot. There are also biscuits, bread,pressed biscuits, canned food, milk, and drinks of various vors. Not to forget, there are also pork jerky, dried squid, air-dried duck neck, vacuum-packed pig trotters, and many others. Although I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll always be by your side and won¡¯t let you go hungry, I still want to give them to you just in case.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re giving it to me because you want me to use it to smash wild boars ande back to make dumplings?¡± He Xing burst outughing.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Du Yue rolled her eyes at He Xing. ¡°Although it¡¯s heavy, it¡¯s hollow inside and has been specially treated. The lid can be opened easily.¡±


    After Du Yue finished speaking, she even raised her eyebrows at him. What she said was exactly what He Xing had said to her earlier. It could be said that she had learned it on the spot. ¡°He Xing, I¡¯m¡ª¡± Before Du Yue could finish her sentence, He Xing had already walked around the huge brick-moving machine, walked up to her, and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Du Yue, I really like this gift. Thank you.¡± Du Yue was at a loss as to what to do when she was suddenly enveloped by a man¡¯s aura. This was the first time the two of them had hugged. She was a little flustered, not knowing where to put her hands. However, she only panicked for a short while before she wrapped her arms around He Xing¡¯s waist. She leaned her head against his warm chest and said, Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let you go hungry!¡±


    After Du Yue said this, she could not help butugh. When young couples confessed to each other, they would always say things like ¡®I love you forever, I will never let you cry¡¯. Why did it be ¡®I will never let you go hungry¡¯? As expected, after being with He Xing for so long, her emotional intelligence had also dropped.


    Du Yueughed for a while, but He Xing did not respond. Du Yue was a little puzzled. Just as she was about to break free from his arms to see what was wrong with him, He Xing let go of her. Then, he pinched her face with his slender fingers. He did it quite forcefully. Du Yue asked him angrily, ¡°Why are you using so much force?!¡±


    He Xing¡¯s lips curled into a smile. His eyes were filled with longing, and he even deliberately squeezed his hand hard. ¡°You¡¯re already in your 20s, but your face is still chubby like a little kid¡¯s. I¡¯ve long wanted to pinch it to know what it feels like, and today, I finally got my wish.¡±


    Du Yue asked him with a smile, ¡°How does it feel to pinch it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s soft and tender, just like the pudding you gave me before. It¡¯s a little like¡­¡± He Xing wanted to say something but stopped, his eyes looking a little troubled.


    Du Yue could not help but urge him. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. What does it look like?¡±


    He Xing swallowed and said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s like a steamed bun.¡±


    Du Yue was petrified when she heard the answer. For a moment, she could not tell if He Xing was joking or being serious. Besides, why did he swallow his saliva?


    While Du Yue was still in a daze, He Xing quickly let go of her hand and pointed at the giant brick-moving machine on the ground. ¡°Are you nning to make me carry it out of the house in the future?¡±


    Du Yue red at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s too heavy, that¡¯s fine! ¡°Despite saying that, Du Yue closed the lid again and said, ¡°Once the lid is closed, it¡¯ll be a weapon. You can try to put it in your interspace.¡±


    He Xing stopped smiling and nodded seriously. He tried to put the huge brick-moving machine into his interspace. He did not expect¡­ to really be able to put it in! He Xing and Du Yue looked at each other in surprise when they saw that the ce where the giant brick-moving machine had been ced was now empty. The joy in their eyes was obvious.

 Chapter 163 - 163 Everything Is Destined

    163 Everything Is Destined


    He Xing was inexplicably excited, like a child. He took out the giant brick-moving machine again and put it back in. After more than ten minutes of doing this, he was finally satisfied. He kept the brick-moving machine in his interspace and could not help but give Du Yue a thumbs-up. ¡°You¡¯re such a clever little girl! I didn¡¯t expect to be able to do this.¡±


    Du Yue waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m smart, but you¡¯ve never had to consider such things before.¡± Du Yue had no idea what He Xing¡¯s life was like back in the gxy. However, at the very least, they would not have to worry about food and clothing. Their lives would be guaranteed. Of course, the weapon space would only be used to store weapons. Why would they put other things in it?


    After the apocalypse, things changed. Only then did Du Yue consider such matters. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if it¡¯d work, so I asked Captain Zuo to custom-make one for me. Since you can put it in there, we can make more in the future. That way, you can put more food in the storage space.¡±


    At the mention of this, Du Yue suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, this thing is quite big. How big is your space? Is there enough space?¡±


    He Xing made a rough estimation and said cautiously, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly how big it is, but I think it should be big enough to fit the entire base.¡±


    Du Yue was stunned.


    ¡°Hurry up! Immediately! Right now! We need to ask Captain Zuo to make more for us!¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± He Xing stopped Du Yue and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not look for Captain Zuo. Although he¡¯s trustworthy, he doesn¡¯t know how to do it himself, so he still has to order others to do it. If more people know about it, it¡¯ll be inevitable that some people will gossip and find out what we¡¯re doing with the machines.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. If we don¡¯t look for him, who else can we look for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the people in the gxy. Not only can they make superrge brick-moving machines, but they can also make other weapons hollow.¡±


    Du Yue imagined the scene. ¡°If the other weapons are hollow as well, they¡¯re no different from brick-moving machines, right? But that¡¯s not important. The most important thing is that they can store supplies inside. After it¡¯s done, you can put your clothes and luggage in it. It won¡¯t be so troublesome to go out in the future. More food can also be added. It¡¯s a pity that your space doesn¡¯t have the ability to keep food fresh. Otherwise, I could prepare some food for you, too!¡±


    He Xing smiled when he saw Du Yue¡¯s regretful expression. He reached out his long fingers and touched the tip of her nose. ¡°Little housekeeper, I¡¯m fine with what I have now.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°I know. One can¡¯t be too greedy.¡±


    He Xing suddenly recalled what Du Yue had said earlier. ¡°Did you say you want to go out in the future? Have you been staying at home for too long, so you feel bored? Do you want to go out for some fresh air?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡±


    Du Yue shook her head and looked at He Xing with a nk look in her eyes. Didn¡¯t I tell you before that I was reborn?¡±


    He Xing eximed, ¡°You¡¯ve never said that!¡±


    ¡°I must have forgotten. This is actually my second lifetime. In my previous life, I lived to the tenth year of the apocalypse. At that time, there were still natural disasters, and I died because of the acid rain. After that, I had a very long nightmare. When I woke up again, I found that I was reborn three months before the apocalypse. I found a space in the jade pendant that my family gave me. I spent all my money and bought all kinds of supplies, storing them in the space.¡±


    Du Yue kept the whole story short and waited for He Xing¡¯s reaction. After hearing it, He Xing was stunned for a long time before he regained his senses. ¡°Did we know each other in our previous lives?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never seen you. In my previous life, I didn¡¯te to the first base either. I only struggled to survive in some small bases. At that time, I had no supplies or a car, so I couldn¡¯t go anywhere else. Just like everyone else, I lived in confusion, not knowing when I might die.¡±


    He Xing caressed Du Yue¡¯s hair, his heart aching. ¡°Perhaps I didn¡¯t fall from the gxy to this ce in your previous life. The heavens gave you a chance to start over and arranged for me toe to your side by ident. Perhaps it was for me to protect you and let you live a stable and happy life!¡±

 Chapter 164 - 164 Everything Is the Best Arrangement

    164 Everything Is the Best Arrangement


    ¡°You¡¯re right! Everything is the best arrangement!¡±


    After New Year¡¯s Eve, the days went on as usual. Du Yue and He Xing nted some more frosty snow fruits. They nned to keep the fruits for themselves this time and did not n to sell them. In Du Yue¡¯s memories from her previous life, they had only experienced such extreme cold for two years. If the ideal temperature for the frosty snow fruit to grow was -40 to -50 degrees Celsius, it would be very difficult to nt them again after the extreme cold ended.


    The frosty snow fruit was not only rich in vitamins, but it also tasted delicious. Taking advantage of the current favorable situation, the two of them decided not to let the soil be idle for even a day in the future. Once they had harvested the crops, they would quickly nt the next batch. The number of fruits harvested each time was almost the same. Basically, each batch would yield about 11,000 fruits. Fortunately, the frosty snow fruit was small and exquisite. Even if there were 200,000 fruits, they would not take up much space.


    After harvesting thest batch of frosty snow fruits, Du Yue put all the logistics boxes into her interspace. She would not have the chance to nt frosty snow fruits again in the future, but she could keep the soil and nt other nts in the future.


    As the day of the earthquake drew closer, Du Yue and He Xing were preparing for it almost every day. In her previous life, the day before the earthquake, the temperature rose from -40 degrees to 10 degrees overnight. Compared to the earth-shattering earthquake, the recovery of the temperature was the only piece of good news.


    Du Yue had been struggling to decide whether she should tell the base about the earthquake. He Xing was in constant contact with Zuo Mingdong, so he would be the first to know if there was any movement at the base. He Xing told her that the base had also detected the impending earthquake and was making preparations for it.


    Since the base was already making preparations, Du Yue¡¯s tensed heart could finally rx a little.


    The trajectory of this life and her previous life had indeed changed a lot! Perhaps it was just as they had said before. Everything in this life was the best arrangement. It was just like how she had met He Xing by chance, or how the base could predict danger and make corresponding preparations every time.


    Du Yue did not know when the temperature would rise again. This was because at this time in her previous life, Du Yue¡¯s small base had long lost power. Everyone was thinking about how to survive every day. As for what day it was, no one could remember. In her previous life, Du Yue had kept records, but she could not be sure if they were urate.


    Estimating that it was almost time, Du Yue gave He Xing a heads-up in advance. The two of them set an rm each day and woke up early. In her previous life, it was still early in the morning when the temperature rose again. Du Yue remembered clearly that she was still asleep at the time. However, she suddenly felt her body getting hotter and hotter as though she was in a sauna. At that time, Du Yue had thought that she was sick. However, when she woke up from the heat, she realized that everyone was taking off their thick clothes happily. Only then did she realize that she was not sick but that the temperature had returned.


    In order to avoid being woken up by the heat in this life, Du Yue decided to wake up early every day. On the fourth day, Du Yue had just woken up and was about to brush her teeth and wash her face. However, before she could get out of bed, she felt her body getting hotter and hotter. Du Yue was at a loss for a moment before she realized that the temperature had returned!


    Du Yue quickly took off her heavy pajamas, wool sweater, and socks. Before she could take off her clothes, she turned off the heater given by He Xing and put it into her interspace. Du Yue then took out the burning charcoal from the furnace and put it into the metal bucket. The furnace was not dismantled yet. The charcoal was just burning inside of it, and the temperature of the furnace was too high. When the temperature dropped, she would remove the smoke pipe and put it into the space.


    Du Yue felt a thinyer of sweat on her body as soon as she finished doing all this. At this point, Du Yue felt that the thermal suit He Xing had given her was really effective in keeping her warm. To prevent herself from getting hot, she quickly closed the bedroom door and took off the thermal suit to change into a thin sweatshirt and sweatpants. After changing her clothes, Du Yue felt much more rxed. In the past two years, other than when she was sleeping and taking a bath, she had always been wrapped inyers of clothes. She always felt that her entire body was confined.


    Now that she had changed into light clothes, it was like peeling off a cocoon that had been wrapped around her body. Du Yue pushed open the bedroom door and walked out. The temperature in the living room had risen again. Not only did Du Yue not feel cold in these clothes, but she also felt veryfortable in them.

 Chapter 165 - 165 Since Things Have Come to This, We Can Only Take One Step at a Time

    165 Since Things Have Come to This, We Can Only Take One Step at a Time


    Du Yue looked down from the window of the living room. She could see that the water formed by the umted snow outside had gathered into a small stream that was flowing down the drain. The summer resort that the base previously was had taken decades to build. It had been hundreds of years since the construction waspleted.


    The wisdom of those from the past could not be underestimated. This ce was close to the mountains and water, so the drainage was done very well. Even if the temperature suddenly rose and the snow would melt in a few hours, there would be no need to worry about a flood. When Du Yue stood by the window and looked out, many people were leaning against their own windows and looking out. These people were clearly more excited than Du Yue. Their excited yells almost burst Du Yue¡¯s eardrums.


    For two whole years, everyone had been struggling to survive in the extremely cold weather, and countless people had died on those cold nights. Now that the temperature had risen again and the snow had melted, it was indeed something worth cheering for everyone.


    Du Yue¡¯s heart was in turmoil as she listened to the crowd¡¯s shouts. If they knew that one disaster had just been averted and another disaster was waiting for them the next day, who knew how they would feel?


    !!


    Thinking too much would not change the current situation. Du Yue recollected her thoughts and walked toward the door. As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw the other door being pushed open from the other side as well. He Xing was about to walk out. The two of them looked at each other and smiled at the same time. He Xing closed the door and strode toward Du Yue.


    The two of them returned to the living room and discussed how they were going to deal with the earthquake tomorrow. ¡°The temperature has returned today, but there¡¯ll be an earthquake tomorrow morning. This earthquake could be said to be destructive. I don¡¯t know the exact level of the earthquake, but I remember clearly that the houses in the small base I was in copsed and were razed to the ground almost at the same time the earthquake struck.


    ¡°Not only that, but the ground also trembled violently, and a deep chasm appeared. It was pitch-ck and looked bottomless. The ice and snow had just melted, and before the water could flow out, an earthquake suddenly urred. After the houses copsed, most of the people¡¯s supplies were soaked in the water. From then on, everyone¡¯s lives got worse day by day¡­¡±


    Toward the end, Du Yue¡¯s tone was a lot lower. Although they had done their best to prepare, Du Yue still felt a little worried when she thought about what they would have to face after the earthquake. He Xing reached out and pulled Du Yue into his arms. He patted her back andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all in the past. This life won¡¯t be the same as before. The resort has been around for hundreds of years. During these hundreds of years, there have been earthquakes of all sizes. However, the ce is still intact, which proves that the anti-earthquake measures were done very well. Besides, the buildings in the base are all low-rises, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡±


    Du Yue sighed softly. ¡°Now that things havee to this, we can only take it one step at a time. By the way, did you ask Captain Zuo what the base has nned for tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. Captain Zuo said that the base will be holding a celebration in the open space outside the base in conjunction with the warmer temperatures. During the celebration, all the food will be provided for free, and everyone will be informed about it.¡±


    Du Yue finally rxed a little when she heard that. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, everyone will be going.¡±


    It was very difficult for ordinary people to earn contribution points, so even if they had money in their pockets, they would try to eat only until they were 70% full for each meal and save the rest for a rainy day. Now that the base was going to provide all the food for free, no one would be unhappy about this arrangement. When the time came, everyone would walk out of the base. Outside the base was arge open square, which could amodate everyone in the base at the same time.


    There were no buildings around the square, so there was no need to worry that the buildings would copse and hurt people during an earthquake.


    As for why the base did not tell them the truth about the earthquake, they must have their own reasons. First, it was the hot summer, then the extreme cold. Many people were already on the verge of a mental breakdown. Now that the temperature had finally risen again, it would not be a good idea to tell everyone that there would be a great earthquake that would destroy the world tomorrow. Regardless of whether other people would believe it or not, it was inevitable that some people would have an emotional breakdown and do some irreparable things.


    It was better to use another reason to get everyone out of the base. As for the rest, they could wait until the earthquake was over.

 Chapter 166 - 166 Don’t Look For Trouble Anymore

    166 Don¡¯t Look For Trouble Anymore


    Du Yue and He Xing worked all the way until night. The two of them took down the furnaces in their bedrooms and put them in Du Yue¡¯s interspace. Other than the furnaces, there was also the wallpaper on the wall, the flooring, and the curtains. They took them all down and put them in Du Yue¡¯s interspace.


    Not only were they putting them away for secondary use, but they also wanted to avoid problems if the building copsed during the earthquake. If someone came to look for themter and found these things, it would inevitably arouse suspicion.


    In order to avoid any idents, they had to take advantage of this opportunity to put away everything that should not be there.


    At night, there were only two beds left in Du Yue¡¯s room. Yes, there were two beds. Du Yue and He Xing were going to stay in the same room tonight. Although the earthquake happened the next day in her previous life, the two of them decided to stay at Du Yue¡¯s house for the night to avoid any idents. They would be able to react in time if anything happened.


    !!


    The two of them had been dating for more than a year. Although this was the first time they were staying in the same room, they did not feel awkward. Fortunately, the earthquake did not happen in advance. The two of them slept until the next morning. Du Yue opened her eyes and saw He Xing lying on his side on the bed next to her, his eyes fixed on her.


    Du Yue shed him a smile. ¡°When did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°Half an hour ago.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    ¡°I want you to sleep a little longer. You¡¯re very cute when you¡¯re sleeping. You look fair and tender like a big bun.¡±


    The two of them had been together for so long that Du Yue was already used to him saying shocking things at every turn, such asparing her to some kind of food.


    Therefore, Du Yue did not have any special reaction when she heard him say she looked like a big bun. She just sat up on the bed. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s have buns for breakfast!¡±


    The temperature of over ten degrees was veryfortable. After Du Yue and He Xing washed up in their own bathrooms, they sat in Du Yue¡¯s room and had breakfast together. There were chubby meat buns, thick congee with preserved egg and lean meat, tea eggs, and salted vegetables. After breakfast, Du Yue kept the two beds in her interspace. She looked at the empty room and felt an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    ¡°After living here for so long, I¡¯m still not used to suddenly moving everything.¡± Du Yue and He Xing each carried a mountaineering bag that was half the height of a man and walked out of the house. Du Yue¡¯s car had been left idle for a long time as they always used He Xing¡¯s when they drove out during the freezing weather. Fortunately, she would go down and start the car every once in a while during the freezing weather, so she was not worried that the engine was defective.


    After filling up the fuel tank, Du Yue drove the car to the building. He Xing followed closely behind and parked his car below the building. The two cars were parked side by side, and the two of them went up and down a few times before they managed to get everything they needed into the car. Moving everything into the car in advance was also to ensure that their food and clothing would not be affected after the earthquake.


    They also did it for the base to see. After all, they could still live afortable life even if they left the base empty-handed. Du Yue and He Xing nned to drive off after they had filled their cars with necessities.


    Before she could get into the car, Du Yue saw two people walking out of the small building. Du Yue¡¯s eyes swept over the crowd. She was stunned for a moment, then immediately reacted. The people who walked out were Wu Di and Zhang Zepeng. For the past year, Du Yue and He Xing rarely went out, so they had not seen the two of them again.


    When they met in the corridor previously, the two of them had also been wearing masks, only revealing their eyes. Now that there was nothing covering their faces, Du Yue could not tell who they were at first nce. Wu Di saw Du Yue as well. He looked at her and then at the two cars beside her. He sighed and did not say anything else.


    Du Yue only nced at the two of them before looking away. She and He Xing got into their respective cars and drove away. Wu Di stood rooted to the ground, staring nkly at the back of the car that was gradually driving away. He had mixed feelings in his heart. On the side, Zhang Zepeng saw him like this and could not help but sneer, ¡°Still thinking about her? Don¡¯t even think about it. You two aren¡¯t from the same world. Look at the two of them standing together. They¡¯re a perfect match. What if the two of you were standing together instead? It¡¯ll be like a toad lusting after a swan. I advise you to live your own life and stop asking for trouble.¡±


    Zhang Zepeng¡¯s mocking words were clearly heard by Wu Di, but his expression did not change at all.

 Chapter 167 - 167 After the Earthquake

    167 After the Earthquake


    Seeing that Wu Di did not react, Zhang Zepeng felt bored and snorted, ¡°What kind of celebration is the base going to hold in the square outside today? Food will be provided for free. Let¡¯s go quickly. We won¡¯t be able to snatch it from others if we dawdle any longer.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Zhang Zepeng left without looking back. Wu Di also slowly followed. There were only a few people in the base who had cars, so most of the people walked out like the two of them. Along the way, everyone he saw was wearing casual clothes. They were talking andughing with the people around them as they walked, and everyone¡¯s face was full of smiles.


    It was as if they had finally seen the light of dawn after struggling in the darkness for a long time. Now that the temperature had recovered, did it mean that their lives would soon return to how they were before the apocalypse?


    ¡­


    When Du Yue and He Xing drove to the entrance of the base, they saw many other cars driving out of the base. These vehicles were all cars orrge trucks. Even if she could not see what was inside, Du Yue could vaguely guess. Following the convoy out of the base, Du Yue saw that the square outside the base was already packed with people.


    Du Yue and He Xing did not stop the car right away. Instead, they continued to drive on the main road as they had agreed on earlier. As the car drove on the road, Du Yue realized that there were many off-road vehicles like them on the road. There were even many RVs. There must be a lot of people in the base who knew about the earthquake.


    After a long drive, Du Yue and He Xing finally found a suitable spot and parked the car by the side of the road. Du Yue locked her car and went to He Xing¡¯s. Du Yue sat in the front passenger seat and looked at the RV in front of her. She had mixed feelings. ¡°I bought an RV before, but I don¡¯t have the chance to use it now.¡±


    He Xing reached out and pinched Du Yue¡¯s cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Think about it from another perspective. We don¡¯t have an RV, so we won¡¯t attract any attention. We can avoid a lot of trouble to a certain extent, can¡¯t we?¡±


    Du Yue gave He Xing a big thumbs-up. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said that, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a pity anymore.¡±


    The two of them rested in the car for a while and got out at noon. Almost as soon as the two of them got out of the car, they felt a violent shake before they could even stand firm. ¡°Du Yue!¡± Du Yue heard He Xing¡¯s urgent voice, but before she could respond, she was pulled into a warm embrace. The two of them supported each other and walked to an open space on the side. The earthquake was so strong that they only took a few steps before they fell to the ground together.


    Even though they were lying on the ground, Du Yue still felt dizzy. Du Yue felt as if her brain was about to be shaken up. She could not even stand up. Her consciousness gradually became muddled, and she felt nothing but disgust. It was unknown how long it took before the shaking gradually stopped. Even though the earthquake had stopped, Du Yue still felt dizzy as shey on the ground with her eyes closed.


    After a long while, she finally heard He Xing¡¯s voice. The voice seemed to havee from another dimension and was separated by something. She could not hear him clearly. Du Yue slowly opened her eyes and looked in the direction of the voice. She saw He Xing with four heads, and his four mouths were opening and closing at the same time. She had no idea what he was saying.


    Du Yue¡¯s head hurt. She closed her eyes and rested for a while until the dizziness and nauseating feeling reduced a lot. Then, she opened her eyes. This time, He Xing did not have four heads and four mouths. Du Yue¡¯s tensed heart finally rxed. She curled her lips at He Xing and shed him aforting smile.


    He Xing looked at the smile on Du Yue¡¯s face and asked worriedly, ¡°Du Yue, are you hurt? Do you feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. I¡¯m fine,¡± Du Yue replied softly and sat up slowly.


    The feeling of dizziness was much better than before, and the scene in front of her was finally no longer spinning. Du Yue looked around and did not see anyone injured. The main reason was that they were all outside and there were no buildings around. Although everyone was dizzy from the shock, it was fortunate that they did not suffer any substantial injuries.


    At that moment, many people were lying on the ground with their eyes closed, just like Du Yue before. Even though some of them were able to force themselves to sit up, their expressions were still dazed from the shock. It was obvious that they had not recovered from the shock. Du Yue looked around before she turned to He Xing. Seeing He Xing¡¯s face and body covered in sand, Du Yue knew what she looked like now. However, at this time, no one would care if they were covered in sand.

 Chapter 168 - 168 A New Lease on Life

    168 A New Lease on Life


    Although the biggest earthquake had ended, there would still be aftershocks. At this time, the most taboo thing was to run around randomly. They just had to find an open space to sit down and wait for the next wave of aftershocks.


    It had only stopped for less than ten minutes when the second wave of aftershocks came impatiently. With their previous experience and the fact that the aftershocks were much weaker than before, Du Yue and He Xing did not fall to the ground although their bodies could not stop shaking.


    After four consecutive aftershocks, it finally stopped. After fiverge and small tremors, everyone finally realized what had happened. In the beginning, many people hugged each other and cried, but after crying for a while, everyone¡¯s expressions gradually became serious. There was also some joy from surviving the disaster. Fortunately, they were not in a building, and there were no buildings around that could copse.


    Otherwise, they would not have had the chance to hug their friends and family and cry. The officials of the base quickly stood up and began to maintain order. They held a big megaphone in their hands and began to shout, telling everyone not to walk around casually, let alone return to the base. They were to wait in the square in case there were any more earthquakes that might cause injuries.


    !!


    After experiencing such a shocking earthquake, no one would dare to go against the base¡¯s orders. Everyone was very obedient, and the base had be their strongest pir of support.


    The base had been preparing for so long, and it was not for nothing. Soon, tents were set up. There were so many people that even if the entire square was filled with tents, they would not be enough. Therefore, the tents were set up all the way to the road. Du Yue and He Xing also took out a two-person tent from their car and set it up opposite.


    After the tent was set up, Du Yue did noty a sleeping bag on it. Instead, she took out a folded table and chair from the car and put them in. After closing the tent to block the view of the others, Du Yue took out two basins of clean water from her space and the two of them washed up. As for their dirty clothes, they only casually patted the dust off and did not take them off. Everyone looked miserable now. If they were wearing clothes that were too clean, they would definitely stand out.


    Du Yue only heaved a sigh of relief when she could finally sit on a chair and rest for a while. They had managed to escape the earthquake. Although there would still be aftershocks, the tremors would not be strong and would not cause any casualties.


    As long as everyone could survive, it would not be a big deal even if some buildings in the base were destroyed by the earthquake. Du Yue sighed at the thought of all the buildings in the base. ¡°I wonder how the small building we live in is doing.¡±


    He Xing ruffled Du Yue¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if it copses, we still have a lot of contribution points, don¡¯t we? When the timees, we¡¯ll just find another house to live in.¡±


    The total contribution points of the two of them added up to more than 100,000. With so many contribution points, they could even buy a house in the base, let alone rent one. Did they not grow vegetables diligently and save so many contribution points just for this day?


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°If we can¡¯t stay in the small building anymore, I think we should move to a house with a courtyard. It¡¯d be best if it¡¯s a bigger ce.¡± Half a month after the earthquake took ce, a thick fog would rise. During the day, everything that could be seen would be shrouded in thick ck fog. Even if a strong shlight was used, the visibility would only be two or three meters.


    The thick fog was not the scariest thing. What was scarier was the various kinds of dangers lurking in the thick fog. If they could have their own door and courtyard, they would set up an iron fence and electric wires. That way, they would not have to worry about people sneaking in. Otherwise, Du Yue felt that she might not even be able to sleep well when the time came.


    He Xing did not have any objections. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we can still live in the small building or not. We¡¯ll go and find the kind of house you want.¡± Du Yue¡¯s heart warmed when she heard He Xing¡¯s words. In the post-apocalyptic world, it felt great to have such a person who supported and believed in him unconditionally.


    The two of them had a full meal this morning. In addition, they had just experienced such a dangerous earthquake. They had no appetite at all for lunch, so they only had a few simple bites of biscuits. They drove their own cars out of the base, so they were not under the base¡¯s jurisdiction. Only those who went to the square with the base officials received bread and water at noon. There were no casualties, and they did not have to worry about food and drinks. The base even helped to solve the problem of amodation. Everyone¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down.


    There was nothing more fortunate than surviving a disaster.

 Chapter 169 - 169 All of Them Are People Who Want to Check Out

    169 All of Them Are People Who Want to Check Out


    At night, a bonfire was lit near the square. The fire was so bright that it brought a hint of warmth to the empty night. That night, most of them did not sleep well. There were a few more aftershocks that night. Fortunately, the tremors were not strong, and they stopped after less than half a minute.


    It was not until the second half of the night that everything finally calmed down. By noon the next day, there were still no aftershocks. Only then did the staff in the base split up into more than a dozen teams and enter the base to check on the situation. The others continued to wait outside the base.


    Du Yue and He Xing returned to the base with the others on the morning of the third day. Before this, the base had always been quaint. Although it was not as prosperous and lively as before the apocalypse, at least it was still pleasing to the eye. However, now, as they drove slowly, they could see that many houses on the side of the road had copsed.


    In some ces, cracks had appeared on the ground, but fortunately, they were not very wide. Even if someone identally tripped, they would just sprain their foot and would not fall in directly.


    !!


    He Xing drove back to the small building they used to live in and decided to take a look at the situation first. The building was built after the apocalypse, hence the construction was not as meticulous as the buildings that were built before the apocalypse. They did not feel that anything was wrong when they lived there before, but after the earthquake, cracks appeared in the building. Although it had not copsed yet, it was uninhabitable.


    No one knew when the houses would suddenly copse. There was no guarantee of safety, so no one dared to stay there anymore. He Xing looked at the scene for a while and then retracted his gaze. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here anymore. Let¡¯s go to the housing rental center.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go!¡± She hoped that they could find a house that they were satisfied with in all aspects before the others.


    If they really could not, they could only ask Zuo Mingdong for help. When they arrived at the housing rental center, they found that there were already many people waiting in line. The quality of the center¡¯s building was obviously much better than their small building. The building was a low-rise, and the quality was strictly controlled. Even after such a huge earthquake, there were no problems with the building.


    The two of them did not dare to waste any more time. After locking the car, they quickly walked inside. When they walked in, they saw that every booth was crowded with people. Everyone was talking at the same time, and the entire rental center fell into chaos. The two of them were almost deafened from the shock.


    Even so, Du Yue did not show any signs of disdain. She grabbed He Xing¡¯s hand and led him to a booth with the least people. Just as she approached, she heard the person in front of her say that they wanted to cancel their rental agreement. Du Yue was a little surprised to hear that. She had thought that these people rushed here as soon as possible to rent a suitable ce. She did not expect that they were here to cancel their rental agreements.


    However, on second thought, the previous building had be a dpidated one, and no one dared to stay there anymore. Since they were not staying there anymore, of course, they need to get a refund on the rent that they had already paid. After all, every contribution point was earned diligently, and they definitely could not waste it.


    The base¡¯s staff had returned to the base a day earlier than everyone else. It was obvious that they had expected this situation and had made the corresponding arrangements. Therefore, Du Yue did not have to wait long before it was her turn.


    Du Yue took a step toward the booth and said to the person inside, ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to rent a house.¡±


    When the staff heard Du Yue¡¯s words, they were stunned for a moment. Then, they asked her, ¡°What did you say?


    ¡°I said I want to rent a house,¡± Du Yue repeated.


    This time, the staff member heard Du Yue¡¯s words clearly. However, she looked at Du Yue with a puzzled expression. People were moring to cancel their rental agreements, while Du Yue was the first one to want to rent a house. ¡°What kind of house do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want a single-story house with a courtyard. Is there such a house?¡±


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t.¡± The staff member did not even raise his head. His answer was very straightforward, and he did not speak again after that.


    Judging from his attitude, Du Yue understood that there were such houses in the base but they would not be rented to ordinary people. At this moment, He Xing walked over with his phone and handed it to the staff. The staff member was a little puzzled, but he still put the phone to his ear.

 Chapter 170 - 170 A Home That Belongs to the Two of Them

    170 A Home That Belongs to the Two of Them


    The call onlysted for half a minute, and when the staff returned the phone to He Xing, his attitude waspletely different from before. ¡°Captain Zuo said that you want to rent a single-story house with a courtyard, is that right? We do have a few houses like that in the base. Do you have time now? If you have time, I¡¯ll ask my colleagues to take you there now.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°I¡¯m free. Thank you.¡±


    After getting Du Yue¡¯s answer, the staff member picked up the internalndline and made a call. Less than two minutes after he hung up the phone, Du Yue saw a man in work clothes jogging over. It was only when this person greeted her that Du Yue finally reacted. No wonder she felt that he looked familiar. He was the man who had shown her the house when she first entered the base.


    Du Yue was still deep in thought when she saw He Xing conversing with the man. It was then that Du Yue remembered He Xing had told her that the man who brought him to look for a house was the same man who had brought her. Du Yue watched the two of them conversing and thought to herself, ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s because of so many coincidences that I met He Xing and got to be by his side until now. We¡¯re in love and keeping each otherpany.¡¯


    !!


    The three of them left the housing rental center together. He Xing led the way in the car with the man while Du Yue drove behind them. After about 20 minutes, He Xing¡¯s car slowly came to a stop. Du Yue also stopped the car, pulled out the key, and got out. After alighting from the car, Du Yue looked around her. The road they were on was the most ordinary dirt road. The road faced east and west, and there were walls on both sides of the road. On the south-facing wall, there was a door not far away, and behind the door was a small courtyard with a single door.


    While Du Yue was looking around, He Xing and the man had gotten out of the car. The man brought Du Yue and He Xing to the entrance of a small courtyard. He took out a key from a pile of keys and unlocked the door. The gate of the small courtyard was an ordinary fence gate, and one could see the scene in the courtyard through the gaps in the gate.


    Just by looking at the structure, one could tell that the house must have been built in extremely hot weather, and this design was also for heat instion. The rooms were empty without any furniture. The walls and floor were all made of cement without any scratches. The windows and door looked a little shabby, but the quality of the house was good. Even after the earthquake, there were no cracks. There was a small hut by the side of the yard, and the man said it was a toilet.


    The courtyard was about 80 square meters, and there were three rooms facing south. All three rooms were entered from the same door. After walking in, there was a door on each of the walls on the left and right, which led to the other two rooms. The doors and windows in were not big, and the roof was tall and triangr. It was simr to the old houses in the base.


    Du Yue nodded at He Xing in satisfaction after walking around the ce. The two of them had been together for a long time, so they had this tacit understanding. Even if it was just a look from Du Yue, He Xing knew what she was thinking. He Xing left with the man and returned to the rental center toplete the procedures. Du Yue could drive straight into the spacious yard. After closing the gate, Du Yue began to look around the entire courtyard.


    If nothing unexpected happened, she and He Xing would be living in this small house for the next few years, so she had to tidy it up after moving in. Du Yue pondered in her heart. There was no rush for the interior decoration. They could slowly decorate it in the future. The most important thing now was to surround the courtyard with an electric fence and rece the simple and crude doors and windows.


    There were less than 13 days left before the arrival of the fog. An hourter, He Xing returned in his car with a house purchase contract. It was clearly stated in the contract that the small house would belong to Du Yue and He Xing from today onward.


    Du Yue thought He Xing would only pay a few years¡¯ rent. She did not expect him to buy the house directly. Du Yue was about to ask him when He Xing interrupted her, ¡°The house the base gave me is now uninhabitable, so they gave me somepensation. I topped up some more contribution points and bought this house. I wrote our names on the contract, so this will be our home from now on.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing had been together for more than a year. They used to live separately, but now, not only were they moving in together, but they also had a home that belonged to the two of them. Du Yue felt that it was a wonderful feeling, and it was warm.

 Chapter 171 - 171 Close Your Eyes When You Kiss

    171 Close Your Eyes When You Kiss


    After being reborn, she had her own home! Du Yue looked at He Xing and walked closer to him. Du Yue stopped in front of He Xing and looked him in the eye. ¡°Thank you, He Xing.¡±


    He Xing reached out and touched Du Yue¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Du Yue stared straight at He Xing, her eyes full of emotions. Slowly, she stood on her tiptoes and moved closer to He Xing¡¯s lips. Their breaths merged, and their lips touched. Du Yue opened her eyes slowly and saw He Xing staring at her with his dark eyes, which were filled with surprise and panic.


    Du Yue took a few steps back and smiled. Her tone was helpless and indulgent. ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you to close your eyes when you kiss?


    !!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know. But I¡¯ll remember it in the future.¡± He Xing blushed.


    Before Du Yue could speak again, He Xing pulled her into his arms. It was only when Du Yue was out of breath that she pushed He Xing away. ¡°¡­Why did you bite me?¡± As Du Yue spoke, she reached out to touch her slightly swollen lips.


    He Xing closed in again and stared at her thin lips for a while. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re a little red, but they¡¯re not swollen. I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    Du Yue red at him in annoyance. He was biting people like a puppy. Was there a next time? ¡°About the iron gate in the small building¡­ I think we should install it at the living room entrance. Let¡¯s take it down and bring it here, okay?¡± Du Yue told He Xing.


    He Xing knew that Du Yue was trying to change the subject, but he still went along with her. ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s quite appropriate. You rest here for a while. I¡¯ll go and take it back.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± The door was quite heavy, and they had to carry it up together previously.


    He Xing waved his hand. ¡°I can do it myself. If you¡¯re bored, you can start decorating the ce first. We can start work after I bring the gate back.¡± Since He Xing had said so, Du Yue did not insist and watched as He Xing walked out of the courtyard. Du Yue stood in the courtyard and looked up at the courtyard wall. The wall was quite high, about 2.5 meters. With this height, even if an electric fence wasid on top of it, it would not be too depressing to lounge in the courtyard.


    The house was already connected to water and electricity, but when Du Yue tried it out just now, there was no water and only electricity. After all, the weather was extremely cold before and the water pipes must have been frozen. Although the temperature had risen, she did not know if some of the water pipes were damaged from being frozen. It would probably take some time for water to flow through.


    Du Yue even went to take a look at the toilet. It was just an ordinary toilet. It was probably due to the limited conditions in the base that they could not build sewers, so they built these kinds of toilets. Du Yue had studied the entire courtyard twice and had a basic idea in her mind. Now, she just had to wait for He Xing to bring the iron gate back so that the two of them could start working.


    Du Yue did not have to wait long before she saw He Xing driving back to the courtyard. The iron gate was tied to the roof of the car. Both of their cars were parked in the courtyard, but there was still more than enough space. Du Yue helped He Xing remove the iron gate from the top of the car, then installed it directly outside the living room¡¯s original door.


    The two doors, one facing inside and one facing outside, did not affect each other. The windows were the most ordinary ss windows. Du Yue nned to install anti-theft windows on the outside. She had an anti-theft window in her space, so she could just take it out and put it on. This small courtyard must have been built as part of the original summer resort.


    As it was a one-story house, they did not have to worry about others peering into their yard from the second floor unless someone climbed up to the roof. Therefore, they did not have to worry about being seen by others while they were busy in the yard.


    However, Du Yue¡¯s interspace did not have a gate or a power grid. She still had to ask Zuo Mingdong for help and trouble him to help her buy those things. He Xing drove Du Yue to look for Zuo Mingdong. On the way, they saw people everywhere in the base. The weather had been cold for the past two years, and everyone would not go out unless there was something particrly important. It had been a long time since they had seen a sea of people like this.


    Some people were busy fixing houses, while others took the opportunity to find what they wanted or could use from the copsed houses.


    There was also a group of people who were walking quickly in one direction as if they were looking for something. ¡°Where are they going with so many of them?¡± Du Yue was a little puzzled.


    He Xing also nced at the crowd. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You can ask Captain Zuoter.¡±

 Chapter 172 - 172 It’s Hard to Say If There Are Any Survivors

    172 It¡¯s Hard to Say If There Are Any Survivors


    The two of them had just met up with Zuo Mingdong, and before they could ask¡­ Zuo Mingdong told them everything. ¡°Ever since the temperature started to rise, many people have said that the disaster is over. They don¡¯t want to stay in the base any longer. They want to go back to the city to take a look. They hope the base can help them rebuild their lives after the disaster.¡±


    After saying this, Zuo Mingdong sighed helplessly, ¡°Sigh, these people are just happy. No one is concerned anymore. Since the temperature rose, it¡¯s been foggy outside during the day. The visibility is getting lower and lower. Sometimes, you can¡¯t even see the sun. How does it look like the disaster has ended?


    ¡°Besides, after the earthquake, they saw that the houses in the base werergely undamaged. But that¡¯s because the base only has low-rise buildings that have good earthquake-resistant effects. We don¡¯t know what the high-rise buildings in the city are like now!¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing listened quietly until Zuo Mingdong was done. He Xing then asked, ¡°What do you n to do with the base?¡±


    !!


    If it was just a few people who wanted to do this, the base could just appease them and let them go. However, arge number of people wanted to go back. If the base really let them go back to the city, it would definitely cause trouble in the future.


    ¡°Their attitude is firm, so the base has decided to take them back to see. When they see the situation in the city with their own eyes, they¡¯ll probably give up. Previously, the weather was so cold that it was inconvenient to go anywhere. Now, it¡¯s much more convenient to travel. Perhaps we can save some survivors this time. It¡¯s just that after two years of extreme cold, it¡¯s hard to say if there are any survivors in the city.¡±


    At the end of his speech, Zuo Mingdong¡¯s tone became heavier and heavier. Du Yue and He Xing also fell silent upon hearing this. Zuo Mingdong¡¯s stance was clear, and he was not a person who needed to be consoled. He told them all this not only to vent his frustration but also to ask them something. ¡°Do you two want toe with us to the city this time?¡±


    To the city? Before Zuo Mingdong invited them, Du Yue had never thought about this problem. However, Du Yue did not reject him immediately when he asked her this question. Due to poor conditions in her previous life, Du Yue could only stay in a small base and could not go anywhere. Now that she had the opportunity, she could follow them and take a look.


    Du Yue did not agree immediately. Instead, she asked him, ¡°Will you still be leading the team this time? And when do we leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m leading the team.¡± Zuo Mingdong nodded. ¡°I have to make some preparations tomorrow. I n to leave the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Two days were enough for her and He Xing to clean up the house. Du Yue looked at He Xing, asking for his opinion with her eyes. He Xing knew that Du Yue wanted to go, so he nodded at Captain Zuo. ¡°We¡¯ll go with you, then.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong looked at them with a smile, ¡°I know you guys are most afraid of trouble. Don¡¯t worry, this operation will be the same as before. You won¡¯t be ordered around by anyone, and you won¡¯t be needed for the rescue mission. However, if we encounter any danger, I still hope that you can lend us a hand.¡±


    This was not a big deal. Du Yue and He Xing agreed to it immediately.


    ¡°But if you guys go out with us this time, you won¡¯t get any rewards. I still have to make this clear to you in advance. However, if the two of you manage to hunt something, just like before, it¡¯ll all be your own gains. If the base needs it, I¡¯ll use my contribution points to buy it from you.¡±


    Du Yue liked Zuo Mingdong¡¯s straightforward personality. He made everything clear first to avoid any unpleasant things from happeningter. After the three of them finished their discussion, they did not waste any more time. Zuo Mingdong got someone toe over and take the two of them to buy the power grid and the gate.


    With someone¡¯s help, it would be twice the result with half the effort. They had only made one visit but already bought everything. Although these misceneous items cost Du Yue 6,000 contribution points in total, she felt that it was very appropriate. He Xing¡¯s car could not fit too many things, but fortunately, they could deliver the goods to their house. The staff could even help to unload the things into the yard.

 Chapter 173 - 173 Setting Off to the City

    173 Setting Off to the City


    If Du Yue and He Xing had not refused, the staff would have helped them install the gate and power grid. After watching them leave, Du Yue and He Xing quickly removed the original door and reced it with the new one. The gate they bought this time was not made of iron bars. The entire gate was made of iron, and there was no gap at all. Not only was it sturdy and durable, but it could also prevent people from seeing the scene in the small courtyard from the outside.


    There was a small square window on the gate. If someone knocked on the gate, they could open the small window to see who it was to prevent strangers froming in.


    Seeing that it was time for lunch, He Xing pulled Du Yue into the house. ¡°No matter how anxious you are, you can¡¯t dy your mealtimes. We still have two and a half days, so we have plenty of time to clean up.¡± After the two of them washed up, Du Yue took out the table and chairs that they had been using and ced them in the living room. She then turned to He Xing and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat the cold noodles!¡±


    !!


    The current weather was neither hot nor cold, and it was veryfortable. A bowl of cold noodles was appetizing and refreshing. Du Yue had prepared some cold noodles in her interspace, so she brought out two bowls of them.


    In addition to the cold noodles, she also found a te of cold shredded tofu, a te of spicy cabbage, and a te of luncheon meat that was fried until it was fragrant. As for the drinks, Du Yue chose two bottles of iced red tea, He Xing¡¯s favorite.


    The two of them hadrge appetites to begin with, and their appetites were even bigger after working the whole morning. There was so much food, but the two of them finished it all in less than 20 minutes. Not even the soup of the cold noodles was left. After eating, they rested for a while and then began to install the power grid. Du Yue had never installed a power grid before, so she did not have much experience. He Xing, on the other hand, was very pleased with this. The two of them worked together for a whole day. The next afternoon, they finally finished installing the power grid. The electric fence wasid out.


    The gaps in the electric fence were very small. Even a bird would find it difficult to fly in, let alone a person. The power grid had been installed, and the gate was changed. Du Yue only rxed a little when the entire yard looked like an airtight cage. The two of them were not in a hurry to work on the house¡¯s interior. After all, they were going out soon and would not be at home, so it was better not to decorate it first.


    In the midst of their busy work, time passed by in a sh. Soon, it was the day they agreed to go out with Zuo Mingdong. That morning, Du Yue and He Xing left in their car after breakfast. They took He Xing¡¯s car, and most of the things in the car had been put into the interspace, leaving only a small portion in the trunk to fool people.


    He Xing drove straight to the entrance of the base. Once they left the base, they saw many cars parked outside. Thest time they went out for a mission, the base¡¯s snow-sweeping vehicle was in front of them to clear the way. There was no need for that now. Not only were there a lot of cars outside the base, but there were also a lot of people. They could see that most were carrying luggage of all sizes as if they were going back for a holiday.


    ...


    Almost everyone¡¯s faces were filled with excitement and agitation. Du Yue could tell that they really wanted to return to the city. In fact, she could understand their thoughts. After all, in the three years of the apocalypse, everyone¡¯s life had been too difficult. Now that they finally saw a glimmer of hope, they must be looking forward to returning to their lives in the past.


    Unfortunately, the heavens would not let everyone have their wish. About ten minutester, everyone was in their respective cars. On this trip to the city, other than He Xing and a few others who drove private cars, the rest of the people were basically ferried by buses or pickup trucks. These two types of vehicles hadrge interior spaces and could fit a lot of people. Almost half of the cars were filled with people, while the rest remained empty¡ªprobably for the survivors in the city.


    Du Yue also saw some government personnel carrying first aid kits. It seemed that Zuo Mingdong had made a lot of preparations for this operation. After all, almost all the buildings in the city were high-rise buildings. After such an intense earthquake, many buildings would definitely copse.


    After the convoy set off, they traveled at a very fast speed. Along the way, although there were many cracks on the road, the cracks were not serious and did not affect the speed of the convoy. The closer they got to the city, the more viges and towns there were. Towns that were close to a holiday resort were usually well-developed before the apocalypse. Not to mention seven or eight-story low-rise buildings, even ten or 20-story high-rise buildings were not umon.

 Chapter 174 - 174 It’s Almost an Extravagant Hope

    174 It¡¯s Almost an Extravagant Hope


    However, that was all in the past. Looking at it now, almost everything in sight had turned into ruins. Just by looking at the scene, one could imagine how terrible the situation in the city would be. However, there were still some people who were unwilling to face reality. They were still thinking that if the high-rise buildings in the city had better anti-shock measures and were more solid, perhaps they would be fine.


    The convoy drove on the road for less than three hours before they stopped. It was not that they did not want to continue but they could not. The road ahead was blocked by copsed buildings. As far as the eye could see, dust filled the sky, and the scene was full of devastation. Zuo Mingdong led his men out of the car and divided them into several small teams. He asked them to go in different directions to find survivors.


    Zuo Mingdong did not go with them but stayed behind. He stood in front of those people who were moring to return to the city. ¡°Now you¡¯ve seen with your own eyes what the city is like. I¡¯d like to ask if anyone still wishes to go back to the city? You¡¯re not the only ones who want to get back to the beautiful lives you had before. Everyone in the base is looking forward to it! However, how could it be so easy? As survivors, we can only have the chance to rebuild our homes if we continue to live well!¡±


    Arge number of people in the base had been moring to go back to the city, but he could not bring them all. This time, he had only brought a small group of people, and they were also the ones who had caused the most trouble. Now, all of them were looking at the scene in front of them. Their eyes were full of confusion and numbness. Even if everyone heard Zuo Mingdong¡¯s words, no one responded.


    !!


    After a few minutes of silence, someone suddenly sat on the ground and burst into tears. Emotions were contagious, especially when everyone saw their hope being destroyed with their own eyes. Their emotions were on the verge of copse, and now that someone began to vent, the others quickly followed suit and cried.


    Even though Du Yue was sitting in the car with the windows and doors shut, she could still hear the sorrowful cries of the crowd. These people were crying not only because they had seen the buildings copse and turn into ruins. It was also because they knew that it was almost impossible for them to return to their simple and peaceful lives.


    However, they did not know that even more despair was about toe.


    Du Yue¡¯s heart was heavy as well. She lowered her head and said nothing. ¡±


    Don¡¯t be sad. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be by your side,¡± He Xing said as he patted her shoulder.


    Du Yue turned to look at him, her serious expression finally rxing a little. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m used to it.¡± If she was sad over the smallest things, she would not have lived until now. Not to mention the continuous natural disasters, just her emotions alone could drive her to death.


    Not only did she not fall into the strange cycle of emotions, but she had been trying to numb her emotions every day for the past few years. She spent every day thinking about how to survive.


    Outside, Zuo Mingdong stood in front of the crowd and looked at the heartbroken crowd. The expression on his face was not good. It was not until the crying gradually subsided that Zuo Mingdong spoke again, ¡°Since everyone followed us here, please help to search for survivors!¡± The people who were crying just now all shut their mouths and did not say a word after hearing Zuo Mingdong¡¯s words.


    Zuo Mingdong saw their reaction and was not surprised at all. Long before he spoke, he already knew that this would be the answer. Although those people were not willing to help search for survivors, they did not idle around. In the base, everything needed to be bought with contribution points. Now, they had finally returned to the city. They had to take advantage of this opportunity to rummage through the ruins, just in case they could find something useful! It was not easy to earn money, so they would save as much as they could!


    He watched as these people hurriedly wiped away their tears and went to search for supplies. Zuo Mingdong reminded them, ¡°You only have two hours. After two hours, everyone will gather here. We¡¯ll be returning to the base.¡± Since the inte andmunication in the base have been restored, almost everyone had found their mobile phones and continued to use them. They did not need to worry about not knowing the time.


    However, there was no inte connection after leaving the base, so they could only use their phones to check the time. Even so, as long as they returned on time, there would not be a big problem.

 Chapter 175 - 175 Someone’s Here

    175 Someone¡¯s Here


    He Xing rolled down the window when he saw Zuo Mingdong walk toward their car. Zuo Mingdong asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys go down and look for something that can be used?¡±


    He Xing did not speak. Instead, he turned to look at Du Yue. Du Yue shook her head. ¡°We won¡¯t be going.¡±


    It had been three years since the apocalypse. Even if there were survivors in the city, the supplies would have been used up. Not only was it a waste of time to rummage through the ruins, but they also did not know if the things they found could still be used. They did not want to join in the fun.


    Zuo Mingdong looked at them and said hesitantly, ¡°If you¡¯re not going, can I trouble you to help take care of the convoy? I¡¯ll leave some people behind to deal with any emergencies. If they can¡¯t handle it¡­ I may have to trouble you to help. If you can¡¯t help, then save yourselves and leave.¡±


    As the team leader, Zuo Mingdong hoped that Du Yue and He Xing could help, but it was just a request. He did not force them. After all, Du Yue and He Xing were not official personnel of the base, so Zuo Mingdong was quite sensible to do this.


    After Du Yue agreed, Zuo Mingdong did not waste any more time. He left quickly with the people behind him. It seemed that they were also going to search for survivors. Now, the city was full of copsed houses, and cars could not drive in at all. The difficulty of the search and rescue work had increased, and they could only rely on the small number of people to search step by step, turning over the mountain.


    They did not have a police dog or search equipment. When they were looking for people, they could only go wherever there was sound. As Zuo Mingdong and his team walked farther and farther away, Du Yue turned to He Xing. ¡°Take a break. I¡¯ll keep an eye on the cars.¡±


    He Xing had been driving the entire morning. Since Du Yue had spoken, he would not be bashful. He nodded and closed his eyes to rest. He did not want to waste any time.


    As He Xing¡¯s breathing gradually calmed down, Du Yue smiled and turned to look out the window. The main mission of this trip to the city was to search and rescue survivors, so Zuo Mingdong did not leave too many people to guard the convoy. Du Yue counted, and there were only about a dozen people.


    The dozen or so people automatically divided into five groups and went in different directions, beginning to patrol the convoy. After all, there were more than 50 cars parked here, and there was no end in sight. In order to ensure that there were no idents, it was necessary to patrol. Du Yue could not help but give them a thumbs-up in her heart when she saw their solemn expressions and how they did not ck off at all when they were patrolling. Du Yue admitted that she was not a diligent person, so she was very respectful of these diligent and well-disciplined teams.


    An hour passed by in the blink of an eye. Other than the rhythmic footsteps of the patrol team, Du Yue did not hear any other noise. However, she suddenly heard some strange sounds. The sounds were very soft, but if one listened carefully, it should be a muffled groan and the sound of someone being knocked to the ground.


    Du Yue¡¯s gaze gradually darkened. Before she could make a move, she sensed He Xing opening his eyes. Although He Xing had just opened his eyes, his eyes were clear and bright, unlike those of someone who had just slept. ¡°Someone¡¯s here?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°I think so. I was just about to get out of the car to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± The two of them looked at the rearview mirror in tacit understanding. When they saw that no one was there, they opened the doors and got out of the car with extremely light movements.


    Du Yue¡¯s car was parked right in the middle of the convoy. In front of them were buses for transporting people, and behind them were military pickup trucks from the base. Du Yue kept close to the car and moved backward quickly. He Xing, who was on the other side of the car, also moved backward quickly.


    The two of them deliberately made their movements light, so even though they moved quickly, they did not make a single sound. After passing by a pickup truck, Du Yue crouched down and stared at the group of people standing behind it.


    The officials of the base were all dressed in the same military green camouge uniform. However, the few people standing behind the car were wearing different colors and styles of clothes. None of them were in camouge. Although they were quite a distance away, Du Yue could still see that there were a few people lying around their feet. Du Yue turned to look at the other side of the car and happened to meet He Xing¡¯s gaze.


    The two gave each other a look, quickly took out their guns, and ran forward at a fast speed. Their movements were extremely fast, but there was no movement under his feet. Turning around the back of the car, Du Yue finally heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the scene before her.

 Chapter 176 - 176 We Only Want Food and Water

    176 We Only Want Food and Water


    The three people lying on the ground were dressed in camouge. Although they had already fainted, they were still breathing, so they were clearly still alive. There were a total of three men and three women standing around them, making a total of six people. At this moment, those people were desperately stuffing food into their mouths without the slightest vignce. The food was probably taken from the three people who had fallen.


    These six people were all dressed in tattered clothes, and their hair was also all matted together. It seemed that they had not washed up in a long time. Even when Du Yue and He Xing suddenly appeared, they continued to chew even when looking at them with vignce. It seemed that they had been hungry for a long time.


    These people were not only pale but also very thin. All of them were so thin that they were almost skin and bones. There was no flesh on their faces, and their eye sockets were so thin that they had sunken in. They looked a little scary. Even though their mouths were stuffed with food and they were about to vomit, they still kept stuffing food into their mouths and chewing strenuously. Even when they were choked to the point that their eyes were rolling back, they did not rx their mouths for fear that the food would spill out. As they were too thin, each of them looked like a big-headed baby. Their bodies were thin, as if they could not support their heads and cause them to fall at any time.


    Although their faces were covered in dust, one could still see that there was not a trace of blood in their pale faces. They were pale because they had not been exposed to the sun for a long time. Du Yue and He Xing were also pale because they had not been exposed to the sun for a long time.


    !!


    Even in the face of these six people, Du Yue did not let her guard down. This was because Du Yue had lived among such a group of people in her previous life. One should not look at how thin and weak they were and that they probably could not even stand in the wind. Once they went crazy, their strength was terrifying. Once one lets their guard down, one would be robbed of one¡¯s supplies. However, those who were robbed were considered lucky. Some people were even crazy enough to kill.


    Fortunately, the situation in front of them was not that serious. They had only knocked the base¡¯s officials out and taken their food. They did not take their lives. Such a confrontation was obviously meaningless. Du Yue knocked her gun on the pickup truck a few times, making a loud noise.


    There were 12 of them, double the number of the other side, and they were all armed. There should be no more idents. Du Yue and He Xing put away their guns and prepared to leave. However, before they could take a step, they heard muffled footsteps approaching them. In a short while, hundreds of people surrounded the pickup.


    Two minutester, Du Yue heard urgent footsteps. It was a few other patrolling teams who had heard the noise and rushed over. When the 12 officials arrived and saw the three lying on the ground, they knew what had happened without Du Yue and He Xing exining the situation to them.


    There were twelve of them, double the number of the other side, and they were all armed. There should be no more idents. Du Yue and He Xing put away their guns and prepared to leave. However, before they could take a step, they heard muffled footsteps approaching them. In a short while, hundreds of people surrounded the pickup. The clothes of these people were almost the same. They were tattered and dirty. At a nce, it was impossible to distinguish between men and women.


    ¡°You¡¯re the survivors of the city? We¡¯re here to rescue you and bring you back to the base. How many people do you have? Go back and inform everyone to pack up your things. We¡¯ll be taking you back in about an hour.¡± The one who spoke was a young man standing beside Du Yue. His name was Lu Lin. He was Zuo Mingdong¡¯s subordinate and always followed him on missions, so Du Yue knew him.


    One of them took a step closer. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, give us your food and water!¡± His voice was low and hoarse, and he looked a little thin and weak. The person who stepped forward to negotiate at this time must be the leader of their group. Du Yue looked at him and could see a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes. The aura he exuded was also different from the others.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to your stupid base! We only want food and water! Hurry up and give us the things, and we¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give us what we want, none of you can leave!¡±


    ¡°Leave all the cars behind! Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say so much to them, it¡¯s no use. Look at how they¡¯re all dressed up and howfortable their lives are. How can they understand how difficult our lives are?! We should take all their supplies! Let¡¯s have them experience what kind of life we¡¯re living every day!¡±

 Chapter 177 - 177 It’s My Duty to Protect You

    177 It¡¯s My Duty to Protect You


    The survivors shouted one after another as they slowly approached Du Yue and the others. Almost everyone¡¯s face was filled with resentment and unwillingness. Their eyes were equally gloomy, which made them look very terrifying. Du Yue turned her head to look at Lu Lin and lowered her voice. ¡°It¡¯s useless to negotiate with them. If you don¡¯t take tough measures immediately, only your own people will be injured in the end.¡±


    Du Yue knew better than anyone else what life in the city was like after the apocalypse. These people were no longer rational. If the other party were to suppress them now, the consequences would be unimaginable. After hearing Du Yue¡¯s advice, Lu Lin immediately raised his gun. ¡°Stop! No one is allowed to take another step forward. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±


    However, Lu Lin¡¯s words did not have any effect. Those people did not seem to hear him and continued to approach them. The six people who had been wolfing down their food finally swallowed everything and looked up. ¡°Food! Where¡¯s the food? Hurry up and give us the food!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go to the base with us, we can also leave you some food and water. But if you rob us, then things will change! In the end, you¡¯ll only gain nothing!¡±


    ¡°Stop standing here and talking! Look at you, all of you are so meaty. You must have been living a good life in the base, right? But what about us? We won¡¯t have another meal after this! If we don¡¯t give it our all, no one will pity us!


    ¡°Not only do you have good food and clothes, but you also have such beautiful women by your sides. The people in your base are living like gods! Hurry up and hand over all the food and water. And leave ten cars for us too. We also want this woman! As long as you¡¯re obedient, we¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    At the end of his sentence, the man evenughed maliciously. Hisughter was wretched, and it made people ufortable. Du Yue looked over expressionlessly. Just as she was about to pull the trigger, she saw the smile on the man¡¯s face freeze, and his body fell straight down.


    Du Yue did not even need to look to know that He Xing was the one who did it. He Xing walked quickly to Du Yue¡¯s side and blocked her from all the malicious gazes. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. Retreat three meters away immediately.¡±


    ¡°Three¡ª¡±


    ¡°You dare to kill people in broad daylight!¡±


    ¡°Two!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of him. We have so many people, but they only have a few! He¡¯s definitely trying to scare us!¡±


    ¡°One!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s attack together. I don¡¯t believe that he can defeat all of us by himself.¡±


    Bang! Thest person to speak was shot in the knee by He Xing, and he immediately knelt on the ground. Du Yue saw it clearly. The bullet grazed the man¡¯s knee. Although he was bleeding and injured, the wound was not serious and would not cause any disability. Although He Xing did not kill anyone, he was still a very powerful deterrent.


    The people who had been moring to charge forward all stopped in their tracks and looked at He Xing again with fear and timidity. He Xing¡¯s right hand moved up slightly and pointed the gun at the leader of the survivors. ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. Everyone, step back three meters, put your hands behind your head, and squat down. If any of you don¡¯t want your legs anymore, then try approaching us!¡±


    Everyone at the scene had witnessed how decisive He Xing was when he said he would shoot, and they were frightened by the coldness in his eyes. Although their current life was full of difficulties and dangers, it was better to live than to die. No one really wanted to die.


    After everyone had retreated three meters away, He Xing turned to look at Lu Lin. ¡°I know you have your principles, but principles are dead while people are alive. If you encounter such a situation next time, you¡¯ll be bullied to death if you¡¯re not decisive and we aren¡¯t here to help. Do you understand?¡±


    Lu Lin knew that what he said made sense and nodded his head in shame. ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± The three men who were knocked out were carried onto a pickup truck. They had only suffered some superficial wounds and would probably wake up soon. Having just experienced such a thing, the remaining 12 people, including Lu Lin, did not dare to split up again.


    After all, there were more than a hundred people squatting beside the ruins. If they were not strictly guarded, they might cause trouble again. Du Yue and He Xing did not return to their car either. The two of them leaned against the car door and chatted. ¡°I was just about to shoot, but you beat me to it.¡±


    He Xing smiled at her. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m faster than you! As a man, it¡¯s only right and proper to protect my woman!¡±

 Chapter 178 - 178 I’m Used to Being Unscrupulous, I Don’t Want to Be Restrained Anymore

    178 I¡¯m Used to Being Unscrupulous, I Don¡¯t Want to Be Restrained Anymore


    It did not take long for the people who went out to look for supplies to return. At the sight of over 100 people squatting beside the ruins, many nced at them out of curiosity. However, they did not say anything and hurriedly returned to their vehicles. Almost every one of them was holding something in their hands. It seemed that this trip was not in vain.


    After waiting for almost half an hour, Zuo Mingdong finally returned with his men. There were only a few of them when they left, and now when they returned, it was still the same few. They did not manage to find any survivors. When Zuo Mingdong saw the people squatting beside the ruins, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he called Lu Lin over and asked what the situation was.


    Lu Lin told him everything that had happened just now without missing a word. After Zuo Mingdong heard it, his face turned a little ugly. They had spent so much effort, but they still could not find any survivors. Zuo Mingdong thought that there were no more survivors in the city. He never expected that his first meeting with the survivors would be like this.


    Zuo Mingdong walked toward the survivors. ¡°Do any of you want to go back to the base with us? You won¡¯t be able to lead great lives in the base, but we¡¯ll be able to feed all of you. As long as you¡¯re notzy, you won¡¯t have to worry about going hungry. If there¡¯s anyone who wants to go back with us, just follow us. We¡¯re going to set off now.¡±


    !!


    After Zuo Mingdong finished his words, he was answered by endless silence. No one responded to him, and it was clear that no one was willing to go back to the base with them. Zuo Mingdong would not force anyone. Since they did not want to leave with them, he ordered his men to leave them some food and water. However, it was not much. After all, they did not expect such a thing to happen.


    Du Yue and He Xing did not say a word. They did not discuss why these people would rather stay and starve than follow them back to base. They all knew that these people had long gotten used to the life outside the base. There was no one to restrict them outside, and they did not have to work in exchange for food and lodging. As long as one¡¯s fist was strong enough and one was not afraid of death, one could be a leader. Everyone would have to bow down to the leader and listen to their orders. If they stayed, they could do whatever they wanted to do. However, if they went back to the base, they had to follow the base¡¯s orders. They had to go to work on time and eat the food prepared by the base.


    The road in front was blocked, and if they wanted to return, they could only turn around from the car at the back. Even after the convoy had driven quite a distance away, Du Yue could still see from the rearview mirror that the hundred or so people were still squatting by the ruins. No one stood up, but each and every one of them had turned their heads to see the convoy off.


    People who were used to being unscrupulous would not be able to stand restrictions. Therefore, they would rather live in these ruins, living a life without seeing the sun.


    When Du Yue and the others returned to the base, the sky outside had notpletely darkened. It was only because the weather was good now and there was no snow on the road that the speed of the convoy was much faster than before. Thus, they could rush back so smoothly. As soon as the convoy entered the base, a group of people ran up to them and surrounded the convoy.


    The convoy could not move forward, so they had to stop. Zuo Mingdong did not even need to show his face. Those who went with him had already gotten out of the car and told him what they had seen and heard. Many people even took photos of the ruins with their mobile phones, which were now useful. After all, seeing was believing. Now, everyone had to believe it.


    The people who had been waiting for them to bring back good news were either crying or dejected after seeing those photos. The gate of the base was in a mess. In the end, Zuo Mingdong got out of the car and brought people to maintain order. Then, he asked people to make way for the convoy to continue driving in.


    After following the convoy for a while, He Xing sent Zuo Mingdong a message and left the convoy. He drove back to their courtyard. The car drove straight into the courtyard, and they closed the gate. Finally, the noisy sounds were isted outside, and their ears finally regained their peace.


    Du Yue rubbed her temples and said to He Xing, ¡°Take a shower first. After that, we¡¯ll have dinner and go to bed early. We¡¯ll talk about the rest tomorrow.¡± Other than the living room, there were two rooms on the left and right. Du Yue ced a bathtub filled with water in each room, and the two of them closed the doors to take a bath.

 Chapter 179 - 179 Quack Doctors Harm People

    179 Quack Doctors Harm People


    After her shower, Du Yue changed into a set offortable home clothes. This set of clothes was made from cotton, and it was just right to wear in this temperature. He Xing¡¯s outfit was made of the same material as Du Yue¡¯s, but the style was different. After a long day, both of them were exhausted, so neither of them wanted to make dinner.


    Spicy crayfish,mb skewers, beef skewers, tomato soup, and iced Coke. The food was taken out directly from the interspace, and they did not have to worry about the aroma escaping after closing the door and windows. The two of them ate veryfortably.


    Not only could food fill their stomachs, but it could also improve their mood. After the two of them had eaten and drank their fill, their moods were much better. That night, Du Yue took out two beds from the space and the two of them slept on their own beds.


    The next morning, after washing up and having breakfast, the two of them started to decorate the house. The wallpaper Du Yue had used before was no longer sticky, so Du Yue found a new wallpaper to stick on. The floorboards could still be used, but they were only enough for the bedroom.


    !!


    After changing the ceiling light in the bedroom and installing gauze curtains and shade curtains, it could be said that they were done decorating the bedroom. The two of them wiped away the dust and mopped the floors. After everything was done, Du Yue plopped down on the spotless floor. ¡°This room is quite big. Besides the two beds, we can put a lot of things in it. Do you think we should install a curtain so that we can lie on the bed and watch TV shows with the projector in the future?¡±


    He Xing, who was sitting beside Du Yue, looked at her carefully when he heard her question. ¡°Can we only put one bed here?¡±


    Du Yue raised her brows slightly. ¡°Where will you sleep, then? On the floor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too cold on the floor.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to sleep in the other room, then? But didn¡¯t we agree to use that room as a kitchen?¡± He Xing waspletely at a loss for words now. He could only look at Du Yue pitifully without saying a word.


    The two of them looked at each other for a long time. Finally, He Xing sighed deeply. ¡°Alright, two beds it is!¡±


    Du Yue burst outughing and reached out to ruffle He Xing¡¯s hair. He Xing¡¯s hair was soft, and he always kept his hair long, so it wasfortable to touch. ¡°Why do you look so wronged? It¡¯s as if I mistreated you.¡±


    He Xing looked obedient. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. We can even put more than two beds here!¡±


    In the end, Du Yue only took out a bed. It was Du Yue¡¯s own bed that was two meters by two meters. When Du Yue was sleeping on her own, she could roll around in bed without a problem. Now, even if there were two people sleeping on it together, it would still be quite spacious. A fluffy carpet wasid on the side of the bed, and a wardrobe filled with clothes hangers was ced against the wall.


    The curtain was hung on the wall opposite the bed. There was a lower bedside cab and a higher cab on both sides of the bed. The projector was directly ced on the cab. There was a solid wood desk and a long solid wood chair by the window. Two people could sit there at the same time to read and write.


    In addition to the hanging lights on the ceiling, there were floormps and tablemps in different ces. Du Yue only nodded in satisfaction after she had changed the bedding and pillows into a new four-piece bed set. ¡°Finally, it looks like home.¡±


    He Xing stepped forward and hugged Du Yue from behind. He rested his chin on Du Yue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that wherever I live, it¡¯s my home as long as you¡¯re there.¡±


    Du Yue turned to look at him. When she saw his long and thick eyshes, she asked in feigned seriousness, ¡°Did you secretly eat candy? Why are your words so sweet?¡±


    He Xing chuckled and moved his lips closer to hers. ¡°You¡¯ll know if I¡¯ve eaten some or not after you try for yourself.¡±


    After kissing, Du Yue even licked the corner of his mouth. ¡°Good boy, you didn¡¯t secretly eat any.¡±


    He Xing leaned against Du Yue¡¯s neck and chuckled softly. ¡°If I¡¯m a good boy, shouldn¡¯t you give me a reward?¡±


    The hot air he exhaled when he spoke and breathednded on Du Yue¡¯s skin. It was a little hot and a little ticklish. Du Yue could not help but tilt her head and push him away. ¡°It¡¯s so ticklish.¡± Speaking of this, Du Yue felt a little helpless. She was usually unafraid of hardship and fatigue. She would not even shed a tear when she was injured or bleeding. However, she could not stand feeling ticklish.


    ¡°For your condition, you should continue doing it more often. It¡¯ll stop feeling ticklish once you get used to it, ¡± He Xing told her in all seriousness.


    Du Yue rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Quack doctors harm people!¡±


    The two of them then made love for a while before they walked out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 180 - 180 Everyone Thought That Their Days Were Getting Better

    180 Everyone Thought That Their Days Were Getting Better


    There was a mat at the door of the bedroom, and there was a shoe rack next to it. On it were the shoes that the two of them often wore.


    After all, the bedroom was carpeted, and the shoes they wore outside had to be changed before entering the room. The floor of the living room and kitchen was made of ordinary cement because there were no floorboards. Du Yue and He Xing sprinkled some water on the floor, then swept carefully with brooms. They did not think about decorating this space.


    Although under normal circumstances, no one woulde to their house. However, just in case, the living room and kitchen were decorated as simply as possible. There were only tables and chairs for two people in the living room. There was also a cab by the wall, which could be used to store some misceneous items.


    There was a two-meter-long table in the kitchen with an electric pot, an electromaic stove, a kettle, a chopping board, and other things on it. Beside it was a small cart simr to the one used in a hotpot restaurant. Themonly used condiments and knives were all ced on the small cart. As for the ingredients, they hadn¡¯t taken them out. They were still in Du Yue¡¯s interspace. After all, they did not have a refrigerator now, and the ingredients would go bad if they were taken out early.


    After the house waspletely tidied up, Du Yue and He Xing went out a few times. After all, it was not long before the thick fog arrived. Once it came, they would definitely stay at home and not go out. On the 11th day after the earthquake, the destroyed houses in the base had basically beenpletely rebuilt. After all, the basecked everything exceptbor. As for the houses that were badly damaged, they could only give up on them. After all, they had limited resources.


    For example, there were still some people living in the small building that Du Yue had lived in before. Of course, they knew that it was not safe to live there. However, they did not have the money to rent another house, and they did not want to stay in the shared dormitory with others. Thus, they had to live in that dangerous building for the time being.


    Most of the time, people had the mentality of getting lucky. Although it was a dangerous building, it did not mean that it would definitely copse, right? Du Yue had no interest in delving into the thoughts and choices of these people, nor would she make any judgment. Everyone had their own considerations and choices, and they had to bear the consequences of their own choices.


    These days, the base was much livelier than before. Now that the weather was warm, many people had started to set up stalls outside, selling all kinds of things. Most of them sold snacks made of sweet potatoes and potatoes. Since they were all made into snacks, the price would definitely be slightly higher. However, there were still many people who were willing to pay the sum. Although sweet potatoes and potatoes were avable to everyone, not everyone had the time and energy to make them into snacks. Even if some people wanted to make them, not everyone had so many condiments.


    If they could not do it themselves, it was good to spend some contribution points to buy some snacks to satisfy their cravings. Just by looking at the people who set up these stalls, Du Yue knew that many people had regained their confidence and found other ways to live well. If the natural disasters ended here, it was not impossible for everyone to slowly restore order to their lives.


    Unfortunately, the heavens did not grant this wish. 15 days after the earthquake, Du Yue set an rm to wake her up two hours earlier. The first thing she did when she opened her eyes was to walk to the window and pull the curtains open. After the curtains were pulled open, she looked out through the ss. The scene outside had been covered by a thick fog. All she could see was a vast expanse of white, and she could not even see the sun.


    Even though she was mentally prepared, Du Yue¡¯s heart could not help but sink when she saw the thick fog with her own eyes. As Du Yue was watching, He Xing sat up from the bed, put on his slippers, and walked to her side. Du Yue could feel his breathing, but she did not turn around. Instead, she said softly, ¡°Today is the 15th day after the earthquake. In my previous life, the thick fogsted for three years from today onward. This thick fog not only blocked people¡¯s vision and affected everyone¡¯s movement, but it also gave the snakes, insects, rats, and ants a chance to thrive.¡±


    They took advantage of the thick fog to gather together silently and began to attack the humans secretly. In the beginning, the humans were not prepared and suffered a lot. But soon, everyone reacted and worked together to catch those snakes, insects, rats, and ants as food. They were no longer afraid of pests.

 Chapter 181 - 181 His Heart Ached for All Her Suffering

    181 His Heart Ached for All Her Suffering


    ¡°Unfortunately, at that time, the base I was in was small and remote, and we didn¡¯t manage to develop a variety of crops that could be grown. The snakes, insects, rats, and ants were only enough to stop us from starving to death. In order not to starve to death, many people no longer cared about human ethics and morality. They began to set their sights on the weaker people.


    ¡°No one would take the risk to walk into the thick fog unless it was for something extremely important. In the thick fog, everything was dangerous. No one knew what would suddenly rush out and take our lives.


    ¡°After the thick fog, it was another four years of eternal night. By then, almost everyone had fallen into madness. I could only hide and stay far away from the crowd. I lived a life of hiding every day because if I was not careful, I could be someone else¡¯s meal.


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t understand what was the point of living like that. I was living in fear every day, and I did not get a good night¡¯s sleep. However, I only knew that no matter how difficult it was, I still did not want to give up any hope of living.


    ¡°Whatter cut through the eternal night was a huge bolt of lightning that almost blinded everyone¡¯s eyes. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The thick fog dissipated, bringing new hope to the survivors. Like everyone else, I walked outside and looked at the sky that was gradually brightening up. I was waiting for heavy rain topletely wash away the haze that had been brought to my heart by the thick fog over the years.


    ¡°However, it was still too early for us to be happy. What arrived after everyone¡¯s long wait was not an ordinary downpour but acid rain that could kill. The acid rain poured down, not giving anyone a chance to react. No one had time to dodge.


    ¡°Like many other unfortunate people, I died in the acid rain. I don¡¯t know how many people survived the acid rain, nor do I know what they experienced after that.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s tone was indifferent as if she was telling someone else¡¯s story. However, the man who was listening at the side could not help but feel heartache. Du Yue was about to turn her head to look at him when she was pulled into his arms. He Xing¡¯s serious and determined voice came from above Du Yue¡¯s head. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the thick fog, the acid rain, or even things that are more terrible and dangerous, I¡¯ll always be with you. Regardless of life or death, we¡¯ll be together. The trajectory of this life and your previous life has already changed. And now, not only are we in thergest base in the country, but we also have our own small courtyard. The things that happened in your previous life will never happen again. Trust me.


    ¡°I can think of a way to disclose some information to Captain Zuo. I believe that he¡¯s smart enough to remind the base toe up with a solution. Du Yue, there¡¯s no need to be timid, much less afraid. I¡¯ll make sure you live to be 300 years old. By then, we¡¯ll lie in bed and look through our old photos, watch TV shows, and feast together.¡±


    In fact, Du Yue was already mentally prepared for everything that might happen after this. She was not afraid at all. She was just a little sad. However, her heart warmed up when she heard He Xing¡¯s words. The two of them stood side by side by the window and looked out for a while before walking out of the bedroom.


    The toilet was in the corner of the courtyard. If they wanted to get there, they had to go through the thick fog. However, the outer wall of the courtyard had already been installed with a power grid. After the power grid was installed, it had been running 24 hours a day, so there was no need to worry about anyone breaking in. However, to be on the safe side, the two of them still went to the toilet together. One person went first, while the other waited. After the two of them were done, they returned to the house together.


    The toilet was originally a dry toilet as Du Yue could not dig a sewer for them herself. In the end, she decided to solve the problem with cat litter. Anyway, she had stored tens of tons of cat litter in her interspace. It was enough for two people to use together. As for washing up, they could only do it in the living room.


    After washing up, the two of them went to the kitchen together. Although there was a lot of ready-made food in the interspace, they had nothing to do now. Besides, He Xing was very keen on cooking, so it was quite interesting to cook together to kill time.


    The two of them usually had a simple breakfast. They cooked a pot of millet congee and fried two eggs. They had them with two steamed buns and paired them with some pickled vegetables. The two of them ate with great satisfaction. Du Yue even found four frosty snow fruits from her interspace. She cut them up and ate them to ensure that she would get enough vitamins for every meal.


    After breakfast, the two of them cleaned up the dishes together. Then, Du Yue heard a sounding from the courtyard next door. It had been almost half a month since they had moved into the small courtyard. Du Yue knew long ago that the courtyards on the left and right were upied. When they were at home, they could asionally hear the sounds from the house next door, but they had never met the owner of the house.

 Chapter 182 - 182 Installing the Street Lights

    182 Installing the Street Lights


    Most of the time, there was no movement in their neighborhood. Today, the people probably could not ept the sudden appearance of the thick fog, so their voices were a little louder. After listening carefully, Du Yue also knew what they were worried about. They had been busy reconstructing the base after the earthquake, so they were too busy to repair the frozen water pipes. The water supply in the base had not been restored yet.


    Since the pipes did not produce water, everyone could only draw water. At the end of every alley in their neighborhood, there was a water-drawing room. There was a water pump in the room, and water could be drawn directly. Even though there was water in the interspace, Du Yue and He Xing would go to the water-drawing room once a day to avoid suspicion. Every time they went, they would each carry tworge water buckets. Four buckets of water a day was not only enough for daily cooking and washing, but also enough for bathing and washing clothes.


    Now that the thick fog had suddenly descended, the visibility outside was almost to the extent of not being able to see one¡¯s own fingers even during the day. Therefore, no one knew even if they went to the water-drawing room to get water every day. Du Yue and He Xing had already discussed it. From now on, they just had to open the door once a day and make some noise so that others would think that they were out fetching water. They did not have to risk their lives going out.


    The people in the house next doorined for a while but finally decided to go to the water-drawing room to get water. It was not safe to walk in the thick fog, but as long as two people went together, they just needed to be careful. However, if they did not get water, eating and drinking would be a problem.


    !!


    Du Yue and He Xing returned to their bedroom when they heard that there was no movement in the courtyard. Although there was no sun now and they could not use the sr panels to generate electricity, the power supply in the base was still normal. Wind, water, fire, and nuclear power generation methods would always be able to maintain the base¡¯s usual electricity demand. In addition, the weather was getting warmer, so no one would use those high-power heating equipment anymore.


    The most important thing was that although the base had an unlimited power supply, ordinary people could not afford to squander their money on electricity bills. Therefore, everyone tried to save as much as they could. To arge extent, they reduced waste and also reduced a lot of pressure on the base.


    After a meal, Du Yue and He Xing did not train. Instead, they found a movie and projected it on the screen, watching it while snuggling up to each other. They watched movies until the afternoon. In the end, the two of them got up and changed their clothes before going to the living room as their eyes had started to hurt. Du Yue put all the tables, chairs, and cabs in the living room into her interspace. The two of them began their training for the day.


    Before, when the two of them were not living together, they would practice on their own. Now, the two of them could start to be each other¡¯s training partners. Du Yue and He Xing were both serious when it came to training, so they would not go easy on each other. Often, after one training session, both of them would have some light or heavy external injuries. After a bath, they would bandage each other¡¯s wounds and apply medicine. This had already be a daily routine between them.


    After about a week of routine, the base¡¯s app finally released an announcement. The content of the announcement was about the fog. It had been almost a week, but the thick fog still had not dissipated. The base was in a state of panic. Many people were worried that there might be poisonous gas in the thick fog, and they did not even dare to go out of their homes. The announcement exined to everyone that although no harmful gases were detected in the thick fog, it was inconvenient to move in the thick fog, so it was better for everyone to minimize their movements.


    But no matter how cautious they were, they could not stay in the house all the time. Not everyone¡¯s home had mountains of rice and flour, supplies that could never be used up, and clean water. Whether they lived in the dormitory or rented their own houses, everyone was desperately looking for a job opportunity. As long as they could earn contribution points, they were willing to do any job. After all, most people had several families waiting to eat at home. They also had to make sure they had enough food and clothing.


    If they did not go out, they could not work¡­ As for what kind of danger the thick fog would bring to everyone, it was still unknown. However, they would definitely die of hunger and thirst first. It was obvious that the base was well aware of this. Therefore, a few days after the first announcement was made, the second one was released. The second announcement was about recruitment.


    The base needed to install a batch of street lights urgently. They nned to install one every two meters. Although they could not guarantee that they would be able to see clearly after the instation, at least it was better than the current situation where they were blinded once they stepped out of the door. The base was so big, and it would not be a small project to install street lights on every road. It would require a lot of manpower.

 Chapter 183 - 183 I’ll Be Responsible for Making Money to Support the Family

    183 I¡¯ll Be Responsible for Making Money to Support the Family


    Many people who had no source of ie ran out of their houses to sign up as soon as they saw the base¡¯s recruitment notice. They were afraid that if they werete, their spots would be taken by others. Du Yue and He Xing stayed at home and had no intention of working. However, they thought that the base had done the right thing. Even so, they still had some doubts.


    ¡°The base is sorge, and they n to install a street light every two meters. Even if we don¡¯t count some small roads, the number of street lights needed is very shocking. Where can they find so many street lights in such a short time?¡±


    He Xingughed and tapped the tip of Du Yue¡¯s nose. ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times about the base, but you didn¡¯t listen. There are so many scientists in the base. They must have their own ns after staying in theboratory day and night. The sudden earthquake almost razed the entire city to the ground, but there were many things in the ruins that could be recycled. After the earthquake, the base sent many people to the ruins to collect things that could be reused. The residents in the base could also go out to collect supplies. If they could bring back useful things to sell to the base, the base would pay them ordingly. These street lights most likely came from this.¡±


    Du Yue recalled that He Xing had indeed mentioned this to her before, but she did not want to join in the fun of picking up trash with the others, so she just kept her ears to herself. He Xing reached out and put an arm around Du Yue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m guessing the next project will begin soon after the street light project is over. Since I have nothing to do at home, I¡¯ll go join them. When the timees, I¡¯ll be in charge of making money for the family, and you¡¯ll be in charge of cooking at home and waiting for me toe back.¡±


    !!


    ¡°What¡¯s the next project? I didn¡¯t see anything about the next project in the base¡¯s announcement.¡±


    ¡°Before the project officially begins, it¡¯s being kept confidential. The next project is to build an underground city. After the thick fog, there¡¯s the eternal night and acid rain. After these natural disasters, our normal living environment was no longer suitable for human habitation. Not only was it unsafe, but it was also not conducive to management. If we have an underground city, all these problems will be solved. It¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Du Yue listened to He Xing¡¯s exnation quietly. She also felt that the base had made the right decision. However, looking at the little house that had just been decorated, she could not help but feel a little mncholic. ¡°We just moved in not long ago. Are we moving again?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t be moving anytime soon. There are many people in the base. It¡¯ll take a long time to build an underground city that can amodate everyone. In addition to that, the construction will definitely take longer than before the apocalypse. I estimate that at best, it¡¯ll take about two years toplete.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. It made sense. Building an underground city was more difficult as building a house. However, since He Xing said he was joining the operation, she was curious as to what he would be helping with. ¡°Will you be moving bricks?¡±


    He Xing did not expect Du Yue to say something so shocking. Heughed so hard that he could barely catch his breath. ¡°If I had to move bricks, I wouldn¡¯t be joining.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± How many contribution points could he earn by carrying bricks for a day? It was too tiring and the contribution points were too little. It was not worth it.


    Before Du Yue could ask again, He Xing took the initiative to exin, ¡°The construction of the underground city is not only to satisfy our living conditions but also to ensure everyone¡¯s safety. I¡¯m going to be tasked with weapons and equipment.¡±


    Du Yue finally understood after He Xing¡¯s exnation. ¡°I see. Do you have to go to work every day?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. After all, the project hasn¡¯t officially started yet. We¡¯ll only know after all the street lights are installed.¡±


    The houses had to be built brick by brick, and the roads had to be paved step by step. Du Yue stretched her body and adjusted herself into a morefortable sitting position. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about this, so I can¡¯t go with you.¡±


    She did not know how to do professional work in the construction of an underground city. The physical work was either digging, painting, or moving bricks. It was not easy for her to be reborn, and she did not want to do manualbor.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know everything. If you want to go, you can try being a supervisor.¡± He Xing suggested in a serious manner. Du Yue looked at He Xing in surprise. She did not expect him to rmend her this. The construction of the underground city was a very important project of the base. It was unrealistic to be a supervisor of this project without power and influence. Since He Xing had offered to let her be the supervisor, he must have arranged everything for Du Yue in advance.


    However, after careful consideration, Du Yue still declined. ¡°Forget it. We don¡¯tck money. You¡¯re not going out to work just to earn contribution points either. We¡¯re in different situations. I¡¯ll just stay at home and cook for you.¡±

 Chapter 184 - 184 There’s Finally Hope in Life

    184 There¡¯s Finally Hope in Life


    Seeing how serious Du Yue was, He Xing knew that she really did not want to show her face in public. Of course, he was willing to respect her opinion. ¡°Just like we agreed, if you don¡¯t want to have too much contact with the base officials, that¡¯s fine. If you want to stay at home, then just stay at home with peace of mind.¡±


    After the two of them discussed it, they put the matter aside for the time being and continued their repetitive life. The speed of the base¡¯s recruitment was quite fast. Three dayster, they started to install street lights. Du Yue had originally thought that the street lights would only be installed on the more important main roads. She did not expect that even the small road outside their neighborhood had a street light installed every two meters.


    After the street lights were installed, the people who previously went out to fetch water every day in fear could be more at ease. Although the thick fog had only appeared a dozen days ago and they were still in the base, many people had evil thoughts. Even though Du Yue and He Xing rarely went out, they had heard some news from Zuo Mingdong.


    After the thick fog descended, many people were robbed when they went out. The fog spread and blocked one¡¯s vision, which was the best cover for those who harbored evil intentions. No one knew where they would suddenly rush out from, grab the things, and run away without giving time for the victims to react. Even if the victims wanted to chase after the robbers, they would have no idea where the robbers were due to the thick fog.


    Some of the faster ones managed to catch up to the robbers, but unfortunately, not only were they unable to snatch their things back, but they were also beaten up. This kind of thing happened every day in the base. Even if the security team wasrge, they could not manage it at all. Therefore, the instation of street lights was the top priority at the moment. The base worked day and night.


    Other than installing the street lights, the base also advised everyone not to go out unless it was absolutely necessary. If they had to go out, they must have someone to apany them. They should not go out alone, which could help prevent many dangers. However, the effect of this method was minimal. Sometimes, danger came from the people around one.


    One month after the thick fog descended, although everyone was helpless, they had gotten used to this kind of life. As the street lights had been installed, people would go out in groups. The number of people on the security team had also increased a lot. They patrolled outside day and night, so the number of robberies decreased a lot.


    However, this was only a guarantee of safety. If a person wanted to survive, it was far from enough to only have a guarantee of safety. Food and water were more important. There was enough water for now. Although the pipes were not working, water could always be drawn from the water-drawing room. There was sufficient water, but food was also a very tricky problem. Nowadays, sweet potatoes and potatoes had be the mostmon staple food on many people¡¯s tables. However, eating them for a long time would definitely not be nutritious enough.


    Due to the thick fog, the number of people who went out to hunt had also been greatly reduced. In the app¡¯s online store, meat was out of stock. The few remaining ingredients were also limited in supply every day, and the price was not something that ordinary people could afford. Just as the people were about to start a riot because of the food problem, the base issued another announcement.


    After days and nights of research, the scientists had finally developed a new species that was suitable for nting now. The new species included wheat, rice, corn, and sorghum. These kinds of food weremon staple foods on everyone¡¯s table before the apocalypse, and they were eaten in various ways. If they could be nted inrge quantities, the food problem in the base would be properly solved.


    These new species had been nted in the experimental field and could now be nted on arger scale. However, these crops were not like sweet potatoes, potatoes, and frosty snow fruits, which did not require much space and could be nted at home. These crops all required arge nting area. Otherwise, after a few months of hard work, the final product would not even be enough tost a day. In order to grow these crops, the base had already opened up a ntation outside the base and wanted to recruit some workers.


    Those who were willing to farm had a bus to pick them up every day, and their working hours were fixed. Their sry was two contribution points a day, and they would be paid on the same day. In addition, after the harvest, everyone could get half a kilo of produce, and the variety could be chosen. Once this announcement was made, many people were very excited.

 Chapter 185 - 185 Just Follow The Steps

    185 Just Follow The Steps


    The reason they woke up early and workedte every day was just to have a full meal. Now, there was a ready-made opportunity in front of them. Not only could they get their sry on the same day, but they could also fill their stomachs every day. After that, they could also get a hundred catties of food in one go. Who would not want such an opportunity? No one cared about the hard work of farming. Compared to being hungry, what was a little bitterness and exhaustion?


    In addition to grains, fruits, vegetables, and meat were also essential. The fruit and vegetable garden and the cultivation garden also started to recruit workers, and the number of people who signed up exceeded all expectations. The people in the base who had nothing to do all day suddenly found new jobs, which reignited their hope. They went to work on time every day and had a proper ie. Naturally, they would no longer take the risk of robbing others.


    Other than the three security zones, the construction of the underground city was also in secret. Since it was conducted in secret, only a few people knew about it. The recruitment was not open, and there was no notice of recruitment. After the construction of the underground city began, He Xing also started leaving early in the morning and returningte at night.


    After breakfast, He Xing would go out on his electric bike. That was right, it was an electric bike, the two-wheeled type. It was the mostmon type of vehicle used by parents to pick up their children at the entrance of primary schools before the apocalypse. A battery-powered bike was definitely faster than walking, and it was not as eye-catching as a car. In the base, there were many people who rode electric bikes every day. Not only were there people riding electric bikes, but there were also people riding three-wheeled bikes. In short, there were all sorts of ways to travel. Only a few of them drove cars. Except for the official vehicles of the base, no private cars could be seen.


    The entire base seemed to have returned to the 90s. After He Xing started working, Du Yue was bored alone at home, so she started to find something to do. Thinking of the ntation in the base, she also wanted to grow something. She still had a lot of seeds in her space, but she did not know if the seeds could survive in the absence of sunlight and how much produce could be harvested after they were nted.


    She had also been wondering how the ntation in the base solved the problem ofck of sunlight. Du Yue stayed at home and studied it for a few days but to no avail. One day, when He Xing got off work, he brought back some supplementary lights for her. ¡°Captain Zuo said that arge number of supplementary lights were used in the ntation. These small supplementary lights can¡¯t be used in the ntation as they were all used for experiments in theboratory. I asked Captain Zuo to help me get a few. They should be useful if you want to nt something at home.¡±


    Du Yue beckoned He Xing over with her finger and kissed him on the lips. ¡°Thank you, my exclusive Doraemon.¡± With that, Du Yue turned to leave, but He Xing held her in a corner with hisrge hands. ¡°Is this all you¡¯re giving me? Little girl, you¡¯re not sincere.¡±


    Du Yue was about to retort when she heard He Xing¡¯s teasingugh, so she swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue.


    Du Yue looked at the handsome face in front of her and slowly closed her eyes. It was just a kiss. She would not lose anything anyway.


    After a while, He Xing let go of Du Yue. After all, there were more important things waiting for them to do. The two of them installed the supplementary lights together and chose a corner in the living room that was not usually used to ce them.


    He Xing gave it some serious thought and suggested, ¡°Should we nt some peanuts?¡±


    Du Yue took out all the logistics boxes filled with soil from her interspace and arranged them in a row against the wall. Looking at the boxes, Du Yue¡¯s pitch-ck eyes turned. ¡°There are so many seeds. What should I nt?¡± There were so many types of seeds that she was dazzled by them. For a moment, she did not know which one to choose.


    ¡°Peanuts?¡± Du Yue thought for a moment and felt that it was feasible. ¡°We can try. If we can grow peanuts, not only can they be used as snacks, but we can also extract the oil from them, make peanut sauce, and even make peanut snacks that go well with wine.¡± Since she had decided to nt peanuts, Du Yue found the tablet and searched for the method of nting peanuts.


    There was a text version, a video tutorial, and a picture exnation. Du Yue felt that although she had never nted peanuts before, the instructions were so detailed that she only needed to follow the steps¡­ It should not be too bad, right?

 Chapter 186 - 186 Maliciously Judged

    186 Maliciously Judged


    The first step of nting peanuts was to soak the seeds in water for an entire night so that the seeds could fully absorb the water. The second step was to dig small holes in the soil, put the peanut seeds in them, cover them with soil, and water them. The growth cycle of peanuts was rtively long, and sufficient light had to be guaranteed every day. This would not have been difficult before the apocalypse, but in this situation, it could be considered a very difficult crop to nt.


    However, what Du Yue had the most right now was time, so she did not really care about the electricity bill. Since she had already nted them, she would take good care of them. Although Du Yue did notck these peanuts, it was just that the fog outside was so thick that she was bored at home alone. She had to find something to do.


    The days passed by so peacefully andfortably that Du Yue was in a trance. It was as if everything she had experienced in the thick fog in her previous life was a nightmare, and this life was the normal one. Everything was developing in a good direction, and people¡¯s lives were gradually getting on the right track. Even her neighbors were in the mood to visit her.


    Du Yue had just finished pollinating the peanuts when she heard someone knocking on the gate. As it was a big metal gate, whenever someone knocked on it, the sound would be particrly loud. Although it was a little noisy, from another point of view, it had a certain warning effect. Otherwise, if they changed to a door that would not make any sounds, it would be scary if someone broke in without them realizing it.


    !!


    Du Yue washed her hands and walked toward the main entrance. Standing at the gate, Du Yue did not even open the small window. She only asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your neighbor on the right. I made some potato egg patties and want to give some to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your neighbor on your left. I roasted some sweet potatoes, so I¡¯m here to bring some over.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue subconsciously frowned. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, but there¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so careful, little girl. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not bad people. Don¡¯t you remember? We met before when we were fetching water. We¡¯re all neighbors, and besides your household, the rest of us often visit each other, so I think we should keep in touch more. After all, distant rtives are not as good as close neighbors. We can help each other if there¡¯s anything in the future.¡±


    What Du Yue was most afraid of was this sort of kind act where strangers suddenly came up to her and tried to get close to her. In the current apocalypse, everyone was already busy taking care of themselves. When an ident happened, it would be good enough if everyone could take care of themselves and their families. Why did they need to be so loving? It was a waste of time and energy, and it might even affect her mood. ¡°It¡¯s really fine. Thank you, but please go back.¡±


    One of the people at the door did not expect Du Yue to be so stubborn. Her tone was clearly a little unhappy. ¡°Little girl, why are you so stubborn? Fine, we¡¯ll take it as a wasted trip. Since you don¡¯t want to keep in contact with us, we won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Aunt Guo, why don¡¯t you lower yourself to the level of a little girl? She has a man supporting her, so naturally, she won¡¯t be interested in our measly offerings¡­¡±


    ¡°What does that say about her if she has to rely on a man to support her? Since ancient times, women could hold up half the sky. If she stays at home all day and does nothing, men will get tired of her one day no matter how beautiful she is!


    ¡°Young people these days have weird personalities. She doesn¡¯t know what unity and friendship are at all. If she really gets into trouble one day, it¡¯ll be toote for her to regret it when no one helps her.¡±


    ¡°Why are you worrying about her? She¡¯s just relying on her young and beautiful appearance to control a man, or at least that¡¯s what she thinks. As for what will happen in the future, we don¡¯t know!¡±


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s young and beautiful? Who wasn¡¯t young and beautiful when they were young? What kind of attitude is this?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Guo, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve long heard that there are some youngdies nowadays who go around seducing others just because they¡¯re pretty. They can live veryfortably just by coaxing people with their mouths. They don¡¯t put in any money or effort. At most, they just doll themselves up a little, but they get to live an easy life¡­¡±


    ¡°Easy? Hehe, we have hands and feet. We can¡¯t do such a cheap business. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. In the future, the further away we are from this kind of people who don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them, the better.¡±


    Du Yue stood at the door and listened as the two of them walked farther and farther away while muttering. She sneered and turned to walk back into the house.

 Chapter 187 - 187 To Be Honest, She Really Didn’t Understand

    187 To Be Honest, She Really Didn¡¯t Understand


    The two of them kept cursing at her at her doorstep. They meant to say that she seduced He Xing with her good looks and made him her sugar daddy. They predicted that she would not have a good ending in the future. After being abandoned, she would not have any skills to fend for herself and could only engage in shady business in the future.


    Du Yue was not angry. She only found it funny. There were many people in this world who would not hesitate to use the most vicious words to specte and insult others. They could not bear to see others living better than themselves. What was even moreughable and sad was that arge number of them were also women. In today¡¯s society, there were already many prejudices against women. Not only did these people not help women clear their names, but they also helped men to criticize women. It was really stupid.


    They thought that they were capable and could consider things from a man¡¯s point of view, so they could get the man¡¯s pity. Little did they know that the more they were like this, the more unscrupulous men would be, thinking that they were superior and women were inferior.


    However, they were wrong. Du Yue was not a fragile flower that relied on others. She was a man-eating flower. If someone recklessly approached her and made her angry, she would eat that person in one bite.


    !!


    Ever since Du Yue turned them away at the door, her neighbors tactfully stopped bothering her. Du Yue was quite satisfied with this. As long as they did not bother her, she did not care whether these people loved each other or schemed against each other.


    Just a few days after Du Yue¡¯s peanuts grew out, He Xing brought back news that the crops on the ntation would be ready for harvest in less than a month. Du Yue estimated the time. Her peanuts should need another two months before they were ready for harvest. In that case, the growth cycle of the crops on the ntation had been shortened by a month.


    It had to be said that this was a piece of news that was enough to make everyone happy. The harvest wasing, and everyone in the base was in a good mood. The atmosphere of the entire base had be much more rxed and cheerful. Although Du Yue did not step out of the house, she could hear the people¡¯s expectations for food from the conversations of her neighbors every day.


    A month passed by quickly, and the day of harvest arrived. Everyone in the base was looking forward to the return of the people who had gone to the ntation to harvest the crops. Those who had families working on the ntation looked forward to the 100 catties of food that they would get. That was a full 100 catties, enough for a family of three to have three months¡¯ worth of food. There were also those who had earned some contribution points through work. They went to the supermarket early in the morning to line up and wait. At the same time, they kept refreshing their phones, waiting for the food to be listed so that they could grab it as soon as possible.


    These people waited from day to night. The lights around them became brighter and brighter, but the people working on the ntation did not return. As usual, Du Yue had prepared two dishes and a soup, waiting for He Xing toe back for dinner. However, when she saw He Xing¡¯s worried face, she knew that something must have gone wrong at the base.


    ¡°What happened? Is there a problem with the construction of the underground city?¡±


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°No, something happened at the ntation. The workers were supposed to return in the afternoon, but there was no news of them. Later, the base sent a group of people to look for them. It was then they found out that the people there were robbed.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s so bold?¡± Even Du Yue could not help but be shocked when she heard the news. That was the official ntation of the base, and it was guarded by the base¡¯s security guards with guns. How could it be robbed?


    ¡°They¡¯ve probably been watching us for a long time, waiting for the day of harvest toe and take the produce away. Those people are the survivors of the city we went to previously. The more than 100 people we saw before were only a very small part of them. The city is so big, and there were quite a few survivors. However, there should be people who escaped from other ces as well. I don¡¯t know why they didn¡¯te to the base but mixed with the survivors. In the end, they even robbed the ntation.¡±


    He Xing was not the only one who did not understand. Du Yue was just as puzzled. Since they had a way to get to the base after the extreme cold, why did they not juste to live in the base? Now, when survivors came to the base, they did not need to offer up any supplies. As long as they got a new ID card, they coulde to live in the base.


    Those who were capable could rent their own houses, and those who were not could live in the dormitories in the base. No matter what, as long as one had hands and feet, one would be able to eat well and wear warm clothes. Could it be that all of them did not want to be controlled by the base, did not want to live a stable life, and had gotten used to the survival of the fittest?

 Chapter 188 - 188 Food is Security

    188 Food is Security


    Du Yue could not quite understand what they were thinking. She still remembered that in her previous life, whether it was herself or the others who lived in the small base, they all dreamed of going to a big base and living a peaceful life. That way, they did not have to wander around, burn, kill, and plunder. They could have a good night¡¯s sleep. Just thinking about that kind of life was enough.


    Du Yue did not want to specte about their thoughts anymore. After all, it had nothing to do with her. She recollected her thoughts and continued to ask He Xing, ¡°How are things now? Did you catch them?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Captain Zuo has already led the team over. However, the fog outside is thick now. The hope of catching them is very slim, and we definitely won¡¯t be getting the food back.¡±


    Those who lived in the city ruins would definitely know the city¡¯s terrain better than those who had stayed in the base for a long time.


    If they chased after them without a care, they would not be able to guarantee the safety of those who went out to carry out the mission, let alone snatch back the food. Thinking of Captain Zuo¡¯s usual habits, he probably would not do such a thing that may cost lives.


    The next night, He Xing returned home with thetest news. Nearly half of the newly harvested food had been stolen, and many workers were injured. The ntation had also been destroyed by those people, and some food had been stepped into the soil during the fight.


    Things were different from before now. People were not willing to waste even a single grain of food. Thousands of workers spent two days sieving the soil on the surface of the ntation and digging out all the food that had been stepped into the ground. Not a single grain was left behind. The base had also fulfilled its promise to the workers. Everyone who worked in the ntation was given 100 catties of food. Not only that, but those who were injured also received some additionalpensation. However, this used up a third of the remaining half of the grain. The supermarket could only start to limit the amount of food they sold every day. Moreover, online orders were not supported, so residents could only line up at the supermarket entrance to buy.


    Some people queued from morning to night and did not even get to their turn. At night, they took their sleeping bags and slept near the supermarket. The next morning, they continued to line up. Some people did not actually have no food to eat, but the continuous natural disasters made everyone feel insecure. They always thought of buying more food to store even if they still had food. After all, they did not want to go hungry again.


    After fertilizing the soil in the ntation, they cultivated it for more than a month before they started the second round of nting. Not only the residents of the base but even the officials of the base wanted to store more food while the ntation was still around. Everyone could only be at ease when they had food in their hands. In order to prevent the previous robbery from happening again, the base spent a lot of effort to surround the fruit and vegetable gardens and the cultivation gardens with power grids.


    Surprisingly, the survivors in the city did note again, but the wild animals in the deep mountains and forests came down the mountain. With the electric fence in the way, the wild boars and hyenas were electrocuted and passed out before they could break in. When the guards heard themotion, they followed the sound with their guns and took down all the wild boars and hyenas. As a result, there was a new batch of fresh game for sale in the base¡¯s app store.


    No one was unhappy that there was pork to eat. After all, the domestic pigs on the farm were still young, and they did not know when they would be able to eat them. If they wanted to eat meat, other than the frozen meat and canned meat that was sold, these wild game were their only choice.


    After hearing that the wild boars had gone down the mountain to attack the ntation, Du Yue had a vague premonition. In this life, the development trajectory was really different from that of her previous life. It was not because she had changed her living environment, but because many things had changed. She stood in the bedroom and looked at the thick fog outside the window. She knew that the entire courtyard was surrounded by an electric grid and no living thing could break in. However, Du Yue was still inexplicably worried. She kept feeling that there was something inexplicable and strange hidden in the thick fog.


    Although it was just a premonition, Du Yue still told He Xing to be more careful when he went out. He Xing did not think that she was being nosy. Instead, he repeatedly assured her that he would be careful. The days went on as usual, and no unexpected idents happened. One day, when Du Yue was about to go check on the peanuts to see if they were ready for harvest, she discovered that the leaves of the peanuts were covered in all kinds of bugs.

 Chapter 189 - 189 Bugs That Appeared Out of Thin Air

    189 Bugs That Appeared Out of Thin Air


    There were many of these bugs, and they were gnawing on the leaves of the peanuts. Du Yue observed from the side. Within a few minutes, the number of leaves on the branches had decreased significantly. Not only did they eat the leaves, but they also ate the branches. Du Yue did not know what kind of insects they were, but at a nce, they were all different in size and color. They were huddled together in groups and wriggling non-stop. Even Du Yue, who had seen many snakes, insects, rats, and ants, could not help but feel her scalp go numb when she saw the swarm of small bugs.


    Du Yue no longer hesitated. She walked up and put all the logistics boxes into her interspace. Du Yue¡¯s space was still, and she could not store any living things. No matter if it was an animal or a human, as long as they were ced in the space, they would immediately die. Even though she knew about the special property of the space, Du Yue still did not dare to let her guard down. Five minutes after she put the logistics boxes into her space, she went to take a closer look. She was only relieved when she was sure that all the bugs were dead.


    Du Yue was not afraid of the bugs, but it was hard to ept the sight of thousands of bugs of different sizes all squeezed together. Du Yue was worried that the bugs would crawl to the other corners of the house, so she found some strong pesticide from her interspace and sprayed it all over the house.


    All the furniture in the house had been put into Du Yue¡¯s interspace. She left them in there for half an hour before she took them out again and checked them carefully. As she checked, she found many dead bugs on the furniture. Once she was done with the living room, Du Yue moved on to the kitchen and bedroom. Fortunately, Du Yue did not have the habit of storing food in her room. All her food was stored in her interspace where she could take it out and eat on the spot. If the food was contaminated by those bugs, Du Yue felt that she would rather throw the food far away.


    As for the condiments in the kitchen, they were all sealed, so she did not have to worry about the bugs crawling in. Du Yue just wiped the surface of the containers with a disinfectant wet towel. Du Yue only stopped when the three rooms were cleaned up and the pesticide was starting to make her choke.


    She and He Xing had given the peanuts some nutrient solutionst night, and they did not find any bugs on them then. How did so many bugs appear out of thin air in just one night? The windows were also sealed tight, so it was impossible for them to have climbed in through the windows.


    Du Yue looked down slowly and saw the door to the living room. The door of the living room was an ordinary wooden door, and there was an iron gate outside. Neither of the two doors waspletely sealed. Even if the door was closed and people could note in, it could not block small bugs.


    Could it be that the bugs hade in through the crack in the door? Du Yue found a strong shlight and walked to the door with it. The light from the shlight shone through the crack in the door. Du Yue could clearly see that there were many bugs slowly wriggling on the ground in the courtyard.


    Du Yue had sprayed too much pesticide earlier. When the bugs were at the door and had nowhere to hide, they turned around and went back into the yard. Du Yue unconsciously frowned. She could not figure out where so many bugs hade from.


    Just as she was pondering, she heard a series of screams. They wereing from the house next door. They were so sharp that Du Yue could hear them clearly from the living room. ¡°Where did so many bugse from?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Help!¡±


    ¡°Ah, they¡¯ve even gone into my clothes! Quick, help me kill them!¡±


    ¡°These damn bugs! You¡¯ve ruined my sweet potatoes and potatoes! My food!¡±


    Listening to the movements of her neighbors, Du Yue knew that the attack of the bugs was not a coincidence, and she was not the only one facing this problem. From the looks of it, it should be a bug disaster. However, in her previous life, there was no bug disaster that came with the thick fog. Du Yue did not know what had changed the situation, but it was not important. The most important thing now was to find a way to kill all the bugs in the yard.


    She could not put them all into her space. If she wanted to put anything into her space, she had to touch the object¡¯s body or gather everything in one ce. Even pesticide probably could not kill so many bugs. Du Yue pondered for a while. She rummaged through her space and found a methrower.

 Chapter 190 - 190 Whole Body Goes Numb

    190 Whole Body Goes Numb


    After preparing it, Du Yue opened the wooden door and released the trigger. The bugs that were originally on the wooden door were all burned to death by the high temperature. Their bodies fell to the ground and made crackling sounds. The wooden door was also burned ck. However, Du Yue did not care about it. After she killed all the bugs on the wooden door, she went on to me the iron gate. Then, she opened the gate, put on a helmet with a shlight attached, and held the methrower in her hand. She started to spray fire in all directions.


    When she reached the car, Du Yue put the two cars in her interspace. If those bugs had already gone into the cars, they would die for sure in the space.


    Fortunately, the entire courtyard was only about 80 square meters. Otherwise, Du Yue would be exhausted if she wanted to me every corner. There were not many bugs on the walls because the bugs that climbed up were all electrocuted to death by the power grid. There were already many dead bugs at the base of the walls.


    The iron gate in the yard was already covered with bugs. Du Yue med the gate a few times with the methrower, and the bugs fell to the ground. After a while, there were no more bugs on the iron gate. Finally, all the ces were dealt with, and Du Yue also knew where they hade from. The ground of the courtyard was not paved with cement, it was just soil. Right now, the ground was densely packed with tiny eyes. The bugs were crawling out from the ground.


    !!


    After Du Yue used the methrower to burn the bugs to death, she did not dare to waste a single second and sprayed the entire courtyard with the pesticide. As soon as she was done, Du Yue heard someone knocking on the door. Then, she heard He Xing¡¯s voice. ¡°Du Yue, there are bugs all over the door. I¡¯ll think of a way to kill them now. Don¡¯te out, okay?¡± Du Yue was standing in the courtyard. When she heard He Xing¡¯s words, she pushed the door open without hesitation.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Use this methrower and burn them to death!¡± As Du Yue spoke, she stuffed the methrower into He Xing¡¯s arms. At first, He Xing had no idea what this thing was for. However, after Du Yue¡¯s demonstration, he instantly understood how to use the methrower. The two of them worked together to burn all the bugs on the door and sprayed tworge jars of pesticide before returning to the yard and closing the door again.


    The two of them stood in the courtyard, not even daring to breathe. The smell of pesticide was already pungent, and with the smell of the burnt bugs, one breath of it was enough to make one nauseous. Du Yue carefully examined He Xing from head to toe. ¡°Are there any bugs on you?¡±


    He Xing waved his hands. ¡°No, no. Not a single one. But I can¡¯t say for sure about the bike.¡±


    Du Yue immediately kept the bike into her interspace before entering the house with He Xing. The dead bugs in the house had been swept into a pile by Du Yue with a broom and ced into a bag. He Xing only took one look before looking away.


    ¡°Why did youe back so early today?¡± Du Yue was a little confused.


    ¡°The base was attacked by bugs. I was afraid that you would be scared, so I came back first.¡±


    Du Yue could not contain her joy when she heard He Xing¡¯s words.


    However, his words also indicated that Du Yue¡¯s previous guess was correct. A bug disaster had indeed urred. ¡°When I was in the courtyard just now, I noticed that they all came out from the ground.¡± Du Yue¡¯s brows furrowed as she spoke. ¡°Did the sudden rise in temperature cause them to resurrect and then climb out of the ground?¡±


    The weather was extremely hot before, then it was extremely cold. Now, the temperature suddenly rose back up again. The fact that the bugs could stille out from the ground showed how terrifying their survival ability was! If all the bugs were so tenacious, then the bugs they were seeing now should only be a small portion. There would definitely be an endless stream of bugs after this.


    Just the thought of that scene made one¡¯s body go numb. ¡°We have to find a way to cover up the ground in the courtyard. Otherwise, there¡¯ll definitely be more bugsing out,¡± Du Yue said.


    ¡°Do you have cement and sand in your space?¡± He Xing asked. ¡°If not, I can only ask Captain Zuo to help me get some.¡±


    Du Yue sighed helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d need to use these in the past, so I didn¡¯t keep them.¡± She had never nned to build her own house, so she naturally would not store these things.

 Chapter 191 - 191 She’ll Accept Any Result Calmly

    191 She¡¯ll ept Any Result Calmly


    He Xing took out his phone. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll let Captain Zuo know. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to get them.¡± Zuo Mingdong was obviously a little busy at the moment. He Xing¡¯s phone call went unanswered.


    After He Xing hung up, Zuo Mingdong finally called back after about ten minutes. He Xing asked for his help to buy some sand and cement, and Zuo Mingdong agreed without hesitation. ¡°No problem, but you¡¯ll have to drive here and take them yourself. We don¡¯t have enough manpower now, so we can¡¯t deliver them to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Captain Zuo. We¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± Du Yue took He Xing¡¯s car out of her interspace when she heard that He Xing and Zuo Mingdong had finished their discussion.


    Thinking that there must be bugs everywhere outside, Du Yue took out another bottle of pesticide and sprayed the car twice. The pesticide did smell bad, but if she did not tolerate it now, she would have to tolerate the bugs everywhere. Du Yue knew which was more disgusting.


    Even though there was a street light installed every two meters, the visibility was still a little low. Along the way, He Xing drove the car with extreme caution. Although the doors and windows were tightly shut, Du Yue and He Xing could still hear the sound of their wheels rolling over the bugs. Even if they were not seeing the scene with their own eyes, just hearing the sound was enough to make them feel nauseated.


    During the car ride, Du Yue¡¯s brows never lowered. She was not afraid of suffering, but this disgusting scene was really unbearable. When they arrived at the ce they had agreed with Zuo Mingdong, it was not Zuo Mingdong who met them but Lu Lin. ¡°Captain Zuo doesn¡¯t have time right now. He told me to bring you there,¡± Lu Lin told them.


    He Xing nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Their small courtyard was only 80 square meters, and it would not take much to cover it up with cement and sand. Even if they wanted to bring back some bricks, all the things could still fit in He Xing¡¯s. After saying goodbye to Lu Lin, He Xing drove back directly to the courtyard.


    Along the way, they could hear many people screaming. They were obviously frightened by the sudden appearance of the swarm of bugs. At this time, the people living on the upper floors were less troubled. However, Du Yue did not regret it. After all, any decision could have both advantages and disadvantages. She had made her own choice, so she would ept it calmly no matter what the result was.


    After returning to the courtyard and closing the gate, Du Yue put the car into her interspace. The thick fog came in handy at this time. With the thick fog as a cover, they did not have to worry about others seeing their every move. Even if Du Yue and He Xing were standing in the courtyard together, they would not be able to see each other if they were slightly farther away from each other, let alone outsiders.


    The two of them first swept all the dead bugs on the ground into a bag. The woven bag, which was not small, was half full. Du Yue sealed the bag and temporarily put it in her interspace. Du Yue and He Xing studied the small holes in the ground for a while and finally decided to spray the pesticide first, then sprinkle ayer of powdered pesticide on the ground. Finally, they would cover the bricks with cement and sand.


    The two of them got to work immediately. They started mixing cement and sand. Neither of them had any experience in this area, but fortunately, Du Yue had saved some tutorial videos on this. It was not difficult to follow the video step by step. It was their first attempt, and the ground was not t enough, but they did not really care. It would be fine as long as they could cover thend and not miss any corner.


    When they returned to the house after the cement was allid out, Du Yue nced at her phone and realized that it was already half past five in the afternoon. The two of them were so engrossed inying the cement that they even forgot to eat lunch. Du Yue looked at He Xing and saw that he was covered in cement and dust. He did not mention anything about eating at all. ¡°Take a shower and change your clothes.¡±


    Du Yue left a bucket of water for He Xing and returned to her bedroom to take a bath. After the shower, she changed into clean clothes and washed the dirty clothes. Then, the two of them sat on the carpet in the bedroom. Du Yue took out a small table and asked He Xing, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    He Xing pondered for a moment. ¡°Spicy soup. It¡¯s better if it¡¯s spicy and numbing. We can have some vegetarian side dishes too.¡± He Xing was a carnivore, and he could not eat without meat. It was the first time that he had emphasized vegetables.


    Du Yue nodded and took out two bowls of spicy hot soup from her interspace. She also took out a te of garlic and kelp, and a te of cucumber sd. She did not feel anything when she was working, but now that she was not, she felt that she was famished.

 Chapter 192 - 192 What Reward Do You Want?

    192 What Reward Do You Want?


    The two of them did not speak to each other and only lowered their heads to eat. After eating up all the bowls and tes on the table like a tornado, they wiped their mouths in satisfaction. There was no hurry to wash the dishes, so Du Yue put the small table into her interspace. Sheid back in He Xing¡¯s arms. ¡°There was no bug disaster in my previous life. It¡¯s different this time.¡±


    He Xing looked at her and asked softly, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Du Yue was not surprised to hear this question. It was because she had asked herself the same question before. Many things had changed in this life. Once her past experience of what had happened before could no longer help her, would she be afraid?


    Du Yue raised her head to look at He Xing. His eyes were clear and bright. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Even without the advantage of being able to predict the future and even if she had to face something she had never experienced before, Du Yue was not afraid. Compared to the others, she was already considered lucky. The things she had were enough to fuel her courage and let her face everything bravely.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s okay even if you¡¯re scared. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡± Du Yue¡¯s lips curled into a smile when she heard He Xing¡¯s words. ¡°Are you afraid? It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re scared. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    He Xing reached out and pinched her cheeks. ¡°You little rascal.¡± Although he said that, He Xing did not hide the affection in his eyes.


    When the two of them first met, Du Yue was cold and independent, exuding an aura that kept strangers away. Even after they became friends, Du Yue was still mature and steady. No matter what He Xing did for her, she would return the favor as soon as possible and not take advantage of him.


    He Xing liked the independent Du Yue, but He Xing still preferred it when she was mischievous and childish at times. The two of them stayed in the bedroom. At first, it was quiet, but they did not get a good night¡¯s sleep. The soundproofing of such brick houses was poor to begin with. When they were about to go to bed at night, the screams of their neighbors and the sound of things hitting the bugs became more obvious.


    Du Yue¡¯s quality of sleep was pretty good, and she rarely suffered from insomnia. However, now that the neighbors were making such a big fuss, she could barely fall asleep. Du Yue opened her eyes and saw that He Xing was also looking at her. ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep?¡± He Xing asked softly when he saw that she was awake. He Xing¡¯s voice was a little low, probably because it waste at night. It sounded maic and a little hoarse.


    Du Yue turned to the side and propped her head up with her hand. She asked him with a smile, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Is it because it¡¯s too noisy?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. I wait for you to fall asleep before going to sleep every day.¡± Du Yue was surprised to hear He Xing¡¯s answer. Every day, after lying in bed, she would usually close her eyes and fall asleep without thinking about anything. She had never thought that He Xing, who was always by her side, would wait for her to fall asleep.


    If it was not for the fact that it was too noisy outside today and she could not sleep, she probably would not have known about this. Du Yue had been silent all this while. He Xing suddenly approached her, and their breaths mingled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Shouldn¡¯t you give me a reward for watching you sleep every day?¡±


    Du Yue was a little nervous. She pursed her lips. ¡°What reward do you want?¡±


    He Xing reached out and pulled her into his arms, hisrge palm caressing her waist. ¡°Say it yourself. It depends on your sincerity.¡±


    Du Yue smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 30 million yuan¡­¡±


    He Xing frowned. ¡°Where did you get so much money?¡±


    Du Yue smiled maliciously. ¡°I¡¯ll give you 30 million yuan. You must be happy, happy, and safe¡ª¡±


    He Xing could not help but burst outughing. ¡°I really did not expect you to know how to tell such a cold joke.¡±


    Du Yue reached out and scratched He Xing¡¯s palm. ¡°What¡¯s so funny? I¡¯m sincerely wishing you the best.¡± Ever since they got together, the two of them had watched a lot of variety shows, and He Xing even knew what a cold joke was now.


    However, Du Yue did not see any reaction from He Xing after scratching him for a while. Just as she was feeling puzzled, she heard He Xing¡¯s teasing voice. ¡°Do you think everyone¡¯s like you, flustered at the slightest touch?¡±


    Before Du Yue could say anything, He Xing put an arm around her shoulders and helped her lie down on the bed. ¡°Aren¡¯t there noise-canceling headphones in the space? Take them out. I¡¯ll apany you to listen to music and sleep.¡±


    Du Yue took out her earphones and put them on for both her and He Xing. She smiled at He Xing and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 193 - 193 Everything Has Been Ruined By the Bugs

    193 Everything Has Been Ruined By the Bugs


    When she bought the headphones, she thought they were a little expensive, but she did not expect them to work so well. After putting them on, Du Yue could only hear the female voice in the earphones. She could no longer hear the noise of her neighbors. When Du Yue opened her eyes again, it was already the next day.


    She was the only one on the bed, and He Xing was nowhere to be found. Du Yue had just gotten out of bed when she saw He Xing pushing open the bedroom door and walking in. ¡°I went to the courtyard to take a look just now. The ground hasn¡¯tpletely solidified, and there were still some bugs that crawled out. I killed them all.¡±


    The two of them had already anticipated this situation. Du Yue got down from the bed. ¡°There¡¯s still some sand and cement left. Let¡¯s go and plug the holes they¡¯ve made.¡±


    After breakfast, the two of them walked to the courtyard together. In just one night, the originally t concrete ground had many small holes of different sizes. At this moment, Du Yue was very d that she did not have trypophobia. Otherwise, she would feel ufortable when she saw this scene.


    Du Yue and He Xing squatted on the ground, repeating the work they had done the day before. They sprinkled some pesticide powder on the holes and filled them with cement. By the time they were done, it was already noon. Thebat power of those bugs was really amazing, and taking preventive measures took a lot of effort. Du Yue and He Xing had just finished their work and returned to the house to wash their hands and faces when He Xing¡¯s phone rang.


    He Xing unlocked his phone and nced at it before passing it to Du Yue. ¡°Captain Zuo sent me some photos. Take a look.¡±


    Du Yue took the phone. She had goosebumps all over her body just by looking at the photo on the screen. Zuo Mingdong had sent a few photos over, each of which was taken from a different location. Some were on the roadside of the base, some were street lights covered with bugs, and some were nts that had been gnawed on by the bugs.


    Du Yue looked at the photos one by one and felt her scalp itch more and more. Zuo Mingdong also sent He Xing a long string of text. Now, whether it was inside the base or outside the base, the bugs had infiltrated everywhere. He did not know how many eggs were hidden underground, but now that the temperature had risen, the bugs had all sessfully hatched and crawled out from the ground. Almost all the food on the ntation had been ruined by the bugs, and the harvest was destined to be a failure.


    Tens of thousands of bugs had devoured the nts in the two gardens in just one night. There was no need to spray any solution as they were already powerless to turn the situation around.


    The farm was in the same state. The bugs climbed onto the animals and gnawed on them. Some of the farm animals were quickly devoured clean, while others were gnawed until they had no skin or fur and were on the verge of death. If they were all dead, it would be fine. However, looking at the situation, it was very easy for an epidemic to ur. After all, there were so many bugs, and no one knew what kind of virus they were carrying.


    The pesticide in the supermarket had long been sold out. However, the limited amount of pesticide could not even kill one-fiftieth of the bugs in the base. Scientists were researching stronger pesticides every day, but it was not something that could be developed in a day or two and put intorge-scale production. All in all, there was no good solution now. They could only wait.


    Du Yue returned the phone to He Xing. ¡°But we can¡¯t just wait here aimlessly.¡±


    He Xing sighed. ¡°The people at the base are also very anxious, but developing a new drug is indeed not something that can bepleted in one or two days. Theboratory isn¡¯t sure how long the research willst, so they don¡¯t dare to make any promises. If they don¡¯t keep their promise, then the base¡¯s reputation will drop in everyone¡¯s hearts.¡±


    Even though Du Yue did not need He Xing¡¯s exnation, she still hoped that the scientists woulde up with a new type of pesticide as soon as possible. The sight of these bugs every day would really affect her appetite. She and He Xing had not eaten meat for a few days.


    However, Du Yue also knew thatpared to the other residents in the base, she and He Xing were considered lucky. At least they had enough pesticide to kill the bugs.


    The ground in the yard had to be fixed, and the furniture in the house had to be stored in the interspace every morning and night. They also had to spray the house with pesticide and pesticide powder. This had be Du Yue and He Xing¡¯s daily routine. The rest of the time, the two of them would stay at home to train and watch movies. Their days were quite stable.


    Another week passed, and there was still no news of the new pesticide. However, Du Yue and He Xing learned from Zuo Mingdong that there was a gue in the base.

 Chapter 194 - 194 The Plague is Menacing

    194 The gue is Menacing


    The bugs were everywhere, including the water source. The water source was contaminated, and people who drank it slowly began to have symptoms of vomiting and diarrhea. It would be fine if only a few people had such symptoms, but arge number of people in the base had already been infected. The base¡¯s hospital was now crowded with patients every day.


    Zuo Mingdong told He Xing to boil the water a few times before using it. Although he was not sure if it could kill the viruspletely, at least it was better than drinking it directly. He Xing looked at the message on his phone and naturally agreed to it. However, the two of them were not worried about getting infected.


    Ever since the bug disaster, they had never gone out to get water. Even the water that they had fetched previously was left there without being used. Du Yue had stored enough water in her interspace. She had even stored some snow in her interspace when it was extremely cold. Naturally, they did notck water now. However, Du Yue¡¯s and He Xing¡¯s hearts were heavy when they thought about the epidemic at the base. The gue started before the bug disaster was solved. If this continued, everyone would be in a state of panic, which would not be good for the base. Not to mention the thick fog that filled the sky, which made people feel even more uneasy.


    The two of them remained silent for a long time. Du Yue suddenly thought of the underground city and asked He Xing, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the construction of the underground city going?¡±


    !!


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°We haven¡¯t evenpleted one-tenth of the progress, but if you want to live there, I can make it happen.¡±


    If they could live in the underground city, they would be able to avoid the annoying bugs.


    ¡°Do you want to move there?¡±


    If Du Yue wanted to move there, it would not be difficult for him to make the arrangements with the work he had done for the construction of the underground city. Du Yue shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to move there. I¡¯m just thinking, now that the bugs are rampant and if the underground city is habitable, will there be people who want to move there?¡±


    Hearing Du Yue¡¯s question, He Xing nodded. ¡°There definitely will be. If some people move there and the news spread, the other people in the base will definitely feel that it¡¯s unfair¡­¡±


    Everyone only had one life, and they were all struggling to survive in the apocalypse. Now, they were facing the same situation¡ªfog, a bug disaster, and diseases. Why could some people hide in the underground city and live afortable life while they had to live in fear every day?


    He Xing did not answer her question this time, but they looked into each other¡¯s eyes. They knew that if some people really moved into the underground city, it was only a matter of time before chaos broke out. It would have been fine if they had not thought of this, but since they had, He Xing quickly contacted Zuo Mingdong.


    When the call was connected, Zuo Mingdong¡¯s voice came through the receiver. He sounded exhausted, ¡°He Xing? What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    He Xing went straight to the point. ¡°Has anyone moved into the underground city?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Zuo Mingdong¡¯s tone was full of shock. He obviously did not expect He Xing to get the news so quickly.


    He Xing exchanged nces with Du Yue and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just thought of it. How many people are living there now?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong¡¯s voice was very helpless. ¡°As long as they have some status in the base, they have all brought their families and moved in. By the way, do you and Du Yue want to move in too? You can do that, but you know the situation inside best. The ce isn¡¯tpleted yet, and the space is rtively small. If you and Du Yue were toe, you¡¯d have to make do with a corner¡­¡±


    Before Zuo Mingdong could finish his sentence, He Xing interrupted him, saying, ¡°We don¡¯t n to move in. I just want to remind you that if the news of someone living there gets out, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll cause amotion. You¡¯re in charge of the base¡¯s security, so you need to be more careful and make preparations early. Don¡¯t be caught off guard by an unexpected situation.¡± They had known each other for a long time and had been close to each other. He Xing felt that it was necessary to remind him.


    Zuo Mingdong answered seriously, ¡°I know. Thank you for reminding me. You guys should be careful too.¡±


    After the important things were said, the two of them did not chat further and directly hung up the phone. While He Xing and Zuo Mingdong were conversing, Du Yue had been listening quietly by the side. She had nothing to say even after the call ended.

 Chapter 195 - 195 Are These People Crazy?

    195 Are These People Crazy?


    Du Yue knew very well that no matter what, social sses and capital always existed. Even though the world had already ended, it was still the same. Du Yue was lucky to be reborn and had an interspatial space to stock up on supplies in advance. That was how she could live a good life in the apocalypse.


    Du Yue was neither envious nor jealous because she had nock of good things. However, in this base, there were too many people who had been living in fear every day. Usually, they could still bear with it, but when their lives were in danger, they might not be able to.


    Du Yue thought about it for a long time, but in the end, she still threw these thoughts aside. She just wanted to live her life in peace. She did not want to fight for anything with others, nor did she want to stand out and judge the unfairness in the base. However, Du Yue did not expect that the base would be attacked before the people in the base could make a move.


    The sudden st startled Du Yue and He Xing, who were having their breakfast. The congee in their hands trembled from the intense sound of the cannon. When Du Yue heard the noise, she thought that there was amotion inside the base. However, right after that, Zuo Mingdong gave He Xing a call. ¡°He Xing, the base has been attacked. You must be careful.¡± After saying this in a hurry, the call was hung up. At this moment, no one was busier than Zuo Mingdong. However, in the midst of his busy schedule, Zuo Mingdong still took the time to remind them. It could be seen that after their days of getting along, they really had a friendship like that ofrades.


    Du Yue and He Xing could not eat any more at this point. Du Yue put away the food. The two of them got up quickly and walked to the closet. They took out their clothes for going out and put them on. They carried their bags before going out. At this time, it was not a wise move to drive.


    Now that the base had been attacked and had caused such a hugemotion, the people would definitely flee in panic. The sky was filled with thick fog, and they could not see the situation in the distance at all. It would not be good if they crashed into people in their car. Du Yue took out the electric bike. He Xing took the front seat while she sat in the back.


    He Xing had been riding the electric bike out to work, so he was so good at it that he could even speed on it. Although it was fast, the electric bike was small and more flexible. Even if someone suddenly appeared from somewhere, they would still be able to dodge in time. If they could not avoid a crash in time and really hit the person, it still would not be a big problem.


    He Xing rode the electric bike and sped toward the base¡¯s gate. The gunshots and explosions wereing from that direction. It was obvious that they were attacking from the main entrance. Du Yue sat in the back seat of the bike. The bike was moving too fast, and the wind blew the thick fog on her face, making her squint her eyes subconsciously.


    Before she heard the sound of explosions, Du Yue had never thought that the base would be attacked. As for who the attackers were, there was no need to guess. It must be the survivors of that city. First, they stole half of the crops on the ntation, and not long after, they came to attack the base. Were these people crazy?


    Du Yue and He Xing rushed toward the gate without a care. It was dangerous to go out at this time, but they could not just stand by and watch after Zuo Mingdong had given them a reminder despite this being a critical moment. They would help as much as they could. If they really could not help, they could at least y a small role.


    The small courtyard they were staying in was quite a distance away from the main gate. Even though He Xing was already speeding so hard that the tires were about to burst into sparks, it took them half an hour to get to the main entrance. Normally, half an hour was nothing. Perhaps it was just a break or a nap. However, at a time like this, too many things could happen in half an hour.


    When they arrived, they could no longer hear the sound of gunfire. It was too quiet here, and Du Yue felt uneasy. She was worried that something had happened to the guards. Du Yue and He Xing alighted from the electric bike and parked it at the side. The two of them lightened their steps and carefully fumbled forward. After all, they had not figured out what the situation was.


    They had just taken two steps when they were startled by a sudden electric current. After the sizzling sound of the electric current, the two of them heard shouting. A man was using a loudspeaker to speak, so his voice was a little unclear. However, there was no sound in the surroundings, and if one listened carefully, one could still hear what the person was saying.

 Chapter 196 - 196 Follow Us and You Will Be Immortal

    196 Follow Us and You Will Be Immortal


    ¡°Only death awaits us if we attach ourselves to the base! They don¡¯t care about the lives of the people at all! The base has already built an underground city, but only the powerful and influential people are allowed to live there! The medicine to cure the disease has also been developed, but because there are only a few of them, they were only given to those people! You all trust the base so much, but in the end, can the base live up to everyone¡¯s trust?


    ¡°We won¡¯t hurt ordinary people. We¡¯re all ordinary people! Our purpose foring here this time is to unite the ordinary people in the base. We¡¯ll work together and rise up in resistance to defeat this f*cking official base! Let¡¯s make our own decisions!


    ¡°We have to choose a leader who can lead everyone to a better life! If you think I¡¯m right, then join us in resisting this injustice! Open the gates and let us in! Everyone, let¡¯s overthrow this heartless base!¡±


    The people outside were shouting impassionedly, and every word they said was meant to stir up people¡¯s hearts. These words easily aroused everyone¡¯s dissatisfaction and anger toward the base. The turmoil that Du Yue had been worried about had happened. However, it did note from within the base. It came from outside. Du Yue found it strange that the survivors knew the situation in the base like the back of their hands. Could it be that there was a traitor in the base who spread the news to the outside?


    The more Du Yue thought about it, the more she felt that it was possible. However, now was clearly not the time for her to think about such things. The base, which was originally silent, began to move after hearing the shouts outside. In the beginning, there were only a few people responding, butter, more and more people responded at the top of their lungs. After listening for a while, Du Yue was sure that someone was indeed working with the people outside.


    More and more people came forward, moring to get the gates open. More and more people gathered, and the situation quickly became chaotic. The troublemakers knew that thew could not punish the masses, so they encouraged so many people to rebel. Unless the base could kill all the troublemakers, this farce would not be settled in a short time.


    At that moment, Du Yue heard the sound of something falling to the ground. It was not hard to tell that this person had some martial arts skills. In addition, he had deliberately reduced the weight of his movements, so the sound of hisnding was very soft. However, it was still a person, after all. There would more or less be some sound when jumping from a high ce.


    Coincidentally, the personnded right next to Du Yue and He Xing. Du Yue and He Xing looked at each other. They did not need to say anything to know what the other was thinking. Their tacit understanding that had been cultivated over a long time allowed the two of them to approach the direction of the sound at high speed, one on the left and one on the right.


    At this moment, the thick fog became their protective umbre. The man did not hear anything, but he saw a woman appear out of thin air in front of him. It was a man dressed in rags, and his hair was a mess as if he had not taken care of it for a long time. He looked just like the survivors they had seen in the city. Du Yue attacked without any hesitation after confirming the man¡¯s identity.


    The man¡¯s reaction was quick as well, but his first reaction was not to fight Du Yue. Instead, he turned and ran. However, He Xing was waiting behind him. As soon as he turned around, he was kicked on the knee by He Xing. His knee hurt, and the man knelt down in front of them. He used his hands to support himself on the ground and retreated in an attempt to escape. However, Du Yue gave him a kick from behind and he fell t on his face.


    He Xing stepped on the man¡¯s back and looked down at him. ¡°Who gave you the courage? You actually dare to attack the base?¡±


    The man could not move from being stepped on, but he did not beg for mercy. Instead, he yelled at the top of his lungs. ¡°Do you people not have brains? The base doesn¡¯t treat you well at all, yet you¡¯re still working for them! As long as you¡¯re willing to submit to us and listen to themands of our leader, you¡¯ll know what it means to live a good life!¡±


    Submit? Du Yue cringed hard at the word. What era was it now? Why was he still ying with prisoners of war? It was already the apocalypse, yet he still had such ideas?


    ¡°Ordinary people can only live up to 70 or 80 years old, and even those with long lifespans can only live up to 100 years old. But if you join us, our king has the ability to let his people live to a few hundred years old! Don¡¯t you all want to be immortal? If you surrender now, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you in front of the king. At that time, we¡¯ll all be meritorious ministers and enjoy the best treatment!¡±

 Chapter 197 - 197 Try to Catch Them Alive

    197 Try to Catch Them Alive


    The man became more agitated as he spoke. Du Yue¡¯s and He Xing¡¯s hearts sank. Could the king really let his subordinates live for hundreds of years? Could it be that he had the same background as He Xing?


    While He Xing was still in a daze, the man on the ground suddenly jumped up, pulled out a knife from somewhere, and stabbed He Xing in the chest. He Xing dodged sideways and shot the man in the head. The man fell to the ground with disbelief in his eyes, but there was nothing he could do.


    Du Yue looked at the man¡¯s body and frowned. ¡°Why did you kill him? Maybe he could¡¯vee in handy.¡± Perhaps they could get some information from the man after torturing him a little.


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. If he¡¯s really a core figure, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be sent out to be a scapegoat. No matter what methods we use, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to get any useful information.¡±


    Du Yue thought about it and felt that He Xing was right. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If he¡¯s killed, then so be it. There are still so many people outside. We can always catch someone who knows the truth,¡± Du Yueforted him gently.


    He Xing ruffled Du Yue¡¯s hair. ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me.¡±


    Even if that person was really like him, someone from the gctic, he would definitely not show mercy. Everything else was just a lie. It was true that people of different paths could not work together.


    Seeing that He Xing had epted the situation, Du Yue did not say anything more. He Xing sent a message to Zuo Mingdong, and he quickly replied and told them his location. The two of them went to look for him together. When they saw Zuo Mingdong, his face was serious and a little haggard. His eyes were bloodshot. It was obvious that he had not had a good night¡¯s sleep for several days.


    Seeing He Xing and Du Yueing over, Zuo Mingdong frowned unconsciously. ¡°It¡¯s so chaotic outside. What are you guys doing out here?¡± He had warned them so that they could hide at home, not to let them take the risk of going out. However, the two of them came directly to the front line.


    He Xing smiled at Zuo Mingdong. ¡°We caught a man who jumped down from the wall over there just now. We¡¯ve taken care of him. But I think he¡¯s definitely not the only one who sneaked in. You should tell your men to be more careful.¡±


    As soon as Zuo Mingdong heard this, he could not care about anything else and immediately ordered Lu Lin to bring some people to investigate.


    The area of the base wasrge, and it was indeed much morefortable to stay here. However, there were also disadvantages. At this time, the disadvantages were obvious. Especially now that the fog was thick, it was like looking for a needle in a haystack. However, Du Yue and He Xing were not too worried. Zuo Mingdong and his men were not useless. If they could not even do such a simple task, they would not be able to sit in their positions today.


    ¡°If you can catch someone alive, please tell me. I have something to ask them,¡± He Xing said after some thought.


    When Zuo Mingdong heard this, he looked at He Xing in confusion. He had known He Xing for a long time, so he had some understanding of his personality. He Xing had never cared about or meddled in things that had nothing to do with him. ording to He Xing¡¯s personality in the past, the most he would have done was to give him a warning. However, now, not only did He Xinge to the front line despite the danger, but he also said that he had something to ask the person they caught. This made Zuo Mingdong find it a little strange.


    Noticing the doubt in Zuo Mingdong¡¯s eyes, He Xing exined, ¡°I suspect that the leader of this trouble-making may be someone from my hometown. He Xing had never mentioned where he came from, and Zuo Mingdong had never asked. However, with He Xing¡¯s ability, if the person behind the survivors was really from the same background as He Xing and had ill intentions toward the base, then it would be troublesome.


    Knowing the reason, Zuo Mingdong did not hesitate anymore. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll try to catch them alive. I¡¯ll contact you when the timees.¡±


    After discussing this matter with Zuo Mingdong, Du Yue and He Xing did not stay any longer. The people from the base were not easy to deal with. With their powerful force, they managed to control all the people who were causing trouble in the base.


    The people outside did not give up and still wanted to ignite mes. As soon as they made a little noise, they were killed by the snipers hidden in the dark. Even if the fog outside was thick, as long as they had enough time, it would not be difficult to find the people making a ruckus and kill them.


    After a few people were killed, it was finally quiet outside. The thick fog became Du Yue and He Xing¡¯s cover. They came silently and left sneakily.

 Chapter 198 - 198 Tell Me About Your King

    198 Tell Me About Your King


    The crisis outside had been resolved, but it was still notpletely peaceful at the base. Bugs carrying the virus could be seen everywhere, and more and more people were infected. When everyone gathered together, they mored to move into the underground city and asked the base to produce the medicine to cure the disease.


    These people were only making trouble for their own survival. They were different from the survivors in the city, so the base could not kill them without a reason. They could only try their best to appease them. Just as the base was in deep trouble, there was finally some good news. A new type of pesticide had been developed, and the first batch had been produced. They could start spraying it on arge scale soon.


    Zuo Mingdong sent someone to deliver the new pesticide to Du Yue and He Xing, and the two of them immediately put it to use. The difference between this new pesticide and ordinary pesticide was really like heaven and earth. At the very least, after spraying it on the cement floor, the bugs never broke through it again.


    Zuo Mingdong had sent out quite a lot of bottles of pesticide. Everyone sprayed their entire houses inside and out, not letting a single corner go. This time, they could finally be at ease. They did not have to face the scene of walking out of the house and facing a floor full of bugs. Even though the bug disaster had been going on for a few days, Du Yue still had goosebumps all over her body every time she saw them. She felt nauseated and wanted to vomit.


    Although not all the bugs were exterminated, they could enjoy two days of peace before having to spray the pesticide again. When the bugs came out again, they would spray the pesticide. The base had also issued an announcement, saying that the second generation of pesticide was being developed. They would try to produce it as soon as possible to eliminate all the bugs. The news of the newest pesticide gave everyone a sense of relief. If the second-generation pesticide could be sessfully developed, everyone would bepletely at ease.


    In addition, the gue was gradually under control. Although not all the infected people were cured, at least the symptoms were much milder than before. There were no more new cases, and the panic and turmoil naturally calmed down. Due to the bug disaster and gue, most people could not go out to work, and they had no ie. The base began to distribute food and water for free. As long as one showed one¡¯s identity card, one could get clean food and water. The food that everyone could get was limited, but at least they would not starve.


    As long as one could survive, there was still hope. After the situation in the base slowly improved, Zuo Mingdong sent a message. They had caught the people who had infiltrated the base. There was a total of 16 of them. ording to the description, there were a total of 17 people who had barged in, and one of them had been killed by He Xing.


    He Xing and Du Yue had been waiting. Now that they knew that the people responsible had been caught, they went straight to Zuo Mingdong after discussing with him. On the way, Du Yue asked He Xing, ¡°If the person behind this is really someone from your gxy, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s really from the same hometown as me, I¡¯ll definitely go and meet him.¡± He Xing¡¯s answer was within Du Yue¡¯s expectations. If she were to put herself in his shoes and she knew that someone had been reborn like her, she would definitely find a chance to meet that person. As for what happened after that, she would only decide after meeting that person.


    He Xing was riding the electric bike at a high speed. Du Yue sat in the back seat, feeling a little emotional. In her previous life, she had only ridden a few e-bikes. After her rebirth, she rode it quite often. No matter good or bad, she had different experiences in her two lifetimes. An electric bike was more flexible than a car, and it was not easy to attract attention. The only drawback was that it was too slow.


    The two of them rode on the road for more than 40 minutes before they finally saw Zuo Mingdong. Zuo Mingdong had obviously been waiting for them. As soon as he saw them, he did not make any small talk and directly led them in. After passing throughyers of security checks, Du Yue and He Xing arrived at a sealed room and saw the people sitting inside.


    The survivors in the city were almost all dressed the same, so it was not difficult to identify them. ¡°This is the team leader of this operation. He¡¯s the one who knows the most. You can ask him directly if you have any questions,¡± Zuo Mingdong whispered into He Xing¡¯s ear.


    He Xing nodded and looked at the survivor. The man was injured, but fortunately, his life was not in danger. He Xing did not care about his injuries and said directly, ¡°Tell me about the king you all talk about.¡±


    The man raised his head and looked at He Xing. ¡°Who are you? Why should I tell you?¡±

 Chapter 199 - 199 The Sizzling Chicken Leg

    199 The Sizzling Chicken Leg


    The man¡¯s attitude did not anger He Xing. Instead, he smiled and put his hand into his bag. Zuo Mingdong panicked when he saw this, ¡°He Xing, you can¡¯t¡­¡± However, before Zuo Mingdong could finish his sentence, He Xing took out a chicken leg wrapped in oil paper from his bag.


    It was a big piece of fragrant chicken leg. It seemed to have been cooked not long ago, and it was still warm. As soon as he opened the oil paper, one could smell the fragrance of meat. He Xing¡¯s slender fingers held the chicken leg, and he waved it in front of the man. Just by looking at it, one could tell that the chicken leg was definitely very delicious. Zuo Mingdong forgot to continue the words that were on the tip of his tongue. He only followed He Xing¡¯s movements and looked at the chicken leg in his hand.


    It was not that Zuo Mingdong could not eat meat, but it was just that he had not eaten such a fat chicken leg for a long time. It was obvious that this chicken leg had the perfect ratio of fat and lean meat. It was fragrant and not greasy.


    He Xing turned his wrist gently and snorted. ¡°I was thinking that I¡¯d let you eat it if you were willing to cooperate. But if you don¡¯t say anything¡­ I¡¯m the only one who can enjoy this big chicken leg.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong swallowed his saliva, and he understood a little. He originally thought that¡­ He Xing was about to pull out a gun and kill the man, but now, Zuo Mingdong understood. It would be too easy for this man if he was sent to his death. Taking out something he had not eaten in a long time to make him crave it like this was even more unbearable than killing him directly.


    At a time when many people were starving, nothing could break one¡¯s psychological defense more than food. Just by looking at the desire that shed in the man¡¯s eyes, Zuo Mingdong knew that He Xing was sure to win this round.


    He Xing met the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t force you. Your mouth is your own. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to tell me or not.¡±


    The man swallowed his saliva. ¡°If¡­ If I tell you, will you give me the chicken leg?¡± Only God knew how long it had been since he had had meat. The people above him could still asionally have a sumptuous meal, but people like him did not even have the chance to drink soup. He could not hold it in any longer. He did not want anything else but the chicken leg in that man¡¯s hands!


    He Xing smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word. If you cooperate, this chicken leg is yours. But¡­ if you lie to me¡­ then I¡¯ll give this big chicken leg to your friends. I think they¡¯re all starving¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t give it to them! I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± The man did not dare to hesitate and immediately agreed as if he was afraid that He Xing would go back on his word. ¡°Our king gave himself that title. He has a head of silver-gray hair, which he said is a mark given by the heavens to those who were born to be kings. Although he¡¯s dressed the same as us, if you look closely, you¡¯ll find that the material of his clothes is very special. I¡¯ve lived for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.


    ¡°He said that he built an underground city, and as long as we¡¯re willing to work for him, he¡¯ll give us food. But he¡¯s not talking about usual food. It¡¯s a kind of medicine. After taking it, one won¡¯t be hungry or tired. Although it can sustain my life, it doesn¡¯t satisfy my appetite at all. I¡¯ve gotten sick of it after drinking it a few times. I still prefer your big chicken leg¡­¡±


    He Xing frowned and interrupted him, ¡°Cut the crap. Say something useful!¡±


    ¡°Useful¡­ Alright, alright!¡± the man said, but he was stunned for a moment. What was considered useful? ¡°We¡¯ve been living with him in the underground city for the past few years, and we¡¯ve never been involved in the outside world.


    ¡°Even so, we were all very satisfied becausepared to the others, at least we managed to keep our lives. However, we slowly realized that something was wrong. We were living in his shadow and hanging on by a thread! He never let us eat our fill either. He also ordered us to go out and find survivors. All the men had to be his subordinates, and any young girl with the slightest good looks would be brought into his harem.


    ¡°Even so, I don¡¯t want to die! I can only listen to him! He asked us toe here to steal food and attack the base. Before the operation, he gave us some weapons. There are very few of them, but they¡¯re very powerful. He even arranged for a group of us to sneak into your ce and said that we should catch you off guard!


    ¡°I only know this much¡­ I really don¡¯t know anything else! I¡¯m just a small fry. Now that I¡¯ve told you everything, you can give me the chicken leg, right?¡± The man stared at the chicken leg in He Xing¡¯s hand and kept swallowing his saliva.

 Chapter 200 - 200 A Chicken Leg Is Enough to Make Him Cry?

    200 A Chicken Leg Is Enough to Make Him Cry?


    He Xing walked toward him slowly. ¡°I have one more question. What¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know! None of his men know! He once told us that we don¡¯t deserve to know the king¡¯s name! The only thing we need to do is to be obedient! We need to help him upy the base andplete the great cause of unification! He said that we¡¯re all low-level creatures while he¡¯s a high-level soul. He also said that he can live forever and is destined to be the king of the entire universe!¡±


    As she listened to his words, Du Yue¡¯s brows gradually furrowed into a knot. Just by listening to these descriptions, the person who called himself the king really¡­ was a lunatic! He had such a beautiful dream of ascending to the throne even in such an age. He wanted to unify the entire universe, something that even Genghis Khan could not do. He actually dared to overestimate his ability and boast. He really deserved a beating¡­


    Du Yue was tempted just by the description. All she wanted to do now was to find this arrogant lunatic and kill him with a bullet!


    He Xing tore off arge piece of meat from the chicken leg and ced it in front of the man. ¡°Eat!¡±


    The man took therge piece of meat and quickly stuffed it into his mouth. Half a chicken leg was stuffed into his mouth in just one or two bites. His cheeks were so puffed up that Du Yue wondered if he could make room to swallow the chicken leg. However, before Du Yue could continue to doubt him, the man had already swallowed all the meat in his mouth.


    As he had swallowed too much in one gulp, the man¡¯s eyes were wide open. He kept beating his chest with one hand and looked like he was holding his breath. Finally, he swallowed all the meat in his mouth and looked at He Xing again. ¡°Uhh¡­ When are you going to give me the other half of the chicken leg that¡¯s in your hand?¡±


    He had not had enough! He did not even know what the half that He Xing gave him tasted like before he swallowed it. Even though he did not say it out loud, the desire in his eyes betrayed him. He Xing chuckled. ¡°If you tell me the exact location of your dungeon, I¡¯ll give you the other half.¡±


    Since he had already fallen into someone else¡¯s hands, he had already said everything he could and could not say. The man naturally did not hesitate at all and nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ve lived in that city for more than 30 years. I know every street and alley there. Give me a piece of paper and a pen. I¡¯ll draw you a rough map.¡±


    He Xing reached into his bag and found a clean piece of paper and a pen. The man picked up the pen and frowned slightly as he thought for a while. Then, he drew a simple small map with a pen. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    He Xing kept his promise and put the remaining half of the chicken leg in front of his mouth.


    ¡°Enjoy it!¡±


    The man took it and was about to stuff it into his mouth, but he was stunned when he heard He Xing¡¯s words. He Xing had no time to care about his reaction. He picked up the map and turned to leave. Du Yue and Zuo Mingdong quickly followed. When they walked out of the door, the three of them suddenly heard a loud crying from the room.


    He Xing turned his head back in puzzlement and asked Zuo Mingdong, ¡°A chicken leg is enough to make him cry?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong stared at He Xing. ¡°How could he not cry after you told him to enjoy it?¡±


    He Xing looked puzzled. ¡°Is there a problem with what I said? Looking at him, I knew that he must have not had meat for a long time, so I asked him to enjoy it. After all, it¡¯s uncertain when he¡¯ll be able to eat it again after this.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong said, ¡°He thinks that you just gave him hisst meal.¡±


    He Xing was confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Why is his brain wired differently from normal people¡¯s?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head speechlessly as she listened to the conversation between the two. No wonder people said that men would only grow old, but would never grow up! These two people¡¯s ages added up to 60 or 70 years old, but they were still so childish when they talked. Without waiting for Du Yue to speak, Zuo Mingdong had already put away his yful expression and said with a serious tone, ¡°Now that the fog is thick, it¡¯s difficult to find the right direction, let alone find the underground city. Moreover, we still don¡¯t know if what he said is true or not.¡±


    He Xing gave him aforting smile. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have more than a dozen aplices? We¡¯ll ask them one by er. That way, we¡¯ll know if he¡¯s lying to us. By the way, do you have a dozen maps?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong immediately called his men and asked them to send more than a dozen maps over. After hanging up the phone, Zuo Mingdong asked He Xing, ¡°I don¡¯tck maps, but do you still have a dozen chicken legs in your bag?¡±

 Chapter 201 - 201 Drag Him Out From the Dark

    201 Drag Him Out From the Dark


    This bag looked so small. It should not be able to hold more than a dozen¡­ He Xing looked at Du Yue. ¡°My bag can¡¯t fit so many, but there¡¯s more in Du Yue¡¯s bag.¡±


    Du Yue nodded and opened her satchel to show Zuo Mingdong what was inside. Zuo Mingdong took a look and saw some chicken legs inside.


    However, they were much smaller than the one He Xing had taken out earlier. ¡°Why are these chicken legs so much smaller than the previous one?¡± Zuo Mingdong could not help but feel a little puzzled.


    Du Yue touched her nose awkwardly. ¡°Uh¡­ Chickens are living creatures, so there¡¯ll be a difference in size, and the same goes for chicken legs.¡±


    !!


    Hearing Du Yue¡¯s exnation, Zuo Mingdong nodded subconsciously. He felt that what she said made sense.


    After that, they met with the remaining 15 intruders and got them to draw the location of the underground city on the map ording to their memories. After it was over, Zuo Mingdong took them to the office and ced the 15 maps and the map drawn by the first person in front of them.


    There were 16 maps, and at a nce, the circles drawn by those people were in 16 different corners of the map. Du Yue nced at them and was so angry that sheughed. The city was not that big, and it was difficult for the 16 of them to find 16 different ces on the map to fool them.


    Zuo Mingdong was also a little speechless. ¡°If that 17th person was not killed by you guys, I think the circle he drew would¡¯ve been different as well.¡±


    Du Yue nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that their operation this time was premeditated. Perhaps they even rehearsed their response to being caught in advance.¡±


    As Zuo Mingdong spoke, his brows gradually furrowed together, ¡°Although what they said is basically the same, it may not be true. This matter still needs to be investigated slowly, and the base will send people to the city to investigate. Even if we ask again, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to get any more information. I¡¯ll contact you when the people I send out bring back news.¡±


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°No, that king wants to hide in the dark. The more you want to find him, the harder it¡¯ll be. It¡¯s your business to send people out of the base, but I¡¯m going to the city to meet him myself.¡± He Xing turned to look at Du Yue.


    Before He Xing could say anything, Du Yue had already nodded at him. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Her Tang sword had been itching for some action.


    Zuo Mingdong knew very well that Du Yue and He Xing would never change their minds once they had made up their minds. Since the two of them had already decided to go to the city, there was no point in him trying to stop them. ¡°How about this? You guys can move together with the people we send out. At least you can look out for each other.¡±


    Du Yue smiled at him. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but there¡¯s no need. We¡¯re more used to moving on our own.¡± If they were to act together with Zuo Mingdong¡¯s men, they would definitely have to eat those dry biscuits when they were out, and they would not be able to sleep well. Du Yue really did not want to suffer like that.


    Zuo Mingdong looked at He Xing but did not speak. He Xing nodded at him. ¡°Yes, we can go alone.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take care of your own safety. By the way, the city should be flooded with bugs now. I¡¯ll bring over some pesticide for you to take with you.¡±


    This time, Du Yue and He Xing did not refuse. For now, pesticide was even more important than food when they went out for missions. If they were attacked by bugs, they could forget about having a good sleep. However, they could not ept someone¡¯s kindness for nothing, so they paid Zuo Mingdong ording to the base¡¯s price. Before they left, Du Yue and He Xing took a map with them. The 16 locations were marked on it.


    Although they knew that these locations might be fake, they could at least be used as a reference, so the two of them decided to take them home. Other than the maps, they also brought back the pesticide. The basket in front of the electric bike was filled to the brim with pesticide. Even Du Yue had severalrge bags of bottles of pesticide in her hands. With so many bottles of pesticide, they would be enough for the two of them to go out for ten days.


    That was the good thing about both of them having their own spaces. Other people had to prepare their bags before going out, but the two of them only needed to have a good night¡¯s sleep at home. The next day, they did not need to bring anything and could just drive directly to the gate of the base. Zuo Mingdong had informed the relevant parties in advance, so it was very smooth when they left the base¡¯s gate. When the car left the base, He Xing could speed up a little. The area outside the base was also covered in a thick fog, but fortunately, there was almost no one on the road, so they did not need to worry about crashing into anyone.

 Chapter 202 - 202 Everything in the City Is Very Unfamiliar

    202 Everything in the City Is Very Unfamiliar


    However, it was a disaster outside due to the bugs as no one had cleaned them up. When the car was driving on the road, the sound of wheels rolling over the bugs and them exploding could be heard. Just by listening to the sounds, Du Yue subconsciously imagined the scene in her mind. Fortunately, she was able to take it better now, or else she would have grown numb all over again.


    As the car drove along the road, Du Yue asked He Xing with a map in her hand, ¡°Where are we going first?¡±


    He Xing nced at the map and pointed at a circle. ¡°Let¡¯s go to this one first.¡± On the map, this location was the closest to them. The two of them had studied it carefully yesterday. These locations might not be 100% fake. Perhaps someone had really circled the correct location. Regardless of whether it was true or not, they had to personally go and take a look to be at ease.


    Qing He City was tens of kilometers away from the base. He Xing drove faster here than he did in the base, but that did not mean much. It was foggy outside, so He Xing did not dare to even drive at a normal speed. Hence, it took them an entire day to cover the distance of a few dozen kilometers.


    !!


    At noon, the two of them parked the car by the road and had lunch in the car. They set off after their meal, and Du Yue was the one driving. It was already five o¡¯clock in the afternoon when they finally drove into the city. It was not veryte, but the fog had already limited their vision. Now that the sky had turned dark, they could not see anything.


    Du Yue stepped on the brakes. ¡°I¡¯ll get down first. There¡¯s something blocking the road ahead. I¡¯ll go clean it up.¡± Due to the earthquake a few days ago, all the high-rise buildings copsed. The road was also full of potholes, and all kinds of bricks and tiles were piled up. Thest time they came to the city, they were also blocked by these things.


    At that time, it was not convenient for Du Yue to make a move because the people from the base were there. Now, there were only the two of them, so they naturally had no scruples. He Xing quickly said, ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Du Yue did not reject his offer. They were unfamiliar with everything in the city and did not know if there were any enemies lying in ambush in the dark. If the two of them worked together, they could avoid a lot of danger.


    If Du Yue wanted to put things into her space, she could put them all into her space as long as they were connected to her. Therefore, Du Yue squatted down in front of the bricks and tiles and reached out to touch one of them. In an instant, they could no longer see the things on the ground.


    Of course, Du Yue would not let these useless things upy the precious space in her space for too long. After the road was cleared, Du Yue threw the bricks and tiles on both sides of the road. As for the bugs that were on the stones and cement, they all died the moment they entered the space and were thrown out together.


    The two of them returned to the car. He Xing told Du Yue to move to the passenger seat so that he could take over the driving duty. The car moved slowly in the dark. It took about 40 minutes before they finally found the location closest to them on the map. The two of them stood in the night, shining their shlights on the copsed building. This ce used to be an office building, but it had now be a useless ruin. Even with Du Yue¡¯s shlight, the two of them could only see a small area in front of them.


    Now that night had fallen, trying to find an entrance to the underground city in these ruins was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Before Du Yue could say anything, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure shing by from the corner of her eye. The shadow was extremely fast, so fast that even though Du Yue noticed it from the corner of her eye, she could not tell if she was seeing things.


    However, when Du Yue turned to look at He Xing and saw him nodding silently at her, she knew that she was not mistaken. ¡°Let¡¯s catch up and take a look?¡± Du Yue asked softly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He Xing had the same thought at first, so the two of them immediately chased after the ck shadow.


    In the ruins, movement was limited. In addition, they were practically moving in the dark, so their speed naturally could not be fast. However, neither of them was the type to give up easily. Even though they were stumbling, neither of them had the thought of giving up. The person in front did not expect them to catch up to him. He had already started to slow down, but when he realized that they were chasing him, he began to speed up again.

 Chapter 203 - 203 Because He Xing Is here, I Slept Well

    203 Because He Xing Is here, I Slept Well


    As someone who had been living in the city for a long time, he was definitely more familiar with the terrain here than Du Yue and He Xing, so he was naturally faster. He Xing reached out and grabbed Du Yue¡¯s wrist. ¡°Forget it, we won¡¯t be able to catch up.¡±


    Du Yue had no choice but to stop. She knew this very well. The two of them did not know the situation in the city. Even if they could catch up with the person, it might not be good for them.


    The two of them turned around and slowly headed back the way they hade. In a corner where the two of them could not see, a ck shadow was secretly observing their every move. Seeing that they did not continue to pursue, it was inevitable that he felt a little regretful.


    Du Yue and He Xing returned to the parking lot and removed all the bugs from the car door before getting in. It was gettingte, so they decided to find a ce to rest first. They would talk about the rest tomorrow morning. Under such circumstances, camping out here was not realistic. There were bugs everywhere outside. After finding a wide space, Du Yue put the car into her interspace. She then took out an RV from her interspace.


    This was the first time she was using the RV after buying it a few years ago. Du Yue and He Xing sprayed pesticide outside the RV, then sprayed the pesticide and pesticide powder on the ground around the RV. After doing all this, the two people got into the RV and closed the door.


    The RV was veryrge. Not only did it have a spacious bedroom and a bathroom with a shower, but it also had a small kitchen and living room. Such an RV would be much more expensive than the average car, but it had arge area and was well-equipped. It would definitely be much morefortable to sleep here than in a regr car. Du Yue had the interspace anyway, so she could take out a less expensive car when they needed to drive. When it was time to rest, she would take the RV out. Of course, the premise of all this was that there were no outsiders present. If they had followed the others, the two of them would have had to follow the crowd and live a hard life. That was why they refused to work together with the people from the base.


    The two of them went to the bathroom to take a shower and change into their pajamas. Then, they sat down on the sofa and prepared to eat. All the food was taken out from Du Yue¡¯s interspace. After they finished eating, they washed the dishes and put them away in the interspace. After all, they were in an unfamiliar environment. Although the RV was quite secure, they still decided to keep watch separately.


    He Xing asked Du Yue to rest first while he took charge of the first half of the night. Du Yue nodded and went straight to the bedroom to sleep. She did not waste a single minute of her rest time. He Xing watched as the bedroom door closed, then turned off all the lights in the car and walked to the driver¡¯s seat. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat and looked out the window. It was dark outside, and he could not see anything.


    The surroundings were so quiet that He Xing could even hear his own breathing and the sound of the bugs wriggling on the ground outside. He Xing leaned back in his chair, his eyes gradually turning gloomy. He had always thought that he was the only one who hade to this¡­ However, reality now told him that there were other people who had fallen to this. Moreover, it was a person with evil intentions. The victor being the king was indeed the truth that the interster people had believed in for thousands of years. Otherwise, he would not be a weapons merchant.


    However, this waspletely different from the interster. This was a that pursued freedom and democracy. Everyone was equal here. This ce had already experienced so many disasters, and this was already riddled with holes. At this time, a person who wanted to im to be a king just because he brought some things from the interster appeared. He was clearly looting a burning house.


    He Xing thought that although he was not a good person, he was definitely not a bad person either. Since he already knew about this and had the ability, he would definitely do something. When he found that person in the dark, he would take a good look at him and see how such a person wanted to be a leader of this generation.


    ¡­


    Du Yue was used to sleeping on the bed at home, so she was not used to the sudden change of environment. Fortunately, she was not a picky person. It did not take long for her to get used to lying on the bed in the RV. After closing her eyes, she fell asleep in less than five minutes. Before she went to bed, she even set an rm. As He Xing was around, she had a good sleep. She only woke up when the rm rang. She did not even dream during her sleep.

 Chapter 204 - 204 Hurry Up and Leave This Place

    204 Hurry Up and Leave This ce


    She sat up and rested for half a minute. After her eyes regained their rity, she opened the door and walked out. Although there were no lights in the car, she still found the driver¡¯s seat with great precision. Before Du Yue could say anything, He Xing had already turned to look at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±


    ¡°I slept well. You should go and rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± He Xing nodded, got up, and walked to the back. Du Yue took his ce and sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Outside the window was the night sky and fog as thick as ink. Everything was chaotic in front of her, and she could not see anything. In the dark night, it was as if she could only hear her own breathing. However, Du Yue was not afraid at all. She had experienced such a situation many times in her previous life. At least for now, on a bed not far from her was someone who could keep watch for her for the first half of the night and let her rest in peace.


    !!


    Du Yue stared straight ahead until the sun gradually rose from the horizon. When the sky gradually brightened, Du Yue went to the bathroom to wash up. Before she could finish washing up, He Xing came out of the bedroom. After having a simple breakfast, they got out of the RV one after another.


    Du Yue kept the RV and started searching the ruins with He Xing. Even though the sky was bright, they still had to hold a strong shlight to see the situation around them. After searching for a whole day, they did not find any clues about the underground city. The figure that shed by the day before did not appear again.


    In this huge city, it was silent. It was as if other than the two of them, there were only those swarms of bugs left. Du Yue took out a map and crossed out their location. She retrieved He Xing¡¯s car from her interspace, and the two of them headed to their next destination.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the city center first. We¡¯ll talk about the restter,¡± He Xing said. In fact, even if He Xing had not said anything, Du Yue would have thought the same. It was not that they had found clues but that both of them had an inexplicable intuition. When they had no clues, both of them were willing to trust their intuition.


    The ce they were going to this time was a vi area. The houses in the vi area were all about three stories high. In addition, this was a high-end neighborhood, so a lot of thought was spent on the construction. They were more resistant to earthquakes than ordinary buildings. When Du Yue and He Xing arrived, they realized that the surrounding houses were not severely damaged. For the most part, only the upper floors had copsed, while the lower floor remained.


    Du Yue and He Xing alighted from the car and prepared to search the houses one by one. Just as they went around a house, a person rushed toward them. The figure was extremely fast. He held a rusty knife in his hand and was about to chop Du Yue¡¯s head off.


    Du Yue quickly tilted her head and dodged. At the same time, she raised her leg and kicked the figure in the stomach. Du Yue thought that the person who had the courage to sneak attack them at this time should have some ability. However, she did not expect to kick the figure into a pile of rocks five meters away and render them unable to get up again when she did not even use her full strength. Even Du Yue herself could not help but be stunned when she saw the figure get kicked into the air before smashing to the ground.


    A few secondster, Du Yue suddenly came to a realization. She had nowpletely absorbed the medicine that He Xing had given her. Not only had her lifespan increased, but her physique had also changed quite a bit. However, the strength of her casual kick was astonishing.


    The figure was lying in the pile of rubble, motionless. It was obvious that their injuries were not light. Although he did not look like he would lose his life, it was obvious that he had lost the ability to resist. Du Yue and He Xing walked slowly toward the figure. Before they could say anything, they heard the person on the ground say in a weak voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be one step ahead of me and find me.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing were slightly taken aback, but they quickly regained their senses. They had never met this person before, so he probably was not talking to them. To be exact, it was this person who had mistaken them for someone else. Du Yue did not think that this person was talking nonsense. The hatred in his eyes and his clenched teeth when he spoke could not be faked.


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Who do you think we are?¡±


    Hearing Du Yue¡¯s voice, Xiang Nan was stunned. His face was full of disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a girl?¡± His words were very strange, and Du Yue was confused. ¡°So what if I¡¯m a girl?¡±


    Xiang Nan crawled out of the rubble with great effort and approached Du Yue. Noticing his movements, Du Yue¡¯s hand subconsciously reached for the knife at her waist. Xiang Nan walked to a distance of about two steps away from her. He stood still and carefully looked at her eyebrows and eyes that were not covered by the mask. ¡°You¡¯re actually a girl!¡±

 Chapter 205 - 205 It’s Too Early to Talk About Killing Someone Now

    205 It¡¯s Too Early to Talk About Killing Someone Now


    When he said this, his tone was very surprised, which made Du Yue feel a little strange. Du Yue was about to ask him, but he spoke first. ¡°Are you guys from the base? I advise you to leave this ce as soon as possible. This ce is a cruel ce for you, especially for a girl like you.¡± The man had emphasized the word ¡®girl¡¯ in his words.


    Du Yue was confused. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Once a woman appears in this area, she¡¯ll be captured and taken to the underground city. You¡¯d better go back to the base before anyone finds out.¡±


    Du Yue subconsciously looked at He Xing when she heard that. He Xing was also looking back at her with a faint light in his eyes.


    !!


    The two of them did not expect that this trip was not in vain! They had actually managed to find the invader¡¯s weak spot by ident!


    Du Yue observed the man in front of her carefully. ¡°Do you know the location of the underground city? Or rather, have you seen the person who captures these women?¡±


    Xiang Nan was stunned at first, then he frowned. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, his men are everywhere. If you continue to stay here, you¡¯ll be discovered by them soon. If you¡¯re captured by them and you want to escape, you¡¯ll have to¡­¡±


    She knew that Xiang Nan meant no harm after listening to his words. Naturally, Du Yue rxed a little. ¡°We¡¯re indeed from the base. The purpose of our visit is to find the underground city and the person you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    He probably did not expect Du Yue to tell her purpose so bluntly to someone he had just met. After hearing this, Xiang Nan was stunned. After a long while, he finally opened his mouth hesitantly. ¡°You guys also want to find that person to take revenge?¡±


    Du Yue made a mental note of how he had said ¡®also¡¯. ¡°So, you attacked us just now because you thought we were that person?¡± Du Yue¡¯s tone was certain.


    ¡°Right¡­ I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± When Xiang Nan said this, his tone was a little depressed, and his eyes were full of hatred.


    After understanding the situation, Du Yue was about to speak again when she saw a dense swarm of bugs crawling on Xiang Nan¡¯s body. Du Yue furrowed her brows. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk here. Let¡¯s change the ce.¡±


    ¡°Follow me. I¡¯m staying in a ce here.¡± Xiang Nan led them forward. After walking for more than ten minutes, the three of them arrived in front of a mansion that had not copsed too badly. Xiang Nan led them to the first floor.


    Although it had been more than three years since the end of the world, and they had experienced a strong earthquake and a bug disaster, the people who used to live here must have had an extraordinary status judging from the remaining furniture left in the vi. However, there was no furniture in the room that could be used. After the earthquake, everything looked a little dpidated. In the middle of the living room, there was a piece of marble b beside the ashes left by the fire.


    Xiang Nan found a few pieces of firewood in the ruins nearby. Du Yue and He Xing looked over and saw that the firewood had obviously been chopped. Xiang Nan was very agile. In just a few minutes, he had set the firewood on fire. He started a fire, and the bugs around the fire gradually dispersed. A clean area without bugs appeared in the living room. ¡°Come and rest for a while!¡± Du Yue and He Xing walked over, but they did not sit down immediately.


    The two of them rummaged through their bags for pesticide. After spraying the entire house inside out, they scattered the pesticide powder on the ground. The smell of the pesticide was very pungent, but it was still much better than having a dense swarm of bugs crawling on their bodies.


    Although their noses were suffering now, almost all the bugs in the house had died. Even if there were some lucky ones who had escaped, they had all sneaked away. He Xing found two rtively clean wooden nks and sat on them with Du Yue. While the two were busy, Xiang Nan had been waiting on the side without interrupting them.


    It was not until they sat down that Xiang Nan tried to speak, ¡°You¡­ Do you want to kill him too?¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue looked at Xiang Nan. Under the light of the fire, Xiang Nan¡¯s eyes looked serious. It was as if this was the only thing he cared about. As for the other matters, they had nothing to do with him.


    Du Yue thought for a moment and said to him seriously, ¡°We haven¡¯t considered killing him yet, but we might have such ns in the future.¡± They had yet to figure out that person¡¯s identity and background. It was still too early to talk about killing.

 Chapter 206 - 206 Hatred Stems From Love

    206 Hatred Stems From Love


    Xiang Nan¡¯s face turned even gloomier when he heard the words. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    He Xing exined, ¡°He arranged for people to rob the food in the base and even sent people to attack the base. Although he didn¡¯t cause a lot of damage, the base won¡¯t let him challenge the authority of the base.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiang Nan¡¯s furrowed brows rxed a little. ¡°So, you¡¯re working for the base and were sent here to gather information? So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡±


    Seeing that Xiang Nan was not surprised at all, He Xing raised his eyebrows. ¡°How do you know about this? ¡±


    !!


    Xiang Nan shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t know about it. It was just a guess. He¡¯s indeed capable of doing those things.¡±


    ¡°You know him that well? Do you know each other?¡±


    Xiang Nan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I do know him, but I hate him. That¡¯s why I have to know everything about him.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated.¡±


    Xiang Nan did not answer. The room fell into silence. Du Yue looked at Xiang Nan, wanting to ask him some questions. However, when the words reached her mouth, she still held back. They were strangers to begin with, so it was not convenient for her to ask about the other party¡¯s private matters.


    Du Yue thought for a moment and asked him, ¡°Do you know where the underground city is?¡±


    ¡°I know the approximate location. There are too many guards there. I never had the chance to go in,¡± said Xiang Nan in a low voice. ¡°You want to go there?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Then take us there. We¡¯ll find a way to get you in.¡± Upon hearing Du Yue¡¯s words, Xiang Nan suddenly raised his head and looked at her. Even though the fire was bright, it could not hide the surprise in his eyes.


    Du Yue was slightly surprised to see his eyes. His bright eyes gave off a familiar feeling. ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll leave tomorrow!¡±


    He Xing had been listening to their conversation. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Xiang Nan¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m He Xing.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Du Yue.¡±


    Xiang Nan nodded and fell into silence again.


    The firewood in the room was burning brightly, and it would make crackling sounds from time to time. Du Yue raised her wrist and saw that it was already eight in the evening. They had not had dinner yet. At this timest night, Du Yue and He Xing had already finished showering and were having dinner together. However, there was an outsider present today, so they could only make do with it. Du Yue took out a bag ofpressed biscuits from her backpack. It had been more than three years since the apocalypse, and the number of times Du Yue had eatenpressed biscuits could be counted on one hand. They were mainly to fill one¡¯s stomach. The taste could only be considered not bad, but Du Yue was not a pretentious person. She would eat when she was hungry.


    Just as Du Yue was about to take a bite, she saw Xiang Nan, who had his head lowered, opposite her. She took out a bag ofpressed biscuits from her bag and threw it at him. Xiang Nan subconsciously took it, but he did not open it to eat. Instead, he handed it to Du Yue. Before he could speak, Du Yue said, ¡°You¡¯re taking us to the underground city, so this is your reward.¡±


    Xiang Nan frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯d still go even without you guys¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of our business.¡± Du Yue interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯re bringing us there, so we should pay you.¡± After Du Yue said that, she looked away from him and did not take the biscuits from him.


    Du Yue had given him arge bag ofpressed biscuits. This bag of biscuits was enough for an adult to eat for two days. Xiang Nan rubbed the biscuits in his hands, but he still did not open the bag. His gaze fell on the clean bag, and his eyes were filled with regret as well as a faint sense of nostalgia. Du Yue was munching on a biscuit, observing Xiang Nan out of the corner of her eye. The feeling this man gave her was a little dispirited and sad. She saw that he did not care much about food and clothing. Only when revenge was mentioned would his eyes light up a little.


    Du Yue did not know what Xiang Nan was thinking at the moment, but her woman¡¯s intuition told her that his hatred for that person must havee from someone who Xiang Nan cared about very much.


    Du Yue ate a few mouthfuls of the biscuit and drank a few mouthfuls of water. She was finally full and stopped eating. After all, thepressed biscuits did not taste good. He Xing did not eat much either. He was not hungry anymore after drinking some water. After eating and drinking to their hearts¡¯ content, Du Yue looked at Xiang Nan. His face was a little pale, and his lips were dry and bleeding. Du Yue paused for a moment. In the end, she reached into her backpack and took out a mineral water bottle that was filled with water.

 Chapter 207 - 207 That Man Built a Harem

    207 That Man Built a Harem


    However, it was not filled with mineral water. Instead, it was the cold water that Du Yue had poured in earlier. The packaging on the bottle had long been torn off by her. Du Yue threw the water bottle at Xiang Nan, who caught it. This time, he did not refuse Du Yue¡¯s good intentions. He put the bottle to his mouth and took a sip carefully. He did not drink to his heart¡¯s content in one go.


    Du Yue knew that the long-termck of water made Xiang Nan reluctant to finish it all at once, let alone waste it. After the temperature rose, the ice and snow melted, and the base did notck water. However, there was no official organization in the city to supply water, and there were no natural conditions like the base, which was surrounded by mountains and water.


    Du Yue did not know how Xiang Nan had lived previously, but judging from his attitude toward food and water, she knew he must have suffered a lot. When Xiang Nan heard them mention the base, he did not show any dislike or rejection, so he could live in the base. However, he had been staying in the city and wanted to break into the underground city alone¡­


    Du Yue looked away and rested her head on He Xing¡¯s shoulder. That night, the three of them took turns keeping watch, and nothing happened. When they woke up the next morning, Du Yue and He Xing took the opportunity to wash up when they went to the toilet. It was not that they were stingy and did not want to bring Xiang Nan along with them to wash up. It was just that to Xiang Nan, this kind of good intention would burden him. He could not even bear to finish a bottle of water in one go, so how could they bring him to wash his face and brush his teeth?


    In her previous life, Du Yue¡¯s life was not any better than Xiang Nan¡¯s current life, so she could somewhat understand Xiang Nan¡¯s feelings. He hadpressed biscuits and water for breakfast. This time, Xiang Nan ate very seriously. He had to eat his fill so that he would have enough strength and a greater chance of entering the underground city to find that person. Only then could he¡­ kill that man!


    The three of them set off after eating and went to the car parked by the roadside first. Sitting in the vehicle, Xiang Nan stared at the map for a long time before pointing out the location on the map. He Xing drove with all the lights on. There was even an additional strong light on the roof of the car, which allowed the car to move smoothly in the thick fog. He would not hit anything, and he would not fall into a deep ditch.


    Du Yue turned around and looked at Xiang Nan, who was sitting in the backseat. ¡°How much do you know about that person and the underground city? Do you know his name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know his name. I only know that he tells everyone to address him as the king. I¡¯ve never been able to enter the underground city. I¡¯ve only managed to gather some information about it. ¡±


    ¡°Then tell us what you¡¯ve heard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the underground city covers arge area and is divided into many areas. Half of the territory belongs to the man who calls himself the king. He also¡­ built a harem.¡±


    This was the second time Du Yue had heard the word ¡®harem¡¯. When Xiang Nan mentioned this, he unconsciously clenched his fists, his tone full of disgust and hatred. Even if Du Yue did not know what he had gone through, she could tell from his appearance that he was definitely closely rted to the harem established by the man who called himself the king.


    She had no interest in investigating other people¡¯s secrets. Xiang Nan told them everything he knew, so she did not ask any more questions. The car slowly drove on the road, and the crushing sounds as it ran over the bugs continued to ring out. The three people in the car were already used to it, so they were not surprised by the sound. The car drove on for more than two hours before it slowly came to a stop.


    Xiang Nan got out of the car first. He looked around and nodded. ¡°It should be here.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing alighted from the car, each carrying a backpack. ¡°Since we¡¯re close to the underground city, let¡¯s walk the rest of the way.¡±


    It was too easy to attract attention by driving. It was not a good thing to be discovered before they entered the underground city. He Xing handed Xiang Nan a dagger. ¡°This is for you to protect yourself. Do you know how to use it?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± Xiang Nan held the dagger tightly. Xiang Nan led the way, followed by Du Yue and He Xing. The three of them would walk and stop from time to time as Nan Xiang needed to identify the direction. Du Yue and He Xing did not rush him but followed him quietly.


    After another half an hour, the three of them finally stopped. It was not because they had discovered the entrance to the underground city but because they heard some movements. There were copsed buildings everywhere, and with the help of the thick fog, it was not difficult to find a ce to hide. The three of them quickly went into hiding. The sound of conversation and footsteps were getting closer and closer.

 Chapter 208 - 208 Where Are the Women?

    208 Where Are the Women?


    ¡°We have to go out and look for women every day. There¡¯s not even a breathing animal in this city, let alone women!¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice! Do you not want to live? What are you shouting for?! He might have eyes all over this ce. If he finds out, do you still have a chance to live?¡±


    ¡°I just think it¡¯s unfair! Why do we have to obey him? He¡¯s captured so many women, but he has never thought of sharing them with his brothers. He keeps them all to himself! I think he¡¯spletely forgotten his promise to us! If he didn¡¯t say that he would lead us to live a good life with him, who¡¯d be willing to work for him? What do we look like now? We¡¯re just dogs that work for him!¡±


    ¡°So what do you want to say? Are you going to leave the underground city?¡±


    ¡°No way! I¡¯ve given up so much. I¡¯m not leaving!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, what¡¯s the point ofining so much?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just feeling aggrieved. Can¡¯t I justin a little?¡±


    The two of them gradually walked away, and their voices became softer and softer. After confirming that they had left, Du Yue and the other two walked out of the ruins.


    Listening to their conversation, they should be the people living in the underground city. If they followed the direction they came from, would they be able to find the entrance to the underground city? The three of them looked at each other. No one spoke, but they knew what each other was thinking. They immediately walked in the direction where the two people came from.


    Along the way, the three of them tried to keep their footsteps as light as possible so that they would not make any sound. As for speed, it was not something they should be considering right now. As they walked farther and farther away, the sound of footsteps around him gradually became louder. Even if they did not see anyone, they could tell that there were many people around just by listening to the movements.


    The three of them walked as if they were walking on thin ice. After all, there were quite a few people around them. No one knew if they would bump into these people at the next turn. Fortunately, the three of them were careful and lucky enough. Those people gradually dispersed and did not bump into them.


    Listening to the conversation of these people, Du Yue knew what they were going to do. They were going to search for survivors in the urban area and then bring them all back. The men would work for the king, and the women would fill his harem for him. After hearing a few words, Du Yue became angrier and angrier in her heart, wishing she could cut off that king¡¯s head right now.


    Du Yue thought that she was not someone who liked to solve problems by killing, but she could not think of a faster way to deal with such a person than to cut off his head. He Xing took out a device the size of a tablet from his backpack. After fiddling with it for a while, he asked in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve found the entrance. You guys follow me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Du Yue followed him without hesitation. Xiang Nan did the same. He followed them without saying a word. The three of them walked forward with their backs bowed. He Xing, who was leading the way, would adjust their direction from time to time. After walking for about ten minutes, the three of them could vaguely see an iron door through the thick fog.


    There were two people standing on the left and right sides of the door respectively, each with a knife at their waist. It was almost impossible for them to enter without making a sound. However, Du Yue and He Xing had already anticipated this situation and were mentally prepared to fight with them. He Xing whispered to Xiang Nan, ¡°Follow uster, and don¡¯t make a sound no matter what happens.¡±


    Xiang Nan nodded to show that he understood. Seeing that Xiang Nan had stopped talking, Du Yue looked at him with a hint of admiration. They did not expect Xiang Nan to be of much help. As long as he did not drag them down at the critical moment, they were fine with anything else. From the looks of it, Xiang Nan was quite cooperative.


    He Xing took out the various parts of the submachine gun from his backpack and assembled it as quickly as possible. Du Yue, who was beside him, did the same, but shepleted it a few secondster than him. Xiang Nan looked at the two¡¯s skillful movements in a daze. For a moment, he did not know how to react.


    He did not dare to think about it. What kind of people would carry a submachine gun with them? They were so skilled in assembling them! Before Xiang Nan could figure it out, he suddenly heard the sound of a human body falling to the ground. Xiang Nan looked toward the source of the sound and saw that the four people who were guarding the iron gate had fallen into the fog without a sound.

 Chapter 209 - 209 I’ll Kill Him Before Letting Anything Happen to Myself

    209 I¡¯ll Kill Him Before Letting Anything Happen to Myself


    Xiang Nan¡¯s eyes widened, unable to hide his surprise. Even so, he did not make a single sound. Du Yue looked at him and saw that although he looked shocked, he had kept He Xing¡¯s instructions in mind and did not make a sound.


    Du Yue was quite satisfied with this guide who had a steady personality.


    After He Xing finished off the four people at the door, he continued to approach the door. Du Yue nodded at Xiang Nan, signaling him to follow. She would be in charge of the rear. The three of them quickly walked to the door and looked at it. They found that the iron door was not locked and could be opened with a light push. Du Yue¡¯s brows rose slightly at the sight. Was this king too arrogant and did not believe that anyone could find this ce, or was this not the entrance to the underground city? No matter the reason, they had to go in and take a look.


    He Xing had already walked in, followed by Xiang Nan and Du Yue. Although their line of sight was still blocked by the door, they could still vaguely make out some things because of the few lights hanging on the wall. After walking for a few meters, they saw an underground entrance. The surroundings were eerily quiet as if there were only the three of them. They walked down the entrance and looked at the road under their feet with the help of the faint light on the wall.


    !!


    The lights were dim, and although they could not see the road clearly, they could hide better. If there were bright lights here, it would be a problem. After they finished walking down the stairs, four more forks appeared in front of them.


    The four intersections looked almost exactly the same to the naked eye, and there were no signs. No one knew where these four roads led to. He Xing turned around and asked Du Yue, ¡°Which way are we going?¡± He Xing had never been here before, so he did not know the way. It was the same for Du Yue. He Xing was merely asking her to choose a path based on her instincts. He trusted Du Yue more than he trusted himself.


    Du Yue did not waste any time. She pointed to the road on the left. ¡°Let¡¯s try this!¡±


    He Xing was just about to nod when Xiang Nan said in a deep voice, ¡°Thank you for bringing me in. Let¡¯s part ways here.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing were puzzled. ¡°Where can you go if we separate here?¡±


    Xiang Nan pointed at the road on the far right. ¡°I have a feeling that the person I¡¯m looking for is in this direction.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Du Yue and He Xing exchanged nces. Xiang Nan did not wait for them to speak and continued, ¡°Just go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me. This is the path that I¡¯ve chosen. No matter what the end of the path is, I won¡¯t have any regrets.¡±


    Seeing how determined he was, Du Yue and He Xing stopped trying to persuade him. ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± they said.


    Under the dim yellow light, Xiang Nan¡¯s eyes shone with hope. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯ll kill that person before letting anything happen to me.¡± After he finished speaking, he nodded slightly to the two of them to express his gratitude and turned to leave. He walked very quickly, and it did not take long for his figure to disappear in the dim light.


    Naturally, Du Yue and He Xing did not waste any time and walked down the left path. Without outsiders, the two of them naturally had no scruples when talking. ¡°Why did you choose this path?¡± He Xing asked curiously.


    Du Yue smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little toote for you to ask me now? In fact, this is just my intuition. Just like what Xiang Nan said, this is the path I¡¯ve chosen.¡±


    He Xing reached out to hold Du Yue¡¯s hand. ¡°No matter what you choose, I¡¯ll always believe in you and be by your side.¡± Du Yue turned to look at him. Under the dim yellow light, the two of them could still see the light in each other¡¯s eyes. The two of them smiled tacitly and continued to walk forward.


    The road was not short, but they would find a light bulb hanging on the wall every once in a while. Although it was not too bright, it was better than nothing. The two of them did not see anyone else along the way. It was only when they were close to the corner that they heard some movement.


    It was a man who wasining about something. ¡°F*ck, we¡¯re not guard dogs. Why are we asked to guard here every day?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re told to guard it, so just guard it. Why do you have so much to say?!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how it feels when you can¡¯t eat the meat that¡¯s right beside your mouth. I¡¯m going crazy!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Everyone here is one of his. Let¡¯s not be delusional!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a hypocrite! I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t have any thoughts when a group of women is right in front of you but you don¡¯t have any thoughts!¡±

 Chapter 210 - 210 It Seems That She Has Overestimated Human Nature

    210 It Seems That She Has Overestimated Human Nature


    ¡°Hehe, who says I don¡¯t have any thoughts? In that case, why don¡¯t we give it a try? Anyway, no one usuallyes here¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. You¡¯d better put away your thoughts! I still want to continue living!¡±


    ¡°Er Lu, what do you mean by this? You were the one who suggested it first, and now that I¡¯ve agreed, you¡¯re saying all this?¡±


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t mean anything else¡­ I was just talking nonsense. I don¡¯t have the guts¡­¡±


    ¡°Er Lu, I¡¯m going to do it. Do you want toe with me or not? Usually, you don¡¯t seem to be afraid of anything, but why are you so timid when ites to the real thing? Besides, even if we do something, no one will find out, right?¡±


    ¡°But what if they start screaming? They were caught, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°So what if they scream? Now that they¡¯re locked up here, no one wille to save them even if they scream their lungs out today! After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll think of a way to deal with them. People die every day anyway, so no one will notice if one or two of them dies. Besides, haven¡¯t they beenining that they don¡¯t want to live anymore? We¡¯re helping them.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, Er Lu. Just tell me the truth. Do you want to have some fun with your brother?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ Alright! Let¡¯s do it, then!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As men, we should do what makes us happy.¡±


    The voices of the two people gradually dissipated, and then they heard the sound of a bunch of keys jingling. It should be the door opening. Du Yue did not waste any more time. She walked out of the corner, raised the submachine gun in her hand, and pulled the trigger without hesitation. All the movements were done in one go without the slightest hesitation. The moment Du Yue rushed out, He Xing followed suit. However, he did not fire. Instead, he was helping Du Yue keep an eye on things.


    The two people who were opening the door suddenly heard footsteps and subconsciously looked over. However, before they could see who it was, they were shot with merciless bullets. The two of them could not stop trembling as if they had been electrocuted. Du Yue¡¯s anger was only appeased when she riddled holes into their bodies.


    The gun was silent. Other than the sound of the two of them and the keys falling to the ground, no other sound could be heard. Du Yue put down her gun and walked toward the two of them. She picked up the keys on the ground. After trying them one by one, she finally opened the big iron gate in front of her.


    As soon as the iron door was opened, an indescribable stench hit them in the face. However, Du Yue¡¯s expression was normal. She reached out and pushed the door open. There was no lighting inside. It was pitch-ck, and nothing could be seen. After the door was opened, the dim light from the corridor shone into the room, allowing Du Yue to see what was inside.


    The room was very small, less than 20 square meters at most. In the corner of the room, there were more than a dozen women. The clothes on their bodies were already in tatters, and each of them was more miserable than the other. They acted as if they had not heard themotion and did not even look at the door.


    Even though she could not see their expressions, Du Yue could still feel the despair and numbness in the suffocating atmosphere of the room. Du Yue did not say anything and turned to leave. He Xing followed behind her, and the two of them continued walking. They did not walk far before they turned another corner. This time, they did not hear any conversation. However, Du Yue was discovered the moment she turned the corner.


    ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡± Du Yue did not say anything. The two men in front of her kept approaching Du Yue. As they got closer, they could see that she was a very beautiful woman.


    ¡°Little beauty, are you lost?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us brothers to be so lucky today to meet a woman who delivered herself to our door.¡±


    ¡°Quick, let¡¯s enjoy her before she¡¯s discovered by others. Such a top-quality woman is rare!¡±


    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll go first!¡±


    The two of them said these words in front of Du Yue without any restraint. They did not care about Du Yue¡¯s reaction. The men who were being controlled by their lower bodies did not think about how Du Yue could walk to them unscathed.


    When Du Yue walked over, she put the submachine gun away in her interspace. She did not shoot them directly because she was wondering if anyone here was being forced to do the things they did. She wondered if they had any unspeakable secrets or difficulties. Now, it seemed that she had overestimated human nature.

 Chapter 211 - 211 So He’s Just a Contractor

    211 So He¡¯s Just a Contractor


    The moment Du Yue raised her hand, a silver pistol appeared in her hand out of thin air. Without any hesitation, she pulled the trigger and fired at each of them. The two of them did not even have time to react before their bodies fell to the ground. Du Yue squatted down and prepared to search for the keys on them.


    Before she could do anything, He Xing stopped her. ¡°Let me do it. Don¡¯t dirty your hands.¡± After He Xing finished speaking, he quickly rummaged through one of the men¡¯s pockets and found a bunch of keys. The two of them continued to walk forward. After a while, they arrived in front of an iron door. He Xing opened the door with the key. The moment he opened the door, he was greeted with the same stench as before.


    Thinking about it, these women were being held here, and they had to eat, drink, and pee in this dark little room. The smell was definitely not good. Du Yue did not stop and continued walking. Getting rid of the guards outside and opening the doors to give these women a chance to escape was the only thing Du Yue could think of to do for these poor women.


    As for the rest, they could only rely on their own luck. She was not a savior. She could not save everyone and bring them with her to settle down or give them material help. She only asked for a clear conscience and did not ask for anyone¡¯s gratitude.


    !!


    These rooms should be specially used for imprisonment. Du Yue and He Xing walked and stopped, opening four doors in total. There were at least 180 people in the four rooms. After walking down the passageway, they were blocked by a door.


    This door was different from the previous four. It was locked from the inside. However, it was a piece of cake for Du Yue and He Xing. They had already killed so many people, so they naturally did not need to consider if they would cause any trouble. The two of them directly opened fire and forced the door open.


    The noise was not soft, and the people who were originally guarding the ce had not realized what was happening. After hearing themotion, they all came out of their rooms. Du Yue and He Xing had already dismantled the metal door and gone through when those people were still making their way over.


    In front of them was a very long passage, and they could hear noisy conversations quickly approaching them. As the footsteps got closer, Du Yue and He Xing could hear someone cursing. It was obvious that they were very dissatisfied with the party that had caused themotion. Soon, Du Yue saw the group of people that had arrived.


    This time, there were a total of ten people. They were all dressed uniformly and neatly. They werepletely different from the miserable survivors Du Yue and the others had seen in the city. The most important thing was that each of them had a gun at their waist. The ten of them were clearly dumbfounded when they saw Du Yue and He Xing.


    ¡°Who are you two? How did you get here?¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing did not answer their questions. Instead, they raised their guns. The ten men noticed their movements and reacted, subconsciously reaching for the firearms at their waists. However, it was obvious that they had no experience with guns. They were new to their posts, so their reaction speed was very slow.


    Before their hands could touch the guns at their waists, Du Yue and He Xing pulled the triggers one after another, killing all of them. When the people standing behind saw this scene, they were so scared that they kept trembling. Seeing that the party was not friendly, they did not dare to resist anymore. They turned around and ran, trying to escape.


    However, no matter how fast a person was, how could they be faster than a bullet? The four people who wanted to escape were shot in the head before they could run five meters. They fell to the ground and stopped breathing. Du Yue and He Xing walked forward. When they passed by the corpses, they did not even spare them a nce.


    Du Yue walked in front while He Xing followed behind her. As they walked, he observed their surroundings and told her everything he saw. ¡°This underground city is very crude. It doesn¡¯t look like it was excavated by humans. It should have been excavated by a type of robot that¡¯s specialized in interster excavation.¡±


    Du Yue asked in surprise, ¡°Do you have such robots in the interster?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not verymon. In the interster, only a specific group of people have this kind of machine. They also make a living by using this machine. They usually bring this machine around and rent it to people who need it. ¡±


    Du Yue finally understood what He Xing was trying to say. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the so-called king might actually be a contractor in the interster?¡±

 Chapter 212 - 212 You Don’t Even Know This

    212 You Don¡¯t Even Know This


    He Xing felt likeughing when he heard Du Yue¡¯s conclusion, but he held it in and nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± It had to be said that Du Yue¡¯s conclusion was very urate. As the two of them talked, they finally came to the end of the passage. In front of them was an unlocked door, and through the crack in the door, they could vaguely see the light leaking from inside.


    The light was very bright, and it was different from the light from themps hanging on the wall. Du Yue guessed that this must be an important ce. ¡°Be careful,¡± He Xing warned as he stood beside her. They did not know how many people were guarding this ce, nor did they know if the so-called king was here.


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    She was a very rational person. No matter how much she hated these people, she would not act rashly. The two of them moved gently and slowly reached the back of the door. They could faintly hear soundsing from inside. It sounded like someone was joking, and their voice sounded very happy. Du Yue could not help but frown when she heard the arrogant and domineeringughter.


    Theughter stopped, and a man¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°I thought you were very capable, but it turns out that you¡¯re just so-so. You¡¯re dreaming if you think you can assassinate me with your skills!¡± Although the voice was a distance away, one could still hear that the person was not very old.


    There was nothing special about his voice, only his insufferably arrogant and domineering tone, which aroused Du Yue¡¯s killing intent. Even though she could not see what was going on inside, Du Yue could tell from these words that the person who had been captured inside was definitely Xiang Nan. Du Yue looked at He Xing. Just as she was about to speak, He Xing said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in first. Be careful and take care of yourself!¡±


    With that, He Xing opened the door and walked in, not giving Du Yue a chance to speak. He Xing swaggered into the room. The man was still talking non-stop, but he was stunned when he saw He Xing. ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡±


    He Xing looked at the man in the yellow dragon robe in front of him and sneered. ¡°You should know who you are before you know who I am.¡±


    ¡°Who I am? Of course, I know who I am! I¡¯m the king here! I¡¯m the monarch of this ce!¡± As the man spoke, he sized He Xing up. Suddenly, he realized something and pointed his finger at him. ¡°I understand now. You¡¯re the weakling¡¯s aplice. You¡¯re here to save him, aren¡¯t you? No wonder he used to hide everywhere, afraid of being caught by me. But now he suddenly dared toe in alone and sessfully infiltrated the underground city. It turns out that he has an aplice! Judging from your clothes, you shouldn¡¯t be one of those refugees from the city. Did youe from the base? What does the base want to do by sending you here?¡±


    He Xing smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you im to be a king? Why don¡¯t you guess what I¡¯m here for?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an interesting person. I¡¯m guessing that¡­ you were sent by the base to scout the way. The base wants to move into my underground city, right? Hahahaha¡­ Stupid humans, they really don¡¯t have any brains at all. For such a mission, the base should at least send a few more people over. But they just sent the two of you¡­ You really don¡¯t know your ce!


    ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself,¡± He Xing said indifferently. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people here. I can easily kill a scum like you.¡±


    The man¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. ¡°How dare you? Did I say you could speak? Why are you guys still standing there? Hurry up and arrest this person. I¡¯m going to pull out his tendons and skin him today!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± More than a dozen people in the room bowed in response and surrounded He Xing. He Xing had no intention of avoiding them. Instead, he stood still. Seeing this, the man could not help butugh out loud. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not even resisting¡­¡± Before the man could finish his sentence, the dozen or so people who had surrounded him were blown up like gravel. They were sent flying into the air before falling heavily to the ground like a rag bag. In just a moment, they were no longer breathing.


    The man was halfway through his sentence, but he could not be bothered to be angry anymore. He looked at He Xing in horror. ¡°You¡­ What did you do to them?¡±


    He Xing was fiddling with aser gun in his hand, his eyebrows raised slightly.¡±Fellow townsman, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even recognize this thing?¡±

 Chapter 213 - 213 The Longer You Live, the More Disgusted I Will Be

    213 The Longer You Live, the More Disgusted I Will Be


    The man¡¯s eyes widened when he heard He Xing¡¯s words. However, after the initial shock, the man suddenlyughed. ¡°No wonder. I was wondering how the trash of the Blue could have such great abilities. It turns out that you and I are the same! How did you find out about my background? Did youe here to cooperate with me? Alright¡­ If we work together, we can definitely defeat the others and take over the Blue!¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else?¡± He Xing asked indifferently.


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯m angry at the mention of this. We all have the same origin, so why are they nobler than us? As long as you and I work together to take down the Blue, we won¡¯t have to stay in this small underground city! I¡¯ve already nned everything. We¡¯ll take down the first base first, and when the team grows stronger, we¡¯ll take care of the rest one by one! When we get rid of them, we¡¯ll be the kings of the Blue! When that timees, everyone will have to bow down to us!¡±


    ¡°Where are those people now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the others are, but I know there¡¯s one in the second base. He¡¯s living a good life now.¡±


    ¡°How do you know this?¡±


    ¡°At that time, the interster space and time were reversed and things became chaotic. There were at least a dozen spaceships in the vortex. We¡¯re all here, so they must be here too. Oh right, I also saw He Xing, the famous weapons merchant in the interster. His spaceship was right in the center of the vortex. If we can recruit him, our future operations will go smoothly for sure! If we can get our hands on all those weapons in his hands, we can fight whoever we want!¡±


    He Xing raised his eyebrows. ¡°How can you be so sure that He Xing¡¯s spaceship was in the center of the vortex?¡±


    ¡°Little Brother, have you been on the Blue for too long that you¡¯ve be stupid? Who in the entire interster doesn¡¯t know what his spaceship looks like?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± He Xing smirked. ¡°You can even recognize his spaceship. Can you recognize him?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡± The man scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°To be honest, I made a living by digging holes for people with my robot in the interster. People like He Xing¡­ I don¡¯t have many chances to meet people like him. Although I was quite far away at that time, it wasn¡¯t hard to see that he was quite handsome and tall. Actually, you two are a little simr¡­¡±


    He Xing chuckled softly when he heard his words. ¡°We¡¯re not just a little simr.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re exactly the same.¡± He Xing pointed his gun at the man as he spoke. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll let you see clearly. I¡¯m He Xing.¡±


    When the man heard He Xing¡¯s words, he was stunned at first, then he immediately shook his head. ¡°Impossible¡­ That¡¯s impossible, you can¡¯t be him¡­ How could it be such a coincidence?!¡± Before the man could finish his sentence, he suddenly raised his hand. A gun appeared in his hand, and his fingers quickly pulled the trigger.


    ¡°You¡¯re so quick tounch a sneak attack on me right in front of me,¡± He Xing said, watching his every move. ¡°I really don¡¯t know if I should call you naive or an idiot.¡± He Xing fired two shots at the man as he spoke. The first shot hit his wrist, which was holding the gun, and the other shot urately hit his chest. Without a doubt, the man¡¯s body tilted and fell to the ground, but he was still breathing.


    He Xing looked at the man on the ground thoughtfully and quickly reacted. ¡°So your heart isn¡¯t on the left. But it¡¯s okay, I still have a lot of bullets. The next shot will be a headshot. The heart might be crooked, but the head can¡¯t be fake.¡±


    As he listened to He Xing¡¯s nonchnt exnation of how he would die, he finally realized that He Xing was really here to take his life. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ Why? We have no grudges against each other. Why do you have to kill me? We¡¯re from the same ce. As long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯m willing to be your subordinate and sell my life for you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± He Xing ruthlessly interrupted the man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why are you unwilling? I won¡¯t be an obstacle to you even if I¡¯m alive!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be an obstacle to me, but I¡¯ll be disgusted by trash like you every day if I let you live.¡±

 Chapter 214 - 214 A Man Who Is Worse Than a Dog

    214 A Man Who Is Worse Than a Dog


    ¡°Trash¡­ You¡¯re calling me trash?¡± The manughed so hard that he almost could not breathe as if he had just heard the funniest joke. ¡°He Xing, even if you¡¯re very capable, I still have to say that you¡¯re blind. Open your eyes and take a good look. These low-level Blue people are the real trash! Trash! How could a group of low-level creatures enjoy such endless resources? The ones enjoying them should be our high-level interster people! They should work like cows and horses, bowing their heads and submitting to us! Look at that man over there, lying on the ground. He¡¯s worse than a dog. That¡¯s the real trash!¡±


    He Xing looked up at him and said, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you with one shot just now? I even let you bite people like a mad dog.¡± Without giving the man a chance to answer, He Xing turned to Xiang Nan. ¡°Can you still stand?¡±


    The man was very heavy-handed, and Xiang Nan was now lying there on the verge of death. His signs of life were getting weaker and weaker. He was still alive, probably because he was determined to achieve his goal. Hearing He Xing¡¯s call, Xiang Nan moved his body, wanting to respond. However, such a slight movement still caused him to cough violently. The sound of coughing was heart-wrenching. It was as if he was about to cough out all his internal organs.


    After a long time, Xiang Nan slowly raised his head and propped himself up. ¡°Yes¡­ I can!¡± Xiang Nan said as he slowly stood up. He Xing was waiting for him quietly, but the man on the ground was getting anxious. ¡°He Xing¡­ What are you trying to do? You want him to kill me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    !!


    He Xing suddenlyughed with satisfaction. ¡°It seems like the head on your neck is not only used to make you look taller. You can also sometimes use your brain.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why are you helping him? He¡¯s just a low-level Earthling!¡± He Xing did not answer. He just looked at Xiang Nan. His movements were slow, but he did not stop.


    Xiang Nan approached the man step by step, and the disdain in the man¡¯s eyes was reced by fear. ¡°You¡­ Calm down! I can exin it to you! I really didn¡¯t mean to kill your sister. I just wanted to y with her, but who knew that she would struggle so hard and even want to stab the dagger into my neck? I had no choice but to kill her. I canpensate you with money, gold, silver, jewelry, women¡­ What do you want? I can give you anything! As long as you don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Before the man could finish, Xiang Nan had already walked up to him. He was looking down at him. ¡°What do I want? I just want you to pay with your blood!¡± Seeing Xiang Nan¡¯s firm attitude, the man¡¯s expression gradually became fierce.


    ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t be affected by force or persuasion.¡± The man snorted coldly. ¡°Take a piss and look at yourself. Do you think you can kill me? If it wasn¡¯t for He Xing¡¯s sudden intrusion, you would have been a corpse by now. You have He Xing¡¯s support now, but even if I can¡¯t do anything to him, killing you¡­¡± a strange smile appeared on the man¡¯s face as he finished his sentence. A gun appeared in his uninjured hand, and he raised it to shoot at Xiang Nan¡¯s chest.


    Before the man could finish, Xiang Nan had already walked up to him. He was looking down at him.


    However, he did not expect that the moment he raised his hand, his wrist would be hit by a bullet, and the gun in his hand fell to the ground. The man screamed in pain, and at the same time, he looked in the direction of the bullet with resentment. He Xing¡¯s expression was still calm as he stood on the spotzily as if he had just fired a shot casually.


    The man was thinking about what to do next when he heard footsteps. A slender figure walked out from behind He Xing and stood next to him. ¡°And who are you?¡±


    Du Yue did not seem to hear the man¡¯s question. She just looked at Xiang Nan. ¡°If you want to do it, do it quickly. Don¡¯t give him a chance to react. When he¡¯s dead, you can face his corpse and tell him all your hatred.¡±


    Hearing Du Yue¡¯s words, Xiang Nan¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Alright¡­ I understand.¡± The hand of the man lying on the ground had been crippled by He Xing¡¯s bullet. In addition to the bullet in his chest, he hadpletely lost the ability to resist. The man wanted to say something, but Xiang Nan did not give him the chance. He clenched the dagger in his hand and stabbed it into the man¡¯s right chest.


    The words that the man wanted to say were already at the tip of his tongue, but he could only swallow them unwillingly. Other than himself, no one else knew what he wanted to say before he died. No one cared whether he was still unconvinced or wanted to open his mouth to provoke or beg for mercy.

 Chapter 215 - 215 In My Next Life, I’ll Be Your Big Brother

    215 In My Next Life, I¡¯ll Be Your Big Brother


    The second the man took hisst breath, thest breath that had been supporting Xiang Nanpletely disappeared. Xiang Nan¡¯s body nted and fell directly beside the man. Seeing this, Du Yue and He Xing quickly took a few steps forward and stood in front of Xiang Nan. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xiang Nan tried his best to open his eyes and look at the couple in front of him.


    Xiang Nan knew very well that without Du Yue and He Xing¡¯s help, he would have had to live in hiding in this abandoned city like a half-dead wild dog if he were to fight alone. As for revenge, it could only be a distant wish.


    It was only after he met Du Yue and He Xing that he was able toe here and avenge his sister. He Xing squatted down to check Xiang Nan¡¯s body and could only sigh helplessly. Xiang Nan¡¯s physical fitness was average to begin with, and his body was still covered in scars from the past. Now, with the old and new injuries added together, there was no turning back. Even if they were in a hospital with the best equipment and doctors, Xiang Nan would not be able to be saved.


    Xiang Nan knew his own body better than anyone else. Seeing He Xing¡¯s frowning face, he curled his lips and showed a rxed smile. ¡°From the day my sister died, I told myself that if I didn¡¯t take revenge, I wouldn¡¯t have the right to die.¡± Xiang Nan¡¯s gaze gradually became unfocused. ¡°I only had one thought in this world, and that was to avenge my sister. I aimed to take the life of the person who hurt her. Now that I¡¯ve finally avenged her, I can leave in peace.


    !!


    ¡°Although she was the older sister, she had always been very timid. If it wasn¡¯t for my incapability to bring her to the base to lead a better life, she wouldn¡¯t have been captured and tortured to death. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be waiting for me in the afterlife. If she¡¯s waiting for me, I¡¯ll definitely make a promise to her. In our next lives, I¡¯ll be the older brother and she¡¯ll be the younger sister.


    ¡°In my next life, I must protect her well and never let her go hungry again. I¡¯ll never let her live such a miserable life of being bullied again. I hope that in our next lives, we can both eat our fill and wear warm clothes. I¡¯ll live the most ordinary and happy life.¡± As he spoke, Xiang Nan looked at Du Yue and He Xing. ¡°You¡¯re my benefactors. I should repay you, but I don¡¯t have the chance anymore. You¡¯ve helped me so much, and now that I¡¯m dying, I still have to beg you for onest thing. After I die, can you guys help me cremate my body? I don¡¯t want to be eaten and left without a corpse. I¡¯m quite thin, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need much firewood.¡±


    Du Yue lowered her eyes and looked at Xiang Nan, who was on hisst breath. The countdown to Xiang Nan¡¯s life had begun. Du Yue could no longer see the dazzling brilliance fromst night in his eyes. Even Du Yue, who was used to farewells, could not help but feel sad when she saw Xiang Nan forcing a smile at them. She turned her head, took a deep breath, and mumbled a muffled ¡®mmm.¡¯ ¡°You can go. Don¡¯t worry and go find your older sister. We¡¯ll take care of your body.¡±


    Hearing Du Yue¡¯s words, Xiang Nan finally heaved a sigh of relief. The smile in his eyes grew brighter. ¡°When my sister left, I promised her that I would find her as soon as possible and that she must wait for me. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s toote, but¡­ Sister¡­ wait for me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the light in Xiang Nan¡¯s eyes waspletely extinguished, and he slowly closed his eyes.


    He Xing stood up and looked at Du Yue worriedly. Du Yue chuckled when she saw He Xing¡¯s worried expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not a sentimental person.¡± After living two lives, she was already used to seeing people die.


    ¡°I want to hug you,¡± He Xing said softly. ¡°Can I?¡±


    Du Yue met He Xing¡¯s pitch-ck eyes and nodded. He Xing held her in his arms as Du Yue rested her head on his shoulder. She could clearly hear his strong heartbeat. ¡°He Xing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to die. If you die before me, I won¡¯t collect your corpse. At that time, you¡¯ll be eaten by the bugs. If you don¡¯t want to experience such a disgusting scene, then don¡¯t die.¡±


    He Xing tightened his grip on Du Yue¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die. Didn¡¯t we make a promise? You have to live until you¡¯re 300 years old, and I¡¯ll have to cook for you until then.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Du Yue¡¯s heart, which had been sad about Xiang Nan¡¯s departure, finally rxed a little.

 Chapter 216 - 216 Confidence Is Key

    216 Confidence Is Key


    The two of them hugged for a while. After that, Du Yue looked at Xiang Nan¡¯s body. ¡°Put his body in the space first. We¡¯ll find a ce to cremate him after we get out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s indeed not the time for cremation,¡± He Xing agreed.


    Du Yue put Xiang Nan¡¯s body into her interspace. Fortunately, her interspace was quiterge, so it was not difficult for her to store him there.


    After collecting Xiang Nan¡¯s body, Du Yue turned her eyes to the man in yellow. This man, whether it was his appearance or temperament, was very ordinary. It could even be said that he had the kind of appearance that made him hard to spot in the crowd. Du Yue sized him up for a while before turning to He Xing. ¡°I thought everyone in the interster was like you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He Xing was confused by her sudden question. ¡°What I mean is, I used to think that everyone in the interster was like you, with outstanding looks and outstanding abilities. After all, aren¡¯t you all evolved?¡±


    He Xing was wondering what Du Yue was referring to, but it turned out that she was referring to this. He smiled. ¡°Although we¡¯ve all evolved, the degree of evolution is different for everyone. I don¡¯t think there are many in the entire universe who are like me in every aspect.¡±


    Du Yue nodded in agreement. ¡°It might not be difficult to be like you in other aspects, but it¡¯s difficult to be as confident as you are. He Xing, you¡¯ve made me truly understand the saying that confidence is key.¡±


    The two of themughed at the same time. He Xing heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Du Yue¡¯s smile. He had been worried that Du Yue¡¯s mood would be affected by Xiang Nan¡¯s departure, but now that she could talk andugh, he did not have to worry anymore.


    He Xing walked over to the man, squatted down beside him, and began to search his body. Du Yue followed him and knelt down. ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    As soon as she finished her sentence, she saw He Xing pull out a silver box from under the man¡¯s loose clothes. He Xing stood up and opened the box. There were ten mini-sized robots neatly ced inside. ¡°Are they the robots that can be used to dig holes?¡± Du Yue asked curiously.


    He Xing nodded at her. ¡°That¡¯s right, keep them. These little things are very useful.¡±


    Du Yue did not ask anything else and put the things into her space. Other than this, there was nothing else in the box that caught their eye. Just as they were about to leave, the door on the opposite wall was suddenly opened from the inside. Figures rushed out from inside.


    Du Yue subconsciously raised her gun and aimed it at the party. However, in the next second, she saw that it was a group of women in skimpily-dressed clothes who rushed out. The temperature outside was less than 20 degrees Celsius. The underground city¡¯s temperature was even lower than that outside, around ten degrees Celsius at most. Du Yue was wearing a long-sleeved shirt and long pants that were extra thick. After staying in the underground city for a long time, she still felt a little cold. However, these women had their thighs and arms exposed. Some of them were wearing skirts that were not much longer than swimsuits. Did they not feel cold?


    Just as Du Yue was still puzzled, these women had already rushed to the side of the man in yellow. They surrounded the man, their faces full of worry. When they were certain that the man on the ground was no longer breathing, they all stood up and approached Du Yue and He Xing with hostile expressions. ¡°Did you two kill the king?¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. She did not want to bother with these people and turned to leave.


    However, when these women saw that she was leaving, they quickly ran in front of her and blocked her way. ¡°You can¡¯t leave! You still haven¡¯t told us who killed the king! If you don¡¯t exin yourself today, we won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°If I¡¯m the one who killed him, what are you gonna do to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ What right do you have to kill people?¡±


    ¡°Why did you break into the underground city and kill our king? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much trouble you¡¯re causing to our lives by doing this? If you kill him, who¡¯s going to take care of our food and clothing?¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. She sized up the crowd. ¡°You¡¯re not missing an arm or a leg, so you¡¯ll have to take care of your own food and clothing.¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, the women became more and more restless. They made a fuss and demanded that Du Yue take responsibility for them. For the first time, Du Yue felt that women were troublesome creatures, especially when a group of women gathered together. She thought for a while and asked again, ¡°Who are you to him?¡±

 Chapter 217 - 217 This Group of Quarrelling Women Is Giving Me a Headache

    217 This Group of Quarrelling Women Is Giving Me a Headache


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Of course, we¡¯re all the king¡¯s concubines!¡±


    Du Yue clenched the gun in her hand and resisted the urge to shoot her to death. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since they made itpulsory for everyone to go through nine years of education. How can there still be fish that have escaped the?¡±


    After being ridiculed by Du Yue, the women¡¯s faces all showed embarrassed expressions. After a moment of silence, a woman in a blue floral dress stood up. ¡°You guys have weapons for self-defense, but we don¡¯t. It¡¯s too difficult for us to live a peaceful life in this world. If we don¡¯t rely on him, we¡¯ll either starve to death or die of thirst. We also know that this is very stupid, but if we had other ways, we wouldn¡¯t have chosen to take this path. We¡¯re all women, and you should know that if we rely on ourselves, we won¡¯t get any resources. As long as we follow him, be his concubines, apany him, and make him happy every day, we can eat and sleep well. We just want to live. Is that wrong?¡±


    Du Yue looked at her. ¡°This is your own path. You can walk it however you want. I¡¯m just an outsider. I don¡¯t have the right to judge whether you¡¯re right or wrong. Besides, I don¡¯t think your choice is wrong.¡± Du Yue had gotten used to such things in her previous life. If the weak wanted to survive, most of them would choose to rely on the strong. A group of women attached themselves to a capable man, and in order to get his favor, they would fight and scheme against each other. The level of excitement wasparable to TV shows.


    !!


    In the post-apocalyptic world, everyone wanted to survive. As long as they could survive, they would not hesitate to make any choice. In order to survive, Du Yue had eaten weeds by the roadside and even non-poisonous insects. Even when she thought about it now, Du Yue only felt that it was really not easy to survive back then. She had never felt that her actions were shameful. These women in front of her could not bear hardships and wanted to win over a man to support their lives. She felt that it was excusable. Everyone¡¯s life was in their own hands, and only they could be responsible for their own lives. No matter what decision they made, as long as they did not hurt others and did not regret it, it was enough.


    The woman in the blue floral dress nced at the lifeless man and asked Du Yue again, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve killed him, who¡¯s going to ensure we have food and water in the future? How do you expect so many of us to survive?¡±


    Du Yue said indifferently, ¡°What do you want me to do, then?¡±


    ¡°Since you killed him, you have to take responsibility for us in his ce!¡± As soon as the woman in the blue floral-patterned dress finished speaking, the others all echoed her.


    Although Du Yue did not understand them before, she still respected them. However, after hearing what they said, she felt that these women werepletely ridiculous. No matter what, she could not understand how these people could make such a request to her so confidently. Could it be that she looked very easy to talk to?


    Du Yue nced coldly at the dozen women in front of her. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t go through nine years ofpulsory education, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can speak without thinking. I killed him because there¡¯s enmity between us. Have you ever seen a vengeful person who takes up the responsibility of taking care of their enemy¡¯s harem?¡±


    ¡°How can you be like this¡ª¡± Without giving the woman in the blue floral dress a chance to continue, Du Yue raised the gun in her hand and aimed it at her head. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to live after he¡¯s dead? That¡¯s easy, I can send you off with him. As long as you say you¡¯re willing, I can do it now.¡±


    When she heard Du Yue¡¯s cold voice and met her cold eyes, the woman in the blue floral-patterned dress could not help but shiver. She hurriedly took a few steps back and did not dare to continue speaking. Du Yue could not be bothered with her and turned to leave. He Xing, who had been silent all this while, quickly followed.


    However, he had only taken two steps when he was blocked by the group of women. ¡°Handsome, wait a minute!¡±


    ¡°Just stay here, okay? We¡¯ll be your concubines in the future, and you¡¯ll be our king!¡±


    ¡°When I first saw you, I sensed that you have an extraordinary aura and that you¡¯re not an ordinary person. If you¡¯re willing to stay and be our king, you¡¯ll definitely be the most powerful king in the world in the future! We¡¯re all very obedient. In the future, we¡¯ll y with you however you want¡­¡±


    Du Yue, who had just taken two steps, stopped and turned to look at the group of women surrounding He Xing. Her eyes grew fiercer. She could not take it anymore. She aimed the gun at the roof and pulled the trigger. Du Yue herself was stunned when she did not hear the gunshot. Damn it! Due to this group of noisy women, she had even forgotten that this gun was equipped with a silencer.

 Chapter 218 - 218 Please Take Pity on Us

    218 Please Take Pity on Us


    It was a good thing that the group of women was so busy pestering He Xing and did not witness such an embarrassing scene. The only person who saw this was He Xing, who had been keeping an eye on Du Yue. He Xing looked at Du Yue dotingly, his eyes full of smiles. The next second, he stopped smiling and raised the gun in his hand to point at the woman in front of him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of my way. One more word and I¡¯ll fulfill your wish and send you to reunite with your king.¡±


    ¡°Young man¡­¡± The woman in the blue floral dress was so scared that her face turned pale, but she still did not want to give up. ¡°If you don¡¯t take us with you, we weak women will be left to die. Please take pity on us¡­ Even if you don¡¯t want us to be your concubines, we¡¯re willing to be your maids! You¡¯re so capable, so you must have all the resources you need. We don¡¯t ask for much. We¡¯re good as long as you give us some food. Is that okay?¡±


    The woman in the blue floral dress knelt down after she finished speaking. The others obviously treated her as their leader. Seeing her kneel, they followed suit. He Xing frowned and looked at them with more disgust. Before he could speak again, another group of people rushed in. These people were dressed in tattered clothes and had unkempt hair and dirty faces. They were the people who had been imprisoned before. Most of these people were women, and there were also some underaged children.


    They came with a menacing momentum and rushed toward the women kneeling on the ground. They rushed up and grabbed their clothes, scratching and hitting them viciously, not giving them a chance to react. The women who were kneeling on the ground were caught off guard and kept begging for mercy. At first, they wanted to resist, but the difference in numbers was too great. They were no match for this group of people.


    Du Yue frowned as she looked at the people who were fighting. He Xing was still in the crowd. She was afraid that he would get hurt, so she wanted to go in and look for him. Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice from the side. ¡°Yue Yue, stay away from these people. They might hurt you.¡± Du Yue looked in the direction of the voice and realized that He Xing had already emerged from the crowd and was standing behind her.


    Du Yue was not worried about being identally injured. She had trained for so long in both her previous and current lives. If she were to be identally injured by this group of people who had mediocre skills, she would not be able to live with herself. However, the only thing she was puzzled about was why the group of people who rushed in was dealing such a heavy blow to these women.


    She saw with her own eyes a sallow and emaciated woman ruthlessly leaving a few marks on the face of the woman in a blue floral dress. She scratched her face until it was covered in blood. If there was not any deep hatred between them, they would not be so vicious. These people were either scratching the concubines¡¯ heads or faces. The dozen or so women who were originally well-dressed were now in a worse state than the opposing group of women. Their hair was disheveled, and they looked a little funny.


    The farcested for more than ten minutes before it finally ended. The dozen or so concubines were all beaten to the ground. Their clothes were all torn, and their bodies were covered in wounds. If it were not for the fact that their chests were still rising and falling, Du Yue would have thought that they had been beaten to death, especially because they were covered in blood.


    If one¡¯s skills were not good, just using brute force to hit people was sometimes more tiring than doing physical work. These people in tattered clothes had been locked up for a long time. It was normal that they had not been eating or sleeping well, so they did not have much strength to begin with. After the battle just now, they had wasted most of their strength. Now, they were all out of breath. Some of them could not even stand steadily and fell on their butts.


    A woman with short hair walked toward Du Yue and He Xing before bowing deeply to them. ¡°I thank you on behalf of everyone for saving our lives!¡± Her voice was a little hoarse, perhaps because she had not spoken for a long time or because of theck of water.


    When she looked up, Du Yue could clearly see that her lips were so dry that they were bleeding. Her face was sunken from the prolonged hunger, but her eyes, which glowed dazzlingly under the dim light, looked familiar.


    Du Yue was in a daze for a moment, not knowing what to say. Among those who struggled to survive in the apocalypse, very few people¡¯s eyes could emit such dazzling light. The short-haired woman was stared at by Du Yue. She took a deep breath nervously. ¡°We beat them up for revenge. They relied on that man for a living, and they usually bullied and humiliated us together with that man. Previously, there were a few women who didn¡¯t bow to them when they saw them. They incited that man to beat those women to death.¡±

 Chapter 219 - 219 You Can Return to the Base With Us

    219 You Can Return to the Base With Us


    Speaking up to this point, the short-haired woman¡¯s eyes were dyed with some hatred. ¡°They forced us to listen. If we didn¡¯t do as they said, we¡¯d be locked up. During that period, they wouldn¡¯t give us any food or water, and we¡¯d just have to endure it. Some people couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and could only give in in the end. However, they didn¡¯t let them go in the end. The reason was simply that they thought that the women were too beautiful. If they were kept alive, that man would be seduced by them.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Du Yue looked at the woman in the blue floral dress. The moment she looked over, her eyes met the woman¡¯s. The woman in the floral dress looked away in a panic, not daring to look her in the eye. She was obviously guilty. Just by looking at her eyes, Du Yue could confirm that the short-haired woman was telling the truth.


    In the post-apocalyptic world, everyone wanted to survive and live a good life. She could understand that. However, no matter how much one wanted to live, one should not rely on betraying one¡¯s own people. Du Yue took out a dagger and handed it to the short-haired woman. ¡°Here, you can settle the Grudge between you two personally.¡±


    The short-haired woman looked at the dagger in front of her and was stunned for a moment. However, she quickly regained her senses and held the dagger with both hands. ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you!¡± Because she had used too much force, Du Yue could see that the veins on the back of her hands were popping out. The short-haired woman held the dagger and approached the woman in the floral dress step by step.


    !!


    The woman in the floral dress saw that she was approaching her and was frightened. She started to crawl back with all her strength. ¡°I was wrong! I really know I was wrong! Please don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m begging you¡­ I was also forced to do it! I was also forced by him!¡±


    The short-haired woman did not seem to hear her begging and continued to approach her with the dagger.


    The woman in the floral dress looked at the dagger that was getting closer and closer, and her eyes gradually turned from fear to hatred. ¡°We just wanted to live. What did we do wrong? You b*tches deserved it. If you had cooperated, none of you would¡¯ve died! It¡¯s your fault for resisting! Even if you die¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the dagger had already pierced through her heart with a cold glint. Blood spurted out and sttered on the short-haired woman¡¯s face and clothes. She reached out and wiped her face, then pulled out the dagger from the woman¡¯s heart without hesitation. The short-haired woman walked to the middle of the crowd with the dagger and said to them, ¡°What are you doing? If you have a grudge, then take this and settle it. ¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, someone in the crowd stood out and took the dagger from her hand. One by one, they took the dagger and stabbed into those women¡¯s hearts. It was not until thest person was killed that the dagger returned to the short-haired woman¡¯s hand. She picked up the corner of her clothes and wiped the blood off the dagger seriously. Then, she walked to Du Yue with the dagger and returned it to her with both hands. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for your great kindness!¡±


    Du Yue did not take the dagger. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. If you want to thank someone, thank yourselves. You¡¯re brave and decisive. You can keep this dagger. ¡±


    The short-haired woman was stunned at first, but when she saw Du Yue¡¯s serious expression, she tightened her grip on the dagger. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Du Yue nodded and smiled at her. ¡°We¡¯re leaving this ce.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The short-haired woman looked at Du Yue. She seemed to have a thousand words to say, but she swallowed them all. In the end, she only said, ¡°Goodbye. You guys take care.¡±


    Du Yue looked at her and then at the crowd. She asked, ¡°Did that man have a car?¡±


    ¡°He did!¡±


    ¡°Do you know where it¡¯s parked?¡±


    ¡°I do. Do you need it? I can take you to find it!¡± Du Yue smiled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. We¡¯re going back to the base. If you don¡¯t have a ce to go, you can find that man¡¯s car and drive it back with us.¡±


    The short-haired woman was shocked at first, then ecstatic. She said, ¡°I¡­ We¡¯re willing! We¡¯ll get a car right away, please wait a moment. His car is parked up on the ground. I¡¯ve seen it before. It¡¯s a truck, and¡­¡±


    Perhaps she was too excited, the short-haired woman¡¯s words were a little incoherent, but Du Yue still understood the general meaning of her words. Du Yue nodded at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go together, then.¡±


    The short-haired woman hurriedly ran to the man in yellow and found a bunch of keys on his body. She immediately gathered the others and jogged toward the passage outside. Du Yue and He Xing walked at the back of the crowd. Looking at the excited figures in front of them, the two of them sighed. When the two of them walked out, they saw the short-haired woman and the group of people waiting for them.

 Chapter 220 - 220 I Understand That She Doesn’t Mean What She Says

    220 I Understand That She Doesn¡¯t Mean What She Says


    The short-haired woman said hesitantly, ¡°After we find the truck, where should we go to find you? We¡¯d like to arrange where we should meet upter¡­ The fog is thick outside. We¡¯re worried we¡¯ll get separated from you.¡±


    Du Yue could understand her worries. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through all that trouble. We¡¯ll go with you to find the truck before we set off.¡±


    After getting Du Yue¡¯s promise, the short-haired woman heaved a sigh of relief and led the group to find the truck.


    The parking lot was less than a kilometer away from the exit of the underground city. All the cars were parked there, and it did not take long to walk there. After walking for less than 20 minutes, they arrived at the simple parking lot. As the short-haired woman had said, there were many cars parked here. There were trucks, vans, buses, and some small cars. When they were in the underground city, Du Yue had made a rough estimate. There were about a hundred people who had survived. Fortunately, there were quite a few cars here. Otherwise, they really would not be able to transport more than a hundred people.


    Du Yue thought of something and asked the short-haired woman, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to take with you? For example, food.¡±


    The man was dead, and there were no other survivors in the underground city. Why were they not searching for any supplies? When the short-haired woman heard Du Yue¡¯s question, she was silent for a moment before she replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to take away. We¡¯re the food.¡± The moment she said that, the atmosphere instantly became heavy.


    Du Yue felt that the atmosphere was a little depressing. After a few seconds, she spoke again, her voice a little low. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡±


    The short-haired woman nodded quietly and gave the keys to the people behind her. She then led them to the cars. Du Yue and He Xing turned around and walked toward the main road after they got into their cars.


    If they followed this road, they would reach the side of the road where they had parked their car. The two of them walked in front at a slow pace. The few cars behind them naturally could not speed up, but none of them urged them. They just followed silently. After walking for more than ten minutes, Du Yue and He Xing saw their car parked by the side of the road.


    The two of them got into the car, fastened their seat belts, and honked at the cars behind them. Then, they started the car and set off. They were the only two people in the car. He Xing asked Du Yue, ¡°Why do you want to bring them back?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m bringing them back. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re going back to the base, and they¡¯re following us.¡±


    He Xing chuckled at Du Yue¡¯s words but did not expose her. It had been a few years since the first time they met. He Xing knew better than anyone what kind of person Du Yue was. He Xing could understand her, regardless of whether she was lying or being soft-hearted.


    He Xing¡¯s car was at the forefront, and the other cars were following behind at a moderate distance. Du Yue and He Xing had a short discussion and decided to rush back to the base without stopping to rest. They were aware that those people were starving and weak. Fortunately, they had cleared all the obstacles on the road before they set off. Now that there were no more obstacles on the way back, their speed was much faster than before. At this speed, they would probably reach the base before dark.


    With so many cars on the road, it was inevitable that they would make some noise. The people who had left the underground city to search for survivors in the city noticed themotion and gathered around. He Xing had no intention of stopping the car even though he was in the middle of the road. These people, as that man¡¯s subordinates, had all helped him to do evil, burn, kill, and plunder. All of them deserved to die.


    As the cars were not moving very fast, the people who were in the middle of the road all moved to the side before the car hit them. Since they did not manage to kill them, Du Yue pulled the trigger and gave them a quick death. The first time they met, they were discussing how to burn, kill, pige, and bully their own people in the city. Du Yue felt that she had let them off lightly by shooting them in the head.


    The remaining survivors were hiding in the thick fog. After seeing this scene, they did not dare to appear again. Du Yue and He Xing continued to drive forward. If these people dared to show their faces, they would send them to meet that bullsh*t king. If they did not show up, then they would let them struggle at death¡¯s door for a few more days. Anyway, when they returned to the base, they would tell Zuo Mingdong about the situation here, and Zuo Mingdong would send people to clean them up.

 Chapter 221 - 221 Invaders Will Be Killed No Matter How Far Away They Are

    221 Invaders Will Be Killed No Matter How Far Away They Are


    Du Yue and He Xing were right. They arrived at the base not long after the sun set. The gate of the base had been closed before they went back. Fortunately, the signal of the inte in the base was good, so they could connect to thework of the base when they were at the gate. He Xing gave Zuo Mingdong a call and briefly exined the situation to him.


    A few minutester, the gate of the base opened slowly from the inside. He Xing drove into the base with the rest of the cars. The cars behind them quickly followed, afraid that they would be stopped outside the gate if they were slow. He Xing¡¯s car drove about 100 meters past the base¡¯s gate before stopping. The cars following behind him also stopped.


    Du Yue and He Xing got out of the car first. They had just steadied themselves when the short-haired woman ran out of the car behind them. She looked around, feeling a little uneasy. Du Yue was about to speak when she saw a car drive over from a distance and stop beside them. The car stopped, and Zuo Mingdong got out of the car.


    After getting out of the car, Zuo Mingdong first carefully sized up Du Yue and He Xing. After making sure that they were not injured, he turned to look at the short-haired woman. ¡°Is she the survivor you brought back?¡± He Xing nodded.


    ¡°Yes, other than her, the rest of the people in the cars behind us are all survivors who were detained in the underground city. I can let them slowly tell you the detailster.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Zuo Mingdong nodded and instructed Lu Lin, ¡°Arrange for someone to take them to rest first and give them some food and water. We¡¯ll talk about the rest tomorrow after they¡¯ve had a good rest.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Lu Lin agreed and asked the short-haired woman to leave with him.


    The short-haired woman hesitated and looked at Du Yue subconsciously. Du Yue looked into her eyes and nodded at her tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. They¡¯re all officials of the base. They won¡¯t bully you. Now that you¡¯re at the base, as long as you listen to the arrangements of the base and work hard, you¡¯ll definitely be able to eat your fill and sleep well. No one will ever bully you or treat you as food and toys again. You can live in peace.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s words put the short-haired woman at ease. She smiled shyly at Du Yue and said, ¡°I understand. Thank you! If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll bring them to your house to thank you!¡±


    Du Yue waved her hand. ¡°No need to thank me. We don¡¯t have to meet again.¡± She could not provide them with food or shelter, and she did not need their gratitude. From now on, they would go their own ways and live their own lives. There was no need to meet.


    When the short-haired woman heard this, she bit her lip and bowed deeply to Du Yue again before leaving with Lu Lin. Zuo Mingdong had been silent at the side. After everyone had left, he said to He Xing, ¡°It¡¯s been so long. You guys should go back and sleep. Everything else can wait till tomorrow once you¡¯ve rested.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Du Yue did not like to drag things out. ¡°Captain Zuo, let¡¯s find a quiet ce. It¡¯s not toote for us to go back and rest after we¡¯re done talking to you.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong looked at He Xing for his opinion. He Xing nodded at him. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Du Yue.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong had no choice but to agree to it. There was an office near the gate of the base, so Zuo Mingdong took them there.


    After the three of them sat down, He Xing told them everything that had happened after they entered the city. He Xing had only picked out some rtively important parts about the interster. ¡°That person came from the same ce as me. There should be less than ten people with the same origin as us. He told us that one of them is in the second base. Captain Zuo, we¡¯re nning to leave this ce.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong frowned slightly, ¡°You guys are going to the second base?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± On the way back, Du Yue and He Xing had alreadye to an agreement. Neither Du Yue nor He Xing wanted to be saviors of the world. They could not change the apocalypse, and they could not save everyone. However, the natural disasters had already caused the people on this disaster-ridden toin endlessly. If there were people from the interster interfering, then the people of the blue would have no hope of survival.


    Their thinking was very simple. Invaders would be killed no matter how far away they were!


    Zuo Mingdong was silent for a while before he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided, then I won¡¯t waste my breath. However, this matter still needs to be considered at length. Go back and rest today. We¡¯ll slowly discuss itter! If there¡¯s anything I can help with, just tell me. ¡±

 Chapter 222 - 222 It’s Not Your Fault

    222 It¡¯s Not Your Fault


    In fact, even if Zuo Mingdong had not mentioned it, Du Yue and He Xing also wanted to take their time to n it out. After all, this was not a small matter. After the three of them said their goodbyes, Du Yue and He Xing drove home. They had been out for so many days, and the ground in the yard was already full of dead bugs. It seemed that the base had been constantly exterminating the bugs while they were out. Looking at the dead bugs, Du Yue did not find it hard to ept. After all,pared to wriggling bugs, dead bugs were easier to ept.


    ¡°Rest first. We¡¯ll clean the yard tomorrow.¡± He Xing said.


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Alright! I really don¡¯t have the strength to clean anymore!¡±


    They opened the iron gate and walked into the living room. Everything in front of them was no different from before they left. Looking at the familiar house, Du Yue felt at ease.


    !!


    They had finally returned to this home that only belonged to the two of them. Among the thousands of houses in the world, there would always be one that was their own. This made them happy and at ease.


    Before eating, they each took a bath and changed their clothes. They then washed the clothes they had changed out of. After that, they returned to the bedroom together. In order to prevent dust from collecting on the furniture when they went out, Du Yue had put all the furniture in the house into her interspace before they left.


    Du Yue mopped the bedroom floor after taking a shower, and it had just dried up. She took out all the furniture from her interspace and arranged them in the same position as before. The originally empty house had finally be a warm little home again.


    The two of them sat on the carpet, and the dining table was right in front of them. Du Yue asked He Xing, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    He Xing scratched his head and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you want.¡± Du Yue could not help but chuckle when she saw He Xing showing a side of himself that he had never shown to anyone else before. She took out two bowls of rice and a bowl of soup from the space.


    The speed of the two people eating could be said to be like a tornado sweeping away the clouds. After eating, they cleaned up the dishes together and got on the bed to rest. Du Yue rested her head on He Xing¡¯s arm and looked at his well-defined jaw. She slowly closed her eyes. That night, Du Yue had a nightmare.


    In the dream, she was in her previous life where she barely survived in a small base. However, when the thick fog descended, the originally peaceful days were no longer. Danger was everywhere, and darkness catalyzed the evil human nature. What was more terrifying than the thick fog was the human heart.


    After she woke up, Du Yue slowly opened her eyes, but they were in a state of chaos. It had been a long time since she had dreamed about her past life. It had been so long that every time she thought about it, she felt that it was a nightmare from long ago and not real. The reason why she would dream about her past life again after such a long time was probably rted to what she had seen and heard yesterday.


    ¡°What are you daydreaming about?¡± Hearing He Xing¡¯s voice from behind her, Du Yue turned around and saw He Xing looking at her curiously with his hand on his head. Seeing that she had turned around, he smiled. ¡°I saw that you¡¯ve opened your eyes for a while but haven¡¯t said a word. You¡¯re just in a daze. What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I had a nightmarest night.¡± Du Yue told him everything that had happened in the dream. ¡°Ever since I came to the base, I¡¯ve been living a peaceful life even if I may not always be happy. I¡¯ve been living a peaceful life for so long that I¡¯ve almost forgotten everything that happened in my previous life. It wasn¡¯t until I saw the situation of those survivors yesterday that I understood something. It¡¯s not that those things won¡¯t happen again, but it¡¯s just that I¡¯m lucky this time and didn¡¯t experience them.¡±


    He Xing reached out and grazed the tip of Du Yue¡¯s nose. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯re lucky that you didn¡¯t run into those problems. It¡¯s not your fault. What we can do is to eliminate those who attempt to invade within our capabilities.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s dull eyes gradually regained their rity after hearing He Xing¡¯s words. ¡°Right!¡±


    After breakfast, the two of them trained together for three hours. When it was over, both of their clothes were drenched in sweat, and their foreheads were covered in beads of sweat. Almost all of their skin that was exposed had traces of blue and purple. Both Du Yue and He Xing did not care about such a small injury.


    The two of them were not in a hurry to take a shower. They sat on small stools separately and discussed the future. Du Yue was the first to ask He Xing, ¡°Regarding the trip to the second base, have you decided when we¡¯re going?¡±


    He Xing took a sip of water and said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

 Chapter 223 - 223 Owning an Armored Vehicle

    223 Owning an Armored Vehicle


    Du Yue thought about it for a while. ¡°We can¡¯t be hasty about this. Let¡¯s ask Captain Zuo about the situation at the second base first!¡± They did not know much about the second base, but there should be some connection between the bases. They could only proceed to the next step after getting a general idea of the situation.


    When the sweat from their training had mostly dissipated, Du Yue and He Xing went to take a shower, changed their clothes, and went out. Before they left, He Xing informed Zuo Mingdong in advance to make sure that he was free before they went to look for him. They were still more used to riding the electric bike at the base. Although the speed was slower, now that the bug disaster had been controlled very well, it was quite interesting to ride an electric bike around.


    When they arrived, Zuo Mingdong had already been waiting for a while. The three of them went straight to Zuo Mingdong¡¯s office. As soon as they sat down, Zuo Mingdong opened his mouth and said, ¡°This morning, I went to see the survivors you brought back. They told me the general situation. If nothing unexpected happens, the base will send people into the city today or tomorrow.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing both nodded without saying anything. They were very clear about Zuo Mingdong¡¯s work efficiency, so they did not need to worry about anything. Zuo Mingdong took out a folder from his drawer and handed it to He Xing. ¡°You came to me today to ask about the second base, right? This is all the information I have. You can take it back and read it.¡±


    !!


    He Xing did not stand on ceremony and reached out to take it. ¡°Captain Zuo, you¡¯re really efficient. Thank you!¡±


    Zuo Mingdongughed bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me. I should be the one thanking you. In terms of efficiency, the two of you should be the most efficient. We, a group of officials, can¡¯t evenpare to you. If it wasn¡¯t for your timely arrival, who knows how many of these survivors would¡¯ve survived? This morning, they specifically told me to convey their thanks to you.¡±


    Seeing that Du Yue and He Xing did not respond, Zuo Mingdong felt even more helpless. ¡°You¡¯ve been together for a long time, and your tempers are bing more and more simr. Forget it, I know you guys don¡¯t like to hear such words, so I won¡¯t say them. Since you¡¯ve decided to go to the second base, I won¡¯t stop you. However, you can¡¯t leave for at least half a month. He Xing, you know that the underground city project has just resumed. You need to stay and help.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± He Xing nodded and did not refuse. ¡°I happen to have something that I need your help with.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong sat up straight and said seriously, ¡°Tell me. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll definitely help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± He Xing smiled. ¡°We still have a lot of contribution points left. Before we leave, I¡¯d like to ask you to sell me something.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to buy?¡±


    ¡°An armored vehicle.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was stunned at first, then he burst intoughter. ¡± I thought it was something big. Don¡¯t worry, I can definitely help you with such a small matter!¡± Zuo Mingdong was a straightforward and quick-witted man. He immediately took Du Yue and He Xing out to look at vehicles.


    When Du Yue was preparing the supplies, she also learned about armored vehicles. At that time, she felt that if she had one of those, she would feel very safe. Unfortunately, an armored vehicle was not easily bought before the apocalypse. Du Yue had no choice but to give up on the idea. However, who knew that a chance woulde her way? Now, she could actually possess it so easily! Du Yue was clueless when it came to picking the armored vehicle, but He Xing was different.


    Du Yue did not express her opinion and merely listened to He Xing and Zuo Mingdong¡¯s conversation. It did not take long for He Xing to pick a car. The car was veryrge with a width of 4.6 meters, a height of 3.3 meters, and a length of six meters. Just the weight of the vehicle itself was eight tons.


    It had a domineering appearance, and the body of the car was a low-profile army green color. The body was made of bulletproof steel tes, the ss was explosion-proof ss, and even the tires were specially designed explosion-proof tires. Even though Du Yue did not know much about armored vehicles, she could tell at a nce that the car was domineering and mighty. She was very satisfied with it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just look at the outside. The inside is the real deal!¡± When Zuo Mingdong introduced the vehicle to them, his face was full of pride as he opened the car door. There was a long distance between the driver¡¯s seat and the front passenger¡¯s seat because there were all kinds of control panels in the middle. For abat-type armored vehicle like this,fort was not the most important thing during the manufacturing process. The most important thing was still its performance.

 Chapter 224 - 224 The Base Will Always Be Your Home

    224 The Base Will Always Be Your Home


    He Xing was observing the front of the vehicle while Du Yue went to the back of the vehicle. This was an armored vehicle that could transport things. The rearpartment was very spacious and was equipped with a total of ten seats. Even if all of them were filled, it was still very spacious. These ten seats were all adjustable and could be put away when not in use. If all the seats were folded, there would be a few square meters of space. When the time came, one couldy a simple mattress on it and sleep directly in the back.


    It was not a problem to put a table in the car so that they could have their mealsfortably. If they were going out in this car, they would not have to use the RV to sleep. After all, in terms of safety, armored vehicles were much more secure than RVs. After looking around, Zuo Mingdong stood at the front of the car and patted the steel te. ¡°How is it? not bad, right?¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty good. I¡¯ll take this. How many contribution points does it cost?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong sighed helplessly. ¡°After a long time of knowing you, I¡¯ve realized that no matter the rtionship you share with others, you¡¯re not willing to take advantage of them at all. However, we both know how much you¡¯ve helped the base all this while. I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ll be gone for, but you¡¯ll need to prepare all kinds of essories. I¡¯ll buy them for you. In total, you¡¯ll just give me 30,000 contribution points. By the way, there¡¯s one more important thing I forgot to tell you. Although this car is good in all aspects, the only drawback is that it consumes a lot of fuel. You have to prepare enough diesel.¡±


    !!


    Diesel was the problem that Zuo Mingdong was most worried about. It was different from before the apocalypse when there were gas stations everywhere. After they left the base, it would not be easy to find a ce to refuel. If Zuo Mingdong could think of this, Du Yue and He Xing must have already considered it.


    Hence, He Xing said to him, ¡°Please use the rest of my contribution points on my card, save for the 30,000 contribution points needed for the car, to purchase diesel. You can put them in the car.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong felt that it was a little inappropriate. After all, at this time, carrying so much diesel on the road was no different from carrying gold.


    However, when the words reached his mouth, he held them back. Since He Xing had already made up his mind to do this, it meant that he was fully prepared, so he should not say anything more. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare the things for you as soon as possible!¡± After the discussion, all the contribution points in Du Yue¡¯s and He Xing¡¯s cards were taken away by Zuo Mingdong.


    They spent all the contribution points they had saved up for several years. It was impossible to say that they did not haveplicated feelings over it. However, on second thought, they were using their contribution points to exchange for an armored vehicle. Thatplicated feeling quickly disappeared.


    In the days that followed, He Xing returned to his usual routine of working at sunrise and returning at sunset. He was busy with matters in the underground city. Meanwhile, Du Yue had nothing to do, so she took the time to pack up and check the supplies in her space. There were too many things in the interspace, and many of them had not been used for a long time. Du Yue had forgotten about their existence. Fortunately, she had made a booklet at that time, so it was not difficult to go through the things now.


    Half a month passed by quickly. Soon, it was time for Du Yue and He Xing to leave. Du Yue had no choice but to leave her off-road vehicle in the courtyard. There were only two of them, and He Xing was driving the armored vehicle while she was driving He Xing¡¯s car. There was no one else who could drive the third car.


    They left the car behind as a cover. Fortunately, there were a few other cars in Du Yue¡¯s space, so leaving one behind would not affect anything. He Xing¡¯s off-road vehicle was fully loaded with diesel, and the overheadpartment was also filled with luggage. Inside the armored vehicle, all the space was not wasted. It was also filled with diesel.


    The two of them drove the cars out of the base¡¯s gate and parked near the gate. They got out of the car and said goodbye to Zuo Mingdong. Zuo Mingdong did not say much. He just reached out and patted He Xing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°End it soon ande back home early. No matter how far you go, this ce will always be your home and your path of retreat!¡±


    He Xingughed out loud and shook Zuo Mingdong¡¯s hand with all his might. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be back as soon as possible!¡±


    Zuo Mingdong looked at Du Yue. ¡°Everything will go well!¡±


    Du Yue smiled at him. ¡°It will!¡±


    The three of them did not like to reveal their emotions. They had mixed feelings in their hearts now that it was time to part, but they could only say these few words.

 Chapter 225 - 225 Let’s Go South

    225 Let¡¯s Go South


    ¡°Old Zuo.¡± He Xing stopped smiling and handed a bunch of keys to Zuo Mingdong. ¡°We left some things for you in our house. Don¡¯t forget to get them. I¡¯ll leave the keys with you. You have to keep them safe, or we¡¯ll be living on the streets when wee back!¡±


    Zuo Mingdong took the keys and gave a military salute. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    He Xing raised his hand and tapped his forehead with his long fingers. ¡°See you again!¡±


    Du Yue nodded slightly to Zuo Mingdong as a farewell. The two of them turned around at the same time and walked toward their respective cars.


    !!


    The lighting facilities outside the base were not perfect, so they could not see the situation in the distance. A few minutes after separating, Zuo Mingdong could no longer see the figures of the two cars. Even though he could no longer see them, he did not leave immediately. He stood there for a long time before he turned around and walked through the base¡¯s gate.


    Looking at the keys that He Xing had given him before he left, Zuo Mingdong called Lu Lin over and drove to the courtyard where He Xing and Du Yue used to live. Half an hourter, Zuo Mingdong asked Lu Lin to wait outside the courtyard while he walked into their living room. The scene in front of him left him speechless.


    There were exquisite weapons and weapon blueprints everywhere. There was also nutrient solution and its form, as well as very good seeds and some medicine that was in high demand. Any one of these items could be worth tens of thousands of gold. Zuo Mingdong stared at them for a long time. Suddenly, heughed and shook his head. ¡°You guys, you¡¯re really not worried that I¡¯ll embezzle!¡±


    He was the only one in the house, and he was just speaking to himself. ¡°I will never betray your trust. Never.¡±


    He would make the best use of everything He Xing and Du Yue had left behind. While they were away, they would definitely improve the construction of the first base so that they would have a morefortable environment when they returned!


    ..


    An hour and a half after they left the base, Du Yue and He Xing stopped their cars. Du Yue alighted from the car and put He Xing¡¯s car into her interspace. After they got into the armored vehicle, Du Yue put everything that was packed in the car into her interspace. He Xing started the car again after everything was in ce.


    Thefort level of an armored vehicle was much lower than He Xing¡¯s expensive off-road vehicle. Du Yue stretched her body and adjusted herself into a morefortable position. She then turned to He Xing. ¡°What if you attract attention by leaving those things behind?¡±


    He Xingughed teasingly. ¡°You¡¯re worried about me, but aren¡¯t you worried about leaving your things behind too?¡±


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°They¡¯re just some ordinary medicine and seeds. They¡¯re nothing special.¡±


    They were not the only ones in the base who had those things. However, at this moment, no one would show off their wealth. Zuo Mingdong himself was clear about this. After all, no matter what kind of environment one was in, there were still many capable people.


    He Xing stopped smiling and said in a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. When I made a deal with the base, they roughly knew about me. It¡¯s been so long, but there¡¯s been no movement from the base. They¡¯re probably turning a blind eye to it, and they won¡¯t look into it. ¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    At the mention of the base, Du Yue¡¯s mood was a little low. ¡°I can still remember how excited I was when I first heard the news about the first base opening. At that time, I drove here by myself and thought that if nothing unexpected happened, I would live there for the rest of my life. I didn¡¯t expect that I would leave after only staying for three years. In fact, even the date of our return is unknown. But then again, it¡¯s good to go out and gain some experience. Sometimes, the days in the base are too stable and boring.¡±


    He Xing could not help butugh when he heard that. ¡°Du Yue.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You left the base only because you wanted to keep mepany, right? Just admit it, you like me a lot.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. After all, the two of them had been together for so long that Du Yue was used to He Xing¡¯s shocking words from time to time.


    Du Yue did not continue the conversation and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d need a few days to modify this car? Where are we parking?¡±


    This was a very important matter, so He Xing immediately put away his joking expression. ¡°The second base is located in Beidao City, which is near the sea. It¡¯s southeast of here. Let¡¯s drive south first and find a quiet ce on the road to park the car and modify it. ¡± In the thick fog, the only way to not get lost was to use apass.


    However, they did not need to hold apass now because the armored vehicle was equipped with one. They drove all the way south and did not stop until three in the afternoon.

 Chapter 226 - 226 Modified Armored Vehicle

    226 Modified Armored Vehicle


    They parked the car near the mountain. The area was deserted, and there was only a farmer¡¯s yard next to it. There was a one-story bungalow with arge yard that was big enough to park an armored vehicle. Houses like this were not earthquake resistant. The house had copsed and was in ruins. However, Du Yue and He Xing did not care about this. They had no intention of staying here anyway.


    The reason why they had to find a yard was actually to find cover so that they would not be noticed at a nce when they were modifying the armored vehicle. After they got out of the car, Du Yue and He Xing sprayed some pesticide, then scattered some insect-repelling powder on the walls of the copsed house. After the problem with the bugs was solved, Du Yue took out the RV and ced it next to the armored vehicle.


    Fortunately, the yard was veryrge, and it was very easy to amodate two cars. With the RV, it was like they had a mobile home. No matter where they went or parked, they could have a ce to rest and eat. They no longer had to worry about the wind or rain.


    It was still early, but He Xing was not idle. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the necessary things and we can start the modification.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± Du Yue asked.


    He Xing thought for a moment and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to help. If you want to learn, you can watch from the side.¡±


    Learning one more skill meant that she could rely on herself more in the future. Of course, Du Yue was willing to learn. ¡°Alright, I want to learn it.¡±


    He Xing had already guessed Du Yue¡¯s answer before she even opened her mouth, so he was not surprised at all. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you!¡±


    Du Yue did not know much about cars, let alone refitting them. It was an area she had never been involved in.


    However, He Xing was clearly a very responsible teacher. With his step-by-step guidance, Du Yue improved rapidly. The two of them only used three days to modify the armored vehicle. From the outside, the armored vehicle did not seem to have changed much. However, when one entered the vehicle, one would find that the control console, the seats, and even the structure inside werepletely different from before.


    The vehicle was a transport-type vehicle that was bulletproof and explosion-proof. Its attack was ordinary, but now, it was different. He Xing had made a lot of changes to it. He had added a battery that could rotate in all directions. When it was needed for an attack, they could use it to fire shots. Its power was astonishing.


    In addition to these, they had also installed surveince equipment. From the inside of the car, they could clearly see the situation outside the car in all directions to avoid any emergencies. The seats had been reced with morefortable ones while ensuring performance. The only thing that did not change was the back carriage. After all, the biggest use of the carriage was that it had arge space and could be used for anything.


    After the car was modified, the two of them naturally did not waste any more time and went back on the road. In the past few days, in addition to modifying the vehicle, they had also studied the future route. If it was before the apocalypse, it would only take about ten hours to get from the first base to Beidao City through the expressway.


    However, in this thick fog, even if they took the expressway, they would not be able to speed up. Moreover, after the previous earthquake, no one knew what the current situation of the expressway was. After a discussion with He Xing, Du Yue decided to drive He Xing¡¯s car on the expressway first. It would be best if the expressway was intact. However, if they could not take the expressway, they would just get off the expressway and take the national highway. As for which car to drive on the national highway, it would be decided by the road conditions.


    The armored vehicle was very powerful, but it consumed a lot of gas. When there were other options, it was best not to use the armored vehicle. Changing cars might be a fantasy to others, but to Du Yue, it was a piece of cake. Naturally, she would do whatever was convenient for her.


    After getting into the car, other than the sound of the wind blowing through the windows, only the explosive sound of the wheels crushing the bugs apanied them. They had heard this sound many times and were a little used to it. It took a whole day to drive from the city to the expressway. Even He Xing could not help but sigh, let alone Du Yue.


    With such a slow speed, there was no need to worry about a traffic ident. After all, there was no living thing on the road except for them. There were too many obstacles on the road that they had to stop and clear them themselves. Du Yue kept all the obstacles that she could clear in her interspace before throwing them to the side of the road. If the road had copsed, they could also find a thick steel te toy on it and drive directly over. However, once they encountered a situation like a broken bridge, they could only turn back and choose another path.


    However, there were many bridges and rivers in Qinghe City. There were even more bridges that were destroyed by the earthquake. On this day alone, they had turned around four times. It was already dark when they finally arrived at the expressway. The two of them were not in a hurry, so they naturally would not rush in the dark.

 Chapter 227 - 227 Arriving in Haidao City

    227 Arriving in Haidao City


    After stopping at a barrennd next to the expressway, Du Yue took Xiang Nan¡¯s body out of her interspace. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving Qinghe once we get on the expressway. Let¡¯s give Xiang Nan a burial! Xiang Nan should be a native of Qinghe City and would probably want to return to his roots.¡±


    He Xing agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s use gasoline.¡±


    Du Yue had lived for abined total of more than 40 years in both her past and present lives. This was the first time she had cremated a corpse. Fortunately, they had a lot of gasoline and enough firewood. Although it took a long time, they managed to burn Xiang Nan¡¯s body to ashes.


    After the ashes were collected, Du Yue put them in an iron box. He Xing found the digging robot and made it dig a very deep hole. He put the box in it and filled the hole with soil. The two of them did not set up a headstone for Xiang Nan. For the time being, it was better for him to quietly sleep underground. Xiang Nan might have thought the same. It was enough for him to not be disturbed by others and rest with his sister¡¯s soul in his hometown.


    !!


    After they were done, Du Yue took out the RV. The two of them took a bath and ate. When it was time to sleep, Du Yue put the RV into her interspace and took out the armored vehicle. They ced a mattress at the back of the armored vehicle. The two of them could lie on it and not find it cramped at all. They could even roll around. Although the armored vehicle was smaller than the RV, it had a stronger defense ability and could allow them to monitor the situation outside from inside the vehicle.


    If they slept here, they would not need to take turns keeping watch. As long as an object moved near the car, the surveince system would turn on the warning function, and a sharp warning tone would sound in the car. If they could sleep well at night, they would naturally be more energetic during the day. The next morning, the two of them had breakfast and drove on the highway.


    Fortunately, although there were some copses on the expressway, they were not serious. After they got on the expressway, they were much faster than before. After all, there were only abandoned farnds near the expressway. There were no buildings. Even the earthquake had only caused the expressway to copse a little. There were no obstacles or ruins blocking the road.


    Du Yue found a tablet and yed an interview. As they listened to the funny interview, the two of them asionally chatted. Hence, they did not feel bored along the way. On the highway, there was no need to use apass to identify the direction. They could just look at the roadside signs and drive. They also had a map, so they could clearly see when to turn and which road to take.


    Driving along the road for a long time could still make people feel tired. Anyway, they were the only car on the highway. If they felt tired, they could park by the side of the road, switch ces, and continue to move forward. After a day of non-stop traveling, they had actuallypleted nearly half of the journey. Du Yue was in disbelief. She had thought that it would take at least four to five days to reach Haidao City. However, at this speed, they would probably arrive in two or three days.


    It was true. Two dayster, they arrived in Haidao. Along the way, they also encountered a lot of trouble. When they encountered a situation where the car couldn¡¯t pass through, like when the road was cracked, Du Yue would put the car directly into her interspace. The two of them would then use mobile anchors to help them climb over before taking out the car again.


    It had to be said that if Du Yu did not have her space, it would be difficult for them to move forward. Although the journey was a little difficult, they arrived at Haidao City without a hitch. Haidao City was close to the sea, and the second base was not far from the sea. However, Du Yue and He Xing did not head to the base right away. Instead, they nned to find a ce to rest for the night and head over the next day.


    Du Yue had lived for more than 40 years and this was her first timeing to Haidao City, let alone He Xing. If they did not have to go to the second base, He Xing would not even know that there was a city called Haidao City. The two of them did not know the way, so they could only rely on their gut feeling.


    After getting off the expressway, their speed naturally dropped. It was quiet in the car, and neither of them spoke. However, He Xing suddenly spoke as he was driving, ¡°This ce is different from Qinghe.¡±


    Du Yue was still trying to figure out where they would be spending the night when she heard He Xing¡¯s words. She turned to him in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±


    He Xing reached out to turn off the interview. ¡°Listen.¡±


    Du Yue was still confused at first, but as the tablet was muted, the car fell silent. Du Yue listened carefully for a while and suddenly realized a problem. ¡°This city¡­ It seems the bug disaster didn¡¯t hit this ce¡­¡±

 Chapter 228 - 228 We’re Doing Legitimate Business

    228 We¡¯re Doing Legitimate Business


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He Xing nodded. ¡°When we were on the expressway, we were listening to the interview, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention. However, after we came off the expressway, our speed dropped and I didn¡¯t hear the sound of our wheels crushing the bugs.¡±


    Qinghe City was gued by bugs. Even when they were on the expressway, they had to spray insect repellent and scatter medicinal powder when they parked their cars to sleep at night. Evenst night, the soil around their car was still full of bugs crawling.


    Du Yue was still trying to figure it out when she heard He Xing speak again, ¡°There were still many bugs at the ce where we sleptst night. The bugs must have disappeared from this part of the road today. It was a pity that we didn¡¯t notice it at the time, so we don¡¯t know what¡¯s the difference between this road and the one earlier.¡±


    Du Yue furrowed her brows. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between this ce and Qinghe? Why isn¡¯t there a bug disaster here?¡±


    !!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He Xing was also puzzled. ¡°Could it be because the city is close to the sea? Or could it be that the bug disaster just happened to disappear today?¡±


    However, they could not be sure of the exact reason just by guessing. Seeing Du Yue¡¯s worried face, He Xing reached out to stroke her hair andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s always a way. When we get to the base, we¡¯ll ask someone else and we¡¯ll know.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Du Yue¡¯s expression softened. Now that things hade to this, she could not think of a more suitable way. After driving for a while, they still did not see a suitable field, so they could only stop the car by the side of the road. The second base was far away from the city, so they could only take small roads. There were obstacles blocking their way from time to time. They set off at around eight in the morning, and it was six in the evening now. The two of them were exhausted.


    ¡°Come down, I¡¯ll get the RV. Let¡¯s take a shower first,¡± Du Yue told He Xing.


    Just as He Xing was about to nod, he looked out of the car warily. ¡°Wait, someone¡¯s here.¡±


    Du Yue immediately looked out of the car when she heard He Xing¡¯s words. As expected, she saw a few people approaching the armored vehicle. These people walked out of the thick fog and soon reached the car. The leader was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his 40s. He stepped forward and knocked on the window.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He Xing rolled down the car window.


    Before the man spoke, heughed. His face was full of wrinkles. ¡°Little brother, it looks like you¡¯re nning to rest here. How can you sleepfortably in a car? Come to our base! We have hot water for you to take a bath!¡±


    He Xing and Du Yue were speechless. What was going on?


    If it was not for the fact that the surroundings were too quiet, Du Yue would have thought that she had misheard. It was the apocalypse, right? Did this man tell them to go to the base? At a time like this, this group of people actually turned the base into a hotel to attract customers and make money. Even Du Yue, a native of the blue, had never seen such a scene before, let alone He Xing, an alien who had never seen the world!


    Was it because she lived in a remote and backward ce in her previous life that she did not know about such things in the apocalypse? The man was a little anxious, probably because Du Yue and He Xing were not saying anything. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re a proper base doing proper business. Our amodation is pretty good and cheap. We only need one jin of grains per night, so you can give us whatever you have.¡±


    As the man spoke, Du Yue was silently observing him. Starting from the extreme heat, no one had ever seen the sun. Even those who were originally tanned had turned fair after not seeing the sun for a few years. However, the man in front was so pale that he looked unhealthy. The few people behind him had the sameplexion as well. Other than their paleplexions, they were also as thin as a stick due to years of going hungry.


    Sizing them up, Du Yue did not find anything strange about them. They looked ordinary, and their posture when they spoke was very normal. He Xing turned to look at Du Yue, and when he saw her blink imperceptibly, he agreed with a smile, ¡°Alright! We were worried that we wouldn¡¯t have a ce to rest! Brother, please take me to your base!¡±


    Seeing that they had agreed, the manughed even more heartily. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll take you there. The base isn¡¯t far from here! You guys just follow behind us in your car!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± They walked in front while He Xing followed behind in the car. After rolling up the car window, He Xing lowered his voice and said to Du Yue, ¡°Let¡¯s go with him and take a look. If they¡¯re up to something, we¡¯ll y it by ear.¡±

 Chapter 229 - 229 He Doesn’t Look Like a Bad Person

    229 He Doesn¡¯t Look Like a Bad Person


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Alright. However, I¡¯ve observed their every move just now, and they don¡¯t seem like bad people.¡±


    After the apocalypse, Du Yue had dealt with all kinds of people, so she had her own way of judging people.


    As the man had said, the base was not far away. He Xing drove slowly behind them and arrived in less than five minutes. When they arrived at the base¡¯s entrance, the first thing they saw were tworge iron gates. Judging from the structure of the iron gates, they were not even as sturdy as the gate of the small house where Du Yue and He Xing used to live. As the base¡¯s gates, they were indeed a little shabby.


    A few men walked to the gates and greeted the people inside. Soon, someone appeared and opened the gates for them. The man from earlier continued to lead the way in front. He drove them into the base and finally stopped beside a row of cars. As soon as Du Yue and He Xing got out of the car, the man came up to them with a simple and honest face. ¡°We¡¯re here. Our base used to be a seafood processing nt. After the apocalypse, it became a base. After you¡¯ve settled down, you can look for me if you need anything. My name is Wan Dapeng. You can just call me Dapeng.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do! Big Brother, I can tell that you¡¯re older than us. We¡¯ll call you ¡®Big Brother Peng¡¯ from now on!¡± He Xing said with a serious face.


    Wan Dapeng smiled honestly. ¡°That works too. You¡¯re just over 20 this year, and I¡¯m 30 this year, so it¡¯s appropriate for you to call me ¡®Big Brother¡¯.¡±


    Du Yue had been standing at the side in silence, but when she heard this, she could not help butugh.


    He was exactly 30 years old this year? He Xing was already 34 years old! As expected, one could not guess his age based on his appearance. In fact, He Xing should be the big brother! Du Yue suddenlyughed, causing Wan Dapeng to be dumbfounded. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Du Yue waved her hands and stoppedughing. ¡°Big Brother, he¡¯s no longer a 20-year-old child.¡±


    When Wan Dapeng heard this, he did not care much. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if he¡¯s not 20, he¡¯s still a young man! If this was before the apocalypse, you guys would still be in school reading textbooks! And now¡­ Sigh, let¡¯s not talk about these useless things. You must be quite tired from the journey. I¡¯ll take you to your rooms first!¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing agreed. They each took a mountaineering bag from the car and carried it on their backs, then followed Wan Dapeng to their living quarters. The seafood processing nt was quiterge. Wan Dapeng quickly took them to a three-story building and opened the door on the far right on the first floor. ¡°This used to be the factory¡¯s staff dormitory, so it¡¯s pretty clean. After this ce was turned into a hotel, we all moved out.¡±


    As they spoke, they had already entered the room. Wan Dapeng turned on the switch at the door, and as the lights turned on, everything in the room could be seen clearly. Du Yue was surprised. ¡°There¡¯s still electricity here?¡±


    Wan Dapeng nodded. ¡°Yeah! We¡¯re close to the sea, so the wind power station and the water power station can be operated. Although our base is rtively small, we don¡¯t have to worry about electricity. Although it took a lot of effort to get the electricity, life with electricity is indeed much more convenient.¡±


    After listening to Wan Dapeng¡¯s exnation, Du Yue immediately came to a realization. This ce was close to the sea, so they did not have to worry about electricity. After all, the water and wind power stations were enough to supply all the bases in the city. From the looks of it, a superior geographical environment would indeed bring a lot of convenience to people¡¯s lives.


    No wonder the base was chosen to be here. In her previous life, she had no electricity and no water because the base she was in was not good?


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you any further. You can rest!¡± After a simple introduction, Wan Dapeng turned around and left.


    He Xing closed the door after saying goodbye to him. The curtains in the room were drawn. After the door was closed, He Xing turned off the lights in the room.


    After a quick check to make sure there were no surveince or audio devices in the room, He Xing turned on the lights again. The room was rather small. Other than two single beds and a square table ced at the door, there was nothing else. The two single beds were bare wooden beds. Not to mention bedding, there was not even a mattress. Du Yue was a little helpless. It was just that the current situation was special. If it had been before the apocalypse, such an environment would probably not have attracted a single guest in a year.

 Chapter 230 - 230 Friendly Base Director

    230 Friendly Base Director


    The two beds were the same as the ones in school dormitories, both about 1.2 meters wide. Du Yue rummaged through her interspace for a while before she found two 1.2-meter mattresses andid them on the bed frames. After Du Yue was done, she called out to He Xing. ¡°Come and sit down. Don¡¯t keep standing.¡±


    He Xing strode forward and sat down beside Du Yue. ¡°There aren¡¯t any electricity restrictions here despite it being a small base. I think the basic facilities in this base are probably better than in the first base.¡±


    He Xing could not be med for thinking this way as Du Yue herself thought that too. ¡°That¡¯s good. At least the remaining survivors here don¡¯t have to live as hard as the people in Qinghe City.¡± Although Wan Dapeng and the others were a little thin and weak, their mental state was better than the residents of Qinghe City. It seemed that Haidao City had a better environment than Qinghe City.


    It was time for dinner, so Du Yue wanted to get some water to wash up before dinner. However, before she could take action, she heard someone knocking on the door.


    ¡°Are you in your room?¡± It was Wan Dapeng.


    He Xing walked over to the door. Du Yue stood up at the same time and put the mattresses on the bed frames into her interspace.


    He Xing, who had reached the door, turned around to see that Du Yue had put the mattresses away. He then opened the door. Outside the door, Wan Dapeng was still smiling. ¡°Quickly put on your clothes and follow me. The director of our base is back, and he brought a lot of good things. After hearing that you¡¯re going to spend the night here, he asked me toe over and invite you to have dinner together.¡±


    They had never met before, yet he was so enthusiastic. What was the most important thing during the apocalypse? Everyone had their own answers, but food was the most important thing in everyone¡¯s heart. The director invited them to have dinner with him when they themselves were starving. Du Yue could not help but suspect the director¡¯s motives.


    Seeing that Du Yue and He Xing had no intention of moving, Wan Dapeng smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Our director is a very good person. He¡¯s usually very generous to everyone. He¡¯s not a bad person, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Since Wan Dapeng had said so, they could only agree.


    The two of them carried their backpacks and followed Wan Dapeng out of the room. In the thick fog, the sky turned dark much faster than usual. It had not been long, but the sky outside hadpletely darkened. Fortunately, there was no shortage of electricity here, and there were many street lights on the road, so they could see the road clearly. Du Yue and He Xing followed Wan Dapeng for more than ten minutes before they arrived at the door of a warehouse. After walking in, they saw rows of tables and chairs. It seemed that this was their canteen.


    There were already many people in the canteen. Du Yue roughly estimated that there were about 200 people. If these people were all the people in the base, the base was indeed a small one.


    When Wan Dapeng walked in with Du Yue and He Xing, they quickly attracted the attention of everyone in the canteen. However, those people only looked at them a few times with curiosity and did not do anything else. It was because at this moment, the most eye-catching sight was not them but the more than 20rge boxes ced in the open space in front of them.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the boxes that were dripping with water. Du Yue followed everyone¡¯s gaze and saw a very young woman standing near the boxes. She looked to be in her early 30s. While Du Yue was observing the woman, Wan Dapeng had already led them to the woman.


    ¡°Director, they¡¯re the guests we brought back today.¡±


    The woman turned to look at Du Yue and He Xing when she heard the voice. Like Wan Dapeng, she smiled before she spoke. ¡°Wee, I¡¯m the director of this base, Yu Xinya. I¡¯ve brought back quite a lot of seafood today. Come and have dinner with us!¡±


    Yu Xinya¡¯s appearance was ordinary, but she had a gentle temperament and a delicate expression, which made people want to get close to her. From a distance, she looked young, but there were some wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. It must be because of her years of being exposed to the wind and sun by the sea and her love to smile. Yu Xinya¡¯s friendly calmness was something that Du Yue had not seen for a long time. Coincidentally, Du Yue had seen it in both her and Wan Dapeng today. Could this be the so-called meaning of birds of a feather flock together?


    Du Yue was still deep in her thoughts when He Xing spoke, ¡°Thank you for inviting us to dinner, Director, but we can¡¯t just eat and drink for free at a time like this. It¡¯s not easy for everyone.¡± He Xing took out a leather bag from his backpack. ¡°There¡¯s two jin of rice inside. One jin is for tonight¡¯s room fee, and the other jin is for dinner.¡±

 Chapter 231 - 231 Let’s Have a Seafood Feast Together

    231 Let¡¯s Have a Seafood Feast Together


    Yu Xinyaughed before she could say anything. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t refuse. You guys should try our chef¡¯s cooking. Although it can¡¯t bepared to the second base, it¡¯s still delicious.¡±


    Du Yue understood Yu Xinya¡¯s words. She thought they were from the second base, and they did not exin.


    So be it if it was a misunderstanding. The first base was more than a thousand miles away from here, and with the current road conditions, one would not be able toe here with just a car. If others knew that they were from the first base, it would easily cause unnecessary trouble and suspicion. He Xing was still smiling. ¡°We¡¯ll be in for a treat today, then. Thank you for your warm hospitality.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite. At a time like this, it¡¯s only right for us to help each other. Dapeng, take the guests to the side and wait!¡±


    !!


    Wan Dapeng agreed readily and brought Du Yue and He Xing to find a ce to sit. As soon as they sat down, they heard Wan Dapeng say with a smile, ¡°Big Brother Zhang from our base¡¯s canteen has really good cooking skills!¡± As he spoke, Wan Dapeng¡¯s eyes were full of pride. ¡°You two are so lucky. It just so happens that the director brought back fresh seafood today. We don¡¯t usually eat these things.¡±


    He Xing listened carefully and asked curiously, ¡°Do you guys go out to sea often? Isn¡¯t it dangerous to go out to sea now that the visibility is so low?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Of course, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± Speaking of this, Wan Dapeng sighed helplessly. ¡°In such a thick fog, not to mention going out to sea, it¡¯s not safe even onnd. There are so many people in the base waiting for food every day. If it¡¯s not for the director who often takes everyone out to fish, we would have starved to death. Every time we go out to sea to fish, we¡¯d sign a life and death order. If the person who goes out to sea on that day unfortunately dies, the people in the base will be responsible for taking care of their family. Thus, I have no qualms about going out to fish.¡± When it came to going out to sea, Wan Dapeng seemed to have endless things to say, and his eyes were full of anticipation and yearning.


    The person sitting across from Wan Dapeng shook his head andughed. ¡°Dapeng, I think you¡¯re going crazy. All you think about every day is fishing.¡±


    Wan Dapeng did not get angry at being made fun of. He nodded with a smile. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not scared. All I want to do now is to go out to sea and fish. I¡¯m a single man with no partner or family. Why would I stay here? I might as well go out and give it a try!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being single? Being single means that you can continue to enjoy your life. Every time you go out to sea, you¡¯re always fighting for survival. What if something happens and you¡¯ve never been in a rtionship? Won¡¯t you regret it? Besides, it¡¯s not only your business to go out to sea and fish. It¡¯s everyone¡¯s business in the base, except for the old, the weak, the sick, and the disabled. Everyone should take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the director go every time?¡±


    ¡°How can youpare yourself to the director?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I¡­¡±


    At this point, Du Yue basically understood what the base usually did for a living. The seafood that they brought back from the sea was their most important source of food. But the seafood was not enough to fill the people¡¯s stomachs. They still had to eat staple food! How did they get their staple food?


    Du Yue was puzzled, but she did not ask directly. In an unfamiliar environment, she preferred to listen and observe more while speaking less. After waiting for about ten minutes, Du Yue caught the pungent smell of chili and the unique saltiness of seafood. This smell was really appetizing!


    Wan Dapeng also smelled the same smell, he asked for praise with a proud face, ¡°Does it smell good? Big Brother Zhang¡¯s cooking is appetizing, and you¡¯ll know in a while.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing nodded with a smile. ¡°It does smell good!¡±


    After receiving affirmation, Wan Dapeng¡¯s smile became even brighter. ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised by how delicious it ister.¡±


    Regardless of the cooking method, seafood would be cooked faster. Therefore, it did not take long for Du Yue to hear someone calling for everyone to get food. The people who were originally sitting in their seats stood up one after another when they heard the words ¡®food is served.¡¯ They went to line up with their own lunch boxes.


    The canteen had a total of three windows, so it was rtively easy to provide food for more than 200 people. It was not crowded. Wan Dapeng turned to Du Yue and He Xing. ¡°Did you bring lunch boxes?¡±


    ¡°We did.¡± Du Yue and He Xing each took out their lunch boxes from their mountaineering bags and followed Wan Dapeng to line up for their meals.

 Chapter 232 - 232 The People Here Are All Quite Cute

    232 The People Here Are All Quite Cute


    When they were queuing up, Du Yue noticed that it was the elderly and children who stood at the front of the line, while the young and middle-aged people waited at the back. The three of them were slower and stood at the end of the line. Wan Dapeng even consoled Du Yue and He Xing, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the canteen has enough food every day. Even if we¡¯re thest ones, we won¡¯t have to worry about not having anything to eat.¡±


    When it was their turn, Du Yue understood why Wan Dapeng was so certain. The person responsible for giving out the food held arge metaldle in his hand. He had been lowering his head to get food for the people in line. No matter who it was, they all had the same amount of food. The food was distributed evenly ording to the number of people. Naturally, everyone could eat.


    Everyone got adleful of rice and adleful of seafood hodgepodge with chili. It looked very appetizing. Du Yue took her lunchbox and sat down. Then, she took a closer look. The rice in the lunchbox was steamed with a mixture of many kinds of beans and grains. At first nce, it looked like the Eight Treasures Rice she had eaten before the apocalypse.


    It had been so long since the apocalypse, but this small base still had so many kinds of grains. It could be said that this base was very rich! As for the bigdleful of seafood, there were even more varieties! Du Yue recognized a few of them, but there were also some that she had never seen before. The seafood that was stir-fried with all kinds of spices had an alluring red color.


    !!


    Du Yue took a bite. It was just as Wan Dapeng had said. The color, smell, and taste were all amazing. The only drawback was that the portion was a little small, and she was only 50% full after eating it all. Wan Dapeng, who was beside them, had also finished his meal. He looked over with a smile. ¡°Is the food to your liking?¡±


    Du Yue smiled and gave him a big thumbs-up. ¡°I like it very much!¡±


    ¡°You guys cane here often in the future. You cane over and have a meal with us!¡±


    When Du Yue heard this, she nodded with a smile and did not say anything else. She had just observed the entire ce. Everyone was engrossed in eating, and there was almost no sound of conversation in the entire canteen. Du Yue also noticed a detail. After everyone had finished their meal, no matter if they looked satisfied or unsatisfied, they would not go for a second bowl of rice.


    Du Yue knew that she had a rtivelyrge appetite, but an adult would probably only be 60-70% full after eating so little food. These people did not fill their bowls with rice not because they were full but because they could only eat this much for a meal. It was no wonder that they were all so thin and weak even though the food they ate was not bad.


    After Wan Dapeng brought Du Yue and He Xing to clean the lunchboxes, the three of them walked out of the canteen together. The couple returned to their room and locked the door. Du Yue then asked He Xing, ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡± She was not full, so what more He Xing, who had a bigger appetite.


    He Xing thought for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s eat something that doesn¡¯t have a strong smell.¡± After all, it wasn¡¯t like at home. Here, the smell of food could leak out through the cracks of the windows and doors.


    Du Yue took out two hamburgers, which did not have any smell. The two of them had one each, and they finished it in less than three minutes. After eating, Du Yue nced at the time. It was only half-past seven, not time to sleep yet. Just as she was about to find some variety shows to pass the time, she heardughtering from outside.


    The sounds fluctuated from far away and near. It was children bouncing around and ying games. Thinking of the children she saw in the canteen today, Du Yue felt a little touched, ¡°The people in this base¡­ are very kind.¡±


    Although they were short of food, neither the elderly nor the children were ever hungry, and their faces are healthy and ruddy. Especially the children. Although they were wearing old clothes, they were all taken care of very well.


    In the small bases that Du Yue had lived in in her previous life, many children who had lost their parents and loved ones led miserable lives. They were all skin and bones from hunger and looked as if they could be blown to the ground by a gust of wind. Not only would they not be able to eat their fill and sleep well, but they would also have to face the fate of a tragic death at any time. Compared to those poor kids, the kids in this base were living happy lives.


    Du Yue could not help but give Yu Xinya a thumbs-up in her heart when she recalled hearing the people around her praising her before the meal. She was so young, yet she was able to build a base in the post-apocalyptic world and be the leader of the base. She was able to take good care of the elderly and the children in the base, which was indeed worthy of admiration.


    Not to mention, she also went fishing with everyone every time, leading by example and silently contributing. Du Yue thought that she could not sacrifice herself for others like Yu Xinya, but this did not stop her from admiring such a person.

 Chapter 233 - 233 Addressing Him as Brother

    233 Addressing Him as Brother


    That night, Du Yue and He Xing gradually fell asleep amidst the children¡¯sughter. The next day, Du Yue and He Xing, who had a good night¡¯s sleep, woke up feeling refreshed. They were used to getting up early, so it was only around 6:30 when they finished washing up and left the room.


    Du Yue thought that she had woken up very early, but she heard from the residents of the base that Yu Xinya had long gone out to sea with Wan Dapeng and some young men to fish. Apart from surprise, Du Yue was also full of admiration for everyone in the base. When she left with He Xing, the people in the base even sent them out the gates with great enthusiasm.


    When they drove away from the base, Du Yue felt as if a lifetime had passed. This small base, which had also been tormented by natural disasters, was short of supplies, but everyone¡¯s heart was in one ce, and the atmosphere was friendly and generous. They were willing to contribute and help each other. This unremarkable little base was like an unpolluted purend in the apocalypse.


    Du Yue could not help but look back. The car had already driven some distance. When she looked back, all she could see was thick fog, and she could not see the base. ¡°You feel like staying longer?¡± He Xing asked, smiling.


    !!


    Du Yue looked away and shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, I just think that the people in this base are quite cute. I hope that they can continue to live in peace and happiness.¡±


    He Xing did not say anything after hearing this. The world was constantly changing, and natural and man-made disasters never stopped. No one knew how long their stable lives wouldst. Even if He Xing did not say it, Du Yue knew it in her heart. However, Du Yue had always believed that one had to be prepared for the worst in the post-apocalyptic world, and at the same time, be hopeful about life.


    Du Yue pulled herself out of her thoughts and took out the map. ¡°We¡¯re new here, so don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s safer to drive slowly.¡± Zuo Mingdong had given them a map, and they had downloaded various electronic maps in advance before they set off, so they were not afraid. However, after the earthquake, many of thendmarks had been destroyed. Now, it was foggy outside, so it was easy to get lost.


    Fortunately, both of them had a good sense of direction, and they were more cautious, so they did not end up taking the wrong path. However, even if they did not go the wrong way, the two of them were busy all the way until the afternoon before they finally arrived at the entrance of the second base. The first base was built in Qinghe City¡¯s summer resort, but the second base was different. It was an expanded military base by the sea.


    The gate in front of Du Yue and He Xing was builtter. The difference between the first base and the second base was that the second base was divided into an inner city and an outer city. After entering through the gate, one would be in the outer city of the base. This was mentioned in the information that Zuo Mingdong had given them.


    He Xing drove the car to the gate of the base. There were three other cars waiting in front of them, so they had to queue up at the back. After about ten minutes, it was finally their turn. He Xing drove the car forward for a distance and was stopped by the security guard. ¡°Use the card.¡±


    There was a card-swiping machine at the gate of the base, just like the one in an underground parking lot. Only by swiping the card would the boom gate be raised and the car could pass. He Xing rolled down the window halfway and passed a cigarette to the guard. ¡°Brother, we¡¯re new here, and we don¡¯t have a card yet.¡±


    When the man saw the cigarette, his face was full of surprise. It had been three years since the apocalypse, and he had not touched cigarettes or alcohol for a long time. Although He Xing had only given him one cigarette, it was enough to make him happy. Most importantly, cigarettes had been discontinued a long time ago. Anyone who could still get their hands on cigarettes must be capable.


    The man took the cigarette from He Xing¡¯s hand excitedly, and the smile on his face grew brighter. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. The second base wees everyone to join. If one doesn¡¯t have an official resident card, one can get a temporary identity card after paying two catties worth of food, which will allow one to enter and leave the base at will for two days. However, this card can only be used for passage. You¡¯ll have to find your own way to eat and stay in the base.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing frowned at the man¡¯s words. After the extreme cold, the first base canceled the rule that people had to pay with food when entering the base. They would even go to the city to search for survivors regrly and bring them back to the base. The second base was on par with the first base in terms of reputation. Why did they still need to pay with food to enter?


    If it was before doomsday, two catties worth of food was not a problem for everyone. However, it had been three years since doomsday. In these three years, the farming industry had declined, and everyone had problems with food. How could they casually take out two catties of food? The entrance fee was a little too expensive just to enter the second base for two days.

 Chapter 234 - 234 This Hotel Is a Little Shabby

    234 This Hotel Is a Little Shabby


    While Du Yue was frowning and pondering, He Xing, who was beside her, spoke first, ¡°Brother, we don¡¯t have much food on hand right now. Can we pay with other things?¡±


    The man smiled thoughtfully. ¡°If it¡¯s something good, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    He Xing took out a slightly worn paper box from his backpack and handed it over. ¡°Brother, I still have half a box of cigarettes here. Do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±


    He Xing then opened the box so that the man could see the cigarettes clearly. There were still 11 cigarettes left in the box. The man¡¯s eyes changed the moment he saw them. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for everyone. Since you call me ¡®Brother,¡¯ that means we¡¯re friends, so I¡¯ll do you a favor.¡±


    !!


    The man took out two cards from the drawer, swiped them on the card reader, and passed them to He Xing. ¡°You must keep your temporary identity cards well. If you lose them, you¡¯ll be kicked out of the base. ¡±


    He Xing took the cards with one hand and handed the box to the man with the other. ¡°Okay, thank you, Brother!¡±


    The two of them addressed each other as brothers. After getting the ess cards, He Xing said goodbye to the man and drove into the base. As the car window rolled up, the smile on He Xing¡¯s face disappeared instantly and was reced by obvious displeasure. ¡°If we want to enter the base without an official resident card, we have to pay two catties worth of food. One person has to offer up two catties, so a hundred people will have to offer up 200 catties. The second base is really good at doing business.¡±


    With such arge base, the daily ie from the entrance fee alone should be a lot, right? They did not know where all this food was used. Du Yue¡¯s voice was also cold. ¡°No wonder. Haidao City isn¡¯t that big. There¡¯s an official base, but there are still small bases built by the people. Ordinary people really can¡¯t afford to live in such a ce.¡±


    If the second base was the same as the first base and did not charge any fees and allowed survivors to enter the city¡­ No one would spend so much effort into building small bases outside where they would lead difficult lives with the elderly and children. The entrance fee alone was as high as two catties worth of food. How much would it take to be an official resident of the second base?


    As the car entered the gate, Du Yue and He Xing could finally see the entire outer city of the second base. The road was wide and t. There was a streetmp every few steps. The light of the streetmp was a little dazzling. Even in the thick fog, they could see everything around them. On both sides of the road, there were shops after shops. All the shops were open for business, and the lights were still on.


    At a nce, there were quite a number of different shops. Du Yue even suspected that she was dreaming when she saw this scene. Even though she had been reborn, she was still shocked by the scene in front of her. The bases were the top two bases, but the difference between the first and second bases was too big.


    ¡°Are we back to before the apocalypse? Did we transmigrate when we passed through the gate just now?¡±


    Du Yue was still in shock when she suddenly heard He Xing¡¯s words. Not only did she snap out of her daze, but she evenughed out loud. She pointed at the people walking on the road and said to He Xing, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just look at their clothes and you can tell that we didn¡¯t transmigrate. People before the apocalypse didn¡¯t dress like this.¡±


    Although there were many shops here, it could be seen from the clothes of the pedestrians that the lives of the people here were not much better than that of the first base. At the very least, the people living in the outer city were living an ordinary life. He Xing could not help butugh. ¡°Where should we go now?¡±


    Du Yue did not know where they should go, but since they were new here, the most important thing should be to settle the problem of amodation first.


    He Xing drove straight ahead while Du Yue sat in the passenger¡¯s seat, silently observing the shops by the roadside. When they passed the first intersection, they finally saw a shop with a hotel sign. ¡°Let¡¯s go to this hotel?¡± Du Yue asked.


    He Xing nodded and stopped the car by the roadside.


    They did not feel anything when they were watching from the car. After walking into the hotel, however, Du Yue realized that the building was built in a crude manner. The building was made of red bricks, and the roof was covered with cement. Everything was simple, and it even looked a little shabby. There was a light hanging on the roof, and it was quite bright. A simple wooden counter was ced in the middle of the hotel, and a woman was sleeping on it.

 Chapter 235 - 235 This Place Isn’t Much Better Than a Small Base

    235 This ce Isn¡¯t Much Better Than a Small Base


    She was in a deep sleep. Du Yue and He Xing had been in the lobby for a while, but she was still asleep. They could not just wait for her to wake up. Du Yue walked to the counter and knocked on it lightly. The woman was woken up from her sleep and was shocked when she opened her eyes. ¡°Who is it¡­¡± The woman rubbed her eyes. When she saw the two of them carrying their backpacks, she immediately realized what was going on. She smiled and asked, ¡°Are you guys here to spend a night?¡±


    Du Yue did not answer her question. Instead, she asked, ¡°How much does it cost to stay here for one night?¡±


    ¡°One jin of food a day. And you¡¯ll have to take care of your own food and drinks.¡±


    The price was the same as the small base she had stayed in before. It was not expensive. Du Yue asked her, ¡°We¡¯d like to take a look at the room¡¯s environment first. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll get someone to show you!¡± The woman shouted toward the inside, ¡°Ah Ping, bring the guests to see the room.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± A young girl¡¯s voice came from behind, and as soon as she finished speaking, she ran out from the back door. The person was indeed young, looking no older than 20. When the girl noticed Du Yue and He Xing, her eyes were filled with amazement as she stood rooted to the ground.


    ¡°Why are you in a daze? Hurry up and show the guests the room.¡± The woman reached out and pushed her.


    ¡°Oh! Alright, alright,e with me!¡± Ah Ping¡¯s face was slightly red as she smiled at Du Yue and He Xing in embarrassment. Du Yue and He Xing followed her out of the back door. They saw arge courtyard with three rows of single-story houses on each side. Ah Ping brought them to the first room on the west side.


    Ah Ping turned on the lights in the room. Du Yue and He Xing could see the decorations in the room clearly. The room was not big, about 12 or 13 square meters. The interior was almost non-existent, and it was simr to the lobby in front. There was a 1.8-meter double bed in the middle of the room. It was covered with white sheets and nkets, but perhaps they had been used for too long, so the white sheets and nkets had already turned yellow.


    It was uncertain if it was because ss was not easy to buy these days, but there were no windows in the room. There was only a small wooden cab beside the bed and nothing else. As a hotel, this room was a little shabby. However, it was normal. It was already good enough that a building built after the apocalypse could be built like this. Du Yue was not picky.


    Seeing that Du Yue and He Xing had not said anything since they entered the room, Ah Ping could not help but feel a little nervous. ¡°The environment here is a little bad¡­ ¡±


    When Du Yue heard Ah Ping¡¯s soft voice, Du Yue smiled and waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s pretty good. We¡¯ll stay here. Oh, right, can we park our car on the road in front of your hotel? Our car is parked there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Ah Ping nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no traffic police around right now, so you can park anywhere you want.¡±


    The smile on Du Yue¡¯s face was originally out of courtesy, but after seeing Ah Ping¡¯s fearful and reverent look, her smile became more sincere. ¡°Thank you. I was worried that the car would be towed away if it was parked outside!¡± Du Yue then turned to He Xing and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just stay here! You can go pay.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± He Xing turned around and left after he finished speaking.


    Du Yue then asked Ah Ping, ¡°Does your family own this hotel?¡±


    Ah Ping pursed her lips and smiled shyly. ¡°Yes.¡± Her face was slightly red, and her voice was very soft. She was obviously nervous.


    Seeing her like this, Du Yue reflected on herself. Was she too scary? She did not think so.


    As she pondered, Ah Ping raised her head and looked at her. ¡°Is this your first time here?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my first time.¡±


    ¡°So what business do you have here?¡±


    Du Yue smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m just out to see the world.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s answer was clearly beyond Ah Ping¡¯s expectations. She bit her lower lip and said softly, ¡°You have your own car. You can live a good life no matter where you are. You don¡¯t have toe here. This ce isn¡¯t any better than a small base.¡±


    Du Yue had wanted to find out more about the base from Ah Ping. She did not expect that before she could ask, Ah Ping would take the initiative to mention it. Du Yue immediately continued to ask, ¡°You have a lot of shops here, and the roads are wide. The construction is very good. When we first arrived, we thought we had traveled to the pre-apocalyptic world. This ce is so prosperous. How could it not be better than a small base?¡±

 Chapter 236 - 236 It Only Looks Prosperous

    236 It Only Looks Prosperous


    Ah Ping sighed softly. ¡°It just looks prosperous. Actually¡­ we might not be as happy as a small base.¡±


    ¡°Why so? Can I trouble you to exin it to me in detail?¡±


    Looking at Du Yue¡¯s curious eyes, Ah Ping nodded. ¡°The second base is divided into the inner and outer cities. Do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Not only is thend divided into inner and outer boundaries, but even the people are divided into high, middle, and low sses. Those who live in the inner city are high-ss residents. Those who live in the outer city, like us, who have our own businesses and are somewhat capable, are middle-ss residents. Those who live in the slums and have to worry about food and clothing every day are the lower-ss residents.¡±


    Hearing Ah Ping¡¯s exnation, Du Yue¡¯s face gradually darkened. What Ah Ping said was not in the information she received. Du Yue did not think Zuo Mingdong would hide anything from them, so the only possibility was that even Zuo Mingdong did not know that the second base divided the survivors into different sses.


    Such a concept was definitely not something that earthlings woulde up with. At the thought of this, Du Yue asked, ¡°Were the people divided into high, middle, and low sses from the very beginning?¡±


    Ah Ping shook her head. ¡°No, I think it started after the extreme cold.¡±


    Hearing Ah Ping¡¯s answer, Du Yue was even more certain of her guess now.


    At first, the second base was a normal base. After the extreme cold, that person from the interster must have started to take power, which was why they started to divide people into sses. Du Yue suppressed her anger for the time being and continued to ask, ¡°Other than this, are there any other unfair rules in the base?¡±


    Ah Ping did not even think much about it and blurted out, ¡°There are too many unfair rules. The most basic requirement is to apply for a permanent residence card if one wants to be a permanent resident of the base. To obtain a middle-ss resident card, one has to pay 200 catties worth of food. A low-ss resident card requires a payment of 60 catties worth of food. In the base, people can buy, sell, or rent houses. The prices of the houses would be different ording to the location, size, and facilities.


    ¡°Low-ss residents can¡¯t enter the inner city, while middle-ss residents can, but they would not have the authority to rent or buy houses. If they want to enter the inner city, they need to pay 600 catties worth of food and upgrade their resident card to a high-ss resident card. For people like us who rely on our own businesses to make a living, we have to pay a business tax of 20 jin of grains every month before we can continue to run our businesses.¡±


    After Du Yue heard this, she was speechless. She had always thought that she had seen all kinds of strange things in her previous life since she had lived to the tenth year of the apocalypse. However, after listening to Ah Ping¡¯s words, Du Yue finally understood that there was no such thing as the most outrageous rule in the world. There were only rules that were even more outrageous.


    Previously, the interster man who called himself the king of Qinghe City had only harmed a few hundred survivors. However, this interster person who was in charge of the second base had actually destroyed the entire base. Du Yue secretly gritted her teeth and endured it again and again before she finally resisted the urge to draw her gun. When Ah Ping saw Du Yue like this, she asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    Du Yue turned to look at her. She suppressed the anger in her heart and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My hands are just a little itchy.¡± She wanted to shoot that person.


    Ah Ping noticed the displeasure in Du Yue¡¯s eyes and was a little puzzled, but she did not ask further. Du Yue opened her backpack, took out arge piece of chocte, and stuffed it into Ah Ping¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve wasted so much of your time. This is for you.¡±


    Ah Ping looked at the exquisitely wrapped chocte in her hand and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have nothing to do anyway.¡±


    Du Yue pressed Ah Ping¡¯s hand down. ¡°Keep it. I would¡¯ve had to pay for this information if I went out and asked others. In the future, I¡¯ll have to trouble you again if there¡¯s anything I want to know.¡±


    A piece of chocte was only half a catty in weight. If one person ate it, they could finish it in one or two days, so it was not a lot. Ah Ping had said so much to her that it waspletely worth it. Seeing Du Yue¡¯s insistence, Ah Ping did not reject her anymore. She whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, they saw He Xing walking in from outside. Seeing that He Xing had returned, Ah Ping was about to leave. ¡°You guys rest. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    He Xing watched as Ah Ping left, then he closed the door and locked it from the inside. He did what he did previously and turned off the lights. He checked if there were any monitoring devices in the room. After making sure that there were no problems, he turned on the lights again.

 Chapter 237 - 237 It’s Too Outrageous

    237 It¡¯s Too Outrageous


    There was not even a chair in the room, so Du Yue could only find a set of tables and chairs from the space. The two of them sat on the chairs and began to exchange the information they had gathered. He Xing was out for a long time. Of course, he did not only pay for the room but also asked thedy boss for information.


    ¡°The two of them said the same thing. It seems that¡¯s basically what base the second base is like,¡± Du Yue¡¯s face darkened as she spoke.


    ¡°Mm,¡± He Xing replied. ¡°They divide people ording to sses and require them to pay high entrance fees and taxes. All these ideas must havee from that interster person.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Du Yue sized He Xing up curiously. He Xing felt a little strange after being sized up by Du Yue. ¡°Why do you keep staring at me? Is there something on my face?¡±


    !!


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just wondering why you¡¯re so different from them when you¡¯re from the same ce.¡±


    He Xing was not after power or money. He clearly had very powerful abilities, but he had never thought of establishing his own sect on the blue or bing a king himself. He had never coveted the blue.


    Why were the interster person from the second base and the king from the underground city so restless? He Xing smirked at Du Yue¡¯s words. ¡°I can¡¯t bepared to them. It¡¯s rare to meet someone as outstanding as me.¡±


    Du Yue did not hide her eyes of admiration this time. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re really great!¡±


    No one was perfect. He Xing was not without any ws, but his ws were harmless. For example, he would sometimes suddenly say a few stupid words. Not only would such a w not make people feel annoyed, but it could even bring a lot of fun to life.


    Compared to the two interster people, He Xing was simply too adorable. Seeing Du Yue¡¯s expression turning sour, He Xing consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t be unhappy. They were living a good life, but they just had to cause trouble. They deserve all the consequences. We¡¯ve already dealt with that contractor, so we¡¯ll definitely be able to deal with this one as well.¡±


    So what if they were all from the same country? One had to pay the price for one¡¯s actions. He Xing could not watch as the blue was turned upside down by a few people from the interster. If he did not get rid of them when they were not strong enough, the blue, which had been tormented by natural disasters, would only be more miserable.


    He Xing¡¯s words lifted Du Yue¡¯s mood considerably. She nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right! For such scourge, every day they stay on the blue would mean another day of suffering for everyone!¡±


    Therefore, they had to take advantage of the fact that that person¡¯s power had not fully grown to get rid of them as soon as possible!


    ¡°Since things havee to this, let¡¯s eat first!¡± He Xing touched his stomach as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry that I¡¯m all skin and bones.¡±


    No matter where they were, they would not miss their three meals a day. Now that it was time to eat, nothing was more important than filling their stomachs.


    Du Yue could not help butugh out loud. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you know how to exaggerate now. It seems that you¡¯ve learned quite a lot sinceing to the blue.¡±


    He Xing chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s true. We¡¯ve watched so many TV shows and variety shows together! That wasn¡¯t for nothing!¡±


    At the mention of this, Du Yue could not help but think of the time at the first base.


    The first base was not as prosperous and lively as the second base, but the people living there were much happier and morefortable than Ah Ping and the others. Only there could they be called a big family where everyone could live a stable life. Compared to the first base, where the rules were too ridiculous and cold.


    The next morning, Du Yue and He Xing left their room after breakfast. The two of them were each carrying a backpack. The room behind them, which they had stayed in for the night, had been restored to its original appearance. There was no need to lock the door. The entire building belonged to the hotel, so they would naturally take care of it.


    Just as they walked to the front lobby, they happened to see Ah Ping and thedy boss. The two of them were having breakfast at the counter. The breakfast on the counter was very simple. There was a stack of ck pickled vegetables and two bowls of seafood noodles without much oil. Although they called it seafood noodles, they actually only contained green mouth shellfish and roe, two of the mostmon things on the beach.


    Thedy boss and Ah Ping each held a piece of mantou. The mantou was yellow and not made of pure white flour. Seeing Du Yue and He Xing walking over, Ah Ping and the Lady Boss smiled at the same time. ¡°Where are you guys going? Have you had breakfast?¡±


    Thedy boss asked them, ¡°If you haven¡¯t eaten, we can help you prepare it here, but you have to bring the ingredients over yourself. You can just pay us extra for the fees. The food I make tastes pretty good.¡±

 Chapter 238 - 238 You’re Looking for a Place to Buy Food, Aren’t You

    238 You¡¯re Looking for a ce to Buy Food, Aren¡¯t You


    Thedy boss¡¯ tone was calm, and it could be said that she was very straightforward in soliciting business, so Du Yue did not feel disgusted. As she spoke, Ah Ping¡¯s face kept blushing. It was uncertain what she was thinking.


    ¡°Thank you, but we¡¯ve already had breakfast. We¡¯re nning to go out for a walk,¡± He Xing replied with a smile.


    Even after being rejected, thedy boss did not seem unhappy at all. Instead, she gave He Xing a knowing look. ¡°You¡¯re looking for a ce to buy food, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Du Yue looked at thedy boss with doubt in her eyes, but she was smart enough not to ask. He Xing was even more so. He chuckled and scratched his head. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you. I thought I was good at acting!¡±


    Thedy boss raised her chin proudly. ¡°I¡¯ve received so many customers. I can tell what everyone wants to do and what they want to buy with one nce. People like you whoe from small bases don¡¯t have to pay any taxes, and you don¡¯t have to be divided into ranks, but most of your foodes from fishing. We can¡¯t grow food in the current environment, so the customers whoe here are all here to buy food.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Du Yue instantly understood something. She had been wondering where Wan Dapeng¡¯s base had gotten the food from. Now, it seemed that they had bought it from the second base. He Xing strode forward and stood in front of thedy boss. ¡°Lady Boss, can you please point us in the right direction? To tell you the truth, we were sent by our base to buy food. We just arrived and don¡¯t know where to buy food. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely pay you for your help.¡±


    Thedy boss waved her hands repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. What¡¯s there to talk about? We¡¯re allpatriots, and it¡¯s not easy for us to live until now. If there¡¯s anything I can help you with, I¡¯ll help you out so that our days can get better. What do you want to know?¡±


    He Xing took out a box of self-heating mini hotpot from his backpack and ced it in front of thedy boss. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should ask. Why don¡¯t you tell me something?¡±


    ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll tell you everything I know!¡± thedy boss replied quickly. Her hands moved nimbly as she picked up the self-heating mini hotpot and ced it in the cab under the counter.


    She was so fast that He Xing thought he was seeing things. If it were before the apocalypse, boxes of self-heating hotpot would be the most unremarkable thing on supermarket shelves. They were only worth ten or twenty yuan. No one would pay attention to them as they would only have it for their meal if they were toozy to cook.


    But now, for many people, self-heating hotpot was a rare way to improve their meals. After keeping the self-heating hot pot, thedy boss thought about it seriously and said, ¡°There are two ways to buy food from the base. The first way is to buy it from the supermarket in the base. The price in the supermarket is rtively affordable, but the quality of the food is sometimes good and sometimes bad. If you identally buy bad food, you can only me yourselves for being unlucky. Another way is to buy from a private grain store. You can choose the quality you want, but the price is much more expensive than the supermarket.¡±


    He Xing nodded thoughtfully and asked, ¡°What do you use to pay for it?¡±


    After the apocalypse, the original currency was no longer in use. The currency used between the bases was different, so the contribution points of the first base could not be spent here.


    Thedy boss suddenlyughed when she heard He Xing¡¯s question. ¡°Young man, this is Haidao City. Of course, we pay with seafood!¡±


    Du Yue had been listening quietly at the side. When she heard this, one of the doubts in her heart was resolved. This was why Yu Xinya had to bring the people from the base out to sea to fish every day. It seemed that the seafood they brought back was not only used as food but also to exchange for food for everyone.


    Bartering was indeed the norm after the apocalypse. Now that they knew what they wanted to know, He Xing and Du Yue bid farewell to thedy boss and Ah Ping, then turned and left. Since they wanted to walk around, the two of them did not drive. Although there were cars passing by on the road, there were only a few of them. This base was the same as the first base. The residents mainly traveled on electric bikes, motorcycles, and bicycles

 Chapter 239 - 239 An Exquisite Woman

    239 An Exquisite Woman


    Du Yue and He Xing walked forward unhurriedly while looking at the shops on the side of the road. Looking at each shop, they realized that although there were many shops, the bustling and lively atmosphere they had thought of this ce was all an illusion. The shops sold clothes and all sorts of misceneous items, but many of them were in bad shape. It was obviously they found these things in the ruins. After the earthquake, houses copsed, and many people died. Many people would take advantage of this opportunity to go to the ruins and dig up things. If they could find something, they would dig it up and sell it to the stores.


    However, would anyone really buy these things? Du Yue carefully observed the shops along the way. In the end, she came to a conclusion¡ªmany of the shops here were about to close down. Only some shops that sold daily necessities could keep themselves afloat.


    After all, at this time, people did not have to wear new clothes or dress up, but they needed many daily necessities. The mostmon items in the shop were the daily cleaning and sanitary products. Du Yue had many toiletries in her space, so she was naturally not interested in them.


    The two of them walked down three streets before they finally found a store that sold food. Seeing that Du Yue had stopped in her tracks, He Xing asked her, ¡°Shall we go in and take a look?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go in and take a look! She was also a little curious about what kinds of grains the grain stores here had and what the prices were.¡±


    There were four strong men standing at the entrance of the grain store. They were chatting, but their eyes were always on the people passing by the grain store. One look and one could tell that they were the bodyguards hired by the grain store. If anyone was bold enough toe and steal the grains, they would be beaten up badly by these guys.


    Du Yue nced at them out of the corner of her eye, then walked into the grain store with He Xing. The shop was about 80 square meters. As soon as they entered, they could see that there was a cashier counter directly opposite the door, and a scale was ced next to the cashier. On both sides of the shop, there were all kinds of woven bags containing food. There werebels on the bags, on which the prices were written.


    Perhaps it was because it was early in the morning, but other than the woman at the cashier, there were only Du Yue and He Xing in the shop. The woman had a very young face, and her features were delicate and outstanding. She was wearing a sleeveless denim top with a white dress that had ruffled edges. She looked like an exquisite doll. The woman¡¯s face was covered in makeup, and even her fingernails were painted with red nail polish.


    In order to judge a person¡¯s living conditions, one had to look at their hair and hands in addition to their face. People who worked hard all year round would have rough hands and dry hair. However, this woman¡¯s hands were very fair and soft, and one could tell at a nce that she was someone who had not endured hardship. Her hair was also lustrous and shiny. It was obvious that she had been carefully taking care of her appearance.


    Before the apocalypse, such a delicate girl could be seen everywhere. However, it was now three years after the apocalypse, but she was still able to maintain her beauty. Her hair and nails were done meticulously. She either had extraordinary skills or an extraordinary background. Although Du Yu and He Xing could not tell which one applied to her, it did not matter.


    Du Yue and He Xing stood in the store for a long time without saying what they wanted to buy. The woman at the cashier was not in a hurry either. She just smiled and looked at them quietly. Her pair of beautiful eyes revealed an indifferent yet charming gaze as she sized up Du Yue and He Xing.


    Of course, Du Yue was not only looking at the woman. She was also looking at the food and prices on both sides of the shop. There were many types of grains here. Other than the most basic rice and flour, there were also glutinous rice, millet, and sorghum rice. There was also quite a lot of flour, such as sweet potato flour, corn flour, sorghum flour, and mung bean flour. There were also severalmon beans and peanuts. In addition, Du Yue also saw wheat husks and chaff.


    These two things were used to feed livestock before the apocalypse and could only be bought in feed shops. They were not seen in grain stores. Now, not only were they being sold in the grain store as food, but they were also not cheap.


    From the prices written on thebels, Du Yue also knew what themon currency here was. Themon currency of the first base was contribution points, but here, it was integrity points. For fine grains like white rice and flour, one catty of it cost five integrity points. For things like wheat husks, rice husks, and chaff, one catty of it cost one integrity point, which was a good price. The prices varied. After a while, Du Yue and He Xing decided to turn around and leave.

 Chapter 240 - 240 I Can Point You on the Right Path

    240 I Can Point You on the Right Path


    The food in Du Yue¡¯s space was enough for them to eat for a few lifetimes, so they only came here to see how much the food here was sold for and what the official currency of the second base was. The woman who had been observing Du Yue and He Xing out of the corner of her eye suddenly chuckled when she saw that they were about to leave. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking at the items for so long, but you¡¯re not interested in any of them? You¡¯re leaving without buying anything?¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was soft and tender, which matched her appearance, but the words she said were a little unclear. Du Yue¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Do I have to buy something just because I came inside to take a look?¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± The woman chuckled again. ¡°This is a proper grain store. It doesn¡¯t matter if the customers who enter the store make purchases or not. I¡¯m not a bandit.¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s answer, Du Yue nodded. Without saying anything else, she turned around and prepared to leave. She had just taken a step forward when the woman called out to her, ¡°Are you new here? Is that why you don¡¯t have integrity points? You don¡¯t look like people whock food and clothing. If you want to settle down here, I have a way to help you.


    !!


    ¡°You have a way to help us?¡± Du Yue was a little confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t anyone able to apply for a resident card?¡±


    Thedy boss of the amodation had said that as long as they paid enough materials, they could apply for a permanent resident card of the corresponding level. Why would they need help from others?


    ¡°It seems that someone has already told you how to apply for a resident card, but you only know a small part of it. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to get here. Don¡¯t you want to be a high-ranking resident of the inner city? The outer city of the base is already very lively, don¡¯t you think so? Well, the inner city is a hundred times more prosperous and convenient than the outer city. I can assure you that as long as you live in the inner city, you¡¯ll never think of leaving. It¡¯s a ce that¡¯s a thousand times better than before the apocalypse.¡±


    Du Yue remained unmoved despite the woman¡¯s alluring words. However, she was indeed curious. ¡°Why are you helping us?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help you get in directly, but I can help you think of a way. As for whether you can grab the opportunity to live in the inner city or not, that¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Du Yue hated people who did not want to talk things out properly and just had to beat about the bush. There was a limit to her patience. ¡°So, what¡¯s the way out you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°Young miss, from the moment you entered the door, I noticed that you have an outstanding appearance and an extraordinary temperament. It just so happens that the celestial lord in our inner city is selecting his fourth wife. If you participate in the selection, the lord will definitely choose you. If you¡¯re selected, you¡¯ll be second only to one person and above tens of thousands of people. Not to mention staying in the inner city, at that time, I¡¯ll have to thank you for taking care of my little shop.¡±


    The woman¡¯s words revealed too much information. Du Yue was unable to react for a while after hearing it. After thinking for a while, she straightened out her thoughts and asked the woman another question, ¡°Who¡¯s the celestial lord you mentioned?¡±


    The woman covered her mouth andughed. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re new here. You don¡¯t even know about the celestial lord. It¡¯s all thanks to him that our base can develop into what it is now! The resident cards and integrity points were all established by the celestial lord. Although he isn¡¯t the chief of the base, his position in the base is still very important.


    ¡°If you really have the ability to win his favor, then you don¡¯t have to worry about wealth for the rest of your life. You¡¯re from a small base, right? As long as you can make him happy, he¡¯ll be able to arrange for your entire base to join our base with just a few words.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The woman smiled charmingly. ¡°The second wife of the celestial lord came from a small base. She¡¯s about the same as you. She also came to buy food, butter, she was pitied by the celestial lord. You don¡¯t know how many women in the base were envious of her. She was just a little pauper from the countryside. Not only did she be a princess, but the people in her small base also got to enjoy good lives because of her! When those country bumpkins first arrived, they were all famished beyond recognition.


    ¡°Later, the celestial lord arranged jobs for them and even assigned them houses in the outer city. Especially the second madam¡¯s family, they were directly invited into the inner city to enjoy a lifetime of wealth and glory. When I saw them again, they had all put on a lot of weight. Their days are simply too smooth!


    ¡°Young miss, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If you¡¯re willing, I can think of a way to take you to the inner city to participate in the selection. Of course, I¡¯m not trying to be selfless. If you¡¯re selected, please take care of my shop in the future and don¡¯t forget about me.¡±

 Chapter 241 - 241 This Pretty Boy Will Only Be a Burden to You

    241 This Pretty Boy Will Only Be a Burden to You


    ¡°How do you know that I¡¯ll definitely be chosen?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know!¡± The woman¡¯s face was full of confidence. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in Haidao City with your looks and aura. As long as you give it a try, you¡¯ll definitely be selected! So, do you want to try it out?¡± When the woman asked this, her eyes were shining with certainty.


    In the woman¡¯s eyes, no woman would be able to remain unmoved after hearing what she had just said. After all, in the post-apocalyptic world, everyone¡¯s life was difficult, especially those country bumpkins from small bases. It was not easy to get a chance to rise up the ranks, so whoever did not fight for it was a fool.


    Just as the woman was brimming with confidence, she heard Du Yue coldly say, ¡°I won¡¯t participate in it.¡±


    !!


    The woman¡¯s smile froze on her face, and the certainty in her eyes was reced by shock. ¡°What did you say? It¡¯s such a good opportunity. Why don¡¯t you want it?¡±


    Before Du Yue could say anything, the woman red at He Xing. ¡°Is he the reason you don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    He Xing was speechless. ¡®Why are you ring at me?¡¯


    The woman¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. She pointed at He Xing and said, ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t be so smitten with love. You can¡¯t let such a pretty boy ruin your bright future. This is the apocalypse! It¡¯s no longer the era of the past where people only needed to drink to their heart¡¯s content. In this world, which one of us isn¡¯t giving it our all to survive? If you have the chance to get close to one of the best men in this base, you should kick this pretty boy away. If you lose your mind today and make the wrong decision, you¡¯ll definitely regret it in the future!¡±


    Du Yue chuckled. ¡°The man in front of you isn¡¯t some pretty boy. He¡¯s one of the best men in the world in my heart. As for that celestial lord of yours, he¡¯s not worthy.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡± The woman was so shocked that she walked straight to Du Yue from the cashier. She stammered in front of her for a long time, but she could not find her thoughts.


    Du Yue ignored her expression and continued, ¡°By the way, I have something to ask you. Is polygamy allowed in your base?¡±


    When the woman heard this question, sheughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s the apocalypse Now. No one even cares about murder and arson. Isn¡¯t it natural for a capable person to marry a few more wives?¡±


    Not to mention polygamy, if one could reach that position, one could find as many partners as one wanted. No one would care, and neither would anyone have the power to meddle in these affairs. Then again, resources were scarce now, and most people could not eat their fill. Their physiques were also poor, and fewer and fewer people could get pregnant. Even if they could, they might not be able to give birth. It had been three years, and there was not a single newborn in the base.


    For the sake of improving the fertility rate, the base not only did not limit the number of wives a man could have but even encouraged polygamy. If someone could give birth to a child, the base would give them extra subsidies. Those whose families were too poor to eat would give their daughters and sisters to those who were capable in exchange for some food or integrity points.


    One should not take pity on those women. They were all skin and bones from hunger. If someone with ability was willing to take them in and give them a meal, they¡¯d be more than happy to go for it! The woman looked at Du Yue with aplicated expression. Only this kind of woman who was beautiful but brainless would give up a great future for such a pretty boy. It was obvious that she did not know the suffering of the human world.


    Although the woman did not say these words out loud, her undisguised disdain was clear to Du Yue. However, Du Yue did not care what she thought. Having gotten to know everything she wanted to, Du Yue beckoned He Xing to leave.


    The woman in the shop looked at the backs of the two people leaving and red at them fiercely. ¡°Your lovestruck brain is really hopeless! Someone like you won¡¯t realize your mistake till it hits you on the head!¡±


    ¡­


    Du Yue walked in front while He Xing followed behind her. The two of them walked for a long time before they stopped. He Xing had not spoken a word since they left the grain shop. Du Yue looked at him in confusion. ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±


    He Xing looked aggrieved and even pouted. ¡°She said I¡¯m a pretty boy.¡±


    It was true that He Xing was not a local, but he could still understand thenguage of the blue. He knew that ¡®pretty boy¡¯ was not a good term. Du Yue stared at He Xing seriously for a while. ¡°Your skin is fair, and your face is small. It¡¯s not wrong for her to call you a pretty boy.¡±


    He Xing looked at Du Yue in surprise when he heard that. Du Yue was amused by his reaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Seeing Du Yue¡¯s smile, He Xing realized that Du Yue was just teasing him.

 Chapter 242 - 242 High-Sounding Excuse

    242 High-Sounding Excuse


    He Xing had no choice but to smile helplessly. He looked at Du Yue with a pampering gaze. ¡°You¡¯re happy that I got bullied?¡±


    Du Yue nodded, her eyes curving into crescents as she smiled. Although both of them were wearing ordinary clothes, their looks were superior. When the two of them smiled together, the sight was even more eye-catching.


    The people who passed by looked at them from the corner of their eyes. Du Yue felt a little ufortable under the gazes of so many people. They left home too early today and forgot to wear masks. Du Yue tugged at He Xing¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    !!


    The two of them walked back the way they came. After returning to the hotel, they were stopped by thedy boss and chatted for a while before returning to their room. The room door opened with a push. Everything inside was no different from when they left in the morning. He Xing turned on the lights and locked the door from the inside.


    Du Yue took out a table and a chair from the interspace, and the two of them sat down. Yesterday, when Ah Ping told her that the people in the base were divided into different sses, Du Yue already thought that it was ridiculous. However, she did not expect that she would encounter something even more ridiculous on this trip.


    Although it was the apocalypse now and the previousws were no longer applicable, if they were to engage in polygamy, what was the difference between that and the feudal ancient times? They even said that it was for the sake of fertility. If it was really because of this, the base had the ability to regrly distribute tonics and food to everyone so that they could eat their fill and recuperate at the same time. The base could also arrange blind dates and social gatherings for the residents of the base. Everyone was in their prime, and as long as they got enough nutrition, it was not difficult for the women to get pregnant.


    After the children were born, the base could provide some support to the families and distribute some resources that could be used to raise the children. If the base did that, people would be willing to give birth.


    However, what kind of rules did this base, which was far away from the first base, make? They allowed capable men to have many wives. The poor would send their women out to exchange for money and food. If this situation did not change, what would be of the second base?


    Du Yue did not dare to think further. This was not the scariest thing. The scariest thing was that most of the people here had been brainwashed and felt that there was no problem with this abnormal social system. Just like the woman from the grain store just now. When she mentioned this matter, her face was full of pride and arrogance, which could not be faked.


    At that thought, Du Yue turned to look at He Xing. ¡°Let¡¯s split up. You go and ask thedy boss, and I¡¯ll go and look for Ah Ping to understand the situation.¡±


    The grain store woman¡¯s words were a little too one-sided, so they had to ask around and find out more.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go look for her now.¡±


    The two of them stood up at the same time. Du Yue put the table and chairs back into her interspace before she opened the door and walked out. However, before they could leave the room, they saw Ah Ping running over in a hurry. Du Yue noticed the urgency on her face and asked with a frown, ¡°Ah Ping, what happened?¡±


    The panting Ah Ping stopped in front of them and took a while to speak, ¡°There are people here to see you. They¡¯re standing in the lobby right now.¡± She was looking at Du Yue when she said this.


    Du Yue looked puzzled. ¡°You said that there are people here for me?¡±


    She had just arrived here for a day. Who woulde to look for her?


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re here for you. They told me to go look for you. They¡¯re waiting in the lobby.¡±


    Du Yue was not in a hurry to meet that person. She asked Ah Ping again, ¡°Do you know those people?¡±


    ¡°I do know them. They¡¯re from the security team of the base.¡±


    Why would the security teame to look for her? However, looking at Ah Ping¡¯s expression, she probably did not know the truth. Du Yue knew that she would not be able to get any more information from her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on.¡±


    She wanted to see why the base¡¯s security team was looking for her at the hotel. He Xing stood behind Du Yue without saying a word and followed her closely. Ah Ping looked at the backs of the two people leaving. She hesitated for a moment but still followed.


    The room was very close to the lobby, and the two of them arrived in less than a minute. As soon as they walked in, they saw four men standing in the middle of the room. Thedy boss was talking to them. Her posture was very humble, and she kept nodding and bowing. Seeing Du Yuee out, thedy boss quickly came up to her. ¡°Come here, girl. Captain Zou came here especially for you!¡±

 Chapter 243 - 243 An Easy-To-Train Woman

    243 An Easy-To-Train Woman


    A man of medium build stood in front of thedy boss. When he saw Du Yue, he sized her up. ¡°You just came to the base not long ago? I¡¯m here to inform you that you¡¯re very lucky to have been given the right to join the selection for the celestial lord¡¯s fourth wife. I¡¯ll be in charge of bringing you to the inner city to participate in the selection.¡±


    Du Yue did not speak. Instead, she stared at Captain Zou. She was really puzzled. How could this native of the blue in front of her say such ridiculous things in a serious manner? Did he not think it was ridiculous? Du Yue¡¯s straightforward eyes were probing, and Captain Zou was a little displeased. ¡°Hey, are you listening to me?¡±


    Du Yue looked away and rejected him without hesitation. ¡°I won¡¯t join.¡±


    In her eyes, this bullsh*t wife selection was just a farce created by a group of lunatics. She would never join it. Even if she could enter the inner city without any effort and see the celestial lord by doing this, Du Yue was unwilling.


    !!


    She had to follow her heart now that she was living her second life. Captain Zou did not expect Du Yue to reject him so quickly. He frowned. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? This is an opportunity that many people yearn for. If you¡¯re lucky enough to be chosen, your family and friends, even everyone in your small base, will be able to live a good life with you. At that time, you can enjoy the envy and admiration of others.¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. Her voice was deep and determined as she spoke, I won¡¯t go. My family, my friends, and the people from the same base as me won¡¯t worship me just because I became someone¡¯s wife. Even if this is a shortcut, I won¡¯t take it.¡± If she really went, Zuo Mingdong would probably be angered to death upon finding out.


    Du Yue was stunned for a moment when she suddenly had such a thought. Captain Zou had only mentioned her family and friends, but why did she suddenly think of Zuo Mingdong? Could it be that she had already regarded Zuo Mingdong as her family and friend without her knowing?


    Captain Zou looked at Du Yue and saw that she had rejected him without hesitation, then she seemed to have thought of something and got distracted in front of him. Captain Zou¡¯s face darkened. This was a rare opportunity that was ced in front of this woman. It was fine if she did not know how to cherish it, but she actually rejected the invitation so firmly. She really did not know what was good for her.


    The more Captain Zou thought about it, the worse his expression became. His tone was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, are you sure you don¡¯t want to participate in the selection?¡±


    Captain Zou¡¯s words pulled Du Yue back from her thoughts. She furrowed her brows and was getting impatient. ¡°I think I¡¯ve made myself clear. I won¡¯t go even if you ask me a hundred more times.¡±


    Captain Zou¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t you regret it!¡±


    Du Yue only looked at him quietly and did not say another word. Captain Zou turned around and left in a huff when he saw that she was not taking him seriously.


    He had just taken two steps when he was stopped by thedy boss. After being red at by Captain Zou, thedy boss quickly put on a smile. ¡°Captain Zou, don¡¯t go yet. Since she doesn¡¯t want to participate, do you think my daughter can go in her ce?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your daughter?¡± Captain Zou asked impatiently.


    Thedy boss quickly pulled Ah Ping, who was behind her, forward with a smile and introduced her to Captain Zou. ¡°This is my daughter, Ah Ping. Take a look and see if she¡¯s good enough.¡± Then, she tugged on Ah Ping¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Hurry up and say hello to Captain Zou. Why are you standing there?¡±


    Ah Ping stood there in a daze, but she quickly came back to her senses and smiled at Captain Zou. ¡°Captain Zou, I¡¯m Ah Ping. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    Captain Zou looked her up and down, then waved at her. ¡°Alright, follow us!¡±


    Ah Ping¡¯s looks were definitely notparable to Du Yue¡¯s, but she could be considered gentle and delicate. Most importantly, Ah Ping was young, and she seemed to be very gentle and obedient. She was easy to train. A woman like this was the best at winning men¡¯s favor.


    ¡°Are you really willing to take Ah Ping to participate in the selection?¡± Thedy boss¡¯ voice trembled with excitement, but Captain Zou obviously found her talkative.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have ears? Do you need me to repeat myself?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Thedy boss waved her hands. ¡°I heard you loud and clear. Ah Ping, go pack your luggage and leave with Captain Zou!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

 Chapter 244 - 244 But What if They’re Willing?

    244 But What if They¡¯re Willing?


    ¡°No need.¡± Captain Zou snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring your lousy things to the inner city. You just need to follow me directly. When we reach the inner city, I¡¯ll let you take a bath and change your clothes.¡±


    Upon hearing this, thedy boss was not angry. Instead, she smiled happily. ¡°Great, that¡¯s great! As expected of the celestial lord. He¡¯s so generous. He hasn¡¯t even chosen his fourth wife, yet he¡¯s already giving the candidates new clothes.¡±


    Then, thedy boss looked at Ah Ping lovingly and touched her hair with her rough hands. ¡°Daughter, you must live up to expectations. If you can get the favor of the celestial lord, our family won¡¯t have to suffer anymore. I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡±


    Ah Ping nodded, her voice choked with sobs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll definitely work hard to make sure you guys can live a good life. You have to take care of your health at home and don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    !!


    ¡°I know. You have to take care of yourself too! My good daughter.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not like you won¡¯t see each other again. There¡¯s no need to say so much! If you really can¡¯t bear to part, then I think you shouldn¡¯t go!¡± Captain Zou urged unhappily.


    ¡°No, no, she has to go. Ah Ping, hurry up and follow Captain Zou. Don¡¯t waste his time.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ah ping replied in a low voice and left with Captain Zou and the other three. When she reached the door, Ah Ping suddenly stopped and looked at Du Yue. However, it was just a nce. Before Du Yue could see the emotions in her eyes, Ah Ping turned around and walked out.


    After a while, Du Yue heard the sound of Captain Zou and the others starting their car. The car drove away quickly and gradually disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Thedy boss stood at the door, wiping her tears with her rough hands, her eyes full of reluctance. It was not until she could no longer see the car in the thick fog that she entered the lobby, feeling a little lost.


    Thedy boss saw Du Yue as soon as she entered the lobby. The moment she saw her, thedy boss¡¯ expression was a littleplicated. However, she quicklyposed herself and walked toward Du Yue with a smile. ¡°Thank you. If you had gone, my daughter wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to go.¡±


    Du Yue had mixed feelings when she heard thedy boss thanking her. She could not help but ask, ¡°Do you really think that sending your child to that kind of ce is for her own good?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do!¡± Thedy boss¡¯ face was firm. ¡°You¡¯re new here, so you don¡¯t understand. The wives of the celestial lord are all living the lives of immortals. Especially the second madam, who was from a small base. She won the favor of the celestial lord, and he was so happy that he had arranged for all the people from her base to join them in the inner city!


    ¡°The rtives and friends of the second madam all became high-ss residents of the inner city. They live afortable life every day. If our Ah Ping works hard and gets chosen, then everyone in our family will benefit from her! Once we move into the inner city, not only will we not have to work so hard, but we can also see each other every day. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    After saying this, thedy boss¡¯ face was full of yearning and anticipation. She looked as if she wanted to send her daughter to the bed of the so-called celestial lord. Du Yue and He Xing had wanted to ask the mother and daughter if the woman in the grain store was telling the truth.


    However, she did not have the chance to chat at all as their ns changed. Even so, the answer was obvious. Just by looking at thedy boss¡¯ attitude, they knew that the woman in the grain store had not lied to them. Du Yue suddenly felt a little tired as she looked at thedy boss, who was so excited.


    She did not want to say anything more, so she turned around and walked to the backyard. Thedy boss looked at Du Yue¡¯s back as she left and pouted. ¡°You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t want to go, and now you want to go back on your word? This person just can¡¯t bear to see others living better than her¡­¡±


    When thedy boss said this, she did not deliberately lower her voice, so Du Yue, who had already walked out of the back door, could hear her clearly.


    Upon returning to the room and seeing that He Xing had locked the door, Du Yue took out the chairs and sat down on one of them. He Xing sat down beside her and looked at her worriedly. ¡°Du Yue, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow as she looked at He Xing. ¡°The contractor in the underground city was detestable, but he only captured the survivors and ordered them to work for him. When we went there, the eyes of the women and children who were locked up were shining. They neverpromised. As long as they could seize the opportunity, they would fight back.


    ¡°At that time, I felt that we were doing something for their own good. Killing that person was also what the people wanted. But it¡¯s different here¡­¡±

 Chapter 245 - 245 The Last Fig Leaf

    245 The Last Fig Leaf


    At this point, Du Yue¡¯s eyes became a little confused again. ¡°But here, the celestial lord has established a hierarchy and divided people into three sses. He set up an inner and outer city, implemented a polygamous system, and even publicly selects a wife. Yet no one actually feels that something is wrong with this extremely absurd situation.


    ¡°Poor people sell their daughters and sisters, fighting to enter the inner city and be the best. If this ce is a feudal hell, then these people are willing to sink into it. I don¡¯t even know if everything we¡¯ve done has any meaning¡­¡±


    He Xing had watched a lot of TV shows with Du Yue, one of which was called The Age of Awakening. He had a deep memory of it. Now that Du Yue mentioned it, he was suddenly reminded of the plot of that TV show. Not only did he understand Du Yue¡¯s frustration, but he could also understand her thoughts.


    Although there would be social sses as long as there were people, thest fig leaf had been torn off here, and this abnormal system wasid bare in front of everyone. What was more terrifying was that no one felt that this was wrong. They were willing, and this made the two feel helpless.


    Du Yue calmed herself down for a while, then sighed helplessly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know if we should continue to meddle in this matter¡­¡±


    He Xing did not answer immediately because he knew that Du Yue was only feeling upset for the time being. She had already made up her mind, and she was not someone who would give up easily.


    The two of them fell silent, and only the sound of each other¡¯s breathing could be heard in the room. Du Yue only snapped out of her thoughts when it was almost noon. She looked at He Xing. The confusion in her eyes had disappeared, and she had regained her usual spirit. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. What do you want to eat?¡±


    He Xing thought for a moment. ¡°I want barbecued meat on rice!¡± He wanted to have a proper barbecue, but he did not want to go through all that trouble in a ce he was not familiar with. Since he could not do that, he decided to eat some barbecued meat on rice to satisfy his cravings. Du Yue took out two bowls of barbecued meat on rice, a bowl of tomato egg soup, and two bottles of iced red tea from her interspace.


    The two of them almost never chatted when they ate. It was only after they finished their meal and put the utensils back into the interspace that Du Yue said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Let¡¯s make a trip to the inner city!¡± She wanted to see what the inner city, which so many people were fighting to enter, looked like.


    He Xing nodded with a smile. No matter what choice Du Yu made, he was willing to stay with her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Even though Du Yue already knew what He Xing¡¯s answer would be, she still made a face at him. ¡°Why do you always listen to me? Are you lovestruck?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m lovestruck,¡± he Xing admitted frankly. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t n on going there, I would¡¯ve gone there anyway and you¡¯de with me. No matter what, he¡¯s from the same ce as me. I¡¯m curious about what kind of person he is to be able to stir up such a mess in the base.¡±


    Du Yue smiled happily. ¡°If I¡¯m not going to care about this matter anymore, I¡¯d go home directly. How would you persuade me to go with you then?¡±


    He Xing stood up, walked over to Du Yue, and squatted down beside her. He cupped his face in his hands and blinked at Du Yue. ¡°Pretty girl,e with me. I really can¡¯t go alone.¡±


    Du Yue did not know what to say. Who could save her? This person was really cute when he acted coquettishly, but Du Yue did not say anything. Seeing that Du Yue was holding back herughter, He Xing continued, ¡°The interster developed faster than the blue and has more technological means. However, in terms of intelligence, emotional intelligence, and tactics, we¡¯re not much better than the people of the blue. That¡¯s why I¡¯m also curious as to what kind of magic potion that celestial lord has used on these people to make them respect and admire him so much. Even the chief of the base here is obedient to him.¡±


    Without the approval of the base¡¯s chief and the other leaders, it was absolutely impossible for the celestial lord to carry out his actions smoothly. Not to mention He Xing, even Du Yue wanted to see what kind of magic potion the previous leader of this base had been fed to make him listen to the celestial lord.


    The two of them had the same idea and did not waste any more time. Du Yue put the chairs in the room back into her interspace and made sure that there was no longer the aroma of food in the room. Then, she opened the door and walked out. When they walked into the lobby, they saw thedy boss still sitting at the counter. They did not say much and just nodded as a greeting.


    It would be useless to waste any more words. Thedy boss would only think that Du Yue was jealous of her daughter for having a good opportunity to curry favor with the celestial lord. She would not be grateful.

 Chapter 246 - 246 Applying for an Upper-Class Resident Card

    246 Applying for an Upper-ss Resident Card


    If one wanted to settle down in the second base, one would have to apply for a permanent resident card. This was not difficult. The two of them left the hotel and asked someone on the way. After finding out the ce to apply for a resident card, they drove directly there. Soon, they arrived at the ce. There was a bright sign hanging in front of the office building on the side of the road, which read ¡®Residence Office.¡¯


    This office building had a total of three floors. Compared to the other simple and crude buildings around it, it could be said to be luxuriously decorated. Especially this signboard that could even blind people in the thick fog. It was as if they were afraid that no one would be able to find it. Du Yue and He Xing each carried a backpack and entered the building. They found that the interior was equally bright. The transparent ss doorpletely blocked the thick fog outside.


    There were all kinds ofmps on the ceiling, and the light they emitted was blinding. The floor was not made of cement but marble tiles that could reflect a person¡¯s figure. Du Yue took a few steps and stopped to look back. Through the ss, she could see the thick fog outside. All the buildings around them were hidden in the thick fog.


    This residence office seemed to be a different world from the apocalypse. It was isted from all the dangers and unknown by a ss door. Du Yue stood where she was. She suddenly understood why the people here were fighting to be upper-ss residents and live in the inner city.


    Perhaps it was because this was the only way they could temporarily forget the pain and suffering the apocalypse had brought them. They lied to themselves that everything here was no different from before the apocalypse, or perhaps even better.


    Du Yue retracted her gaze and continued to walk forward, step by step. She was not fast, but her steps were steady. The two of them quickly walked to the counter and told the staff that they wanted to apply for a resident card. The staff member, who was wearing a ck suit and had exquisite makeup, stood behind the counter and told them the conditions of applying for a resident card with a smile.


    The conditions were exactly the same as what Ah Ping had told them. ¡°If you want to apply for an upper-ss resident card, you need to pay 800 catties worth of food.¡±


    After hearing the staff¡¯s conditions, He Xing asked, ¡°How much would it cost to pay with cigarettes and wine?¡±


    Although things like cigarettes and wine were not food, they were hard currency in the apocalypse, and their value was far higher than food. The staff member was not surprised by He Xing¡¯s question. She still had a faint smile on her face. ¡°The value of cigarettes and wine is higher than that of food, but the exact amount will depend on the grade of your items.¡±


    He Xing nodded, took off his backpack, and unzipped it. The staff followed his movement and looked over. The things in the backpack came into view. This mountaineering bag that was half the height of a man did not contain anything else but cigarettes, bottles of exquisitely packaged wine, and a few tea cakes.


    Whether it was the cigarettes, wine, or tea cakes, just from the packaging and brand, it could be seen that they were all high-quality goods that were also expensive. Even before the apocalypse, not everyone could afford them. Of course, their value was even higher now. There were many rich and powerful people in the inner city. They liked to enjoy themselves, so they were not prudent when eating, drinking, and ying.


    The only thing they werecking now was the high-end goods brought by He Xing. After all, there were still people who issued requests and wanted to buy all kinds of things at a high price. As long as someone was willing to sell, they were even willing to pay several times the price.


    The staff member was calm before this. After all, in her position, she saw a lot of supplies every day. However, at this moment, the signature smile on her face disappeared, and in its ce was a look of surprise.


    Just by looking at her reaction, Du Yue had a faint guess in her heart. This staff member did not have the ability to keep all of these things, but she was the first person to deal with them, after all. She could inform those who could give her benefits and sell the items at a higher price. She could take a cut from those people and win the favor of those powerful people at the same time.


    This kind of thing was verymon, whether it was before or after the apocalypse, so Du Yue was not surprised. Du Yue only wanted to know if these things were enough to apply for an upper-ss resident card. He Xing was also waiting for an answer. Seeing that the staff member was not saying anything, he could only urge her, ¡°Excuse me, are these enough?¡±


    He Xing¡¯s voice pulled the staff member back from her thoughts. She nodded repeatedly. ¡°These are enough.¡±


    When the staff member looked at He Xing earlier, she still had a business-like attitude. However, the look in her eyes changed after He Xing took out the items.

 Chapter 247 - 247 Entering the Inner City

    247 Entering the Inner City


    Everyone appreciated beautiful things, but a man with an outstanding appearance and ability was more attractive¡ªjust like He Xing. Although a handsome face would attract people¡¯s attention during the apocalypse, it was actually useless. However, when He Xing took out the mountaineering bag full of cigarettes and wine, he looked like a shining piece of gold in the staff member¡¯s eyes.


    The staff member¡¯s tone was gentler than before. ¡°I¡¯ll apply for an upper-ss resident card for you now. May I know your name? Oh right, upper-ss residents are allowed to bring a rtive into the inner city. Do you have any rtives or friends who would like to enter the inner city with you?¡± As she said this, the staff member nced at Du Yue. She could not hide the envy in her eyes.


    It was good to be beautiful! If she could get close to such a man with her face, she could live in the inner city directly. Du Yue and He Xing did not expect the upper-ss resident card to have such a benefit. Thedy boss and Ah Ping had not told them about it before.


    After a moment of surprise, He Xing and Du Yue looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Yes, the two of us are together.¡±


    !!


    A hint of disappointment shed across the staff member¡¯s eyes when she heard He Xing¡¯s answer. However, she soon smiled again and asked, ¡°May I know your names?¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing had already discussed using their real names before they came here. Since the previous contractor in the underground city knew He Xing¡¯s name, it was very likely that the celestial lord here knew He Xing as well. For safety¡¯s sake, it was better to just randomlye up with a new name.


    ¡°I¡¯m He Yue, and she¡¯s Du Xing,¡± He Xing said with a smile. After the staff member confirmed with him, she quickly began to process the information on theputer. After waiting for less than a minute, Du Yue and He Xing received their resident cards. The resident card had a one-inch photo of them, the name that was just provided, and the serial number.


    The words ¡®upper-ss resident¡¯ were clearly written on the most eye-catching part of the card. Du Yue felt that these two words were awkward no matter how she looked at them, so she simply put the card in her bag. Out of sight, out of mind. After He Xing received the resident card, he only took a quick nce at it before putting it away in his bag. The staff member did not expect the two of them to be so nonchnt.


    She had helped many people apply for upper-ss resident cards here. Previously, every time the application waspleted, those who got the cards would be so excited that their faces would turn red, and some would evenugh happily. She had also seen many people who were moved to tears after receiving the cards.


    Looking at the two people in front of her, why did they not look excited at all? ¡°We can drive straight into the inner city now, right?¡± He Xing asked before she could continue to wonder.


    ¡°Yes, of course, you can!¡±


    He Xing nodded and walked out with Du Yue. The two of them strode out of the residence office, got into the car, and drove straight to the inner city.


    The second base was a square-shaped base, and the inner city was at the center of the square. There were doors in all four directions of the inner city, and one could enter the inner city directly from any of the doors. Due to the long distance and the thick fog blocking their vision, Du Yue and He Xing had not been able to see the inner city.


    It was not until they drove over and asked for directions that they finally got close to the inner city and saw the tall city walls. Looking up from the ground, the city walls were hidden in the fog but the top towered straight into the clouds. No one knew how high the walls were. He Xing slowed down and finally stopped at the city gate.


    Entering the inner city required them to swap their cards. He Xing held the cards and swiped them on the machine. He Xing¡¯s and Du Yue¡¯s information appeared on the card machine. The man standing next to the card-swiping machine, dressed in dark green overalls, nced at their car. After making sure that there was no third person in the car, he let them pass.


    The city walls here were very thick. In fact, they looked more like tall buildings because Du Yue could see doors up above. Du Yue and He Xing finally entered the inner city after the car drove out of the long tunnel. He Xing did not have the time to take a closer look. He drove a little farther before he stopped the car by the side of the road.


    Looking out of the window, they could see the skyscrapers in the inner city. Not only were there roads on the ground, but there were also tracks in the air. There were lights on the tracks. Even in the thick fog, the people below could see the outline of the tracks as long as they looked up.

 Chapter 248 - 248 Has Seen the World

    248 Has Seen the World


    There were also carriages moving slowly on the tracks. It was very simr to the subway, but it was not quite the same. The silver-white body of the carriages gave off a futuristic feeling. Just by looking at the appearance, Du Yue was certain that this was the work of that celestial lord. Just as she was trying to figure it out, Du Yue heard He Xing¡¯s voice. ¡°This is called a cloud track. It¡¯s a verymon transportation method in the interster. It¡¯s a little surprising to see it here.¡±


    When He Xing said this, he did not sound as mncholic as she imagined. He only sounded a little surprised. He Xing¡¯s words confirmed Du Yue¡¯s suspicions. It was no wonder that the people from the outer city would do everything they could to enter the inner city. However, Du Yue was also clear that what they were seeing now was only the tip of the iceberg.


    Those people definitely did not want to live in the inner city just because of a cloud track. Knowing where the cloud track came from, Du Yue was no longer as curious. Although this was the first time she had seen this kind of thing, she had often seen it in various technological films, so she was not too surprised.


    The most important thing for them now was to find a ce to stay. He Xing continued driving, and Du Yue soon noticed a problem. There were almost no pedestrians on the streets of the inner city. The road was empty, and the houses on both sides of the road had no doors. She could only see the lights inside through the windows. Not to mention people, there were very few cars. However, if there were people living in the inner city, they would definitely need to go out. Most people probably went out by cloud tracks.


    !!


    After driving for more than ten minutes, He Xing slowly stopped the car. The car was parked in arge parking lot. Opposite the parking lot was a five-story building. Looking at the structure, it looked a little like a shopping mall. He looked around and found a ce to swipe his card.


    He Xing took out his resident card and swiped it. The door, which had not moved a moment ago, opened automatically. Du Yue and He Xing walked in together, and the farther they went, the louder the noise they heard. After they passed through a curtain, they saw the entire scene inside.


    It was indeed a shopping mall. They were on the first floor of the shopping mall, and the music they had heard earlier was from above. At this moment, there were many people strolling in the shopping mall, and everyone was dressed differently. There were many shops on the first floor, most of which were clothing-rted. After a few steps, Du Yue saw something that was very familiar pre-apocalypse¡ªelevators.


    Looking at everything before her, Du Yue suddenly felt as if she was a person who had juste to the city from the mountains. No matter what she saw, she was surprised and shocked. Du Yue¡¯s memories from before the apocalypse had gradually be blurry in her mind. It was only when she stood here today that those memories suddenly seemed toe alive. If someone had told Du Yue that there was a ce in the apocalypse that was exactly the same as the world before the apocalypse, she would have thought that person was a liar.


    However, when she saw it with her own eyes, even Du Yue had to admit that it was no wonder so many people wanted to move here. It was no different from before the apocalypse. Du Yue and He Xing took the elevator up to the second floor and saw all kinds of ces to eat.


    When they smelled it carefully, the air was filled with the fragrance of all kinds of food. Du Yue and He Xing did not stop. They took the elevator up to the third and fourth floors, where a grand hotel was located. The fifth floor was the tform for the cloud track. From here, they could take the cloud track to other ces in the inner city.


    Of course, the cloud track also required integrity points. The price would also be different depending on the distance. The two of them did not have any integrity points and could not get on the cloud track, so they could only return to the second floor. Outside a restaurant on the second floor, there were many long benches for people who were tired from shopping to rest.


    The two of them found a quiet corner to sit down and discuss what to do next. Previously, they had thought that news of a celestial lord publicly selecting his wife would surely cause a stir in the inner city. Perhaps they would directly hear about it and find the ce without even asking. Now, they realized that they had been too naive.


    In the inner city, one needed to be honest in everything one did. Without integrity points, one could not go anywhere. For the first time, Du Yue and He Xing experienced what it meant to be a hero who could not win even a penny.


    Du Yue sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and find out where we can exchange integrity points and then see if anyone knows about the celestial lord¡¯s wife selection?¡±


    He Xing felt helpless too. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all we can do for now. You sit here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go ask.¡±

 Chapter 249 - 249 Exchanging Integrity Points

    249 Exchanging Integrity Points


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± He Xing turned around and entered a restaurant. The two of them usually had a tacit understanding. He Xing would be the one to handle matters that required dealing with people. After He Xing entered the restaurant, Du Yue did not idle around either. She began to observe the situation around her.


    At first nce, the luxury and liveliness of the ce stunned Du Yue. At that moment, she really thought that she had traveled back in time to before the apocalypse. However, now that she had calmed down and was observing carefully, she realized that many details were different from before the apocalypse.


    It was normal. A fake was a fake. No matter how hard the person behind the scenes tried to create such an illusion, it would still be very different from the real thing. As Du Yue was thinking about this, she suddenly saw a few people stepping out of the elevator. A few young men and women came down. They were dressed exquisitely, especially the girls. They wore skirts that reached their thighs, revealing their smooth and white calves. They were also wearing leather shoes that were obviously of good quality.


    All of them had smiles on their faces, and they chatted from time to time. After that, they allughed. It was obvious that they hade out to shop together. Du Yue only took a nce before looking away. Looking at their wanton enjoyment unconsciously reminded her of the poor people in the outer city selling women in exchange for food. She was powerless, but she still felt a little sad.


    !!


    Du Yue did not expect this group of people toe straight for her after they got off the elevator. One of the men walked up to Du Yue and looked her up and down. His gaze was in and straightforward. ¡°You just moved to the inner city, right?¡±


    Du Yue looked up at him, not intending to answer.


    The man curled his lips as if he did not mind Du Yue¡¯s coldness. ¡°You¡¯ve been sitting here for quite a long time. Do you not have enough integrity points to buy food? Seeing that you¡¯re quite pretty, I¡¯ll give you a suggestion. The celestial lord is choosing his wife now. You¡¯ll be provided with all your food and lodging during the selection. If you¡¯re lucky enough to be chosen, you won¡¯t have to worry about food and water anymore, and you¡¯ll be one of the most distinguished women in the inner city.¡±


    Du Yue could not help frowning at the man¡¯s words. What was wrong with the people here? Why were they asking her to participate in the selection the moment they saw her? She was a little displeased and puzzled. Du Yue did not hide her thoughts and asked directly, ¡°We don¡¯t know each other. Why are you telling me all this?¡±


    When the man heard Du Yue open his mouth, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. ¡°Yes, even your voice is top-notch. If you join the selection, the title will be yours to take. As for what you asked, why should I tell you that? Well, let me tell you frankly. If I rmend you to go for the selection and you¡¯re lucky enough to be selected, then I¡¯ll also get a rmendation reward.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s doubts were finally answered when she heard this. No wonder the few people she had met after she arrived were all like pimps, rmending her to participate in the selection as soon as they saw her. It turned out to be for this. ¡°Have you thought about it? Do you want to participate in the selection?¡± the man asked again.


    Du Yue shook her head firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t participate in it.¡±


    The man did not expect Du Yue to reject him so directly. He was stunned at first, but he quickly reacted. ¡°Did you juste here, so you don¡¯t know the celestial lord? I¡¯m telling you, the celestial lord is the most distinguished person in our base¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to say more. I know him, but I won¡¯t join the selection.¡± Du Yue¡¯s rejection was thorough, and her tone was a little cold.


    The man originally wanted to persuade her again, but when he saw her cold eyes, he finally swallowed his words and did not say anything more. Although it was a pity as he felt that this woman would definitely be chosen as long as she joined the selection, he knew he could not force her to go over if she was unwilling.


    The man turned around and left with his friends. Du Yue fell into deep thought as she watched them leave. She was getting more and more curious about that celestial lord. He already had three wives, yet he wanted to choose a fourth one. He even caused such a hugemotion, and everyone knew about it. What kind of rmendation reward was it? Did he really think he was the emperor?


    Du Yue was still lost in her thoughts when she heard familiar footsteps approaching her. She looked up and saw He Xing walking out of the restaurant.


    ¡°Did you find out anything?¡± Du Yue asked him.


    He Xing waved the resident card at Du Yue and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all done. I have 2,000 integrity points now.¡±

 Chapter 250 - 250 I Can Finally Take a Quick Shower

    250 I Can Finally Take a Quick Shower


    Before He Xing entered the restaurant, he only said that he wanted to ask around. How did he get 2,000 integrity points in such a short time? Du Yue looked at the restaurant He Xing had just entered and had a guess in her heart. ¡°Did you exchange your supplies with them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He Xing nodded. ¡°I asked the shopkeeper where I could exchange my credits. The shopkeeper said that as long as I had supplies, they could exchange the points with me. The points that are exchanged can be directly transferred to my resident card, saving me the trouble of making another trip. Furthermore, the price they offered is even higher than what¡¯s offered by the base officials.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing wanted integrity points because they could not do anything here without them. As for who they exchanged with, they did not care as long as they got what they wanted. He Xing sat down on Du Yue¡¯s right side and continued, ¡°I traded those two cigarettes in my bag for integrity points.¡±


    Du Yue knew that there were two more cigarettes in He Xing¡¯s bag. However, what she did not expect was that just two cigarettes could be exchanged for 2,000 integrity points. People in the inner city were really indulgent.


    !!


    2,000 integrity points would be enough for her and He Xing to eat for a year if they were to use them to buy food. ¡°After exchanging for some integrity points, I asked the shopowner about some things. Almost everyone here knows about the matter of the celestial lord choosing a wife. The women who are going to participate in the selection will all stay in the Celestial Lord Pce, and the official selection will begin in a week.¡±


    ¡°The Celestial Lord Pce? Is that where the sleeping chamber of the celestial lord is?¡±


    ¡°More or less. The Celestial Lord Pce is the tallest building here. It has a total of nine floors, and the ninth floor is the tform for the cloud track. The fourth to eighth floors are simr to this ce. There¡¯s a hotel, some restaurants, stores, and entertainment venues. As for the first, second, and third floors, they¡¯re for personal use.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not look around blindly. Let¡¯s just go there and find a ce to stay!¡±


    He Xing looked at Du Yue with a smile. ¡°I had the same thought. Let¡¯s not waste any time. Let¡¯s hurry over.¡±


    The two of them shared the same thoughts and did not continue to stroll around. Instead, they took the elevator directly to the top floor. After swiping their card, they took the cloud track. Their destination was, of course, the Celestial Lord Pce.


    From here to the Celestial Lord Pce, each person had to pay three integrity points. He Xing¡¯s card had 2,000 integrity points. If there were no mishaps, the points would be enough for the two of them to spend for a while, so they did not feel bad about the fare. When they arrived at the Celestial Lord Pce, they went down from the ninth floor to the eighth floor. They saw that the seventh and eighth floors were part of a hotel. However, the entire seventh floor had been reserved by the celestial lord, and the girls who were about to participate in the election were now staying there.


    The hotel here was very expensive, costing 20 integrity points a night. They had to stay at least until the selection was over, so He Xing paid for a week¡¯s worth of amodation in advance. After getting the room card, the two of them quickly found their room ording to the room number stated on the card. This ce was simr to the hotels before the apocalypse. Although it was not as luxurious as Du Yue had imagined, it had all the necessary facilities, ad it would not be a problem to stay here.


    Together with Du Yue, He Xing checked the entire room. After making sure that there was no audio or surveince equipment, they sat down to rest. After a busy morning, the two of them were a little tired. Du Yue looked at the double bed in the room and frowned. She put it into her interspace and took out her own bed. Then, she took out a change of clothes and said to He Xing, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and take a showerter too.¡± They could take a bath here, so they did not need to waste the water in the space. Speaking of which, Du Yue had been taking a bath for the past few years and had not taken a shower for a long time. Although the bath was veryfortable, she always felt that it was not as hygienic as a shower, so she was very satisfied with the shower this time.


    20 minutester, Du Yue came out of the bathroom in a clean set of pajamas. She had casually wrapped her wet hair with a dry towel and tied it into a small bun on her head, revealing her smooth and fair forehead. Seeing her like this, He Xing took a dry towel and walked to her side. I¡¯ll help you dry yourself.


    Ever since they got together, Du Yue had almost never dried her hair herself, so she was already used to it. She allowed He Xing to y with her hair from behind. Fortunately, Du Yue had cut her hair short in order to save time, so her hair dried very quickly. The temperature in the room was just right, so there was no need to blow dry it. She just had to wait for it to dry by itself.


    Du Yue took out He Xing¡¯s pajamas from her interspace and handed him a clean bath towel. ¡°Go and take a shower!¡±

 Chapter 251 - 251 Days Waiting for the Selection

    251 Days Waiting for the Selection


    He Xing took the pajamas and bath towel and went into the bathroom, while Du Yue walked to the bed and looked out. The room they were staying in had a ratherrge window. However, there was a thick fog outside. Standing on the eighth floor and looking out, she could not see anything else other than the lit cloud tracks and the carriages passing by.


    Du Yue had seen on the map that Zuo Mingdong gave them that the second base was located by the sea. Under normal circumstances, one should be able to see the sea from this vantage point, but it was no longer visible due to the thick fog. Since there was no bug disaster here, should they not seize the time to study some new species of food and speed up the production? However, ever since she came to the second base, she had never heard of anything rted to agriculture.


    However, on second thought, the supermarkets and private grain stores in the base all sold grains, and it seemed that there was a lot of surplus. They had probably developed a new variety and mass-produced it on the market. However, these resources were all in the hands of the powerful and influential. Ordinary people had no chance to get their hands on it at all.


    Du Yue stood by the bed in a daze for a while. When she came back to her senses, she realized that her hair had already dried. Although her hair was short, it was still quite thick. If she did not dry it, it would take a long time to dry. It seemed that she was too engrossed in her thoughts as she stood at the window that she did not notice the passage of time.


    However, He Xing should have finished his shower by now. With that thought in mind, Du Yue turned around to look for He Xing, only to see him walking out of the bathroom with a basin of half-dried clothes in his hand. Did he stay in the bathroom for so long because he had washed the clothes that they just changed out of?


    Du Yue looked at He Xing and smiled. Seeing Du Yue smiling at him, He Xing smiled as well. ¡°What are you smiling at? Quickly take out the dryer so we can dry our clothes with the hotel¡¯s electricity.¡±


    There was an unlimited supply of electricity here, and they had already paid for the room, so it would be a waste not to use it.


    Du Yue looked at He Xing with admiration and immediately took out two hand dryers from her interspace. The hand dryers she took out were rtively small because now that the temperature had risen, the clothes they were wearing were rtively thin.


    There were two hand dryers, one to dry their undergarments, and the other to dry their clothes. Previously, when Du Yue was hoarding up goods, she would buy the most expensive daily necessities or home appliances. She believed that even if she did not know what was good, the price tags were a good indicator. In fact, nothing she bought disappointed her. For example, these dryers dried the clothes quickly and made very little noise. If one did not pay attention, one would not hear the dryers.


    Du Yue took out a table, a chair, and a bench and ced them by the bed. She also took out the range hood and ced it beside the bed. Then, she asked He Xing what he wanted to eat as usual. He Xing thought for a while. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I really want to eat. I¡¯ll have whatever you want.¡±


    Du Yue looked at the thick fog outside and took out the ingredients to prepare a spicy hotpot meal from her space.


    Spicy beef oil was found in the pot. After the gas furnace was lit, the pot was directly ced on top of it to heat up. After the range hood was turned on, only the two of them could smell the strong spicy smell. After heating it on the stove for a few minutes, the soup was already boiling.


    Du Yue put a te¡¯s worth of beef with pepper into the pot. Then, she ced high-calcium mutton, streaky pork, scallops, squids, tripe, and all kinds of meatballs on the table. Since they were eating spicy hot pot, they had to have cold sour plum drinks. When the tip of their tongues was numb from the spiciness of the food, they would take a sip of the cold sour plum drink.


    Over the past few years, Du Yue and He Xing had spent a lot of time in the cold and snow to try to get food. Therefore, they had long developed an iron stomach, so they naturally did not have to worry about having diarrhea. As usual, Du Yue took out her tablet and yed a show. They ate as they watched.


    The two of them, who were originally a little tired, ate as they watched the show. Their moods slowly rxed as they ate amidst the steam. A week passed by quickly. During these seven days, Du Yue and He Xing only went downstairs asionally. Every time they passed by the seventh floor, they would pretend to take a few nces inside unintentionally.


    However, there were always people guarding there, so they could not enter, and they did not see anyonee out. As for the shopping mall and the entertainment venues, Du Yue and He Xing were not interested in them and had not been there again after the first visit. As for food and drinks, the two of them ate the food in the interspace in their room. There were many restaurants downstairs, but they did not need to spend that money. Du Yue did not think the food here would be as good as the food in her interspace.

 Chapter 252 - 252 They’re Women but Also a Commodity

    252 They¡¯re Women but Also a Commodity


    There were quite a lot of people like them who only stayed in the hotel and ate the food they brought. At first, Du Yue and He Xing were puzzled why so many people were staying in the hotel, but they soon found out the reason. One day, they identally heard that the ceremony for the celestial lord¡¯s wife selection was open to the public and would be held in the hall on the fourth floor. There was no ess control or tickets, so anyone could go.


    In order to enter the venue as soon as possible and upy a seat at the front, most of the people checked into the hotel in Celestial Lord Pce in advance. This way, they would be able to arrive at the venue earlier than the people outside on the day of the selection. Du Yue and He Xing hadpletely stumbled upon this piece of news by ident. The two of them went downstairs after washing up. He Xing wore a ck hat and a mask to cover himself up. This was to avoid being recognized by the celestial lord.


    There were many people in the interster who knew about him, and it was possible that this celestial lord had seen him before, so it was necessary to disguise himself. Du Yue was also wearing a mask, but she did not wear a hat. Her hair color was not as conspicuous as He Xing¡¯s, and it was impossible for the celestial lord to recognize her.


    Du Yue could not help but feel a little strange when she saw how everyone was dressed. She and He Xing were afraid of being recognized and affecting their n, but were these people also here to assassinate the celestial lord? Was that why they were dressed like this? After thinking for a long time, she still could note up with an answer. Du Yue decided not to think about it anymore. She thought that she would definitely find out the answerter. Thus, she followed He Xing and found a seat at the back.


    The further back one was, the wider one¡¯s view was. The stage was at the bottom. From their seats, they could see everything that was happening on the stage. It was a little like watching a concert. Not long after the two of them sat down, they saw a lot of peopleing in. These people should havee from outside.


    After all the seats were taken, the lights on the entire fourth floor dimmed, leaving only the lights on the stage. The moment the lights dimmed, the noisy venue quieted down. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the center of the stage. There was no host, and no one spoke.


    As soft music started ying, some girls walked out from behind the stage. They were all dressed in beautiful dresses, had exquisite hairstyles, and had number tes on their chests. Although the makeup on their faces was exquisite, they were all the same. They were wearing high heels and walked up like models.


    Seeing this, Du Yue frowned slightly. Was this a wife selection or a model runway show? Du Yue looked to her side out of the corner of her eye. The expressions of the people around her were normal as if they had expected this situation. They looked at the girls on the stage for a while, then lowered their heads and took out their phones to type.


    After looking around, Du Yue leaned closer to He Xing and whispered into his ear, ¡°I find it a little strange.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± He Xing¡¯s expression did not change, but Du Yue knew that he felt the same way. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he shown up when so many people are here to see him choose his new wife? Most of the spectators here are men,¡± He Xing said.


    The two of them talked in low voices and gradually had a guess in their hearts.


    Du Yue¡¯s expression gradually darkened. There was something fishy about this. On the stage below, exquisitely dressed girls walked out one by one and stood in front of the stage for about half a minute. After making sure that everyone had a good look at their faces, they walked to the back. As for the people sitting in the audience, when they saw the ordinary-looking girls, their expressions were basically indifferent as if they were not interested. Sometimes, when someone with a rtively outstanding appearance came up, people would show a satisfied expression and then lower their heads to type on their mobile phones.


    After typing, they would hold their phones and wait for a while. After a minute, some people would chuckle and show a victorious attitude, while some people would nce at that person with disdain, clearly unhappy. The men who disyed a winner¡¯s attitude were acting like that because they had already won the most beautiful girls tonight. Those who were unhappy were naturally not able to win over the other rich and powerful men.

 Chapter 253 - 253 Finally Seeing Him

    253 Finally Seeing Him


    Regardless of whether the news of the celestial lord choosing a wife was true or false, it seemed that it was mainly a gimmick or a cover. These girls were not only here for the wife selection but also to be bid on by the audience members. These people covered themselves up and came here not to watch the show but to buy the woman they liked.


    The only thing that Du Yue did not know was whether the girls on stage were aware that they were being put up for sale on a bright and dazzling stage likemodities with a clearly marked price. As Du Yue was thinking, she suddenly heard the people around her exim at the same time.


    The voices were not soft. Du Yue raised her head and looked around subconsciously. The men were all so excited that their eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. Du Yue¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She followed their line of sight and saw a girl with a beautiful figure standing in the middle of the stage. The reason why Du Yue could tell that the girl had a good figure from such a distance was that she was wearing a see-through tulle dress. The tulle of the dress was even iid with silver diamonds in the shape of leaves. Under the stage¡¯s lighting, she was indeed shining and dazzling.


    Du Yue stared at her for a while and suddenly realized that something was wrong. The girls who had gone on stage earlier had not left the stage. Instead, they lined up at the back. When they saw the girl in the center of the stage, they were all shocked. They were not pretending at all. It was obvious that none of them had seen the girl before. In other words, this girl did not live with them before the selection. In that case, where did shee from? Was there a reason for putting herst?


    !!


    Du Yue was still pondering when she heard someone beside her shout, ¡°Your Excellency Celestial Lord!¡±


    Ever since Du Yue arrived at the second base, the person she had heard being mentioned the most was the celestial lord. When she heard those words, she immediately looked in the direction of the voice.


    The voice came from behind her. She turned around and saw a tall and strong man standing in thest row of the audience, which was the highest point. He was dressed in a ck shirt that was well-tailored, outlining his strong and superior figure. At the same time, his ck clothes also gave him a mysterious aura. He slowly walked up from the dark and slowly walked to the light so that everyone could see his face.


    She had to admit that he did have a handsome face. Although he looked a little feminine, it did not seem out of ce for him. Instead, it added a sense of mystery to him. His hair was dark blue and slightly long, but it was styled nicely and not messy. A few strands of his fine fringe covered his eyes, making it impossible to see his expression and making him look colder at the same time.


    He walked forward unhurriedly. It was only when he was in front that Du Yue saw that he was wearing a cloak. The cloak was behind him, so she was not able to tell from the front. The celestial lord¡¯s pace was neither fast nor slow, but he was not far from the stage, so he reached the center of the stage in three minutes.


    The celestial lord stood beside the girl in a tulle dress, took out a ne from somewhere, and helped her put it on. The entire ne was silver-white, and the pendant was a hexagram pattern with a hollowed-out number four inside. Was this ne unique to the celestial lord¡¯s wives? If the celestial lord was giving it to this girl, did it mean that he had already made his choice?


    At this moment, the celestial lord spoke, ¡°Everyone, from now on, she¡¯s my fourth wife, Xia Zhixing!¡±


    Xia Zhixing¡¯s skin was whiter than snow. After hearing the celestial lord¡¯s words, her face blushed even more, making her look even more shy and alluring. Many of the men on the stage looked at Xia Zhixing with yearning and greed in their eyes, but when they saw the celestial lord standing beside her, they quickly retracted their gazes.


    The celestial lord nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you foring to watch the selection ceremony today. I¡¯ve prepared some small gifts for everyone here to express my sincerity. You can go to the entrance to collect them after the ceremony.¡±

 Chapter 254 - 254 Oh No, It’s a Tsunami

    254 Oh No, It¡¯s a Tsunami


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone below echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s all thanks to you that the base is able to develop better and better! No matter what you say or do in the future, we¡¯ll always support you!¡±


    ¡°Yes! We¡¯re willing to do anything you say!¡±


    There were only about 200 people seated in the entire venue. At this moment, everyone was responding one after another. They were all men in their prime. Their voices were deep and powerful, and they shouted with the aura of thousands of people.


    Du Yue looked coldly at the crowd in front of her who was deliberately pandering to the celestial lord. She found it ridiculous. How was this any different from a cult? The celestial lord on the stage clearly enjoyed the feeling of being fawned over. He had been listening to everyone¡¯s pledges of loyalty with a smile. ¡°Thank you for your love, everyone. I¡¯ll definitely lead you to happier lives in the future. We will all work together to create a beautiful home¡­¡±


    !!


    The celestial lord¡¯s voice resounded throughout the entire venue, and everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him. Du Yue had been listening to him attentively, but as she listened, she suddenly realized that something was wrong. It was not because of the majestic words the celestial lord had said but because she seemed to hear the faint sound of water flowing.


    There was no running water on the fourth floor, so where did the sound of watere from? Du Yue turned to look at He Xing. ¡°Why do I hear the sound of water?¡±


    He Xing¡¯s face was a little pale. He said slowly, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear it wrong. This is¡­ the sound of waves.¡±


    On the stage, the expression of the celestial lord, who had been speaking in high spirits, suddenly changed. He let go of Xia Zhixing¡¯s hand and quickly walked down the stage. Xia Zhixing was suddenly thrown off, and her body swayed a few times before she managed to stand firmly. However, she did not have time to care about it at all. She only looked at the back of the celestial lord in surprise and confusion. ¡°Celestial Lord, where are you going?¡±


    The celestial lord did not seem to hear it and continued to walk quickly toward the window. Seeing the celestial lord¡¯s actions, the others were also puzzled and followed him to look out the window. It was daytime now, but because of the thick fog, one could not see anything outside except the lit cloud tracks.


    However, when one¡¯s vision was obstructed, one¡¯s hearing would be particrly sensitive. As the sound of the waves gradually approached, everyone¡¯s face changed in an instant. ¡°Waves! It¡¯s the sound of waves! This is bad! There¡¯s a tsunami! This is a tsunami!¡± someone suddenly shouted, and everyone instantly understood what was going on. A look of fear appeared on everyone¡¯s face, and the originally lively venue suddenly turned chaotic.


    ¡°Hurry up! Everyone, head upstairs! This ce is too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Run! A tsunami ising!¡±


    ¡°Let me go first! Don¡¯t push me!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t squeeze me¡­¡±


    The people who had been listening attentively to the celestial lord¡¯s speech now could not care about anything else and began to rush in the direction of the elevator.


    There was only so much space in the elevator, and it could not hold many people. The more crowded it was, the harder it was to get in. Looking at the panicking crowd and those who were trying to escape without looking back, Du Yue¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of mockery. The people in the inner city were given the title of upper-ss residents by the celestial lord because of their power and influence. Therefore, they naturally felt that the value of their lives was extraordinary and that they were different from the poor people in the outer city. They thought that they were living superior lives and were dressed in high-end goods. They acquiesced and agreed with this behavior of ssifying people ording to ss and selling beautiful women asmodities as if they were the most superior group in the world.


    Du Yue held He Xing¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you know how to swim?¡±


    ¡°I do. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Du Yue finally heaved a sigh of relief. As long as they could swim, they would not drown even if the building copsed. However, Du Yue still managed to locate the lifebuoy in her interspace. If she were to encounter any dangerter, she could retrieve the lifebuoy with a single thought.

 Chapter 255 - 255 Tsunami

    255 Tsunami


    However, that was not enough. Du Yue found safety ropes from her interspace and tied them around her and He Xing¡¯s wrists. ¡°With this, we won¡¯t be washed away by the waves,¡± Du Yue said.


    If they were really washed away by the waves,munication equipment could not be used. It would not be easy for the two of them to find each other again. Therefore, Du Yue wanted to eliminate that possibility as much as possible. He Xing nced at the safety rope around their hands and looked at Du Yue with tenderness and love in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be by your side no matter what happens!¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing walked toward the elevator when they saw that most of the people had gone upstairs. They did not go upstairs to escape, only because the celestial lord and Xia Zhixing were still on the fourth floor. If they did not leave now, they would be easily discovered. He Xing¡¯s identity could not be exposed yet, so it was better to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    He was hiding in the crowd, and everyone was panicking, so the celestial lord probably would not notice He Xing. Du Yue and He Xing went up to the fifth floor, but they did not see many people because most of them were still running upstairs. They only saw the crowd when they reached the eighth floor. Du Yue and He Xing walked fast and lightly. In addition, they were dressed in rather ordinary clothes. Therefore, no one would notice the two of them.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was on the outside of the window. Even though the outside was covered in thick fog and nothing could be seen, just by listening to the sound, they knew that the waves were getting closer and closer. Although there were many people, they were all very quiet. No one spoke. In less than five minutes, Du Yue saw the waves.


    ¡®The mountains are calling and the seas are roaring.¡¯ This was a phrase that Du Yue had only read in books, but it was happening right in front of her eyes. When she saw the tsunami with her own eyes, she suddenly realized how insignificant humans were in the face of nature. The raging waves kept approaching like huge monsters that wanted to swallow people. Du Yue stood where she was and closed her eyes subconsciously.


    She knew that no matter who it was, there was nothing they could do. Even though she had been reborn, the only thing she could do before the natural disaster struck was to tie her and He Xing together so that they would not be separated. As the huge tsunami hit, the entire building began to shake.


    The violent shaking caused everyone to lose their bnce, including Du Yue. However, a pair of strong arms quickly reached out from beside her and wrapped her in a tight embrace. The suffocating feeling she expected did note. Although the waves shook the entire building violently, it did not copse.


    Du Yue slowly opened her eyes and watched as another huge wave came crashing down. Feeling He Xing¡¯s warmth, Du Yue suddenly felt less afraid. This time, she did not close her eyes. She just stared at the waves. The waves covered the window in front of her, and she could not see anything outside. The huge waves kept rolling and crashing against the window.


    The entire building was shaking, but every time Du Yue thought the waves would cause the copse of the building, it would manage to hold on. Du Yue calmed down. It seemed that this ordinary-looking building had been built with great care. It was obvious that the people around them had also noticed this.


    Someone heaved a sigh of relief and stood up with the help of the wall. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic! We¡¯re in the Celestial Lord Pce! This building was personally built by the celestial lord. The celestial lord had once said that there¡¯s no building in this world that¡¯s stronger than the Celestial Lord Pce.¡±


    Everyone calmed down and thought about it. The tsunami was already here, but the celestial lord was still on the fourth floor. He did not escape with everyone. This proved that he was very confident in his Celestial Lord Pce!


    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of the building being washed away by the waves!¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice. At a time like this, they were still treating the words of the celestial lord as the truth. It seemed that the man had brainwashed these residents. Du Yue sighed. However, this was a matter where one was willing to hit and the other was willing to suffer. She could not interfere.


    The tsunami came with great momentum, but it also left quickly. In less than ten minutes, the huge waves gradually receded. However, one could still hear the sound of water running. It seemed that the seawater had notpletely retreated. They were on the eighth floor, and the sound of water was very clear. It seemed that the water had reached at least the fourth or fifth floor.


    They were fine, but how were the people on the lower floors? This Celestial Lord Pce was the tallest building in the inner city. Most of the buildings here had five or six floors, and some only had three. Did that not mean that those people were all trapped in the water?

 Chapter 256 - 256 The People Who Survived the Disaster

    256 The People Who Survived the Disaster


    ¡°Du Yue¡­ Were you scared just now? You don¡¯t look too good.¡± He Xing¡¯s worried voice came from beside her, and Du Yue pulled herself out of her heavy thoughts.


    She turned to look at him and saw that his eyes were full of worry. Du Yue sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just think that natural disasters can¡¯t be avoided, but man-made disasters are just as terrible¡­¡± After saying this, she turned to look at the people who were celebrating their survival.


    It had been three years since the apocalypse, but this ce was still near the sea. The frequent natural disasters in the past few years had failed to alert these people. Not only did they build a base by the sea, but the other buildings were also so low. Did none of them think that there might be a tsunami here?


    They listened to the people around them sighing about the benefits of living in the inner city and talking about how they did not offer up their food in vain. There was an indescribable feeling in Du Yue¡¯s heart. At this moment, a weak female voice sounded, ¡°I want to go home. I want to look for my parents. Even if I die, I want to die with them¡­ I¡¯m going to find the celestial lord and ask him to let the ship take me out.¡±


    He Xing and Du Yue turned toward the source of the voice curiously. The woman¡¯s voice was very soft, but because the content of her words was out of ce with everyone else, everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted to her at this moment. Everyone was staring at her and sizing her up.


    The woman was wearing a white off-shoulder chiffon dress. Her delicate makeup had been ruined by her tears, but her beautiful facial features could still be seen. At this moment, her eyes were filled with tears, and she was biting her lower lip tightly, looking very pitiful. When they were at the venue just now, Du Yue had even seen her walk past the stage beautifully, so she naturally had an impression of her.


    Less than an hour had passed, and the confident smile on her face had disappeared. In its ce was a look of helplessness and hesitation. Also, she was being stared at by so many people while at a loss¡­


    After everyone stared at her for a while, a middle-aged man finally spoke, ¡°Ask everyone here. Who doesn¡¯t have friends and family, and who doesn¡¯t miss their parents?! Get your facts straight. What¡¯s the situation outside right now? Who can get out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, His Excellency may have a ship, but there are so many people in this building. Moreover, the ship is on the first floor, and there¡¯s no way to sail it out now! If you open the door now, the seawater will definitely rush in. At that time, not to mention your parents, even your own life will be in danger!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t stop you if you want to die! But don¡¯t you drag us all down with you!¡± Having just escaped from death, everyone was already feeling tense. At this time, this woman¡¯s sudden words became an outlet for everyone to vent their emotions. Just as they were criticizing the woman who had just spoken, the light above their heads suddenly went out.


    The surrounding fell into darkness. Everyone thought that there was a power outage! The tsunami came menacingly, and everyone was caught off guard. Now that there was a sudden power outage, no one was surprised. However, there was no sunlight from the outside. Only by keeping the lights on indoors could the people differentiate day and night. That was also the only way they could see clearly. Now that there was a power outage, the entire building was plunged into darkness and nothing could be seen.


    Looking out of the window, they could only see the thick fog. In the darkness, everyone quieted down, and the silence was a little scary. The quieter the building was, the clearer the sound of the waves outside. Although the building was no longer shaking, the fear in everyone¡¯s heart did not decrease at all.


    In the corner, Du Yue felt that He Xing was holding her hand. Du Yue¡¯s heart warmed. She knew that He Xing was trying to tell her that he would always be by her side. Du Yue ced her other hand on the back of He Xing¡¯s hand and exerted a little force in response.


    It was unknown how long the silencested and who was the first to cry out. They only knew that in such an environment, fear and tears were contagious. When one of the girls started crying, the other girls could not hold it in anymore and started sobbing as well. Most of the people here were men. After experiencing the tsunami just now, they were already very afraid. When they heard the sound of sobbing, they gradually became agitated.


    ¡°Crying again?! You girls only know how to cry! Whoever cries again, I¡¯ll throw her out of the window and let her cry to her heart¡¯s content in the sea!¡±

 Chapter 257 - 257 They All Treat the Celestial Lord as Their Tranquilizer

    257 They All Treat the Celestial Lord as Their Tranquilizer


    The sudden scolding made the sobbing women freeze in shock, but it was effective. The crying around them gradually stopped. Du Yue did not want to stay here any longer. She wanted to go back to her room. She would be more at ease that way. Just as Du Yue was about to leave, she suddenly heard footstepsing from the elevator.


    The elevator had stopped moving because of the power outage. If they wanted toe up, they could only walk up step by step. As she listened to the approaching footsteps, Du Yue, like everyone else, looked toward the elevator. Along with the footsteps, there was also a faint light. Everyone stared at the elevator, wanting to see who it was.


    ¡°Celestial Lord!¡± These simple words seemed to give everyone a shot in the arm.


    ¡°The celestial lord is here! We¡¯re saved!¡±


    !!


    ¡°Celestial Lord! You¡¯ve finallye!¡±


    Du Yue could not help frowning when she saw the crowd suddenly be noisy. This group of people seemed to believe in this celestial lord and even treated him as their tranquilizer. Although everyone was trapped, as long as the building did not copse, their lives would not be in danger for the time being.


    Soon, the person holding the light source came up to them. He held a shlight in his hand, and with the light from the shlight, his face could be seen clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the celestial lord!¡±


    When Du Yue saw that it was him, the others also saw him clearly and shouted loudly.


    Could it be that the celestial lord had a way to bring them out of this ce and away from the storm outside? Just as Du Yue was thinking about this, the celestial lord spoke, ¡°Today¡¯s tsunami came too suddenly. However, don¡¯t worry, everyone. The Celestial Lord Pavilion is very sturdy. There¡¯s no need to worry about it being washed away by the waves. I¡¯ll arrange for people to settle you down. You can stay in the hotel on the seventh and eighth floors for the time being. There¡¯ll also be staff members who will deliver food to your door every day to ensure everyone¡¯s food supply. However, the number of rooms is limited, so everyone might have to squeeze in. If you have acquaintances, you can stay together. For now, you can take your room cards and rest. After an hour,e to the fourth floor for dinner!¡±


    After the celestial lord finished speaking, everyone nodded in agreement. Everyone said that the celestial lord was considerate of the people and had arranged things in a reasonable manner. As for the celestial lord, he turned around and went downstairs after saying this. A few people stood up and followed the celestial lord downstairs. The rest of the people rushed to the front desk of the hotel to ask for room cards from the staff.


    The hotel rooms on the seventh and eighth floors had electronic locks with separate batteries installed. Even if there was a power outage, thebination locks could still be used normally and could be opened with the room cards. Du Yue and He Xing nced at the noisy crowd at the front desk before they quietly walked through the crowd and returned to their room.


    After entering the room and locking the door from the inside, Du Yue took out a tablemp from her interspace. The room was not big, and the tablemp was very bright. As soon as the tablemp was turned on, the dark room was instantly illuminated. He Xing walked to the window and drew the curtains. Although they did not know how many survivors were outside, and the thick fog made it impossible for others to see their room through the window, the two were used to being cautious.


    Du Yue ced the tablemp on the bedside table and could not help but sigh deeply. The raging tsunami had disrupted her and He Xing¡¯s original n. Fortunately, the building was not destroyed by the waves. Otherwise, the two of them would still be swimming desperately in the sea.


    At the thought of this, Du Yue smiled helplessly. She untied the safety rope around her hand and walked toward the bathroom. When Du Yue came out of the bathroom, she saw He Xing standing by the bed. He had opened the curtain a little and was looking out through the gap. Du Yue walked forward, looking a little puzzled. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    He Xing heard the sound and moved aside to make room for Du Yue. ¡°Look, the water level outside seems to have dropped.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Du Yue looked down in surprise, but she could not see anything because the thick fog blocked her vision. She pressed her ear against the ss and could hear the sound of water moving farther away.


    From the sound of it, the water level had really dropped. However, they did not know when the seawater wouldpletely recede. Seeing Du Yue¡¯s worried face, He Xing reached out and patted her on the shoulder a few times. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Looking at the situation now, as long as the tsunami doesn¡¯te again, the water level will soon recede.¡±


    He was mostly consoling Du Yue because no one knew when the tide would subside. Before the water levelpletely receded, how many innocent people would die in this fierce tide? However, He Xing was right. There was no point in worrying.

 Chapter 258 - 258 Well Said

    258 Well Said


    Time passed quickly, and it was already noon. There was a sudden movement in the quiet outside. Someone was walking down the corridor and knocking on the doors of the rooms one by one. It did not take long before that person knocked on Du Yue¡¯s door. After Du Yue kept the tablemp into her interspace, He Xing walked over to open the door for the man outside. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Hello, the food is being served on the fourth floor. The celestial lord asked us to inform everyone,¡± the person at the door said.


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    The man at the door continued to move on to the next room. Du Yue and He Xing put on their clothes, hats, and masks, then left the room together and headed to the fourth floor. The elevator was not working now, so they had to walk down if they wanted to go downstairs. Fortunately, they were walking down, so they would not feel tired. He Xing had a shlight in his hand. The light from the shlight was not very bright, but it was enough for the two of them to see the path under their feet.


    When Du Yue and He Xing reached the fourth floor, there were already many people there. The audience seats had been removed and reced with long tables with chairs on both sides. The original selection venue now looked like a school cafeteria. After looking around, Du Yue and He Xing chose more remote seats and sat down.


    In less than five minutes, all the chairs were filled with people. Although there were many people, no one was chatting. It was obvious that everyone had not recovered from the shock of the tsunami and was not in the mood to chat. Not long after everyone took their seats, the celestial lord walked out of the darkness.


    A few tablemps were ced beside him, lighting up his entire body. Everyone followed the lights and could clearly see his face. ¡°Although the tsunami is fierce, I believe that as long as we¡¯re united, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we ovee the difficulties.


    ¡°However, everyone knows the current situation. Food is limited, and there¡¯s no ce to replenish it. We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to leave this building. We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll run out of food in the future. The food distributed to everyone may not be enough, but it¡¯ll definitely ensure that everyone¡¯s health is maintained.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work hard, and when we get through this difficult time, I¡¯ll definitely treat everyone to a good meal. You can eat whatever you want.¡± As soon as the celestial lord finished speaking, someone immediately echoed, ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re too polite. We can¡¯t thank you enough. If you hadn¡¯t built such a sturdy Celestial Lord Pavilion, we might not even be alive now!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re even distributing your own food to everyone to eat. We¡¯re already very grateful. How can we still be picky?¡±


    The celestial lord nodded slightly to the two of them with a smile on his face. ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± After saying that, the celestial lord turned his head slightly and said to the people standing beside him, ¡°Distribute the food to everyone.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± the man responded and turned to leave. Two minutester, the man came back with a group of people pushing a few food carts. When the food cart passed by each table, it would stop and give the people waiting an equal amount of food and water. Soon, it was sent to Du Yue and He Xing.


    The water was mineral water. It was a verymon brand before the apocalypse, and it was unopened. As for the food, it seemed to be some kind of steamed bun made of coarse grain. It had already turned cold and felt hard to the touch. As it was a little dark, Du Yue could not tell what it was made of.


    After she ced the bun before her nose and sniffed it carefully, the corners of Du Yue¡¯s mouth curled up into an imperceptible arc. Not only were there coarse grains in the bun, but there were also wheat husks. Wheat husks were not bad, but they did not taste good and did not have much nutrition. It was not easy to digest either.


    Although the tsunami came suddenly, it had only been three hours since it arrived. Why were these buns the only thing left for them to eat? Du Yue was very surprised that a ce like the Celestial Lord Pavilion would have wheat husks. Did they not say that the people in the inner city lived a good life every day?


    How could a high-ranking person like the celestial lord have wheat husks in his hands? Du Yue looked at the bun in her hand with some interest. She had no intention of eating it. Then, she observed the people around her from the corner of her eye. After looking around, Du Yue realized that she was not the only one who did not want to eat the bun. The others were also looking at the bun with conflicted expressions. No one ate it.

 Chapter 259 - 259 You Guys Enjoy Your Meal, I’ll Be Leaving First

    259 You Guys Enjoy Your Meal, I¡¯ll Be Leaving First


    Obviously, they should have lived a good life before, and their food and drinks had never been bad. Although they were trapped here due to the tsunami and could not go out, they would definitely not be happy eating this kind of hard steamed buns. At this time, the celestial lord opened his mouth to speak again, ¡°I know that everyone thinks these steamed buns are hard to swallow, but I ask everyone to think carefully. How many of ourpatriots are still alive and dead outside? And how many old people and children wouldn¡¯t mind these steamed buns? Are you unwilling to eat steamed buns? We¡¯re very lucky to be able to sit here safely, to fill our stomachs, and to drink clean water, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    After saying that, the celestial lord no longer spoke. Instead, he picked up the steamed bun made from coarse grains in front of him and took a big bite. Seeing the celestial lord eating, those who had been conflicted or disdainful just now became determined. ¡°If even the celestial lord can endure this hardship, why can¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Right! Compared to those who are wandering outside, we¡¯re already very lucky!¡±


    ¡°Friends, let¡¯s not be picky at this time and make things difficult for the celestial lord!¡±


    !!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s good enough that there¡¯s something to eat. I don¡¯t care if you guys eat it or not, I¡¯m going to eat it anyway!¡±


    Everyone chimed in to respond to the celestial lord¡¯s words and stuffed the steamed bun into their mouths. All of them were choked to the point of rolling their eyes, but their expressions were still determined. They had no intention of stopping. Under such circumstances, it would be too eye-catching if Du Yue and He Xing did not join in the meal.


    After exchanging a nce with each other, the two people pulled off their face masks and lowered their heads to eat the steamed buns. The texture of the bun was no different from Du Yue¡¯s imagination. It was dry and choking, and she had to chew for a long time before she could swallow it. Even if she tried to drink a mouthful of water to aid it, it still could not moisten her mouth. Her mouth was still full of dry dregs, making it difficult for her to swallow.


    Du Yue chewed expressionlessly, not showing much disdain. After all, in her previous life, she had eaten countless such buns. The wheat husks used in the bun were not a lot as it was mainly made from grains. This was already considered a good thing. Du Yue had previously eaten sweet potato noodles or cornmeal noodles that were 90% wheat husks and only 10% sweet potato or cornmeal mixed together. Those were really hard to swallow.


    If it was not for the sake of survival, no one would eat that kind of thing. Before Du Yue could swallow the bun in her mouth, she heard the sound of a chair moving back. Looking in the direction of the voice, she saw the celestial lord standing up. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I still have some things to deal with, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. Everyone, please take your time eating.¡±


    Everyone responded and asked the celestial lord to go and do his work. He did not have to entertain them.


    Before he left, he called out to a few people in the crowd. They stood up one after another, took the buns and mineral water, and quickly followed him. Du Yue was puzzled as she watched them leave. At this time, what other important things needed to be dealt with? Could it be that they were going to discuss the rescue?


    Du Yue really wanted to follow them and find out what was going on, but she could not act rashly with so many people around her. Fortunately, not long after the celestial lord left, the remaining people also left one after another. Du Yue and He Xing followed them. They nced downstairs, but in the end, they still followed the crowd upstairs.


    They squeezed through the crowd and returned to their room on the eighth floor. After closing the door, Du Yue immediately threw all the buns into the trash can in the interspace. Although it was the taste and texture that she was already used to in her previous life, and it would not cause any harm to her body, they were simply too unptable. If there were any other options, no one would be willing to eat them.


    Now that there was a power outage, Du Yue did not want to waste any more time. She took out two boxes of rice and fried vegetables from her interspace. The food was already cooked, so the aroma was not very strong. After eating, she opened the window for venttion.


    After the window was opened, the sound of the seawater surging below could be heard more clearly. Du Yue looked down. It was still foggy, and she could not see anything. However, as she listened to the sound of the waves, she felt that the water level seemed to have dropped a little.


    Just as she was about to close the window, she suddenly smelled a fragrance. It was a very rich meaty aroma. Du Yue was taken aback. She turned around and called out to He Xing, who was sitting on a chair. ¡°He Xing,e over for a moment. ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He Xing asked, but he still quickly stood up and walked to Du Yue¡¯s side.

 Chapter 260 - 260 Eating Meat Behind Everyone’s Back

    260 Eating Meat Behind Everyone¡¯s Back


    ¡°Take a sniff. It smells like someone is grilling meat outside.¡±


    He Xing stuck his head out of the window, took a deep breath, and really smelled the aroma of barbecue. Du Yue would not dare to make ims, but He Xing was a professional in eating meat. He had even studied all kinds of meat before. He would know what cooking methods were used ording to the difference in aroma.


    He Xing took another deep breath and said with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s barbecued meat. There should be streaky pork, beef, and mutton¡­ There¡¯s also fish.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. Was the main point now what kind of meat they were roasting? Although Du Yue wanted tough, she held it in. ¡°Who¡¯s barbecuing meat at this time?¡±


    !!


    Could it be that other than her, there was someone else here who also had an interspace filled with food?


    However, even if someone else had an interspace like hers, that person should be hiding carefully and not letting themselves be discovered. How could they eat barbecued meat so openly? There was only one group of people who dared to eat meat so brazenly. They were people with absolute power and influence. For example, the celestial lord.


    It would be a little difficult to sneak in under the eyes of that group of people. He Xing smiled and pointed out of the window. ¡°I¡¯ll go down from here. There¡¯s a thick fog outside, and there¡¯s a power outage. Everyone¡¯s vision is blocked, so no one will notice me even if I go down. Moreover, at this time, the celestial lord probably wouldn¡¯t think that someone would dare to climb down the wall. If I¡¯m careful, I won¡¯t be discovered.¡±


    He Xing¡¯s words were unhurried, and his tone was firm, so Du Yue could not refuse. After staring at him for a while, Du Yue nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, go ahead. Be careful.¡±


    He Xing reached out to pull her into her arms and patted Du Yue¡¯s back gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Trust me, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    He Xing then put on his equipment. He climbed down the rope. The rope was pulled from his equipment, and the end of the rope was fixed to the wall of the room. Du Yue also checked the rope carefully. Although the rope was not much thicker than a chopstick, it was strong enough to lift two adult men.


    There was no problem with the equipment, and Du Yue had absolute faith in He Xing¡¯s abilities, so she was not as worried as before. Du Yue¡¯s heart clenched as she watched He Xing leave through the window and move to the wall outside.


    As expected, no matter how well-prepared he was, Du Yue would still worry. As He Xing slowly descended, Du Yue could no longer see his figure. When one was waiting alone, time was the longest and most difficult to endure. Du Yue stood by the bed, listening to the sound of the water flowing. She could not help worrying that He Xing had met with an ident.


    Initially, Du Yue had thought that He Xing would only return after a long wait. To her surprise, He Xing climbed up the window in less than half an hour. Seeing that He Xing had returned unscathed, Du Yue finally felt relieved. Once He Xingnded safely, Du Yue immediately closed the window. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± she asked.


    Seeing Du Yue¡¯s worried face, He Xing smiled and waved his hand. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    As He Xing spoke, he removed the equipment and kept it in his interspace. After the two of them sat down, He Xing began to talk about what he had seen downstairs. ¡°I went all the way to the third floor and found the room where the smell of barbecue came from. Coincidentally, that room is directly below ours.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Du Yue could not help but sigh. Even the heavens were helping her! If the room was somewhere else, He Xing would have had to spend a lot of effort to find it, which would be even more dangerous. He Xing continued, ¡°It should be a lounge. There were many people sitting there. Some of them were in charge of barbecuing meat for the group of people. There were even women apanying them. Those women are the ones we saw on the fourth floor. When I saw them, they were coaxing the people around them whileughing. It didn¡¯t look like they were being forced.¡±

 Chapter 261 - 261 The Water Level Has Dropped

    261 The Water Level Has Dropped


    At this point, He Xing¡¯s tone was more or less sorrowful. Du Yue had been wondering if these girls knew that they were being sold asmodities. Now it seemed that they knew, and it was obvious that they were not dissatisfied with it.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that expression?¡± Du Yue asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering, why do they have to have a group of wives and concubines when theye to the blue?¡±


    Du Yue thought He Xing was thinking about something else, but it turned out that he was just curious about this. Du Yue looked at He Xing yfully. ¡°Why did you suddenly think of this? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also¡­¡±


    !!


    Before Du Yue could finish, He Xing looked at her with a serious face. ¡°No way! Don¡¯t you dare spout nonsense!¡±


    Du Yue could not help butugh when she saw his fearful expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. Why are you so nervous?¡±


    He Xing looked at Du Yue and said in a serious tone, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me. I¡¯m different from them. I¡¯ve never wanted to be with anyone else. I only like you.¡±


    Seeing how serious He Xing was, Du Yue could not bear to tease him anymore. She nodded. ¡°Of course, I know that. Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t misunderstand you. Not to mention the interster people, even many men on the blue have crooked thoughts. They want a gentle and virtuous wife at home, but they also want a fanatical and unrestrained lover. This has nothing to do with one¡¯s background. It¡¯s entirely one¡¯s own choice.¡± Of course, Du Yue would not misunderstand He Xing just because of what other interster people did.


    That was the end of the topic. He Xing continued, ¡°I listened to them for a while. They didn¡¯t talk about anything of value. They were just ttering the men. From what they said, their clothes, food, shelter, and transportation were all provided to them by the celestial lord, and they were willing to work like cows and horses for him in the future to repay his kindness. I stayed for a while, but they didn¡¯t talk about anything of value, so I came back.¡±


    Du Yue understood what was going on. The celestial lord¡¯s impassioned speech on the fourth floor was just to fool everyone. As for those he really wanted to win over, he would take them directly to his residence and even give them delicious food and beautiful women. Whether it was before the apocalypse or now, this method of buying people¡¯s hearts had always been very effective, and almost no one could resist.


    Who did not want to eat and drink well while surrounded by beautiful women? Especially now, when everyone¡¯s desire to live afortable life was even more urgent than before. Du Yueughed sarcastically. ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of being discovered by others when they¡¯re roasting meat so brazenly down there? If others were to learn of this, what would that celestial lord do?¡±


    There was no good solution for the time being, so Du Yue did not overthink it. ¡°Where has the water level dropped to?¡± she asked He Xing another question.


    ¡°I took a look just now. The water level is probably on the second floor.¡± That was the only good news Du Yue had heard today. In the base, most of the buildings were two stories tall. As long as the survivors could climb to the top of the second-floor buildings, they did not have to be afraid of being washed away into the sea. The water level was retreating quite quickly. If this continued, it would probablypletely fall tomorrow. However, when that time came, deciding whether they should relocate or rebuild the base would be a tricky problem.


    When it was time for dinner, someone knocked on the door again, but this time it was not for them to go downstairs. The person who knocked on the door first asked how many people were in the room. After confirming the number, the man directly took out two steamed buns from a shopping cart and handed them in, ¡°His Excellency the celestial lord said that we can¡¯t go down and gather at thiste hour. He specially arranged for us to bring food to everyone. After eating, you should go to bed early.¡±

 Chapter 262 - 262 Ah Ping’s Sudden Change

    262 Ah Ping¡¯s Sudden Change


    He Xing took the steamed buns, thanked the man, and closed the door. Du Yue and He Xing did not sleep well that night. After all, they had just escaped from death. No one would be so carefree as to fall asleep on the bed after a near-death experience. The next morning, Du Yue and He Xing sat up in bed immediately when they heard the rm.


    The two of them had just finished washing up and were about to have breakfast when they suddenly heard amotion outside. Someone was shouting in an excited tone. Du Yue and He Xing listened carefully. The man was saying that the water level outside had dropped a lot and was now about waist-high, so they could leave.


    Although the door on the first floor still could not be opened, one could put a rope down from the second floor and climb down. As soon as everyone heard that the water level had dropped, they were in a hurry to leave. After what had happened yesterday, everyone here was worried about their friends and family outside. Now that the water level had dropped, they had to rush home as soon as possible to reunite with their families.


    Du Yue and He Xing did not have anyone on their mind here, so they naturally did not n to leave. They still wanted to stay here and see how the celestial lord nned to carry out the rescue operation. After all, the celestial lord had extremely high prestige here, and his status was no less than that of the basemander. During the time Du Yue and He Xing had been living here, they had discovered that the chief of the base was only a nominal position. The actual person in power was still the celestial lord.


    !!


    However, what Du Yue did not expect was that the celestial lord did not intend to start the rescue at all. In other words, he had begun to rescue the people, but his target was not everyone¡ªonly those with power and influence. He arranged for people to help those with power gather supplies and find their families. As for the others, he did not intend to care at all.


    Someone cried and came to look for the celestial lord. The celestial lord looked at the other party with sympathy, but his words were very cold. ¡°I can empathize with your feelings. However, I¡¯m not the chief of the base, and I don¡¯t have anyone under me. I really can¡¯t help you. However, I heard that the chief of the base has already started to arrange for rescue. I believe that it won¡¯t be long before it¡¯ll be your turn. You also know that there are so many people in the base. Even if we want to search and rescue everyone, it¡¯ll take some time.¡±


    After hearing the celestial lord¡¯s words, the man looked at him again with disbelief in his eyes. He used to trust the celestial lord so much that he even regarded the celestial lord as his god. Now, when he needed help, the celestial lord rejected him without hesitation and even used these grand words to stall him.


    When Du Yue saw this scene, she was also a little puzzled. Previously, the celestial lord had been building up momentum. Anyone with eyes could see that he was paving the way for himself and wanted to rece the original chief of the base. In that case, why did he change into a different person after the tsunami and started to mess up? This was clearly the best time to buy people¡¯s hearts. Du Yue did not believe that he did not know this.


    Du Yue stood in a remote area and looked from afar. She heard footsteps approaching her. Du Yue subconsciously turned her head and looked in the direction of the footsteps. The moment she saw the person clearly, Du Yue was stunned. The person who came was none other than Ah Ping!


    She had not seen Ah Ping for only a few days, but she had changed so much. The Ah Ping who was dressed in in clothes and blushed before she could speak hadpletely disappeared. The person standing in front of Du Yue was a woman who was well-dressed and had exquisite makeup.


    Looking at Ah Ping like this, Du Yue felt a little unfamiliar, so she did not say hello for a long time. Ah Ping was the first tough. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Du Yue came back to her senses. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve changed a lot. I don¡¯t dare to greet you anymore.¡±


    ¡°I thought that after not seeing you for a few days, you¡¯d forgotten about me.¡± Ah Ping was more confident now, and her smile was no longer as reserved as before.


    Ah Ping¡¯s original appearance could only be considered delicate and pretty, but now that she was dressed up, she had transformed into a great beauty that people could not take their eyes off. Du Yue was sizing her up when she saw Ah Ping slowly raise her hands and spin in front of Du Yue. Finally, she stopped and looked at Du Yue with a smile. ¡°Sister, does my dress look nice? If you hadn¡¯t rejected the offer at that time, the position of the fourthdy would have been yours now. It wouldn¡¯t have gone to Xia Zhixing.¡± At the mention of Xia Zhixing¡¯s name, a trace of unhappiness shed across Ah Ping¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared.

 Chapter 263 - 263 Doing This Will Incur the Wrath of Heaven

    263 Doing This Will Incur the Wrath of Heaven


    Hearing what Ah Ping said, Du Yue shook her head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have gone no matter how many times I was offered. I¡¯m not interested in that position.¡± She was not concerned about her appearance. If she were, she would have bought more beautiful clothes before the end of the world and stored them in her interspace.


    Looking at Du Yue¡¯s usual indifference, Ah Ping knew in her heart that Du Yue was not lying. She was really not interested in that position, but it was precisely because she knew that Du Yue was telling the truth that Ah Ping felt even more ufortable. Du Yue could have easily gotten that position, but she still did not care. However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not get what she wanted. Was this the difference between people? However, they were both humans, so why was there such a huge difference?


    Just because Du Yue had a pretty face? Was it because Du Yue¡¯s family background was better than hers that she could casually give her chocte as a reward? At the thought of this, a trace of jealousy and hatred shed in Ah Ping¡¯s eyes that she did not even notice. Ah Ping lowered her head to hide the emotions in her eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°I came to see you today because I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Go on.¡±


    ¡°You gave me a piece of chocte before. I¡¯m here to return it to you.¡± As she spoke, Ah Ping took out a piece of chocte from her bag and handed it to Du Yue.


    Du Yue looked down at the chocte that the other party handed over. She did not say anything and took it. Seeing that Du Yue did not refuse, Ah Ping finally felt a lot more rxed. She had returned the things that Du Yue had given her. From now on, they no longer owed each other anything and were equals.


    Ah Ping straightened her back and turned to leave, but she stopped the moment she turned around. ¡°Sister, let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t stay in the base any longer. The celestial lord is going to take us away. If you have the conditions, you can also buy a ce with supplies ande with us.¡±


    Du Yue could sense Ah Ping¡¯splicated emotions, but she did not really care. It was only when she heard Ah Ping¡¯s words that Du Yue¡¯s interest was piqued. No wonder. She had been wondering why the celestial lord had suddenly stopped trying to win people¡¯s hearts. It turned out that he was leaving the base with the people around him.


    The base was near the sea, so no one knew if tsunamis woulde often. It was indeed the best idea to leave this ce and build a new base. However, it seemed that he only intended to take the women around him and those with power and influence. He would give up on those who were not capable.


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes flickered, and she asked Ah Ping, ¡°How many people is the celestial lord nning to take with him?¡±


    Hearing Du Yue call out the celestial lord¡¯s name like that, Ah Ping subconsciously frowned, but she still gave an answer. ¡°About 5,000 people.¡±


    ¡°That many people?¡±


    It seemed that although the tsunami had caused a big blow to everyone¡¯s hearts, not many people had died because they had retreated rtively quickly.


    Just as she was thinking about it, Du Yue heard Ah Ping say again, ¡°You must not be short of food, right? Buy a spot as soon as possible and leave this ce.¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. I¡¯m not nning to leave.


    ¡°Why? We don¡¯t know when the tsunami wille back again, and we might not be so lucky next time. Why do you want to take the risk and stay?¡±


    ¡°If the base can¡¯t be saved, I¡¯ll leave with everyone.¡±


    ¡°Leave with those poor people? And then wait to starve to death?¡±


    When Ah Ping said this, she obviously did not think it through and blurted it out subconsciously. Du Yue sensed that something was wrong and looked at Ah Ping with a frown. ¡°What do you mean? Why would I starve to death if I follow the main group?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much¡­ I¡¯m just talking nonsense¡­ I still have something to do¡­¡± Ah Ping was about to turn and leave, but she walked very slowly in her heavy dress. Du Yue stopped her in a sh.


    ¡°Ah Ping, if you don¡¯t tell me the truth today, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Ah Ping¡¯s brows furrowed. She was obviously in a very difficult position. She looked around and saw that there was no one else around, so she whispered, ¡°I heard it from others. When the celestial lord leaves, he¡¯ll take all the food in the base with him. If you don¡¯te with us, you won¡¯t get any food. Are you going to starve to death?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Du Yue¡¯s face darkenedpletely. ¡°Ah Ping, he¡¯ll be punished by the heavens for what he¡¯s doing. Are you going to follow him?¡±

 Chapter 264 - 264 Waiting for the Hare

    264 Waiting for the Hare


    ¡°Big Sister.¡± Ah Ping¡¯s gaze gradually became firm. ¡°You were born superior and don¡¯t know the hardships of the world. You don¡¯t know how hard it was for me to get to where I am today. I don¡¯t believe in divine retribution. I only know that if I don¡¯t follow him, I¡¯ll starve to death.¡±


    After saying this, Ah Ping looked at Du Yue, who had a cold expression on her face. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she did not say anything more. She turned and left in a hurry.


    Du Yue watched her leave with an indescribable feeling in her heart. However, she did not have the time and mood to convince Ah Ping right now. She had more important things to do. At this moment, He Xing came out of nowhere, his face just as heavy. Just as he was about to speak, He Xing noticed that Du Yue¡¯s expression was dark as well. ¡°Du Yue, what happened?¡±


    Du Yue looked up.¡± Ah Ping told me just now that the celestial lord is going to leave this ce with the 5,000 people under him and all the food in the base.


    !!


    ¡°How did she find out about this?¡± He Xing asked in surprise.


    Du Yue immediately understood what He Xing was implying. ¡°You know about it too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He Xing nodded. ¡°I took the cigarettes I had left and went to find a man I met at the selection venue before. We chatted for a while, and he told me about it after I gave him a cigarette.¡±


    He Xing had not been idle since the water level had dropped. Du Yue was not surprised to hear this news. Du Yue raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°Then our next step¡­¡±


    He Xing¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°The next step is to wait for him at the granary, of course.¡±


    The two of them shared the same thought and did not waste any more time. They immediately left the Celestial Lord Pavilion. He Xing had already found out the location of the granary, so it was not a problem to find it. Although there was a thick fog outside, there were many pedestrians on the road, so the two of them were not conspicuous. No one cared where they were going.


    On the way to the granary, Du Yue saw that the cars on the roadside had been damaged by the seawater. She suddenly thought of He Xing¡¯s car. ¡°Oh no, your car is probably going to be scrapped!¡±


    He Xing waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve modified my car. Water can¡¯t damage it. I just don¡¯t know where it was washed off to. If we can find it, we can continue driving it.¡±


    After He Xing finished speaking, Du Yue looked at him with undisguised admiration. ¡°You have great foresight!¡±


    Du Yue rarelyplimented He Xing so directly, and He Xing had never been humble in front of her. ¡°Impressive, right? I¡¯m used to making arrangements for all possibilities before doing anything.¡±


    He Xing was not boasting. After being with him for a few years, Du Yue had already experienced it. However, looking at his smug expression, she stillughed and teased him, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, but don¡¯t you have any weaknesses or shorings?¡±


    He Xing scratched his head and smiled shyly. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m stillcking in my literary skills. Don¡¯t you always say that my words are shocking?¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s smile widened at He Xing¡¯s words. She recalled how speechless she was when He Xing hadpared her to pork shoulder, braised pork, and a chicken leg. The two of them chatted as they walked, and they did not feel bored along the way. When they found the granary, the sun had just set.


    This was the official granary of the base and also thergest granary in the inner city. Even though it had just experienced a tsunami, the security here was still veryplete. Du Yue and He Xing did not approach the four people who were guarding the entrance of the courtyard. They were not here for the granary. They had onlye here to wait for the celestial lord.


    If the celestial lord really dared toe, they would let him know what it meant to go and never return. The yard of the granary upied arge area. After all, it was the most important ce in the base, and the surroundings were rtively empty. However, due to the tsunami, the two-story buildings in other ces were washed away by the sea, and some building materials were washed over.


    Du Yue and He Xing found a spot where they could see the entrance of the granary and hid in the building. The two of them had to admit that although the thick fog brought a lot of inconveniences to their lives, it did help them a lot sometimes. For example, now that they were hiding in the dark, they did not have to worry about being discovered by others.


    He Xing took out a gun and handed it to Du Yue. Du Yue took it and looked at it carefully. She realized that it was slightly different from the ones she had used before. He Xing seemed to have anticipated her confusion. He lowered his voice and exined to her, ¡°I changed the mirror to a thermal image mirror. It can lock on to the target even in the thick fog.¡±

 Chapter 265 - 265 The Courage to Fight Side by Side

    265 The Courage to Fight Side by Side


    ¡°Really?¡± Du Yue was not only pleasantly surprised but also a little shocked.


    He Xing smirked. ¡°You¡¯ll know if it¡¯s real or not when you try it.¡± Du Yue nodded. She eagerly picked up her gun and aimed at the entrance of the granary. As expected, she could lock onto the four guards at the entrance.


    They were about 30 meters away from the entrance of the granary. 30 meters was not far. With such a short distance, Du Yue would have been able to hit the target she wanted to hit even without the help of a mirror when there was no fog. Now, however, it was impossible. Not to mention 30 meters, if one were to look with the naked eye, they would not be able to see anything beyond three meters due to the fog.


    Now, through this mirror, she could actually see her target 30 meters away. Du Yue observed it carefully for a while and asked curiously, ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    !!


    ¡°There¡¯s a special light source on this.¡± He Xing pointed at the edge of the mirror. Du Yue moved closer to take a closer look, and sure enough, she saw light.


    Du Yue held the gun and looked around. An idea came to her mind. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can we make a pair of sses with the same material as this mirror and see things clearly in the thick fog?¡±


    ¡°I already expected you to ask this question, so I¡¯ve already arranged for it to be custom-made, but it¡¯s not ready yet.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement when she heard He Xing¡¯s words. Could this be what telepathy was? No, that was not urate. She could only say that He Xing was really concerned about her.


    No matter what situation she was facing or who she was dealing with outside, he could urately guess her thoughts and silently apany and support her. Beingpletely seen through by someone was something that Du Yue had always avoided. At this point in time, the more people knew about you, the greater the threat they posed to you.


    If that person had any ill intentions, then she would have another terrifying enemy. However, Du Yue was not afraid of being seen through by He Xing. On the contrary, she felt at ease. This kind of tacit understanding gave her the courage to fight side by side with him no matter what she was doing.


    Du Yue blinked and asked him, ¡°Will it be very expensive?¡±


    ¡°A pair will cost 20 catties of food. It¡¯s quite expensive.¡±


    Du Yue thought about the endless amount of food in her interspace and waved her hand generously. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive! We can afford it!¡±


    Looking at Du Yue¡¯s nouveau riche appearance, He Xing could not help but reach out and scratch the tip of her nose.


    Du Yue had stocked up enough food. She would not be able to finish eating it in several lifetimes, so she thought it was not expensive. If it were someone else, they would definitely think it was expensive. After all, at this time, not everyone had 20 catties worth of grain. With this gun, the two¡¯s ambush was like a miracle. As time passed, the sky grew darker and darker. At night, the base, which had no electricity, seemed to be swallowed by darkness. One could not even see one¡¯s own fingers.


    Du Yue and He Xing sat in the dark, surrounded by tattered building materials. They did not have to worry about being discovered. The two of them had been waiting for so long, and they were hungry. The ambush was important, but filling their stomachs was also a very important matter. However, at this time, they could not be as bold and decisive as they were at home.


    Du Yue brought out two beef burgers and four fried chicken legs. They ate the chicken legs and drank 100% real orange juice. Although they were not in the best environment, the two of them were very satisfied. Du Yue had just put away the boxes that contained the burgers when she heard movement in front of her.


    Du Yue and He Xing were stunned. They subconsciously pulled out their guns and looked in the direction of the sound. In the eyes of the others, it was pitch-ck. In order to walk in such an environment, one had to turn on the shlight, but even so, the visibility was limited. At most, they could only see things within three meters.


    However, when Du Yue and He Xing looked out through the mirrors attached to the guns, the scene in front of them was as clear as day. Less than ten meters away from them, a group of people was walking quietly in the direction of the granary.

 Chapter 266 - 266 I’m Willing to Personally Send You on Your Way

    266 I¡¯m Willing to Personally Send You on Your Way


    They were obviously very cautious and even deliberately lightened their steps so that no sound could be heard when they walked. If it were not for the other party being arge number of people and the fact that they were so close to Du Yue and He Xing, the two of them might not have noticed that someone hade. It waste at night, but this group of people still hid in ck clothes. They even used masks and hats to cover themselves up.


    It was obvious that they had nned this operation. If they were not prepared, they would not even know how they died. Du Yue and He Xing did not open fire immediately. They were holding their breath and looking for the celestial lord in the crowd. If they acted rashly, they would only alert the enemy and be of no use.


    The group of people had no intention of stopping when they passed by the spot where Du Yue and He Xing were hiding. It was obvious that they were here for the granary. Just as Du Yue was wondering why she could not see the celestial lord¡­ The two figures in ck who were walking at the back of the group suddenly stopped.


    Looking closely, it was the celestial lord. Standing beside him was the fourthdy he had just married, Xia Zhixing. They were standing about two meters away from Du Yue and He Xing, but no one knew what they were doing. Du Yue and He Xing subconsciously softened their breathing and maintained their current positions, not daring to rx in the slightest.


    Du Yue quietly aimed her gun at the celestial lord. At such a short distance, he would definitely die if Du Yue fired. Before Du Yue could do anything, she heard Xia Zhixing speak. This was the first time Du Yue had heard her speak. Previously, when Xia Zhixing was participating in the selection, she had only stood quietly in the middle of the stage and had not spoken.


    Although she deliberately lowered her voice, Du Yue could still tell that her voice was still very gentle. ¡°Celestia Lord, I don¡¯t think we should do this¡­¡± Probably because of fear, Xia Zhixing¡¯s voice trembled a little. Coupled with her already fair face and dark eyes, she looked very pitiful.


    Even a woman like Du Yue would feel her heart ache when she saw Xia Zhixing in such a pitiful state, let alone the celestial lord. Of course, he felt heartache, but whether or not he would change his mind was another matter. After hearing this, the celestial lord reached out and took Xia Zhixing¡¯s hand. ¡°Xing Xing, I know you¡¯re soft-hearted and kind, but we have no other choice now. Only by taking the food away can those people be willing to submit to me. Only then will we have the chance to build a new base. Taking a step back, this food should be given to people like us who can contribute to the world. As for those who aren¡¯t capable, they don¡¯t deserve to have this food. It¡¯s a waste of resources for low-level creatures like them to live. It¡¯s better for them to die early and give in to us. This way, they can reach Nirvana earlier and we can live better, right?¡±


    Xia Zhixing looked at the celestial lord with a pair of teary eyes. After hearing his words, she bit her lip and thought for a moment before finally nodding. ¡°You¡¯re right. If this is your choice, then I¡¯m willing to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m willing to personally send you on your way!¡± The sound of the sharp knife piercing into flesh was particrly obvious in the silent night.


    Du Yue and He Xing looked at the scene before them in disbelief. They had never expected things to turn out this way. Xia Zhixing held a dagger that glowed with a cold light in her hand. At this moment, the de of the dagger hadpletely pierced into the celestial lord¡¯s chest. The smile from before was still on the celestial lord¡¯s face, but it was bing stiffer. In the end, he looked at Xia Zhixing in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ Why?¡±


    Xia Zhixing secretly exerted some force in her hand that was holding the dagger and turned the de that was buried in the celestial lord¡¯s body. She watched as the celestial lord¡¯s face gradually turned pale and the color of blood slowly disappeared along with her movements. In the end, he could not hold on any longer and fell. Xia Zhixing¡¯s eyes, which were still filled with tears, shed with a glint of satisfaction.


    ¡°Celestial Lord, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even remember how many bad things you¡¯ve done in the years you¡¯ve been in power. However, I still remember all of them. A year ago, at this time, you met a girl on the road and ordered people to tie her up. That girl was my sister. We¡¯re one year apart, but one of us looks like Dad and the other looks like Mom. After the apocalypse, our parents died, and before they died, they told me to take good care of my sister.¡±

 Chapter 267 - 267 You’re Really Naive

    267 You¡¯re Really Naive


    ¡°And that day, I only went out to pick up some food before going home to eat, but when I came back, she was gone. The neighbor said that she was taken away by a group of strong men, but no one knew the true identities of those people, and no one knew where they took my sister. For the past year, I¡¯ve been looking for information everywhere. I even sold my body just to get information about my sister¡¯s disappearance from those powerful people.


    ¡°Until one day, I found out the truth. Just when I was still worried about how to get close to you, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stubborn ande to me personally. You¡¯re just a rat that came out of some ditch. Do you really think you¡¯re human? Three wives and four concubines? When you took those girls away, didn¡¯t you think that their family members might stab you with a knife one day?


    ¡°However, I also want to thank you for your greed and lust, which gave me the opportunity to get close to you and even get such a good weapon from you. I¡¯ve been waiting for so long, and this opportunity has finallye. Today is the day you die.¡±


    The dying celestial lordy on the ground, quietly listening to Xia Zhixing. It was only when Xia Zhixing was done speaking that he suddenlyughed coldly. ¡°My death, hehe. Zhixing, you¡¯re really so naive that it¡¯s cute¡­¡± The celestial lord¡¯s voice was as gentle and maic as usual without the slightest hint of being hurt.


    The dagger¡¯s de was revealed before Xia Zhixing¡¯s eyes. The originally long de was now only left with a one-centimeter tip that was stained with some blood. The celestial lord pressed on the dagger again, and the de of the dagger stretched out with a swoosh. He waved the dagger in front of Xia Zhixing¡¯s eyes, and a mocking smile appeared on his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t really think that you¡¯re special in my heart, do you? Especially to the point that I would hand you my weapon. I only gave this to you to make you happy. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to give me such a big surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finished your story, so it¡¯s time to hear mine. I still remember your precious little sister clearly. You two sisters are truly a family. You¡¯re both equally difficult to deal with. She didn¡¯t know what was good for her and even tried to sneak attack me. You know that I don¡¯t like to keep any danger by my side.


    ¡°So, I rewarded her to those under me. At that time, I was just in power, and there were not many people working hard for me. There were probably only a few dozen. I can¡¯t remember the details. I only remember your younger sister, who had a pretty good voice, kept shouting all night¡­¡±


    ¡°Celestial Lord! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Xia Zhixing pounced toward the celestial lord, but she was kicked in the chest by the celestial lord. She fell to the ground and looked at the celestial lord with undisguised hatred. The celestial lord fiddled with the dagger in his hand and looked down at her. ¡°I might as well tell you. There are many people who want to kill me, but their final oue is tragic. As for you, I won¡¯t kill you. That would be too easy on you. Since you two have such a deep sisterly rtionship, I¡¯ll also reward you to those men and let you have a taste of what your sister experienced.¡±


    Xia Zhixingy curled up on the ground, looking at the celestial lord with hatred in her eyes. Looking at him, she suddenly looked up to the sky andughed. ¡°Celestial Lord, you¡¯ve been here with me for so long, yet why haven¡¯t your peoplee over? It¡¯s been a long time, yet why is there no movement at all?¡±


    The smug expression on the celestial lord¡¯s face instantly stiffened when he heard Xia Zhixing¡¯s words. ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s the meaning of this? Xia Zhixing, what did you do to them?¡±


    ¡°You think too highly of me. I¡¯m a defenseless woman. What can I do to them? I can¡¯t even kill a piece of trash like you. But there are others who can help me with the things I can¡¯t do. What you want to steal is the food of the base. I just told the chief about this. How do you think he¡¯ll deal with your men and you?¡±


    ¡°You b*tch!¡± The celestial lord was furious. He raised his head and nced in the direction of the granary. Unfortunately, the thick fog blocked his vision, and he could not see that far with the light from the shlight he was holding. Just as Xia Zhixing had said, the people he had sent out had been there for so long, but there had been no movement at all. There was an 80 to 90% chance that they had been ambushed.

 Chapter 268 - 268 The Celestial Lord Was Killed

    268 The Celestial Lord Was Killed


    The celestial lord¡¯s gazended on Xia Zhixing again, and his eyes became extremely vicious. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯ll die¡­ you b*tch. I¡¯ll fulfill your wish today¡­¡± As the celestial lord spoke, he rushed toward Xia Zhixing.


    Xia Zhixing looked at the celestial lord who was rushing toward her, and she had no intention of dodging. She even closed her eyes as if she had resigned herself to fate.


    However, Xia Zhixing heard a muffled sound like something heavy had fallen to the ground. Xia Zhixing opened her eyes and looked over, only to see that the celestial lord, who had been charging at her a moment ago, was now lying on the ground. Seeing this, Xia Zhixing was very puzzled. How could this be? Could it be that the celestial lord was ying some tricks? However, he was not stupid. He knew that the chief had sent people to arrest him, so why was he still in the mood to put on an act with her? Did he have other trump cards, or did he think that the chief was not a threat?


    ¡°Celestial Lord!¡± Xia Zhixing roared in anger. ¡°If you¡¯re still a man, kill me directly! You don¡¯t have to put on an act with me!¡± After Xia Zhixing finished yelling, she did not hear any response. It was only then that she suddenly realized that something was wrong. Just as Xia Zhixing was about to get up from the ground and take a look at the fallen celestial lord, she suddenly heard someone rushing over.


    !!


    Not long after, a dozen people ran over and surrounded Xia Zhixing and the fallen celestial lord. Xia Zhixing heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the person¡¯s face. ¡°Captain Guan! You¡¯re here!¡±


    Guan Sheng walked over and helped Xia Zhixing up. ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt?¡±


    Xia Zhixing shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not injured. But the celestial lord¡­¡±


    Before Xia Zhixing could finish her sentence, the person who hade forward to check on him had already spoken. ¡°Captain, he¡¯s not breathing.¡±


    Guan Sheng furrowed his brows. ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead? How is that possible?¡± Xia Zhixing could not believe it and immediately walked toward the corpse of the celestial lord.


    Guan Sheng followed behind her. He turned on a strong shlight and shone it on the body of the celestial lord. Under the strong light, the celestial lord¡¯s corpse was clearly seen.


    There were bloodstains on the celestial lord¡¯s chest, but the amount of bleeding was not much, so it was not a fatal injury. It should be the bloody hole in the back of his head that caused his death. Guan Sheng could tell at a nce that it was a gunshot wound. He looked at Xia Zhixing, ¡°You killed him?¡±


    Xia Zhixing shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a gun.¡±


    During this period, the celestial lord had been inseparable from Xia Zhixing, so she had no chance to bring a gun. Otherwise, if she was discovered by the celestial lord¡¯s subordinates, she would die without even knowing how. ¡°Did you see who fired the gun?¡± Guan Sheng continued to ask.


    Xia Zhixing continued to shake her head. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. He wanted to kill me just now, and I didn¡¯t intend to resist. However, after waiting for a while, I suddenly realized that he had fallen to the ground. I didn¡¯t see anyone else.¡±


    After hearing Xia Zhixing¡¯s words, Guan Sheng¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. If Xia Zhixing was not lying, it meant that the person who fired the shot was hiding in the dark. Although Guan Sheng knew that the celestial lord had made many enemies in the base, he really could not think of anyone who could have killed the celestial lord so silently.


    In such a situation, even if two people were standing face-to-face, they would not be able to see each other¡¯s faces without a shlight, let alone kill. However, that person was able to hide in the dark and kill the celestial lord with a single shot from such a distance. Guan Sheng looked around but did not send anyone to search.


    Since that person was able to kill the celestial lord without anyone knowing, they should have left the scene long ago. If he sent people to look for them now, it would be useless. Moreover, he had other matters to attend to and had no time or energy to investigate who had killed the celestial lord.


    Guan Sheng retracted his gaze and said to his subordinates, ¡°Take his body and report to the chief of the base. Over the past few years, the celestial lord had umted many connections and die-hard fans in the base. He had to let those foolish people see his end with their own eyes so that they would know what they should do.¡±


    Guan Sheng looked at Xia Zhixing. ¡°Someone has already taken revenge for you. You should go back and rest. After these few days, the base will start moving, and the journey will be bumpy, so you won¡¯t be able to sleep well.¡±


    Xia Zhixing looked at him andughed at herself. ¡°I¡¯ve avenged myself. There¡¯s no one or anything in this world that¡¯s worth my concern now. I¡¯m going to reunite with my sister.¡±

 Chapter 269 - 269 You Can’t Be a Deserter

    269 You Can¡¯t Be a Deserter


    Guan Sheng reached out to grab her arms and secretly exerted some strength. ¡°Zhixing, in your life, other than hatred, there should be something else worth looking forward to. If your sister in theherworld knows about this, she definitely won¡¯t want you to look for her so early. Everyone is trying to survive in this situation, but you want to be a deserter? Don¡¯t you want to see what our new home will look like after the disaster?¡±


    Hearing Guan Sheng¡¯s words, Xia Zhixing¡¯s originally unfocused eyes gradually regained their former luster. ¡°Captain Guan, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t have the right to be a deserter. I want to live on for her.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing were still hiding in the dark. The two of them were like statues, not even daring to breathe. Du Yue watched as Xia Zhixing, Guan Sheng, and the others walked farther and farther away until their figurespletely disappeared into the darkness. Then, Du Yue put her gun back into her interspace and turned to He Xing. ¡°Let¡¯s go too!¡±


    He Xing kept his gun in his interspace. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them turned around and left, but they did not have a destination.


    Du Yue was the one who had shot the celestial lord in the back of his head. The two of them were not in a hurry to leave after firing the shot. Du Yue had originally nned to check on the celestial lord¡¯s body after Xia Zhixing left. Perhaps she could find something useful on him. After all, the previous contractor of the underground city had brought a box of robots with him. This celestial lord, who also came from the interster, probably had some good things from the interster.


    Unfortunately, before Xia Zhixing could leave, Guan Sheng¡¯s group arrived. They even brought the corpse of the celestial lord back to report on their mission. Although it was a little regretful, it was not a big deal. With the death of the celestial lord, those who relied on him would not have a good end, and the matter would definitely be settled. Now, they could only hope that after what had happened, the second base would not cause too much trouble after they moved.


    However, Du Yue also knew that the sudden death of the celestial lord would definitely cause quite amotion in the base. However, she should not worry about these things. The two of them walked side by side in the thick fog, each holding a strong shlight in their hands to illuminate the road under their feet. After the tsunami, there were many obstacles on the road. If one was not careful, it was easy to fall.


    After nightfall, the inner city was very quiet. Except for the sound of the wind, there was no other movement. Walking on such a lonely night, people would even have an illusion that they were the only ones left in this world. However, just as soon as this thought came to her mind, Du Yue immediately turned to look at He Xing.


    No way! He Xing would be by her side forever! She would never be alone again! He Xing was walking normally when he suddenly noticed someone looking at him. He turned to look at Du Yue. He Xing smiled at Du Yue when he saw her affectionate eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°He Xing, meeting you is the luckiest thing that has ever happened to me in both my past and present lives,¡± said Du Yue word by word.


    It was very strange. In her previous life, she had clearly walked through it all alone. However, Du Yue did not dare to imagine what would have happened if she had not met He Xing. How was she going to survive in this post-apocalyptic world? She was very grateful that God sent He Xing to her side. He was gentle and considerate, and he understood her and doted on her. He was her only armor and weakness in this cruel world.


    He Xing was not surprised by Du Yue¡¯s words at all. Instead, he nodded seriously. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re really lucky.¡±


    Du Yue was used to He Xing¡¯s personality, so she was not surprised to hear his reply. She changed the subject immediately. ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    He Xing thought for a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and look for our car first?¡± Du Yue nodded. This was not a bad suggestion. He Xing¡¯s car had a good performance and could cross mountains and ridges. It also had arge storage space. Moreover, He Xing had specially modified it to fit the current situation. It would be a pity to lose it just like that.


    However, after the tsunami, it was not easy to find a car again, so this matter could not be rushed. After walking for a while, the two of them decided to find a ce to rest. In front of them was a two-story building that had been washed away by the waves. The second floor hadpletely copsed, and the first floor was not in a good state. After Du Yue and He Xing found a wall that had not copsed, they sat down and leaned against it.

 Chapter 270 - 270 Looking for a Car

    270 Looking for a Car


    There was no one nearby, so Du Yue simply took out a tent that had been assembled.


    ¡°You sleep first. I¡¯ll keep watch for the first half of the night.¡±


    No matter where they were, He Xing would usually let Du Yue sleep first if there was a need to keep watch. Du Yue took out her phone and set an rm.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take over the second half of the night.¡± In this regard, Du Yue and He Xing had never been polite to each other.


    !!


    If she did not rest well, it would affect her entire journey. If they had the time to give in to each other, they might as well take the time to sleep a little longer. The night passed very quietly. Early the next morning, Du Yue watched the sky gradually brighten. The thick fog in front of her had also receded from the darkness of the night, revealing the original thick white.


    Du Yue stretched out her hand and grabbed something in the air. Mist curled around her fingertips, and her fingers were faintly visible. Just as she was ying, Du Yue heard the sound of the tent opening behind her. She turned around and saw He Xing walking out. Du Yue kept the tent in her interspace. The two of them washed up and had a simple breakfast before they continued to look for a car.


    He Xing had a good sense of direction. Even though the thick fog had obscured his vision, the surrounding buildings had been washed away by the waves. After walking around a few times, he was able to tell if they had taken this road based on the situation on both sides. The two of them walked for the entire morning before they finally found the parking lot where they had parked their car.


    There were many cars in the parking lot, but not a single one could be seen now. They had all been washed away by the tsunami. Now, they only needed to determine the direction of the sea and go over there to find He Xing¡¯s car.


    Du Yue and He Xing took a few more steps forward and heard people talking in front of them. There was more than one person, so they had no idea what was going on. The two of them looked at each other and did not say anything, but they continued to walk forward in unison. After walking for about 50 meters, they saw an army green pickup truck. There was a strong light on the top of the truck, which clearly illuminated the area within five meters of the front of the truck.


    When Du Yue and the others arrived, there were already many people surrounding the ce. Everyone was talking to the man at the front of the car. The questions came one after another, and the man was obviously overwhelmed. In the end, it was another man standing beside them who patted the car and used his voice to silence the group of people.


    ¡°Everyone, please calm down. The base will definitely take responsibility for everyone. Now, the base has been washed away by the tsunami, and no one knows whether the tsunami will strike again. So we can no longer live in this ce. The chief of the base has decided to take everyone ind. It must be much safer than here! I came here to inform you of the news. Please go home and pack your luggage. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll be at the gate of the inner city of the base. We¡¯ll gather there.¡±


    After hearing the man¡¯s words, the surrounding people were quiet for a moment, then they became even noisier. One after another, they were even noisier than before. ¡°How are we going to move ind?¡±


    ¡°Are there that many cars in the base?¡±


    ¡°What do we eat and drink on the way? Are we going to share the base with everyone?¡±


    ¡°Where are we moving to?¡±


    ¡°But if we move ind, we can¡¯t go out to sea to fish anymore. Without ie, how are we going to survive?¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of things at home. Can the base assign me a car?¡±


    Du Yue stood outside the crowd, listening to their questions one after another. She felt her head throb. After listening for a while, the two of them immediately decided to turn around and leave. They had already heard the useful information, so it was more important to find their car first. Unfortunately, it was not easy to find their car. They saw two simr-looking cars in session, but when they got closer, they did not seem to be their car.


    Fortunately, Du Yue and He Xing were both patient people. Although they had not found their car yet, they were not in a hurry. After a long time, they finally found it. The car had beenpletely turned over. The body of the car was stained with mud and sand, and there were many scratches. Some parts of its body had probably been hit by a hard object, so they had caved in. Since there was no one around, Du Yue put the car into her interspace.


    Du Yue could control everything in the interspace with her mind. She could flip the car over effortlessly and take it out. The carnded steadily. Although it looked a little worn out, it did not affect its use.

 Chapter 271 - 271 Even Scars Are Medals

    271 Even Scars Are Medals


    He Xing checked the car carefully and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. There are just some scratches and dents on the car, but I don¡¯t intend to repair them. This is what a car from the apocalypse should look like! These scratches and dents are its medals!¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. Sure enough, this was how most men thought. She took out the car keys from her interspace and opened the car door. The moment the car door opened, the seawater inside the car poured out, along with some very small fish, shrimp, and crabs. The car was notpletely sealed, so she was not surprised that the seawater had entered the car. However, she did not expect that these things would also enter.


    Du Yue had just put the car into her interspace, so the small fish and shrimp were all dead. Du Yue did not feel that it was a pity. She was just having a headache. It seemed that it would take some effort to clean up the car. If the car was not cleaned up inside and out, the little fish and shrimp left in the car would rot and stink in a few days. Du Yue felt a headache just thinking about the smell.


    The task of dismantling the car was left to He Xing. After all, he was very familiar with this kind of work. Du Yue helped from the side. The two of them were busy for more than an hour before they finished cleaning up the car. Since the seats had been soaked in seawater, they should be reced with new ones. Du Yue had added quite a few of these essories to her space. There were also some small parts that had been soaked in water. He Xing dismantled them and reced them with new ones.


    !!


    As for the appearance of the car, both Du Yue and He Xing felt that there was no need to care about it. After experiencing a tsunami, other people¡¯s cars would naturally be covered in marks and sand. How could their car look brand new? Would they not be telling others that they had some dark secrets?


    Du Yue and He Xing would never do something that would attract the attention of others. ¡°The engine needs to be dried before it can be started. We still have to wait,¡± He Xing said. Du Yue pondered for a moment before she put the car into her interspace.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He Xing asked.


    ¡°I want to try and see if I can shake it.¡±


    ¡°Shake it? Are you going to shake the car like you¡¯re washing clothes?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Smart. That¡¯s right.¡±


    While she was talking to He Xing, Du Yue was not idle. She had already started to shake the car dry in the interspace. This method was really effective. The water in the car was really being thrown out. Du Yue split a part of her mind to control the water droplets so that they would not be thrown elsewhere. She ced the car firmly on the ground before using her mind to move the water droplets out of the space.


    He Xing looked at Du Yue in surprise. ¡°Why do I feel like your brain works in a different way from mine?¡±


    Du Yue could not help butugh. ¡°Why? You¡¯ve also realized that your brain works a little weirdly, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Not at all! I¡¯m just a little too far-sighted!¡± The two of them bantered for a while before He Xing went to check the engine.


    All the water in the car had been thrown out. As long as it was left to dry for one more night, they should be able to drive it tomorrow. Now that they had found the car, the two of them did not have to sleep in the ruins anymore. It was definitely morefortable sleeping in the car than in the tent. The trunk of He Xing¡¯s car was already veryrge. After he reclined the second row of seats and covered it with a thick cushion, it became a simple double bed. It was not crowded at all for the two of them to lie down, and it was definitely not a problem for them to have a good sleep.


    The car¡¯s sunroof could be opened for venttion. Du Yue reached out to open it, theny side by side with He Xing on the mat. The surroundings were very quiet, but the two of them did not feel sleepy. Du Yue turned to look at He Xing¡¯s face under the dim light in the car. ¡°Have you thought about where we¡¯re going after this?¡±


    They had heard from the contractor that there was a celestial lord from the interster in the second base, which was why they came here. However, the n could not keep up with the changes. They did not even have the time to confront the celestial lord before they had to kill him. Naturally, they did not get any news about the other interster people.


    Where should they go next? The world was huge, and it was not an easy task to find a few people from the interster in such a huge country. If it were before the apocalypse when all themunication devices working, it might have been easier to investigate.

 Chapter 272 - 272 Although It’s Developed, It’s a Desert When It Comes to Food

    272 Although It¡¯s Developed, It¡¯s a Desert When It Comes to Food


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯m thinking that we should move ind with the people from the second base. The base didn¡¯t tell us exactly where we¡¯re going, but I have a feeling that we¡¯re going to move to the third base.¡±


    ¡°The third base?¡±


    Of course, Du Yue knew about the third base. The information that Zuo Mingdong gave them back then had the addresses of ten bases. The third base was in Jingluo. Jingluo had four distinct seasons, a pleasant climate, and a rich historical heritage.


    Throughout history, the imperial capital of many dynasties was built there. From ancient times until now, Jingluo had always been known as the hintends of the nine prefectures. However, Du Yue¡¯s understanding of Jingluo was limited to this. She had never been there before and had only read some information on the inte. She did not know why the third base would choose that ce.


    Since they did not want to go back to the first base, going there might be a good choice. With that in mind, Du Yue nodded. ¡°Sure, but we won¡¯t be following the main group. We¡¯ll set off two dayster and just follow behind them.¡± She did not want to travel with the people from the second base. The more people there were, the more troubles there would be. Du Yue still hoped that the journey would be smooth.


    The next morning, after Du Yue and He Xing had their breakfast, they heard the broadcast in the base. ¡°All residents, please gather at the south gate. All residents, please gather at the south gate¡­¡± That was the only sentence repeated over the radio. Du Yue and He Xing listened without any intention of moving.


    Du Yue looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s not even eight o¡¯clock yet. They¡¯re gathering now, so they can probably leave before ten.¡±


    He Xing did not think so. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll go so smoothly.¡±


    Although the two of them had just arrived at the second base, He Xing had long discovered that most of the power here was in the hands of the celestial lord. The so-called chief of the second base had almost been reced by the celestial lord. Now that the celestial lord was dead, no one would necessarily listen to the words of the chief of the base. It was not an easy task to gather everyone and set off.


    Due to this, Du Yue and He Xing pushed back their departure time by another day. However, there were still benefits to waiting for this day. He Xing¡¯s custom-made sses were ready! Du Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise when she saw He Xing take out two pairs of sses with silver frames. ¡°They¡¯re done already?!¡±


    He Xing passed one of the sses to her. ¡°Put them on and take a look.¡±


    Du Yue took them and put them on. She looked out of the car. Before, she could not see what was going on outside, but now, she could easily see things within a 30-meter radius.


    Du Yue looked left and right, blinked, and took off the sses. As soon as she took off the sses, everything in front of her was covered by the thick fog again, and she could not see anything. Du Yue put on the sses again and could see clearly again. At this moment, Du Yue was like a child who had just received a new toy. She was ying with the sses with great pleasure.


    After ying for a while, Du Yue finally stopped. She looked at He Xing, who was beside her, and could not help but exim, ¡°The technology of your interster is really amazing.¡±


    He Xing had the sses on his face as well. He smiled when he heard this. ¡°Although the interster is technologically advanced, it¡¯s a desert for food. I still prefer the blue.¡±


    Du Yue looked at He Xing, who was wearing the sses, and said seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t say. You look quite handsome with the sses on.¡±


    He Xing was a good-looking man with delicate facial features. Coupled with his silver-gray hair, he looked like a man who had just walked out of aic book.

 Chapter 273 - 273 I’ll Teach You

    273 I¡¯ll Teach You


    Now that he was wearing this pair of silver-rimmed sses, the lenses covered the original fierceness in his eyes, and he looked a lot gentler than before. If He Xing had not mentioned his age, he could have passed for a celebrity in his early 20s.


    Seeing the undisguised look of admiration in Du Yue¡¯s eyes, He Xing leaned forward and opened his eyes wide. He said softly, ¡°As long as you think it looks good.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s nice!¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s so good, don¡¯t you want to express your appreciation?¡±


    The two of them were very close to each other. After hearing He Xing¡¯s words, Du Yue moved forward a little more, and their clothes were instantly pressed together.


    Du Yue smiled evilly and bit hard on He Xing¡¯s lip. Before He Xing could react, Du Yue moved back. ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    He Xing reached out his slender fingers and rubbed his lip that Du Yue had bitten. With a faint smile, he said, ¡°This is far from enough. Let me teach you¡­¡±


    Hearing He Xing¡¯s words, Du Yue immediately turned around, trying to avoid him. However, there was only so much space in the car, so where could she run to?


    ¡­


    After another day, Du Yue and He Xing began to pack their things and get ready to set off. Now that they had their sses, their movements were much more agile. They did not need to hold a shlight anymore. As long as they put on their sses, they could clearly see the road. They drove directly to the roads that could be driven over. Du Yue would remove any obstacles that she could. Du Yue and He Xing would get out of the car if the car could not pass through the road, store the car in the interspace, and go around it.


    With their sses, they could travel much faster. It only took them 40 minutes to arrive at the outer city from the inner city. The tsunami from before did not cause much damage to the inner city, but the outer city had already been turned into ruins. The houses in the outer city were not very strong to begin with, and almost all of them had copsed from the tsunami. The street lights in the previous shops had all disappeared. All they could see were broken streetmps and broken bricks on the ground.


    Even though Du Yue had already guessed the situation in the outer city, she still had mixed feelings when she saw it with her own eyes. Even though there was a big problem with the system of the second base, at least it was built with effort. This menacing tsunami had directly destroyed this ce.


    Du Yue and He Xing continued to walk out and did not see a single person along the way. There was not even an animal that could breathe, let alone a human. After walking out of the base gate, the road outside was not as badly damaged. Du Yue took out the car from her interspace, and they started driving again.


    They did not know which path the main group had taken, so they could not avoid it deliberately. They did not think too much and just took the route they had discussed. They had only been in the base for a few days, but their moods werepletely different from when they came.


    When they passed by Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng¡¯s base, Du Yue and He Xing hesitated for a moment, but they still decided to go over and take a look. The small base that used to be bustling with life was now in ruins. The gate was open, and people had left long ago. Although they had only stayed here for one night, Du Yue still remembered very clearly that she had fallen asleep while listening to the children¡¯sughter that night.


    This small base, which was like thest piece of purend in the apocalypse, was eventually destroyed by an unreasonable natural disaster. Du Yue and He Xing took a long look at the base before they returned to their car. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. They might have moved away with the second base,¡± He Xing advised. ¡°The second base has moved away, so the smaller bases will certainly leave as well. As long as they heard the noise, they¡¯ll probably leave with the second base.¡±


    He Xing¡¯s words made sense, so Du Yue could only nod in agreement. Of course, the most important thing was that she also hoped from the bottom of her heart that everyone here had moved away with the people in the second base instead of¡­ Du Yue did not want to think about that possibility, and He Xing had already started the car and continued driving.


    Just like when they came, they decided to take the expressway this time. The condition of the expressway was definitely better than that of the city highway. Even if there was a copse, they had Du Yue¡¯s interspace, so it would not be difficult to get to their destination. However, what they did not expect was that after an hour on the expressway, just as they were about to turn into the fork in the road leading to Jingluo, they saw a fleet of cars in the distance.

 Chapter 274 - 274 It’s Fine as Long as We Can Be Together

    274 It¡¯s Fine as Long as We Can Be Together


    If not for Du Yue and He Xing¡¯s sses and the honking sounds, they would have crashed into each other. The convoy had stopped, and a person stuck his head out of the window of the driver¡¯s seat. Du Yue took a closer look. This person was actually Wan Dapeng! However, Du Yue knew that Wan Dapeng could not see them clearly. After all, the distance between the two cars was nearly two meters, and the thick fog blocked their vision.


    From Wan Dapeng¡¯s position, he could probably only see the car, but not the people in the car. ¡°Friend, don¡¯t keep going. The bridge in front is broken, so we can¡¯t go on the expressway. Let¡¯s take the highway!¡±


    Du Yue could not help butugh when she heard Wan Dapeng¡¯s words. She was notughing at anything else but at how Wan Dapeng was still as enthusiastic as ever.


    The first time they met Wan Dapeng, he was just like this. At that time, they even suspected that he had other intentions. Now, they understood that this person was simply kind and warm-hearted. Even if the world was already in a terrible state, there were still such people who were full of enthusiasm and kindness to everyone. Wan Dapeng was precisely this kind of person.


    He Xing and Du Yue looked at each other, and Du Yue nodded. He Xing rolled down the window and stuck his head out. ¡°Big Brother Wan! What a coincidence!¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. ¡®Although you do look much younger than your actual age, isn¡¯t it too shameless to call him that?¡¯


    Du Yue was just thinking about how shameless He Xing was when she saw Wan Dapeng get out of the car and walk toward them. Wan Dapeng took long strides and arrived at their car in a few steps. Seeing that it was them, Wan Dapeng had indescribable joy on his face, ¡°Brother, Sister! It turns out to be the two of you! We¡¯re really destined!¡±


    He Xingughed. ¡°It¡¯s fate! Big Brother Wan, where are you guys going?¡±


    ¡°The second base is moving ind. The residents in our base had a discussion and decided to go with them. The second base took the highway. We didn¡¯t want to join them, so we nned to take the expressway. We didn¡¯t expect the bridge to be broken, so we can¡¯t proceed. Fortunately, I was driving slowly, or I would have fallen off the bridge just now¡­ Fortunately, nothing dangerous happened. I¡¯m not good at other things, but I¡¯m lucky! Hahaha!¡± Wan Dapengughed as he spoke, and hisughter was very hearty. Hearing his words, one might think that he was an optimistic person, but if one thought about it carefully, one would discover the helplessness in his words.


    Du Yue sighed in her heart and asked him, ¡°So your destination is Jingluo as well?¡±


    Wan Dapeng sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. We were all born and raised on the ind. We¡¯ve never been to the maind, so we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in Jingluo. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be impossible to build a new base. We can only go to the third base in Jingluo to live there.¡± Speaking of this, Wan Dapengughed again. ¡°But it¡¯s fine. As long as we can stay together and don¡¯t have to wander around, it doesn¡¯t matter where we live.¡±


    If one wanted to survive in the apocalypse and not break down despite the merciless natural and man-made disasters, one could only try one¡¯s best to be optimistic. Otherwise, if the natural disasters came one after another, even if one was lucky enough to escape, one would not be able to live for long if one did not have a good attitude. Wan Dapeng looked at Du Yue and He Xing curiously. ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t you two leave with them? Were you left behind?¡±


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°No, there were too many of them. We didn¡¯t want to follow them, so we missed their timing.¡±


    ¡°Haha, so that¡¯s how it is!¡± The two of them were new here, so it was understandable that they had concerns. Wan Dapeng could understand that. ¡°We can¡¯t take the expressway. Why don¡¯t youe with us to take the highway? We can take care of each other. It¡¯s too dangerous for the two of you to travel such a long distance.¡±


    When Du Yue and He Xing decided to open the window, they had already anticipated this situation, so after hearing Wan Dapeng¡¯s invitation, they did not hesitate and agreed directly. However, Du Yue still said, ¡°We¡¯ll go with you, but we have our own meals. We can¡¯t trouble you anymore.¡±


    Wan Dapeng was slightly stunned when he heard this, but in the end, he agreed helplessly, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it, then. You guys just need to follow behind our convoy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, alright!¡±


    Seeing Wan Dapeng return to his car, He Xing closed the window. Not long after, Wan Dapeng¡¯s car drove past them. There were more than a dozen cars behind his. There were a few off-road vehicles, and the rest were all pickup trucks and buses.

 Chapter 275 - 275 Can’t Be Too Careless

    275 Can¡¯t Be Too Careless


    Wan Dapeng¡¯s base used to be a seafood processing nt. It was normal to have pickup trucks and buses. At that time, none of them would have thought that these cars would be used in such a way. He Xing was following thest car, which was moving at a much slower speed than before. Du Yue had already reclined the passenger seat and crawled to the back.


    As the two of them had been sleeping in the car for the past two days, the back seats had not been put up after they were put down. Now, it was convenient for Du Yue. Du Yue sat in the empty trunk and began to take things out. Fortunately, in order to get better sleep, Du Yue had pulled a ck curtain between the driver¡¯s cabin and the trunk to separate the front and the back.


    Therefore, even if Wan Dapeng was standing beside the car, he could not see what was going on behind. Otherwise, if he saw that they did not have any supplies in the trunk, it would be troublesometer. Du Yue pulled the curtain open and spoke to He Xing as she took things out of her interspace.


    She took out two sleeping bags, then two suitcases containing their clothes from her interspace. She put them in the corner to hide them from the public. There was also pure water for drinking. Du Yue brought out fourrge buckets. If they took the highway, it would definitely take much longer than the expressway. They did not know when they would reach the ce. Four buckets of water would be enough for Du Yue and He Xing to use in public for a while.


    !!


    In addition to these, there was also a gas stove for food. There was also a mobile power source, a small generator, and a barrel of oil. Bedding, toiletries, and two mountaineering bags that were filled with food and were as tall as half a person were also ced down.


    Du Yue had always thought that He Xing¡¯s car was very spacious, and the trunk was also very spacious. However, the supplies had already taken up more than half of the space in the trunk. The remaining space was only big enough for Du Yue to lie in, and it was not very spacious. He Xing, who was driving in the front, smiled when he saw Du Yue busying herself in the back.


    Before he could say anything, Du Yue had already gone over and said to him, ¡°We can¡¯t sleep in the car. Let¡¯s set up a tent and sleep outside!¡±


    He Xing did not care where they slept. He nodded without any objection. Du Yue returned to the front passenger seat after she was done with all this. She looked back again after she sat down and pped her hands in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. We look like we¡¯re on the run now.¡±


    They could not be so careless in the future. They still had to prepare some supplies in the car to hide from people. Otherwise, other people would have brought all their luggage with them when they were on the road. Other people¡¯s cars were so packed with luggage that they were about to explode, but their car was empty. That would be too conspicuous.


    Although they would not allow anyone to sit in their car, it was better to be cautious! Although they were not fast, at least there was space for everyone. However, there were so many people in the second base. They did not know if everyone had gotten a seat. If everyone from the second base had gotten into a vehicle, they would not be able to meet each other even if they were not moving very fast.


    However, if not all of them had gotten into a vehicle¡­ Du Yue did not want to waste time thinking about things that had not happened yet. The car drove all the way until one o¡¯clock in the afternoon before the car in front of them stopped. They had already gotten off the expressway and were ready to go to the highway. Not long after the convoy stopped, Wan Dapeng walked over.


    He Xing rolled down the window, and before he could ask, Wan Dapeng had already opened his mouth. ¡°We¡¯ve driven so far, and everyone is hungry and tired. Let¡¯s rest here for an hour. We¡¯ll leave at two o¡¯clock.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Alright! Big Brother, you should also go and rest!¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing had agreed to eat on their own, so Wan Dapeng did not invite them to eat with him. He turned around and left after he finished talking to He Xing. Du Yue and He Xing had a simple meal in the car. Although the car was sealed and they did not have to worry about the aroma escaping, they only ate some instant noodles for safety reasons. After the meal, they even rinsed their mouths to ensure that even if they were to talk to others face-to-face, they would not be able to smell the food in their mouths.


    At this time, the two of them had to be cautious. Although they had a good impression of Wan Dapeng, they still did not want to test his humanity with what he wascking now.

 Chapter 276 - 276 Speak Out for Her

    276 Speak Out for Her


    After dinner and a short rest, Du Yue and He Xing alighted from the car. After walking for an entire morning, they had to find a ce to relieve their physiological needs. Otherwise, who knew how long it would take before they stopped again after they left in the afternoon? They were not on a self-driving tour; they were escaping. Everyone was on edge. Even the children they had seen before were sitting quietly by the roadside, no longer ying. As Du Yue looked at the nervous children, she could not help but recall how they had yed around that night. It had only been a few days¡­


    An hour passed quickly. Everyone gathered and continued on their journey. The best thing about following Wan Dapeng and the others was that they did not have to find their own way. However, Du Yue still took out the map and looked at it carefully. After making sure that they were going in the right direction, she followed them with peace of mind.


    They encountered many obstacles along the way. Du Yue could not use her interspace under the watchful eyes of the crowd. She could only follow He Xing and Wan Dapeng and move the obstacles away. At this moment, it fully demonstrated that unity was strength. Although their speed was a little slow, most of the obstacles could be cleaned up, and they continued to move forward.


    After the sun set, they found a rtively open ce to park the car and get ready to rest. Du Yue thought of the many people in Wan Dapeng¡¯s base. They were all squeezed into pickup trucks or buses. It was not a problem to squeeze in when they were on the way there, but how were they going to sleep at night with so many people?


    Du Yue was still thinking when she saw Wan Dapeng calling a few people. They started to set up tents by the side of the road. Their tents were huge, but they could not fit everyone. After arranging for the old, the weak, the sick, the children, and the women to stay in the tents, the remaining young and strong people squeezed into the cars and made do with it for the night.


    Du Yue was used to the feigned civility between people in her previous life, but she did not like to interact with people in this life. This was the first time she had seen such a group of people who helped each other and were united and friendly. Even though Du Yue felt that she was cold and emotionless, her heart was still ruthlessly touched when she saw this scene. She softened inexplicably.


    Du Yue kept looking outside quietly, and He Xing knew what she was thinking just by looking at her expression. ¡°When we get to Jingluo, let¡¯s help them more if we have the chance.¡±


    Hearing He Xing¡¯s words suddenly, Du Yue looked at him. She saw He Xing blinking his eyes. ¡°My heart is too soft, and I can¡¯t bear to see honest people suffer. So when we arrive in Jingluo, let¡¯s help them if they need it, okay?¡±


    Du Yue was both amused and helpless. She was also a little touched. He Xing¡¯s words were clearly spoken from her perspective. He was worried that she would be too embarrassed to say it, so he expressed it on her behalf and in such a frivolous way too. Du Yue pretended to think for a moment. After a long while, she said, ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll go along with you.¡±


    He Xing¡¯s face lit up when he heard that. ¡°Du Yue! You¡¯re a really good person!¡±


    Du Yue also smiled happily, not only because she was amused by He Xing¡¯s tricks, but more because she saw that he could see through her heart and was willing to act with her. She was embarrassed to express her feelings, so he helped express them. Whether it was her stubborn mouth or soft heart, or her fake indifference, he understood it all. In the cruel and merciless apocalypse, with hispany, everything unknown became something worth looking forward to.


    There was an old saying that said, ¡®What you¡¯re afraid of wille.¡¯ On the afternoon of the third day after their departure, they were stuck on the road. It was not obstacles that blocked them but the main force of the second base. Du Yue got out of the car and stood beside it to look ahead. With her sses on, she could clearly see that the area within 30 meters of her was filled with cars. There were probably many cars in the thick fog that she could not see clearly.


    With the long line of vehicles blocking the way, they could not avoid it no matter how hard they tried. Just as Du Yue was about to return to the car, she saw a lot of people suddenly rush out of the thick fog on both sides of the road. These people moved very quickly and surrounded Du Yue¡¯s and Wan Dapeng¡¯s vehicles.


    ¡°Hand over all your supplies!¡± The leader shouted at them, and the others behind him followed suit.


    ¡°Hurry up! Hand over the food! Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being impolite!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t want to die, you¡¯d better be sensible.¡±

 Chapter 277 - 277 Follow the Main Force

    277 Follow the Main Force


    Du Yue looked at the group of people surrounding the convoy. She made a rough estimate and estimated that there were at least 300 to 400 people. It had been a long time since she had been robbed, and she had even forgotten what it felt like. The appearance of these people reminded Du Yue of her past feelings. She silently observed these people. It looked like they had not cleaned themselves up for a long time. They were all so dirty that she could not tell whether they were men or women, old or young. Although they had clothes to wear, they were so dirty that the original color of their clothes could not be seen. These people, regardless of their gender, all had messy short hair. Perhaps it was because of long-term hunger, but everyone was so thin that they were all skin and bones, and their heads were heavy. From their eyes, Du Yue could only see the word ¡®hungry.¡¯


    After being robbed, Wan Dapeng, who had always been smiling, could notugh anymore. He was a little nervous facing so many people, but he did not show it. He stood in front of the elderly and the children. He looked at the people in front of him with a serious expression. ¡°Are you from the second base? Don¡¯t you get food in the base? Why are you blocking the road and robbing?¡±


    Hearing Wan Dapeng¡¯s words, the leader cursed, ¡°Those people in charge of the base only care about their own freedom. They don¡¯t care about our lives. We¡¯re all refugees, so we won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Just give us half of your food.¡±


    Wan Dapeng looked at the man with a never-before-seen viciousness in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming. Unless all of us die here today, don¡¯t even think about taking any supplies away!¡±


    !!


    ¡°Alright, you clearly don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡± The leader of the group called out to the people behind him, and the others followed him and swarmed forward.


    Seeing that a fight was about to break out, Du Yue was just about to pull out her gun when she heard a muffled gunshot. Du Yue¡¯s first reaction upon hearing themotion was to look at He Xing, who was standing beside her. However, she saw that he was also confused. Neither of them fired, so where did the gunshote from?


    ¡°Are you guys trying to rebel?!¡± A furious shout attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Du Yue and He Xing looked in the direction of the voice and saw a well-built man walking over with a dozen people. All of them had guns in their hands, and the man in the lead was still smoking. He had fired a shot into the sky just now to deter the troublemakers.


    Du Yue¡¯s brows rose slightly when she saw the person. It was someone she had met before. It was none other than Guan Sheng. Guan Sheng¡¯s expression was gloomy. He was just standing there without saying a word, but it was enough to make people tremble in fear. The people who were causing trouble earlier immediately became much more well-behaved after seeing Guan Sheng.


    Guan Sheng nodded his head. ¡°Alright, you guys can follow behind us from now on. You have to take care of your own supplies, and you have to solve your own food and amodation problems.¡±


    Of course, Wan Dapeng was happy to do so. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll take care of it ourselves. We don¡¯t need to trouble the base leaders.¡±


    ¡°The road ahead is blocked, and we¡¯ve arranged for emergency repair. We¡¯ll be setting off tomorrow morning, so you can rest here. I¡¯ll arrange for a few people to stand guard here.¡±


    After Guan Sheng finished speaking, he ordered the eight people behind him to stay behind before he left. Wan Dapeng looked at the eight people who had stayed behind. ¡°Brothers, you can sit in our cars for a while. We can rest in the back.¡±


    What Wan Dapeng was referring to were the only two off-road vehicles they had. The people who were originally sitting in the off-road vehicles had already gotten out and were walking toward the pickup at the back.


    The eight of them did not refuse and immediately agreed. Before they got into the cars, they even gave a warning look to the crowd that had caused trouble. ¡°If you have the extra energy to cause trouble, then you probably don¡¯t need dinner.¡± Their words were direct and a clear threat. Food was the most important thing to the people. They blocked the road and attempted robbery in order to grab some food. However, not only did they not manage to snatch it, but they might have even lost the dinner that was supposed to be theirs. Naturally, they did not dare to be rash.

 Chapter 278 - 278 This Is a Life-Saving Grace

    278 This Is a Life-Saving Grace


    Wan Dapeng heaved a sigh of relief as he watched these people leave dejectedly, their figurespletely disappearing into the thick fog. Although his attitude just now was very unyielding, he was actually very nervous. The other party had twice as many people as them. If they really fought, they would definitely be the ones at a disadvantage. Wan Dapeng asked the others to get into their cars. They would stay in their cars for the night and get up tomorrow to rush to the base.


    After the others had left, Wan Dapeng walked to Du Yue and He Xing. ¡°You should also hurry back to your car to rest. Be careful at night and don¡¯t go out. Although these people have been intimidated for the time being, who knows if they¡¯lle back for a sneak attackter? You must be careful.¡±


    Listening to Wan Dapeng¡¯s sincere and earnest advice, Du Yue only felt warmth in her heart. ¡°Thank you. You guys be careful too.¡± Du Yue suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your chief?¡± They had been traveling together for three days, but they had not seen Yu Xinya. Du Yue had been holding back from asking, but now that she saw that everything was resolved by Wan Dapeng, she decided to ask.


    Wan Dapeng sighed, ¡°The chief of the base is sick and can¡¯t move. She¡¯s been staying in the car.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Sick? What kind of disease is it?¡±


    ¡°Inmmation may eventually kill a person. At first, she caught a cold, but then she suddenly developed a fever and started coughing non-stop.


    ¡°We¡¯ve given her all the medicine we have, but she¡¯s still not getting better. There are 24 hours in a day, and she sleeps for nearly 20 hours. She rarely wakes up¡­¡± Wan Dapeng, who had been carefree, choked with sobs. ¡°It¡¯s just a small illness. If it were in the past, we could just go to the pharmacy to buy some anti-inmmatory medicine and fever medicine, but now, this small illness is really going to force people to their deaths¡­¡± Wan Dapeng¡¯s eyes were wet, and he sighed deeply. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. She can only rely on her own immunity. It¡¯ll be best if she can make it, but if she can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Wan!¡± Du Yue interrupted him. ¡°Wait for me here.¡± After Du Yue finished speaking, she turned around and entered the car. She pretended to be rummaging through the trunk, but she was actually taking out some medicine from her interspace. A bottle of anti-inmmatory medicine, a bottle of fever medicine, and a bottle of licorice pills for cough.


    Du Yue took the three bottles of medicine and walked to Wan Dapeng. ¡°We still have some medicine. Take them to the base¡¯s chief and give them a try. Although I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll be useful, they¡¯re better than nothing.¡± Looking at the medicine Du Yue handed over, Wan Dapeng was first stunned, then he looked around very vigntly.


    Seeing that there was no one else around, Wan Dapeng took two steps closer and whispered, ¡°Hurry up and keep the medicine. At this time, these things are super rare. They can save lives at a critical moment, so don¡¯t let them be snatched away.¡± Du Yue handed him the medicine bottles. ¡°I want to save her life.¡±


    Although they did not see Yu Xinya¡¯s current state with their own eyes, they knew that she was in a very dangerous state after hearing Wan Dapeng¡¯s description. If her fever did not go down, it could really kill her. Wan Dapeng looked at Du Yue. After seeing the determination and persistence in her eyes, he finally put the medicine into his pocket.


    ¡°I, Wan Dapeng, will never forget this act of kindness! As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll definitely protect you no matter what danger you¡¯re in!¡± Wan Dapeng gave Du Yue a deep bow.


    Du Yue looked at his serious expression and nodded solemnly as well. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Even though life was so difficult now, Yu Xinya still led the others to work hard together and took good care of the elderly and children in the base. What she had done was something that even Du Yue herself could not do. Although Du Yue also worked hard to live, she only did it for herself. However, Yu Xinya was doing this for the hundreds of people in the base. Du Yue knew very well that she could not be like her, so she admired her even more. That was why she thought that if it was within her power, she would help her more.

 Chapter 279 - 279 The Bond With Wan Dapeng and the Others Is Getting Deeper and Deeper

    279 The Bond With Wan Dapeng and the Others Is Getting Deeper and Deeper


    He Xing patted the back of Du Yue¡¯s hand and consoled her, ¡°She¡¯s a good person. There are so many people who care about her and miss her. She won¡¯t bear to leave. She¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±


    Du Yue did not know what else she could do for them. She could only nod. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    The night was getting darker, but it was getting noisy outside. The lights in the distance were slowly approaching, and the sound was getting clearer. After listening carefully, they recognized that the survivors were actually being given dinner. Although Du Yue and He Xing were sitting in their car, they could tell what these people were having for dinner after listening for a while.


    Everyone got a steamed bun and a portion of water. The water was in arge bucket, and they had to take the container to get it. Even if they could not see the appearance of the bun, just by looking at the people¡¯s starving and skinny appearance, they knew that the bun would not be good. However, there was no other choice. The second base was huge, and there were many survivors. The base was going to bring so many people to the third base, and they had to manage their food and drinks on the way. Besides that, they also had to save some supplies for when they settled down in the third base. Thus, the food that everyone could eat every day was very little.


    !!


    Du Yue closed her eyes and suppressed her chaotic thoughts. She could not help those people, and she could not solve this problem. The only thing she could do now was to live her life well and not fight with those people for the limited living resources. As for the supplies in her space, she had never thought that she would ever take them out to share with anyone! The supplies in her interspace might be inexhaustible for her and He Xing, but for the millions of people here, they were not even enough to fill their stomachs. If she gave her supplies selflessly, not only would those people not be grateful, but they would evenin that she did not give enough. They would even suspect that she was holding back and question why she could have an interspace. She would be hated. She might even be dragged away by people with ulterior motives to be cut up and studied. Du Yue did not want any of the possibilities to happen. She just wanted to try her best to survive!


    After finishing dinner, the outside gradually became quiet. Du Yue and He Xing put down their chairs, and one stayed vigil while the other took a rest until the next morning. Fortunately, although they were fleeing, the prestige of the base was still there, and no one made trouble during the night. In the morning, someone came to distribute food and water. They informed everyone that the road ahead had been repaired, and they would set off collectively in half an hour.


    Finally, they could move forward. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Before they set off, Wan Dapeng came to find them. The joy and excitement on his face could not be concealed. When Du Yue saw how happy he was, she knew why he hade. As she expected, when Wan Dapeng saw her, he could not help but get excited. ¡°I gave the medicine you gave to our base¡¯s chief yesterday. Her fever went down this morning and she¡¯s much more awake than before. She still can¡¯t walk, but she specifically asked me toe over to thank you. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t tell anyone about you giving me the medicine except the chief. Although the people in the base are all our brothers and sisters who have gone through tough times together, the chief and I will keep it a secret just in case.¡±


    Wan Dapeng¡¯sst few words made Du Yue more relieved than expected. Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya were really rare kinds of people. They were two extremely pure people. After returning to the car, Du Yue still could not calm down for a long time. Originally, it was only because Wan Dapeng had kindly reminded them that Du Yue wanted to help them. Why did it feel like the bond between them was getting deeper and deeper now?


    After thinking about it for a while, Du Yue decided not to think about it. No matter what, at least for now, she was not against keeping in contact with Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya. That was enough. Du Yue knew that He Xing had been watching her while she was deep in thought. She turned to look at He Xing. ¡°Do you have something to say? You¡¯ve been staring at me for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯ve thought it through, I naturally don¡¯t need to say anything. Besides, I don¡¯t like to reason with people.¡±


    Du Yue smiled and teased him. ¡°What do you like, then?¡±


    ¡°Instant rice!¡± Du Yue was speechless. She had already expected this answer, but it was really unnecessary to ask.

 Chapter 280 - 280 The Closer We Are to the End, the Warier You Have to Be

    280 The Closer We Are to the End, the Warier You Have to Be


    Du Yue turned her head to look at the front windshield. She could see the fleet of cars in front of them slowly driving forward. She had no idea how many cars were there, but they were moving very slowly. They were so slow that Du Yue felt that she would not be left behind even if she got out of the car and walked. If someone wanted to get out of the car to find a ce to go to the toilet, they did not even need to stop the car. She could just jump out of the car directly. At this speed, it would not hurt anyone. The people who needed to go to the toilet did not look for any cover. It was probably because they felt that the fog was everywhere, so no one could see them.


    Du Yue took off her sses. She could not bear to watch such an eye-stinging scene. Fortunately, the speed of the convoy was not always so slow. At about two in the afternoon, someone came back on a motorcycle. There was also a big megaphone on the man¡¯s motorcycle. He used it to inform informing everyone that the convoy was going to speed up immediately. The speed would be very fast for the rest of the journey, and the survivors were not to jump off the vehicles.


    After the man on the motorcycle roared at the convoy for a while, the cars in front obviously sped up. He Xing straightened his back slightly and perked up. ¡°I guess we don¡¯t have to take our time anymore.¡± This portion of the journey was truly difficult! If they had continued to travel at this turtle speed, who knew when they would reach Jingluo?


    From Haidao City to Jingluo, it would only have taken five hours by the highway if it were before the apocalypse. However, they were now on the highway, and they would often run into obstacles on the road. The convoy was long and slow. Du Yue estimated that at this rate, it would be considered fast if they could reach Jingluo in ten days.


    In the end, it turned out that Du Yue¡¯s estimation was correct. On the 11th day, they were still on the road. They were about two days away from Jingluo. This was the longest journey Du Yue had ever taken since the apocalypse. If it were just her and He Xing, it would not be so boring. However, now that they were with so many people, they were destined to not be able to enjoy the journey.


    Not only did they need to be on guard against the survivors, but they also had to pay attention to their every move, afraid that outsiders would notice something strange. Especially during this period, the second base had been giving out steamed buns and pancakes to the survivors. These things could only ensure that they would not starve to death on the way. However, it was still far from filling. Not to mention, the survivors still wanted to eat meat. The survivors would cause a ruckus at every turn and stir up trouble from time to time. Du Yue was already used to this.


    Although the base would step up to suppress those troublemakers every time and their dissatisfaction would gradually be suppressed, the next time they exploded, it would be even more violent than the previous time.


    Fortunately, Yu Xinya had almost fully recovered. The first thing she did after she was able to walk was toe to Du Yue to thank her. Just by looking at Yu Xinya¡¯s pale face, Du Yue knew that her body was still very weak and needed a long time to recuperate. If she wanted to recoverpletely, it was not something that could be solved by taking medicine. She still had to eat some nutritious things to make up for the deficit in her body. However, the survivors in the second base were causing trouble every now and then, so they did not dare to cook. They could only eat dry food.


    They all knew that the bird that took the lead would be shot. If they started cooking at this time, they would be the target of public criticism and would be robbed by the survivors. When they learned that they would arrive in Jingluo in two days, Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya both heaved a sigh of relief.


    As the leaders and pirs of the base, they had not had a good night¡¯s sleep or a full meal in the past ten days. They were afraid that something might happen to the people in the base. Now that they were finally reaching the ce, the heavy stone in their hearts could finally be put down. Seeing that they had rxed, He Xing still reminded them, ¡°The closer we are to the end, the warier we have to be. If someone really wants to cause trouble, they¡¯ll most likely choose this time.¡±


    Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng both nodded seriously. ¡°We¡¯ve thought about that too. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let our guard down.¡±


    Wan Dapeng pursed his dry lips. ¡°I wonder if we¡¯ll be able to have a good meal and sleep after we reach the third base.¡±


    No one knew the answer to this question. It was the first time for all of them toe to the third base. The next night, the convoy stopped to rest, and dinner time began to be distributed as usual. Du Yue did not wear her sses most of the time because she had seen too many unpleasant scenes these days. However, Du Yue put on her sses to be on the safe side since the situation was special. She was going to check her surroundings to see if there was anything unusual going on.

 Chapter 281 - 281 Stand United to Find the Odd One Out

    281 Stand United to Find the Odd One Out


    As soon as she put on her sses and looked out the window, Du Yue was stunned. There were many people standing in the thick fog on both sides of the road. They were all wearing dark clothes, and there were more or less some scars on their exposed skin. Most of the men looked fierce and had strong bodies. A few of the women were also dressed like men with daggers at their waists. With such attire, the only thing theycked were the words ¡®I¡¯m a robber¡¯ written on their foreheads.


    Du Yue could tell at a nce that they were robbers from the apocalypse. She had seen them in her previous life, but those robbers did not get anything in the end. After all, everyone was so hungry that they were only skin and bones. Even if these people robbed, they could not get anything. At that time, Du Yue was targeted by four or five robbers. Those people chose her mainly because she was alone and had no friends or family. Of course, in the end, those people all ended up very miserable.


    Those sloppy robbers were nothingpared to the people lying in ambush on the side of the road. These people were obviously more professional in terms of figure, temperament, and weapons. However, she was not sure what their abilities were. He Xing noticed that Du Yue had been staring outside with her brows furrowed. He thought it was strange, so he quickly put on his sses and looked in Du Yue¡¯s direction.


    When He Xing saw the people who were lying in ambush in the dark, he felt a little helpless. ¡°The expected internal strife hasn¡¯t started yet, but we¡¯ve been targeted by outsiders.¡±


    Du Yue lowered her voice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be an outsider. There¡¯s an old saying on the blue that goes, ¡®if we¡¯re not united, we can¡¯t find the odd one out.¡¯


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± He Xing did not quite understand Du Yue¡¯s unspoken meaning.


    Du Yue gestured for him to look forward. ¡°Usually, at this time, the survivors would have already started making a fuss. Today, however, they¡¯re unusually quiet without any movement at all. Could it be that they¡¯ve really changed and be obedient? Of course not. The only reason they haven¡¯t made a move is that they¡¯re waiting for everyone in the convoy to let down their guard and go to bed early.¡±


    Even if Du Yue did not like to meddle in other people¡¯s business, she could not bear to see so many people die in front of her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down to look for someone.¡±


    He Xing was about to get out of the car when Du Yue stopped him. ¡°Who are you going to look for?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have anymunication devices now, so I have to go down and say hello to the people in charge of the base.¡±


    Du Yue thought for a moment. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go and greet them. Let¡¯s use another method to remind them.¡±


    ¡°What method?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Du Yue immediately took out a light cannonball, rolled down the window, and fired a shot.


    This cannonball was from the interster. It was extremely powerful and had a very long range. After the shot was fired, it exploded 30 meters away from the roadside, making a huge rumbling sound. The sudden explosion gave the ambushers a big shock and also woke up the entire convoy.


    The survivors hiding in the cars trembled and did not dare to move. However, themander of the base had arranged for his men to search for the culprit as soon as he heard the sound. He had also sent people to patrol the entire convoy. Du Yue watched from the car. The robbers who were lying in ambush by the side of the road finally sneaked away after hearing the loud explosion.


    Many of them hade, but now that everyone in the second base had woken up, they would not be able to gain any advantage if they attacked rashly. Originally, they had wanted to take advantage of the quiet of the night and make their move after everyone was asleep. However, now that the convoy was on guard and there were people patrolling for the second half of the night, they decided to cancel the sneak attack.


    Not long after they left, Guan Sheng and his men found the ce where they had set up the ambush. From the footprints on the ground, it could be seen that many people were here. Guan Sheng¡¯s expression grew heavy. Someone had set up an ambush here earlier, and their target was obviously the convoy!


    However, these people left after the sound of the cannon was heard. This could only mean one thing¡ªthey were not the ones who fired the cannon! Who could it be? Was the sound of the cannon just to give them a warning? Guan Sheng was filled with doubts as he went back to report to the base¡¯smander. He told him about the ambush.

 Chapter 282 - 282 The Base Built in the Ancient City

    282 The Base Built in the Ancient City


    After thinking for a moment, the base¡¯smander slowly said, ¡°It seems that someone discovered the ambush before us. That¡¯s why they made such a bigmotion to give us a warning. Since this person doesn¡¯t want to show up, then let¡¯s not go find them. We just need to remember this kindness in our hearts and not cause trouble for them. Tell the others to travel through the night and try to reach base the third base by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Guan Sheng nodded slightly and ordered his men to pass on the message. After so many days, the convoy¡¯s mobility was much stronger than before. In less than 20 minutes, everyone had received the order and assembled. The convoy set off again. In thest car, He Xing looked at Du Yue helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re too bold.¡±


    Just like that, she released the cannonball. Du Yue did not argue. She only nodded. ¡°I¡¯m bold, but the power of this cannonball is really awesome! It exploded 30 meters away. Themotion it caused wasn¡¯t earth-shaking, but the smoke was real. It was a pity that it was not obvious in the thick fog.¡±


    Seeing Du Yue¡¯s unsatisfied look, He Xing said, ¡°There¡¯s something even more powerful. It can beunched from the shoulder. If you¡¯re interested, I can take out a few for you to try.¡± The light cannonball that Du Yue had just fired was simr to the fireworks barrel she had used when she was young, but the material was different. The tube was also thicker. The one He Xing was referring to was a cannon barrel that was much thicker than Du Yue¡¯s waist.


    !!


    Du Yue thought about how she would look with a cannon on her shoulder and shook her head in the end. ¡°No, that¡¯s too precious. I don¡¯t dare to think about it.¡± She felt that if He Xing was always by her side, she would not need to use such a powerful cannonball. The two of them chatted as they drove. They even ate some nuts and chocte in the middle, so they did not feel tired.


    Without stopping, the convoy finally arrived at the third base after dawn. The convoy was too long, and Du Yue and the others were at the back of the convoy, so Du Yue could not see the gate of the third base even though she had her sses on. She did not feel anything when she was on the road, but now that they had really arrived, she could not help but be curious. The convoy was probably negotiating with the people from the third base. They did not move after they stopped.


    After a sleepless night, Du Yue suddenly felt a little sleepy after the car stopped. He Xing turned to Du Yue. ¡°You should sleep for a while. We¡¯re here anyway, so there shouldn¡¯t be any more problems.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes were half-closed as she grunted in agreement. ¡°Set an rm for one hour for me. I¡¯ll be in charge of keeping watchter. You can rest.¡±


    After Du Yue said this, her eyelids drooped down and she fell asleep. In her daze, Du Yue suddenly heard some movement. She subconsciously opened her eyes. Du Yue sat up and looked at the time. An hour and a half had passed, but He Xing had not set an rm for her or called her.


    Perhaps because she was really exhausted, Du Yue felt that the one-and-a-half hour of sleep onlysted for a moment. She did not feel anything at all. Her eyes were red and bloodshot because she had not slept enough. She rubbed her eyes and looked ahead. It turned out that the sound she had just heard was the sound of the cars in front of her starting to move.


    He Xing stepped on the elerator and followed the cars in front. Half an hourter, Du Yue finally saw the outer wall and the gate of the third base. Judging from the color and texture of the wall, it did not look like it had just been built. It seemed to have been here for a long time. ¡°This should be an ancient city wall.¡± Du Yue asked, ¡°Could it be that the third base is built in the old city district?¡±


    There were many ancient buildings in Jingluo, and Du Yue knew this.


    After all, it was a city with a rich cultural heritage. Although Du Yue had not been here before the apocalypse, she had learned about it from the inte and books. The Laocheng District was not as lively and prosperous as the modern metropolis. The houses were generally short buildings with all kinds of ancient buildings, which gave people a very different feeling.


    Of course, the third base was built here not only because of the location¡¯s historical heritage. As for the exact reason, Du Yue did not know for the time being.

 Chapter 283 - 283 Don’t Cause Trouble Here

    283 Don¡¯t Cause Trouble Here


    After passing through two city gates, they finally entered the base. Even though it was daytime, the base was still brightly lit. In the thick fog, the outline of houses could be vaguely seen with the help of the light. Most of the houses here were antique, and with the lights and the thick fog, it actually gave people a dreamy feeling.


    There were many people standing inside and outside the houses, and at this moment, they were all looking at the convoy with probing eyes. This was Du Yue¡¯s first time being surrounded by so many people, and it made her feel a little awkward. However, they could not be separated from the main group now. They had just arrived and did not know anything, so it was better to follow the main group.


    After following the convoy around, they finally stopped after 20 minutes. They arrived at arge courtyard. Going out of the gate, there were four-story ancient buildings on the other three sides of the courtyard. The buildings were all built with blue bricks and gray tiles, but they should not be ancient buildings. These must be imitations. Otherwise, there would not be any damage after experiencing a major earthquake. The courtyard, which was originally empty, was filled with various vehicles after the convoy drove in.


    Du Yue took a careful look around and realized that there were still some cars missing. The leading cars in front of the convoy were not present. As Du Yue pondered this, she saw Guan Sheng jump down from a pickup truck with his men. With a loudspeaker in hand, Guan Sheng said, ¡°Everyone, stay here temporarily today. You¡¯re free to choose who you want to stay with, but I hope that no one will fight over a room. This ce is not like our own base, so don¡¯t make a fool of yourselves. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you to get your new identity information and help you find jobs. You can live in this courtyard for free for a year. If you want to continue living here, you¡¯ll have to pay rent. If you want to move out, you can also move out directly after you¡¯ve applied for a new identity card.¡±


    !!


    After Guan Sheng finished speaking, the originally quiet crowd instantly exploded. ¡°Captain Guan, what do you mean? Is the base not going to care about us anymore?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re new here and don¡¯t have any food. Aren¡¯t you forcing us to our deaths like this?¡±


    ¡°If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have moved here with you. Even if I died in my own home, it¡¯s better than starving to death in this unfamiliar ce!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s themander? He hasn¡¯t appeared at all!¡±


    ¡°This is differential treatment! Are the lives of people like us who have no power or influence not worth anything? ¡±


    The courtyard was filled with everyone¡¯s shouts, and everyone fell into chaos. Guan Sheng stood outside the crowd and watched them make a scene expressionlessly. When they were done and silent, he put the loudspeaker to his mouth again. ¡°Calm down, all of you. If the base doesn¡¯t want to care about you, why did we bring so many people to Jingluo from so far away? And why did we fight for a ce for you to stay, and why are we letting you stay for a year free of charge? The base has done so much for you. Although we don¡¯t ask for anything in return, we won¡¯t allow anyone to nder or insult us. If anyone isn¡¯t satisfied with this and wants to cause trouble, I¡¯ll tell you clearly today. If you don¡¯t want to stay here, you can leave. The base won¡¯t stop you!¡±


    After experiencing the menacing tsunami, they managed to survive. After another half a month of bumpy travel, they finally arrived here. How could they be willing to leave? Seeing that they had all calmed down, Guan Sheng said, ¡°Before everyone¡¯s work is arranged, the base will still distribute food to you on time. It¡¯s been a long journey, so you guys should go to bed early. We can talk about other thingster.¡± After Guan Sheng finished speaking, he brought his men into the car and left the courtyard.


    As they watched Guan Sheng leave, everyone looked at each other in confusion. However, someone quickly regained their senses and ran toward the houses next to them. Since they were going to live here for a year, he had to choose a room he liked before anyone else. The crowd that had been gathered together just now scattered in a minute.


    After these people ran away, Du Yue saw Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya get out of the car and walk toward them. He Xing alighted from the car with Du Yue.


    ¡°What do you n to do after this?¡± He Xing asked as they approached.


    Yu Xinya looked at the surrounding houses and sighed helplessly, ¡°We were just keeping thempany on the road. We ate and drank on our own. I guess we don¡¯t have a share of the houses here now.¡±

 Chapter 284 - 284 Looking at Houses

    284 Looking at Houses


    Wan Dapeng was more open-minded than Yu Xinya. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s such a big ce. I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s no ce for us to stay.¡± Furthermore, since Guan Sheng and the other leaders were not staying here, the survivors might go and harass the residents here in the future. As a small base, they were weak and had fewer people. They would definitely suffer if they lived here. Therefore, Wan Dapeng felt that not living here was a good thing.<div>


    After Wan Dapeng expressed his thoughts, Yu Xinya agreed with him. ¡°Your worry is not without reason, but we¡¯re not familiar with this ce. Where can we go to stay?¡± Du Yue and He Xing did not n to stay with the people from the second base. They were already very restricted on the way here. Now that they had finally arrived, they wanted to find a ce to stay alone. It would be more convenient for them to do anything in the future. Du Yue looked at the two of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and look for a ce.¡±


    It would be best if they could find a suitable ce to live right away. If they could not find one, it would still be helpful for them to know more about the third base.


    Yu Xinya did not have any objections. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s good to go out for a walk. Da Peng, you stay behind and watch over everyone. Don¡¯t let them run around.¡±


    Wan Dapeng nodded. ¡°You go. Leave the base to me.¡±


    He Xing walked over to Wan Dapeng and handed him a gun. ¡°If someone harasses you, don¡¯t be afraid. At this time, you can¡¯t be too easy to talk to, or you¡¯ll be bullied to death in the future!¡±


    Wan Dapeng felt a weight in his hand. He looked down and realized it was a gun. His eyes were about to pop out. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Halfway through his sentence, Wan Dapeng seemed to have thought of something. He took a deep breath and then said again, ¡°Okay, thank you. I¡¯ll return the gun to you when you¡¯re back.¡±


    He Xing only smiled when he heard this. He did not say anything. Since he had already taken it out, he had no intention of taking it back. He did notck this gun, but Wan Dapeng and the others did. When they were out, Yu Xinya sat in He Xing¡¯s car. The trunk was full of supplies. Du Yue tidied up the ce and made space for Yu Xinya in the backseat.


    They left the courtyard and went back the way they came. Not long after, He Xing stopped the car. Yu Xinya looked outside curiously. ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    ¡°When I passed by just now, I took a look at these shops on the side of the road. These are real estate agents.¡±


    Hearing He Xing¡¯s exnation, Yu Xinya was even more surprised, ¡°Real estate agents? That¡¯s amazing.¡±<div>


    The construction of the third base was almost no different from before the apocalypse. The three of them got out of the car and walked inside. The decorations here were also antique, and it was obvious that the decorations were from before the apocalypse. The lights in the building were all in warm colors. Although it was not very bright, it gave people a veryfortable and warm feeling when matched with the decorations.


    The three of them had just entered the door when a man came up to them with a smile. ¡°Hello, are you looking to rent or buy a house? If you have any requests, you can tell me. We have aplete house collection, so I¡¯ll definitely help you find a house that you like. I¡¯m Wu Yan, and you can just call me Old Wu.¡±


    Du Yue was a little surprised. ¡°You have so many avable? Let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± Wu Yan took out a tablet, unlocked it, and handed it to them. On the screen was a photo of a building. ¡°This is currently the smallest single apartment. The house area is about 20 square meters, and it should be enough for four to five people to live in. There are many families in the base who rent such houses.¡±


    Du Yue looked at the photo on the tablet. It was a very small room about 20 square meters with a guest bedroom and a bed as soon as one entered. Other than that, there were no other furniture or home appliances. The photo was already so simple, so the original appearance of the house would probably be even simpler.


    Du Yue only took one look before looking away. ¡°We¡¯d like to see other houses.¡±


    Wu Yan showed them a few more photos. There were photos of one, two, and three-bedroom units. There was also a small vi and an antique courtyard. Thest thing Du Yue saw was the dormitory that Wu Yan had said could amodate hundreds of people.

 Chapter 285 - 285 We’re Fated

    285 We¡¯re Fated


    It was a small two-story house with a single door and courtyard. It looked quite new, with only the most basic doors and windows. The red bricks were exposed outside, and the ground in the courtyard was also made of sand. Yu Xinya was not in high spirits when she looked at the other houses. When she saw the courtyard, her eyes lit up.


    The yard was big enough to amodate everyone in the base. Yu Xinya turned to look at Wu Yan, ¡°How much is the monthly rent for this courtyard?¡±


    Wu Yan was slightly stunned when he heard this, but he quickly regained his senses and smiled even more politely. ¡°When you first came in, I already felt that you were a big shot. This is such a good courtyard, and only someone of your status is worthy of it¡­¡±


    As the head of the base, Yu Xinya managed more than 200 people in the base. She would not be distracted by a few ttering words. She waited calmly for Wu Yan to finish before asking, ¡°How much is the monthly rent for this courtyard?¡±


    Before Wu Yan could speak, she continued, ¡°The third base is so big. There should be many rental agencies, right? We came to you first. This also proves that we¡¯re fated, right, Mr. Wu?¡±


    Wu Yan was stunned for a moment before heughed dryly. ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s right, we¡¯re fated.¡± He was just thinking that since this group of people had just arrived and were in a hurry to find a ce to stay, he might be able to make a huge profit from them. However, it seemed that he had been overthinking.


    However, even if he could not make a fortune, Wu Yan did not want to let the customers who came to his door run away. ¡°In addition to the front yard you just saw, there¡¯s a backyard at the back of this house. It¡¯s about a few acres in size. After you rent it, you can build another house.¡±


    Yu Xinya was already very interested in this courtyard. After hearing this, she became even more interested. However, this time, she did not show her feelings on her face, nor did she respond to Wu Yan. She just quietly listened to him. ¡°This kind ofrge courtyard is not rented on a monthly basis because if the residents keep moving, it¡¯ll be very troublesome for everyone. The rules of the base state that the contract must be signed at least once every half a year. The rent for half a year is 1,500 contribution points.¡±


    Du Yue was pleasantly surprised when she heard the words ¡®contribution points.¡¯ After all, when they were in the first base, they used contribution points to trade. Seeing that Yu Xinya did not respond, Wu Yan quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re new here. You don¡¯t have any contribution points, do you? It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯ve brought your supplies. You can exchange them for contribution points at the Trade Center. However, how much you can exchange for will depend on the value of your supplies.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s go to the Trade Center to take a look.¡± Du Yue nodded slightly at Wu Yan, then nced at Yu Xinya. Yu Xinya understood what she meant. She nodded and was about to leave with her. As for the courtyard they had just seen, the three of them did not say anything about it, nor did they ask Wu Yan to help them reserve it. If there were people interested in such arge courtyard, it would have been taken up long ago, but it was still empty, which meant that no one was renting it. If the rental agency could really rent it out as soon as they left, then they could only me themselves for being unlucky.


    The third base was so big. Even if they did not rent this courtyard home, it should not be difficult to rent a suitable one. Wu Yan sent the three of them out. After watching them get into the car, he was still a little reluctant. ¡°Come back and look for me after you¡¯re done exchanging contribution points. I¡¯ll wait for you in the shop!¡±


    Their car had already traveled quite a distance, so Du Yue and the other two had no idea that Wu Yan was still eagerly waiting for them to return. In less than three minutes, they arrived at the entrance of the Trade Center. After all, the Trade Center was an official organization of the base, so it was quiterge and had three doors. After walking in, they saw that the hall was very spacious and bright. There was a row of counters that were wiped clean without a speck of dust.


    There were a few staff members sitting behind the counters. When they saw Du Yue and the other two walk in, they said, ¡°The exchange forms are hanging on the wall. Take a look for yourselves.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue looked at the wall. There were indeed a few forms hung on it. The forms were densely packed with the names of various materials and the number of contribution points they could be exchanged for.

 Chapter 286 - 286 Who Is Willing to Exchange Their Lives for Food for Everyone

    286 Who Is Willing to Exchange Their Lives for Food for Everyone


    At the top of the exchange table were grains and seeds. Especially seeds. It had been more than three years since the apocalypse, and it was not easy to find seeds that were not damaged and could be nted sessfully. Therefore, the exchange price for them was very high. One jin of seeds could be exchanged for 100 contribution points.


    When people were extremely hungry, no one cared much. As long as there was no poison in the food, they would eat it. The base needed seeds to develop new species. In this case, seeds were naturally very valuable. Du Yue was initially worried that 1,500 contribution points might be a little difficult to obtain. However, it seemed that it was rather easy now. However, Du Yue did not express her thoughts. After all, Yu Xinya was the one who wanted to rent the house, not her. The most important thing was whether Yu Xinya could take out enough materials to exchange for 1,500 contribution points.


    Yu Xinya was still staring at the exchange table. Du Yue saw that she was frowning, so she did not urge her and just waited quietly. After a few minutes, Yu Xinya looked away. Du Yue knew that it was not convenient to talk here, so she did not ask her. When the three of them returned to the car, Du Yue asked Yu Xinya, ¡°Are you able to exchange supplies for 1,500 contribute points?¡±


    Yu Xinya nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, we brought a lot of dried seafood. I think the price of seafood and meat is very high. We should be able to pay for a year¡¯s rent.¡±


    Du Yue suddenly remembered that Yu Xinya¡¯s base was built near the sea! As the chief of the base, Yu Xinya was very diligent. Every day, she would bring the young men out to sea to fish, and every time, they would get a good harvest. It was impossible for them to eat all the food every time, so most of them were stored away after being dried. Previously, they could only be used as food to fill their stomachs, but now, they could be used to exchange for contribution points.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Du Yue was happy for them from the bottom of her heart. As expected, as long as one was diligent enough, one would not be afraid of starving to death no matter where they went! After inquiring about the price of the rental house and how to exchange contribution points, the three of them did not continue to stroll outside and returned to therge courtyard. Although they had only been out for a short while, they were still a little worried that something had happened over there.


    In less than ten minutes, the three of them rushed back. As soon as the car arrived at the entrance of the courtyard, they heard amotion inside. The three of them frowned at the same time. He Xing did not step on the brakes and drove the car directly into the courtyard. The farther they went, the more obvious the noise became. After a while, Du Yue saw the source of the noise.


    The bustling crowd surrounded the cars from Sunshine Base, confronting the people from Sunshine Base. The atmosphere was tense, and no one was willing to give in. Du Yue felt that if this group of survivors had not seen the gun in Wan Dapeng¡¯s hand, they would have rushed forward. The car drove up to them, and the sound of the engine attracted everyone¡¯s attention. The people stopped arguing and looked over.


    As soon as the car stopped, Yu Xinya pushed the door open and rushed out, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Seeing Yu Xinya, a man with a big waist walked out from the crowd, his face full of impatience, ¡°Be smart and tell your men to hand over the supplies, or don¡¯t me us for taking them by force! I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t try to scare us with guns. How many bullets can a broken gun that came from God knows where have in it? Do you think you can kill us all?¡±


    Du Yue turned to look at He Xing. ¡°Don¡¯t you think we¡¯ve heard these words before?¡±


    He Xing tried his best to hold back hisughter. ¡°Yes. When we went to Qinghe City, the survivors threatened us in the same way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the end of the world, and the second base is so far away from Qinghe. There¡¯s no intemunication either. How are these people threatening and scaring people with the same words?¡±


    He Xing was also puzzled by this question.


    Du Yue and He Xing got out of the car and opened the trunk. They took out two submachine guns and pointed them at the man who had just spoken. ¡°You¡¯re right. It might not be realistic to kill all of you, but take a guess. How many bullets do we need to kill you first?¡±


    ¡°Or you can ask the people around you who¡¯s willing to die for everyone and use their own lives in exchange for food for everyone so that everyone else can live happily. Is there anyone willing to do so?¡±

 Chapter 287 - 287 Stay Away From This Troublesome Place

    287 Stay Away From This Troublesome ce


    After Du Yue¡¯s question, everyone fell silent. Who would want to die after surviving the tsunami? Besides, why should they use their own lives to exchange for food for these people who were not rted to them? They were not fools. Seeing that they were all hesitating and taking a few steps back, Du Yue raised her chin at them. ¡°If no one is willing to sacrifice themselves for everyone, then please make way.¡±


    No one moved. Du Yue did not rush them either. She just held her gun and waited for them quietly. At that moment, a skinny man suddenly emerged from the crowd and pounced on Du Yue. Just as Du Yue was about to shoot, Yu Xinya rushed toward the man and kicked him in the chest. Yu Xinya¡¯s kick sent him flying a few meters away. He fell to the ground and could not get up.


    Yu Xinya stood between the crowd and Du Yue. Her eyes were filled with gloominess and fierceness that Du Yue had never seen before. I¡¯m the chief of Sunshine Base. If you have any problems,e at me. If you¡¯re still men, then don¡¯t go and bully the little girl!¡±


    The people in the second base were speechless. Which little girl would hold a submachine gun and confront so many people without any fear?


    !!


    No matter what, continuing this confrontation was not a solution. A chubby middle-aged woman stood up and smiled at Yu Xinya. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s calm down. We¡¯re actually not bad people. We just have no choice. We don¡¯t have any food on hand, so we can only wait for the base to send us dry biscuits or buns every day. Those can¡¯t even fill our stomachs. For us middle-aged people, it¡¯s fine if we¡¯re a little hungry. The hunger will pass after a while. But the children can¡¯t take it! My son is so hungry that he cries every night and can¡¯t even sleep. As a mother, I really can¡¯t help it when I see my child go hungry until he¡¯s only skin and bones¡­¡± As the woman spoke, tears fell from the corners of her eyes, making her look very pitiful.


    Yu Xinya snorted and was not swayed at all. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re so old. Your son must be at least 20 years old, right? Besides, your Captain Guan said today that he would arrange work for you in the future. Your days of hunger will be over soon. Why can¡¯t you bear it for the next two days? I don¡¯t see any of you on the brink of starving to death. Robbery is robbery. Don¡¯t try to use moral coercion by saying some grand principles. We¡¯re not fools. Who are you putting on an act for?¡±


    The fat woman obviously did not expect the gentle-looking Yu Xinya to be so stubborn. She was a little flustered after being exposed. ¡°We¡¯re all women. Why don¡¯t you have any sympathy at all?¡±


    Yu Xinya¡¯s face was still cold. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have it. What are you gonna do about it?¡±


    The fat woman did not dare to do anything to Yu Xinya. She thought that they had more people while Yu Xinya¡¯s base had fewer people, so she wanted to rob them. However, who would have thought that each and every one of them was either brandishing their weapons or being overbearing? There was not a single pushover among them.


    Du Yue looked at Yu Xinya, who was shielding her behind her, and her eyes gradually softened. Other than He Xing, Yu Xinya was the first person to protect her. Du Yue stepped forward and stood beside Yu Xinya. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. If you guys make way, we¡¯ll drive away. If you insist on blocking us here, we¡¯ll just drive over you. You guys can figure it out on your own!¡±


    Du Yue was clearly threatening them, but none of them dared to refute her. Although they wanted to pick on the weak and snatch some food, it was obvious that they had provoked the wrong people. As the crowd dispersed, Yu Xinya immediately ran to Wan Dapeng¡¯s side. ¡°Dapeng, are you hurt? They didn¡¯t make a move, did they?¡±


    Wan Dapeng scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have a gun in my hand. They won¡¯t dare to do anything.¡±


    Hearing Wan Dapeng¡¯s answer, Yu Xinya was relieved. If someone died just because she left for a short while, she would regret it for the rest of her life. There were more important things to do. Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng exchanged a few words, then she asked the people from Sunshine Base to get into their cars. It was more important to leave this troublesome ce as soon as possible.

 Chapter 288 - 288 Applying for an Identity Card

    288 Applying for an Identity Card


    After leaving the courtyard, they went straight to the Trade Center. With so many cars parked outside the Trade Center, it was very eye-catching. They did not care about everyone¡¯s curious gazes. They got out of their cars and took out the supplies, then went directly into the Trade Center.


    As Du Yue and the other two had just left not long ago, the staff here still had an impression of them. After knowing that they had gone back to get supplies to exchange for contribution points, they immediately put on standard smiles. However, when they saw the seafood that Yu Xinya brought out, their standard smiles immediately became sincere.


    One catty of shelled seafood could be exchanged for 75 contribution points. Although this price was slightly cheaper than that of grain and seeds, it was still very highpared to other things. Yu Xinya took out 40 catties worth of food and exchanged them for 3,000 contribution points. Although the rent was paid once every six months and only required 1,500 contribution points, it was always good to have some extra money in case of emergencies.


    Du Yue and He Xing did not have any seafood to trade, so they could only trade seeds. They brought out the seeds for corn, sweet potato, and potato, which added up to a total of 20 catties and were exchanged for 2,000 contribution points. They did not bring out many things, and they were all the mostmon foods, so no one would suspect anything. ¡°Please show your identity card,¡± the staff member said with a smile.


    When Du Yue and the others heard this, they were all dumbfounded. He Xing was the first to react. He smiled honestly. ¡°We just came to the base today, and we didn¡¯t have time to apply for an ID card.¡±


    The staff member did not have much reaction when they heard it. They just smiled and said, ¡°I see. That¡¯s okay. You can do it here.¡±


    This time, it was Du Yue¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°We can get an identity card here?¡±


    ¡°We usually don¡¯t do this, but you¡¯ve exchanged so many resources and there¡¯s no ce for you to deposit your contribution points. It¡¯s fine to make an exception this time.¡±


    ¡°Then what do we need to hand over to apply for an identity card? Or do you have any other requests?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an administration fee of one contribution point per person. There¡¯s no other requirement.¡±


    Du Yue nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll have to trouble you, then.¡±


    The staff member waved their hand in embarrassment. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s just four identity cards. It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s smile became even sweeter and more moving. ¡°No, it¡¯s 274.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The staff member was so shocked that they stood up from their seat and looked at Du Yue. ¡°More than 270? Do you have that many people with you?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Yes, everyone¡¯s waiting outside!¡±


    The staff member waspletely dumbfounded, but they could not go back on their word since they had already offered to help them get their ID cards.


    Yu Xinya also said, ¡°We were worried that we would be bullied when we first came here. I didn¡¯t expect the staff of the third base to be so kind. Not only did you not make things difficult for us, but you¡¯re also willing to help us. However, we can¡¯t trouble you for nothing. This bag of cmari can be your snack!¡±


    Yu Xinya said as she handed over the squid in her hand. A bag of squid was about half a catty. Although it did not look like much, it was harder than ascending to heaven for amoner to eat seafood at this time. Even the mostmon cmari was something that many people could not get their hands on.


    The staff had amission when it came to applying for identity cards for people. Now that they could get such an attractive bag of squid, they would not refuse since they had nothing to do anyway. In the end, the staff member still nodded. Du Yue and the other three were the first to go through the process. The process of getting an identity card was the same in every base. They would get their identity card very quickly after taking a photo and recording their fingerprints.


    On the side, Yu Xinya¡¯s and Wan Dapeng¡¯s identity cards were alsopleted. Wan Dapeng went out to greet the crowd and let the children line up toe in and prepare for the procedures. After the children were all settled, it was the elderly¡¯s turn, and finally the young and strong. The 274 identity cards that Du Yue mentioned included both hers and He Xing¡¯s. Excluding the two of them, Yu Xinya still had to pay 272 contribution points for the administration fees. Yu Xinya had a total of 3,000 contribution points. After paying, she was left with 2,728 contribution points. She had enough for the rent and some extra as a backup.

 Chapter 289 - 289 A Good and Dedicated Agent

    289 A Good and Dedicated Agent


    After exchanging the contribution points, they went straight to Wu Yan¡¯s ce. Wu Yan had been waiting at the entrance of the shop. When he saw Du Yue and the others return, he jogged up excitedly to wee them. ¡°Oh, you guys are finally back! I¡¯ve been waiting for so long that the flowers are wilting!¡± Hearing Wu Yan¡¯s words, Yu Xinya just smiled, ¡°Mr. Wu, if you have time now, can you take us to see that courtyard?¡±


    Wu Yan nodded repeatedly. ¡°I have time. I don¡¯t have anything to do today, so I¡¯ll apany you guys to look at the house.¡± After he finished speaking, he was about to ride his electric bike.


    He Xing stopped him. ¡°Mr. Wu, I¡¯ll drive you. I¡¯ll send you back after we¡¯re done looking at the house.¡±


    Since he could get a free ride, Wu Yan naturally would not reject it. He smiled and agreed, ¡°Sure! That¡¯s great! Then I¡¯ll have to thank you!¡±


    The deeper into the old city, the narrower the road was. The pickup truck was so big that there was no way to get in. When Du Yue heard this, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Is the third base divided into the inner and outer cities?¡±


    ¡°Inner and outer cities?¡± Wu Yan shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Our base isn¡¯t that particr. We don¡¯t separate things. Other than the official office building, there are a few more famous areas, while the rest of the ces are all about the same. It¡¯s just that the surrounding environment is a little better. As long as you have money, you can actually live anywhere you want.¡±


    Du Yue heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing Wu Yan¡¯s words. It seemed that the second base was the only exception. Wu Yan took out a bunch of keys from his waist bag and opened the lock on the iron gate. ¡°This lock is separate. If you have your own lock, you can change it yourself. You can live in it morefortably.¡±


    After Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng arrived, the few of them entered the courtyard. The yard was not like the outside. There were no street lights, and there was a thick fog, so they could not see anything. Wu Yan was already used to it. He took out a strong shlight and lit up the road in front of them. Du Yue and the others also brought their shlights. They took them out together to light up the road ahead. After walking for a few minutes, they finally arrived in front of a row of houses.


    After looking at the houses, the few of them went to the backyard for a walk. The backyard was empty. There was nothing there. There were not even many weeds in the yard. Wu Yan was probably afraid that they would not be satisfied with the house, so he was still trying his best to promote it. ¡°Look, there¡¯s a few acres of empty space in the front yard and backyard. If you live here, you can buy some improved seeds from the base. Even if there¡¯s no sunlight due to the thick fog, you can still grow food. As long as you take care of them carefully, you¡¯ll have enough food and clothing!¡±


    Wu Yan¡¯s words were exactly what Yu Xinya was most concerned about. ¡°What¡¯s the price of the improved seeds in the base? How¡¯s the harvest? Are there any conditions or requirements to buy them?¡±


    Wu Yan exined in detail, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the price. You can go and ask about it. There are no conditions or requirements to buy the seeds. You just have to be a resident of the base.¡±


    Wu Yan¡¯s reply made Du Yue want tough. He was really a good agent who loved his job and was dedicated to his work. No matter what, he did not forget to praise the advantages of the house and did not forget to promote it. Yu Xinya still wanted to know more. ¡°Do you know how the harvest is? Does the base sell food grown from improved seeds? Are they good?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked the right person. I¡¯ve heard from the people who nted them before that the harvest is indeed not as good as before. Take wheat, for example. In the past, they could get 400 to 500 catties of grain from one mu ofnd, but now, they can only get about 200 catties.

 Chapter 290 - 290 Renting a Mobile Temporary House

    290 Renting a Mobile Temporary House


    ¡°It¡¯s gotten that bad?¡± Yu Xinya could not help but frown. They could only get about 200 catties worth of produce from one mu ofnd now. The front and back yards added together only had a few mu ofnd. How much could they harvest? Would it be enough for so many of them?


    Seeing Yu Xinya frowning, Wu Yan had a bad feeling. ¡°Wheat is fine grain! If you¡¯re worried that you won¡¯t have enough to eat, you can grow coarse grains with a high yield like corn, sorghum, potatoes, sweet potatoes, and so on.¡±


    Looking at Wu Yan¡¯s anxious face that was covered in sweat, Du Yue knew that he really wanted this order to seed. Thinking about it, he did not know how to farm and could only rely on being an agent to make a living. Now that he had met such a big customer, he definitely wanted to seize the opportunity. Yu Xinya hesitated for a while, but in the end, she decided to rent the courtyard.


    How much food could be grown and whether it was enough for everyone would be a problem that needed to be solvedter. The most important thing now was for the 200 of them to find a ce to stay. Hearing that Yu Xinya decided to rent this ce, Wu Yan¡¯s expression immediately rxed. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back and sign the contract now, okay?¡± he asked anxiously.


    !!


    Yu Xinya did not want to drag things out for too long. The earlier they signed the contract, the earlier they could move in and have a good night¡¯s sleep. She agreed, and He Xing drove the four of them back to Wu Yan¡¯s rental agency. Du Yue had thought that the contract would be a paper one if it was signed at this time.


    However, this was not the case. After the contract is signed, Yu Xinya¡¯s identity card would have a rental record, and this information could be seen on any card reader in the base. In this way, the rights and interests of the tenants were fully guaranteed, and the possibility of being cheated by the intermediary after paying the money could be avoided. The third base officials were very thoughtful about this.


    Du Yue silently praised the third base in her heart. Then, she said to Wu Yan, ¡°Let me take a look at the other houses here.¡±


    ¡°Other houses?¡± Wu Yan was a little confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys together? Do you guys want to live separately?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡­¡±Du Yue was about to answer when Yu Xinya stopped her.


    Yu Xinya grabbed Du Yue¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Sister, the courtyard is so big. You two cane and live with us. I¡¯ll prepare a room for you. Don¡¯t waste your money on renting another house. There¡¯s no way to earn contribution points now. The more you spend, the less you¡¯ll earn.¡±


    There were only 20 rooms in total. If there were more than 270 people, it would be a tight squeeze. How dare Du Yue ask Yu Xinya to arrange a separate room for her?


    Just as she was about to refuse, Wu Yan said, ¡°If there are so many of you, you can actually consider a mobile house.¡±


    Du Yue and Yu Xinya looked at him at the same time. ¡°A mobile house?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s one of those temporary dormitories at the construction site. Have you not seen it before? It¡¯s more mobile and lighter overall. If you buy it, you can assemble it ording to your own ideas. There are so many of you, so those 20 rooms won¡¯t be enough. This problem can be solved by renting a few mobile houses. It¡¯s so simple.¡±


    It did sound like a way¡­ Du Yue looked at Wu Yan with interest. ¡°How do you know so much? Do you have such a thing in your hands?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for a living. Of course, I have them! How about this? I¡¯ll take you to see the mobile houses first, and you can discuss whether you want to rent themter.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and take a look first!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Wu Yan led them out of the back door and into the backyard. There was a shed built next to the yard, and inside the shed were many movable boards. These movable boards were all doubleyer aluminum and foam cores. Although the quality was worse than ordinary houses, it was still enough for people to live in. Most importantly, it was very convenient.


    As long as one used a few square pipes as support, one could build a mobile wooden house very quickly. The movable boards here were divided into two piles. One of them had no traces of use and was brand new at first nce. The other type had all kinds of scratches and holes left by drilling. They must have already been rented by others. Although the boards were simr in use regardless of whether they were new or old, Du Yue did not want to use the old ones if the price difference between the two was not much.


    Just as she was mulling over this, she heard He Xing ask Wu Yan, ¡°What are the prices for these two piles?¡±


    ¡°These boards have been used by others. One piece is one contribution point a month. However, if they¡¯re broken, you¡¯ll have to pay ten contribution points for each piece. These brand new ones cost twice the price of the old ones. One piece is two contribution points a month. Actually, if you don¡¯t have a big budget, you can just rent the old boards. They¡¯ll still be the same.¡±

 Chapter 291 - 291 Wan Dapeng’s Enthusiastic Help

    291 Wan Dapeng¡¯s Enthusiastic Help


    Wu Yan was sincere when he said this. It was not easy to earn money now, and he saw that Du Yue and the others had a lot of people. All the neers were waiting for their meals, so he would definitely try to help them save as much as they could. As long as there was a ce to live, it did not matter whether the ce looked new or old.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll rent both the old and new ones,¡± He Xing decided.


    Du Yue looked at He Xing in confusion, and He Xing nodded at her. The two of them had been together for so long that they had developed a tacit understanding. Although neither of them spoke, they already knew what the other was thinking through their eyes.


    The new boards could be used to build the bedroom. After all, the bedroom was a ce that one stayed in for a long time every day. As for the kitchen and living room, they could just use old boards to make them. Although they had decided to live with Yu Xinya, they would still eat their own meals.


    Fortunately, the courtyard was veryrge. They chose a location far away from the small building to build the house so that it would be more convenient during normal times. Although Wu Yan had suggested that He Xing and the others rent the old boards, since He Xing had already decided to buy some new ones, Wu Yan would not say anything more. After all, he was a businessman. Who would mind making more money?


    After He Xing determined how big he wanted the house, Wu Yan helped to estimate the number of boards needed. Wu Yan specialized in this and was much more experienced than them in this area. After renting these boards, they had to find a way to bring them to the small courtyard. Wu Yan found an electric bike and came over. ¡°Your car definitely can¡¯t fit so many boards. You can pack some first, and I¡¯ll use the bike to deliver the rest. I should be able to finish transporting all in a few trips.¡±


    It was great that Wu Yan offered to help. The other parts needed to build the temporary houses could be directly rented or bought from Wu Yan. When it was time to settle the bill, Du Yue had spent nearly 200 contribution points on the items. In this way, the cost of building a mobile house was indeed quite high, but it was also because it was their first time building a house, so they needed to buy more things.


    By the next month, they only needed to pay the rent of the mobile boards, which would not exceed 40 contribution points a month. If they wanted to rent a one-bedroom apartment with a good location and environment, 40 contribution points were far from enough. In that case, it was still quite cost-effective. Moreover, the longer they stayed, the more cost-effective it was.


    They pulled the boards to the small courtyard. Wan Dapeng heard the sound of the caring back and came over to greet them. After he figured out what was going on, he immediately rolled up his sleeves and asked Du Yue and He Xing, ¡± Where do you want to build the house? I¡¯ll get people to help you do it! There are quite a few people in our base who know how to weld. We¡¯ll definitely be able to let you guys stay here by today.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing had originally nned to do it themselves, but it was difficult for them to refuse Wan Dapeng¡¯s hospitality. They were embarrassed to be bashful, so they could only agree. The location of their house would be in the corner to the left of the gate, about a hundred meters away from the small building. If this distance was before the thick fog, it would not be too far. However, the fog was thick, and they were separated by more than 100 meters. It was as if they were in two different worlds, and they did not have to worry about their daily lives being disturbed or seen.


    They were in the same courtyard, but they kept a certain distance from each other to ensure their privacy. Du Yue preferred this kind of distance. Wan Dapeng walked back to the small building and soon came back with a few strong men. Not only did Wu Yan bring all kinds of construction tools, but he even prepared a mobile power source for them. After connecting it to the power supply, Wan Dapeng and the other men started to work without stopping.


    Even He Xing could only stand by and give a hand. Du Yue, who did not know much about construction, could only watch from the side. He Xing¡¯s car had a bright light on top of it, providing light for the workers so that they could see clearly in the thick fog. Du Yue looked at these people chatting and working happily. Du Yue¡¯s heart that had been frozen for a long time gradually melted.


    Although she did not like to interact with people and did not want anyone troubling her, after knowing Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya, she realized that some people still had simple hearts in this ruthless world. Du Yue did not know if the people in Sunshine Base had known each other before the apocalypse. The young men led by Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya would rather work hard and tire themselves out to protect the elderly and children. They did not let them suffer too much.

 Chapter 292 - 292 Why Didn’t I Feel That Instant Noodles Were So Delicious Before?

    292 Why Didn¡¯t I Feel That Instant Noodles Were So Delicious Before?


    Du Yue was lost in her thoughts when she heard footsteps behind her. She turned around and saw Yu Xinya carrying arge pot. Not only was she carrying arge pot in her arms, but she was also carrying a somewhat old backpack on her back. Seeing this, Du Yue quickly stepped forward and took the backpack from her. Yu Xinya ced the big pot on the ground carefully. When Du Yue got closer, Du Yue could still smell the fragranceing from inside.


    Before Du Yue could ask, Yu Xinya exined with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ve been working here for so long. Let¡¯s eat something warm to fill our stomachs and continue in the afternoon.¡± When Du Yue heard this, she immediately looked at her watch. She had forgotten the time while listening to everyone talking andughing. It was already past noon.


    Du Yue was a little embarrassed. Wan Dapeng and the people he brought were helping her and He Xing build their house, but she had forgotten to prepare lunch for them. It was even delivered by the base¡¯s chief in the end. Yu Xinya lifted the lid of the pot and a unique seafood smell came out. ¡°I made some simple seafood soup and steamed buns. Let¡¯s have a bite!¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to have steamed buns!¡± Du Yue returned the backpack to Yu Xinya and walked to the car. She opened the trunk and took out a box. ¡°I still have some expired instant noodles, but they haven¡¯t gone bad. If everyone doesn¡¯t mind, let¡¯s have this for lunch!¡±


    Yu Xinya looked at Du Yue and smiled. ¡°You can¡¯t do that. Instant noodles are too expensive. Even if they¡¯re expired, you can still make a lot of money if you sell them. Just let Dapeng and the others have the buns.¡± Du Yue was kind and generous. She was willing to share the noodles with them.


    Du Yue carried the box and walked up to Yu Xinya, ¡°Brother Wan and the others are working so hard to help us build our house, so we should take care of their meal. You made seafood soup for everyone, so I can only bring some instant noodles for everyone to eat. ept it quickly, or I¡¯ll continue to feel embarrassed and indebted to Brother Wan.¡±


    Yu Xinya sighed helplessly. ¡°I noticed that you didn¡¯t like to talk before, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so eloquent. I don¡¯t even know how to refute you. Alright, alright, since you¡¯ve already put it this way, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony anymore!¡± After that, Yu Xinya walked forward and called out to Wan Dapeng. ¡°Dapeng, call our brothers over for dinner! Eat your fill before you continue working!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming!¡± Wan Dapeng agreed and turned to call the others.


    Yu Xinya¡¯s backpack contained a bag of steamed buns and some utensils. Now that Du Yue was insistent, Yu Xinya could no longer eat the steamed buns. She could only put her backpack on her back. Du Yue helped everyone scoop some soup and gave everyone two packets of instant noodles. At first, they were too embarrassed to take them, but Yu Xinya asked them to ept them. Although the instant noodles had expired, they had been kept in Du Yue¡¯s space all this while. They had been kept in the same state as they were on the day they were put in. Only after taking them out would their condition begin to change from that moment.


    In simple terms, these instant noodles had a shelf life of half a year when Du Yue bought them. After they were taken out of the space, they would only expire if they were left outside for half a year. That was why Du Yue shared the instant noodles that seemed to have expired with everyone. She knew that they were good and had not gone bad.


    Du Yue and He Xing were the only two people who knew about this. However, just like what Yu Xinya said, no one cared if the instant noodles were expired. They were already satisfied to have an asional meal. Even if the food had gone bad, no one would be willing to throw it away now, let alone expired food. All of them had been hungry before.


    This was the cruelty of the apocalypse. Only those who had experienced hunger would know that food was a profound experience and lesson. Wan Dapeng and the others directly opened the instant noodles and threw them into a bowl of seafood soup to cook. After cooking the noodles, they took a bite. Wan Dapeng sighed from the bottom of his heart. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten such delicious food. Why didn¡¯t I feel that instant noodles were so delicious before?¡±


    Hearing Wan Dapeng¡¯s words, Du Yue felt a little upset. Before the apocalypse, instant noodles were the most deceptive food. Most people thought they were junk food and would not eat them if they were not busy with work. Now, it was very difficult for everyone to eat instant noodles, not to mention other delicious foods.

 Chapter 293 - 293 Wouldn’t Say It

    293 Wouldn¡¯t Say It


    Du Yue did not say anything. She just opened a pack of instant noodles and cooked it in the seafood soup like them. The seafood soup was made from various dried seafood. Because these things had a salty taste, no seasoning was needed. In addition to the dried seafood, there were also several kinds of sun-dried mushrooms. There were only a few ingredients in the big pot of soup. At this time, it was already good enough to use seafood to make it taste good.


    Du Yue was only half full from this bowl of soup with few ingredients and a packet of instant noodles. She knew that Wan Dapeng and the others were definitely not full either. However, none of them opened the second packet of instant noodles in their hands. Wan Dapeng gave the instant noodles to Yu Xinya, ¡°Take this back to the children. They haven¡¯t had it in a long time.¡± With that, Wan Dapeng scratched his head in embarrassment and said to Du Yue, ¡°I¡¯m full. You don¡¯t mind if I take this packet back for the kids, do you?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Why would she mind? Wan Dapeng and all the men he had brought with him left behind a bag of instant noodles. It was not because they were full but because they wanted to save them for the children. Du Yue was well aware of this, but she would not say it.


    Sure enough, after Wan Dapeng gave the instant noodles to Yu Xinya, the other men also gave the rest of their instant noodles to Yu Xinya. Wan Dapeng wiped his mouth with his hand. ¡°I¡¯m full. Brothers, let¡¯s get back to work!¡± As soon as Wan Dapeng spoke, the other men followed him.


    !!


    He Xing quickly finished the soup in his bowl and immediately followed. Du Yue put away her and He Xing¡¯s bowls, carried some packets of instant noodles, and walked to Yu Xinya. ¡°Sister Yu, it¡¯s not convenient for you to carry so many things by yourself. I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    Even though Xinya did not agree, Du Yue put the instant noodles into the box and walked toward the small building with the box and pot. Yu Xinya looked at Du Yue¡¯s back as she walked faster and faster. She was stunned on the spot and only came back to her senses when Du Yue¡¯s figurepletely disappeared in the thick fog.


    There were clearly more than 20 packets of instant noodles left in the box! When Yu Xinya returned to the house after cleaning up the table, she saw Du Yue distributing instant noodles to the children. In Sunshine Base, there were a total of 32 children under the age of 14. At this time, each of them was holding a pack of instant noodles in their hands. Everyone had a surprised smile on their faces, but no one opened the instant noodles to eat.


    Du Yue did not know what to say, and she could not persuade them to eat it directly. When Yu Xinya finally returned, Du Yue hurried to her. ¡°Sister Yu, I¡¯ve left the pot in the kitchen. I¡¯ll go back first. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡± With that, Du Yue left with an empty cardboard box.


    Yu Xinya watched Du Yue walk away, then turned to the 32 children and said, ¡°She¡¯s a little introverted and doesn¡¯t like to talk. But you must remember that she¡¯s a good person.¡±


    The children all looked at the instant noodles in their hands and nodded vigorously. ¡°We¡¯ll remember that she gave us food!¡±


    Du Yue had already walked far away, but her hearing was more sensitive than most people¡¯s. The children¡¯s voices were so loud and clear that she could hear them clearly.


    Du Yue stopped in her tracks. She stood where she was and turned around to take a deep look. Then, she retracted her gaze and turned to leave. It was better to teach a man to fish than to give a man a fish. Giving them instant noodles could only let them have a full meal temporarily. If she really wanted these children to live a good life, she had to teach them to be self-reliant. No matter where they went in the future, they would be able to support themselves no matter what difficulties they encountered.


    Du Yue had made up her mind. She was going to the seed shop with Yu Xinya tomorrow!


    Their house only had two rooms in total, and with more than a dozen people working together, it waspleted very quickly. When the house was built, Du Yue looked at the time. It was only around four in the afternoon. The house had one bedroom and one living room, and the floor of the bedroom was also covered with movable boards. After all, the two of them would be living in the bedroom every day, and the movable boards could iste the moisture to arge extent.


    The living room and the kitchen were one room. They did not need to be too particr about this room, and the ground was directly under their feet. However, Du Yue and He Xing did not mind at all. The living room and the bedroom had doors made of movable boards, but no matter which room it was, there were no windows. ¡°It¡¯s pitch-ck outside, day and night. It doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s a window or not.¡±


    Du Yue was in a good mood.

 Chapter 294 - 294 Just Call Me, My Ears Are Good

    294 Just Call Me, My Ears Are Good


    Wan Dapeng thought so too. ¡°Yes, windows are useless now. Electricity is still more important. I don¡¯t know if Mr. Wu sells wires¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to buy them,¡± He Xing interjected. ¡°We¡¯ve brought wires.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Wan Dapeng pped his thigh. ¡°We can just connect an electric wire from the second floor. There¡¯s just one square pipe left. I¡¯ll weld it vertically on the roof, and the electric wire cane down from there. It has to be made higher, or else the wire will be easily cut when the car passes by.¡±


    Wan Dapeng had considered all aspects for the two of them, so Du Yue and He Xing had a lot of free time. Du Yue went to the car and took out the wires. As for why they would carry such arge roll of wires with them, no one would find it strange. Not to mention the wires, when Wan Dapeng and the others were preparing to move, they even brought used stic bags. They also thought that they mighte in handy in the future! It was always better to be prepared! Wan Dapeng¡¯s hands and feet were very agile, and it only took him 20 minutes. He helped Du Yue and He Xing turn on the electricity in the mobile house and hung up energy-savingmps on the ceiling. Although the energy-savingmps were not as bright as shlights, they were very energy-saving.


    With the light above their heads, their vision would not be blocked even if they stayed in the room. The entire bedroom was white, and it looked pretty good. ¡°You¡¯ve just settled down, so you can slowly add in whatever weck. Fortunately, the temperature is quitefortable now, so you can directly make a bed on the ground.¡±


    After Wan Dapeng said this, he suddenly thought of something. ¡°But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be cold this winter.¡±


    Hearing Wan Dapeng suddenly mention this, Du Yue was also stunned. For the past two months, they had been on the road and on the run. They did not have a stable ce to stay, so Du Yue had not bothered to look at the calendar.


    The earthquake urred in June this year, and it had been three months since the earthquake. September was almost over. During the three years of the fog in her previous life, although the outdoors were always covered in fog and the sun could not be seen, they could still tell the changes in the four seasons from the temperature.


    However, too many things had changed. Du Yue was no longer sure if this life would be the same as before. A few months ago, summer did not feel like summer, and the temperature was always around 20 degrees. It was clear that the trajectory in her previous life was very different from this life.


    Du Yue was more than willing to have the temperature remain like this. The thick fog had brought a lot of trouble to people¡¯s lives, and their days were already very difficult. If the temperature between summer and winter became extreme, they would really be unable to live.


    While Du Yue was pondering, Wan Dapeng had already thought it through. ¡°No matter what the temperature will be like this winter, we should go to the base and see if we can buy a bed. If we really can¡¯t buy it, then we can buy some wooden nks. There are many people in our base who know carpentry, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to build a simple bed!¡±


    Du Yue and the others had known Wan Dapeng for some time and knew his personality. He would say whatever came to his mind. Since he said that it would not be a problem to build a bed, he would definitely be able to do it. Du Yue was convinced of this. ¡°Alright, everyone has worked hard today. Go back and have a good sleep. If we¡¯re free tomorrow, let¡¯s go out and have a look.¡±


    He Xing nodded with a smile.


    Wan Dapeng led the others to stand up. ¡°We spent half a month on the road and a whole day working. You guys take a rest. We¡¯re gonna leave first. If there¡¯s anything wrong, just call me! My ears are good!¡±


    He Xing could not helpughing. ¡°Then I think we¡¯ll lose our voices in less than a month. Hold on, let me give you something,¡± He Xing said. After that, he walked toward his car, took out two walkie-talkies, and handed one of them to Wan Dapeng.


    Although it was the end of the world, it was not really a primitive society. They did not know if there was anyworkmunication in the third base, but the walkie-talkies were still working. Wan Dapeng took the walkie-talkie and turned it over and over in his hand. He simply could not put it down. ¡°That¡¯s great, it¡¯ll be convenient in the future. We wanted to buy some before, but they were too expensive in the second base and we couldn¡¯t afford it. I can finally use one now. You guys should get some rest. We¡¯re leaving. Call me through the walkie-talkie if you need anything!¡±

 Chapter 295 - 295 Finally Get a Good Night’s Sleep

    295 Finally Get a Good Night¡¯s Sleep


    After watching Wan Dapeng and the others leave, Du Yue and He Xing returned to their bedroom. Du Yue took out a mop and mopped the floor carefully. Sheid a carpet on the floor near the inner part and ced a bed on it. As for the other furniture, Du Yue did not ce them outside. There was already a bed and a carpet. It was convenient to put them in the space if someone suddenly came.


    ¡°You go ahead and shower. I¡¯ll stand guard outside. It won¡¯t be good if Big Brother Wan and the others suddenlye over,¡± He Xing said.


    Du Yue looked at He Xing with a slightly teasing look. ¡®You¡¯re calling him Brother Wan so easily, huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been calling him that for a long time, and I¡¯ve gotten used to it. Even if I tell him that I¡¯m older than him now, he won¡¯t believe me.¡±


    !!


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You go out and keep watch. I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡±


    After He Xing left and Du Yue closed the bedroom door, she took out a bathtub filled with water from her interspace. She took off her clothes and walked into the bathtub. Her body was soaked in warm water. Once the warm feeling arose, the fatigue from so many days of traveling was not worth mentioning. Du Yue did not soak for too long. After a quick bath, she came out of the bathtub.


    After changing into a clean set of clothes that were exactly the same as before, Du Yue put the bathtub she had used into her interspace and took out another one filled with clean water. When she opened the bedroom door, she saw He Xing sitting on a small tool at the entrance of the living room. The stool was foldable and had been in the trunk of the car. Before Du Yue could walk over, He Xing turned around. ¡°You¡¯re done already?¡±


    Du Yue stepped forward and nodded. ¡°I brought out water and clean clothes for you. You can go. I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±


    ¡°Mhm!¡± He Xing stood up but stopped after taking two steps. He turned to Du Yue and said, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, you can eat first. Don¡¯t wait for me. Don¡¯t go hungry. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Du Yue agreed readily, but she was not in a hurry to bring out food to eat. Instead, she sat down on the small stool that He Xing had been sitting on earlier and took a dry hair towel to dry her hair.


    Du Yue¡¯s hair was shorter, so it could dry quickly. The shampoo and conditioner she used were also odorless, so she did not have to worry about others finding out. Now, as long as they did not have water for a day, they would have to sneakily get water from their spaces. They had to solve the water problem as soon as possible.


    Du Yue put on her sses and looked at the empty and deste little courtyard. She quietly pondered what she could and should do. She pondered until He Xing came out of the shower. Hearing He Xing¡¯s footsteps, Du Yue got up and walked toward the bedroom. She put the bathtub away in her interspace.


    He Xing used a mop to clean the floor while Du Yue took out a table and chairs. The two of them sat down facing each other. As their eyes met, they said the same thing at the same time, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have whatever you want.¡±


    After giving the same reply, the two of them shut their mouths at the same time.


    A momentter, Du Yue could not help butugh. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing in particr that you want to eat, let¡¯s have barbecued meat today! As for barbecuing the meat, all the ingredients can be barbecued together.¡±


    It was convenient, and they could eat a lot of ingredients, killing two birds with one stone. As a man who loved meat, He Xing had no objections to this suggestion.


    Du Yue took out the range hood and turned it on. Then, she took out the gas stove and the pot for roasting meat. As for the ingredients, the two of them took out all the food that they liked. During this period of time, they had been eating whatever they could. Now, they could finally satisfy his cravings. The two of them were too engrossed in eating and could not spare any time to talk to each other. After they finished eating, they cleaned up the leftover dishes and felt sleepy.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, then go to bed. I don¡¯t think anyone will cause trouble tonight,¡± Du Yue urged He Xing, whose eyelids were drooping. He Xing nodded and wrapped his arms around Du Yue.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together.¡±


    Du Yue, who was being treated like a human bolster, did not struggle. Instead, she adjusted herself into a morefortable position and snuggled into He Xing¡¯s arms. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sleep together!¡±

 Chapter 296 - 296 Misunderstood as Having a Brother-Sister Relationship

    296 Misunderstood as Having a Brother-Sister Rtionship


    The lights were hung by a rope, and it hung by the bedside. He Xing reached out and pulled the rope down. It was pitch-ck in front of them, and they could not see anything. Du Yue had wanted to take out a small nightmp from her interspace, but she gave up on that idea when she heard He Xing¡¯s even breathing sound as he fell asleep very quickly.


    Du Yue slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep. After sleepless nights and being on the road for half a month, the two of them finally had a good night¡¯s sleep. Therefore, even though Du Yue¡¯s mind was clear when she woke up the next day, her body still did not want to get out of bed. After dawdling on the bed for a while, Du Yue finally got out of bed reluctantly.


    Before Du Yue could get out of bed and put on her shoes, she heard He Xing¡¯s slightly hoarse voice from behind her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping a little longer?¡±


    Du Yue took out her shlight and found her phone on the carpet. She unlocked the screen. It clearly showed that the time was 9:58 AM. The two of them had fallen asleep before eight o¡¯clock yesterday and had slept for a total of 14 hours.


    !!


    Du Yue showed He Xing the screen of her phone. ¡°It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock. I can¡¯t sleep anymore.¡±


    After the apocalypse, they had never slept for so long, except during the extremely hot periods. He Xing leaned against the headboard and stared at her phone for a while. ¡°Is the time wrong?¡±


    Du Yue rolled her eyes at He Xing¡¯s outrageous statement. ¡°Go back to sleep, then. I¡¯m going to have breakfast. Sigh, I¡¯ll just have a casual bite for breakfast alone. I¡¯ll just eat a certain someone¡¯s favorite beef dumplings.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished her sentence, He Xing rolled out of bed immediately. After getting out of bed, he folded the nket and said to Du Yue with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯ll be silly if I sleep too much. I¡¯d better get up!¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. He had to make up such a poor excuse just to eat beef dumplings. After washing up, the two of them sat beside the range hood and ate beef dumplings. The steaming hot dumplings and a bowl of tofu pudding with chives and shredded wood ear mushrooms and coriander made the two of them sweat slightly.


    After eating, the two of them brushed their teeth again, and then Du Yue put the range hood, the carpet on the floor, and the bed into the interspace. ¡°We agreed to go out with Wan Dapeng and the others today. To be on the safe side, it¡¯s better to put these things away. They had just finished cleaning up when Wan Dapeng¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Hey, hey! Calling Sister and Brother!¡±


    Du Yue was a little puzzled. It was a normal form ofmunication, but why was it so funny when it came out of Dapeng¡¯s mouth?


    He Xing picked up the walkie-talkie and said cheekily, ¡°I¡¯ve received it, Brother.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yu said she¡¯s going to take a walk around the base and asked me to call you guys. Are you guysing?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯lle along!¡±


    ¡°Then you guys pack up. We¡¯lle over to find you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you guys at home.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, this walkie-talkie is really good. It saves me the trouble of running around to pass on messages.¡±


    After Wan Dapeng finished hisst sentence, He Xing did not reply.


    Du Yue sighed. ¡°Before the apocalypse, smartphones became the most important thing in people¡¯s lives. As long as we were on the same, we could contact each other using our mobile phones, let alone in the same courtyard. Look at this, just a normal walkie-talkie can make people so happy.¡± It was really a joke of fate!


    He Xing put down the walkie-talkie and walked over to Du Yue. He patted her shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you think too much. Don¡¯t always think of sad things. Otherwise, when we¡¯re old, people will think that we¡¯re in a sister-brother rtionship.¡±


    Du Yue stared at He Xing¡¯s face for a while, then said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not a loss for me to be misunderstood as being in a sister-brother rtionship with you. After all, you¡¯re just too young.¡±


    He Xing was about to speak again when he heard the sound of a car driving toward them. Du Yue and He Xing walked out together. As soon as they walked out of the door, they saw Wan Dapeng sitting in the front passenger seat. He lowered the window and said, ¡°Brother, Sister, get in the car quickly. Let¡¯s have a good tour of the base today.¡± The price of fuel was very high, but Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya drove here to return the favor of riding in Du Yue¡¯s car yesterday.


    Even though they knew what they were thinking, Du Yue and He Xing pretended not to know and got into the car happily. They each carried a satchel. When they went out for a long journey, they would carry a bigger mountaineering bag, and when they went out for a stroll, they would carry a smaller bag. This had already be their habit.

 Chapter 297 - 297 Let’s Solve the Water Problem First

    297 Let¡¯s Solve the Water Problem First


    If they needed anything along the way, a bag could be used as a cover, and it would be very convenient for Du Yue to take the things she needed from her interspace. Of course, the premise was that she could not directly take out an impact cannon from her small satchel. Yu Xinya was the driver. She drove steadily and slowly, so she could spare some energy to talk to Du Yue and the others. ¡°Yesterday, Mr. Wu said that there¡¯s a ce that sells seeds at the base. I want to go and have a look. If possible, I want to nt things in the open space in the yard.¡±


    Du Yue agreed with Yu Xinya. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a waste to leave such a big yard empty.¡± It would be a waste to leave a few acres ofnd empty. If they could really nt something there, no matter how much harvest they could get, it would be able to solve the food shortage problem of the base.


    They did not know where the seed store was, but it was not a big problem. They asked as they drove, and they found the seed store in about half an hour. The size of the seed store was simr to the Trade Center. There were a few men in strong clothes standing guard at the door. Obviously, this ce was very important to the base.


    When they arrived, it was almost 12 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The seed store was bustling with people, mostly asking about the improved seeds. Du Yue and the other three listened quietly for a while, and they roughly understood what they wanted to know. The improved seeds could be bought directly with contribution points or exchanged with ordinary seeds.


    However, after the seeds were sold, they did notpletely belong to the buyer. Only the official residents of the base were qualified to buy seeds, and the purchase record would be recorded on the residents¡¯ ID cards. The growth cycle of the improved seeds was even shorter. Wheat could be harvested in about four months. As for the potatoes, they ripened in a month. Regarding the production of these improved seeds, the base had already thoroughly studied them.


    All the people who bought seeds had to submit 30% of their grains to the base after harvesting them. Only the rest of the grains were their own. This reminded Du Yue of a policy from decades ago, where all farmers had to pay a grain tax. In the past, Du Yue would never have thought that she would be able to experience such a system in her lifetime.


    It was fresh, and she could understand why the base had developed such a system. After all, after the apocalypse, natural disasters came one after another, and no one could say for sure when the next disaster woulde. There were a lot of people in the base, and they needed to store more food while they could still grow crops, in case they could not supply food in the future.


    After hearing this, Yu Xinya did not say anything. Her face was very serious. She might be calcting in her heart whether it was worth it to farm. Seeing that Yu Xinya did not respond, Du Yue and the other two just waited quietly. Yu Xinya thought for a while and nodded at Du Yue and the other two. ¡°I still want to give it a try.¡±


    Wan Dapeng also nodded. ¡°I also want to try!¡±


    Yu Xinya found a staff member. She was not curious about the seeds but about the water.


    ¡°If we¡¯re going to farm, where can we get water to irrigate thend?¡±


    ¡°Where are you staying now?¡± the staff member asked enthusiastically.


    ¡°121 Sunshine Avenue. It¡¯s a very big yard.¡±


    The staff member entered the information on theputer and began to search. They quickly found the information. ¡°There¡¯s underground water in your location. You can make a well. Not only can you water thend, but it¡¯ll also be more convenient for you to drink water and cook.¡±


    After hearing the staff member¡¯s exnation, Yu Xinya knew that the base was not managing the water well. The residents had to provide the manpower and money themselves. ¡°What if there are bugs in the crops? Do I need to buy pesticides?¡± Yu Xinya asked again.


    The staff member smiled and said in a gentle tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. The improved seeds will not bring about insect disasters. But you can buy some nutrient solution.¡± Although the staff member did not say it directly, Yu Xinya knew that the price of the nutrient solution could not be low. There was no urate data on how much it could increase production.


    Yu Xinya was a cautious person, and this matter could not be settled immediately. After asking the questions that she was curious about, Yu Xinya thanked the staff member politely and left the seed store with Du Yue and the other two. Back in the car, Yu Xinya said, ¡°The most important thing now is to dig a well. It¡¯s too troublesome for us to eat or drink without a water source. As for the matter of buying seeds to nt, it¡¯s not toote to make a decision after asking what the others think.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that!¡± After Wan Dapeng finished speaking, he immediately started the car.

 Chapter 298 - 298 The Well-Digger

    298 The Well-Digger


    Du Yue nced at Wan Dapeng and then at Yu Xinya. She did not know why, but she felt that Wan Dapeng had inexplicable feelings for Xinya. Before Du Yue coulde to a conclusion, the car stopped again. There was a special yard in the base with many electric bikes. Each bike was equipped with well-digging tools and water pipes.


    They had just stepped into the courtyard¡¯s gate when someone came up to them very enthusiastically and asked them if they were going to dig a well. While Yu Xinya was talking to the man, Du Yue saw that the others who were waiting for work in the courtyard were all looking at them withplicated expressions. She even heard someone mumbling, ¡°This kid has such a good life! It wasn¡¯t easy for a customer toe, but he beat us to it again.¡±


    The people around him also echoed in a low voice, ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it. He¡¯s just too fast? ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A lot of people came to the base yesterday. The empty courtyards and houses in the base have all been rented to them. If they want to live here, they must have to dig a well. We¡¯ll be able to get a job sooner orter!¡±


    !!


    Du Yue finally understood what was going on after listening to their soft discussion.


    These people were all from the well-digging team. Their vehicles were parked in the yard, and they were all waiting at the door. Now that someone hade in, it all depended on who was faster. They were really earning money with their own abilities. Not only did they have to rely on their well-digging skills, but they also had to be smart and be able to persuade the customers.


    ¡°How much do you need to dig a well?¡±


    ¡°The price is charged by the well¡¯s depth. One meter is two contribution points. The specific price depends on how deep you want to dig.¡±


    ¡°What about the water pipe and the water pump? Will you give it to us or do we buy them ourselves?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll have to buy them yourself. The fees we charge only include the digging of the well, not the tools.¡±


    Yu Xinya was a little embarrassed, but she knew that this man was not lying to her.


    Not to mention after the apocalypse, even before that, these things had to be bought with their own money. ¡°Then the price¡­¡±


    ¡°The price of a water pipe is not high. One meter is one contribution point. There are many kinds of water pumps. The better the price, the better it is. It¡¯s up to you to choose.¡±


    Hearing the words of the man, Yu Xinya was also calcting in her heart. The sum of these expenses was not small. The contribution points in her card were limited, so she was suddenly in a difficult position. If she spent too much, she was afraid that she would not be able to pay the rent in the future.


    Du Yue, who had been listening to the conversation between the man and Yu Xinya, finally opened her mouth. ¡°Can we buy the water pump here? Can we take a look at it first?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we have it here. I¡¯ll take you there now!¡±


    As they followed the man inside, Du Yue approached He Xing and whispered, ¡°Do you know how to operate a water pump?¡±


    ¡°I do, don¡¯t worry.¡± He Xing¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was firm.


    Du Yue looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Do you guys use water pumps too?¡± Could it be that the people in the interster also needed to use wells to draw water?


    ¡°We don¡¯t use it, but as long as it¡¯s rted to machinery, I know about it. I¡¯ve read all the books you¡¯ve collected about it.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. She was shocked. Although she knew that He Xing would read a lot when he had nothing to do, she did not expect him to have an eidetic memory! Before Du Yue could recover from her shock, they had already entered the house.


    ¡°Here are all the water pumps, both expensive and cheap. Do you need me to introduce them to you one by one?¡±


    He Xing waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We can take a look at them for ourselves.¡± After saying that, he took two steps forward and began to choose. After scanning through all the water pumps, He Xing pointed at one of them and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this one. This one costs 30 contribution points, right?¡±


    The worker did not expect He Xing to make a decision so quickly. He was stunned for a moment before he came to his senses and nodded. ¡°Yes, 30 contribution points.¡±


    ¡°Where do I swipe my card?¡±


    ¡°This side of the counter. Just follow me.¡± Du Yue followed the worker to the counter, took out her identity card, and paid the bill.


    Her actions were so fast that Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng were stunned. ¡°Sister¡­ Little Sister!¡± Yu Xinya quickly walked to Du Yue. ¡°Why are you paying for it? We should think about it carefully. We don¡¯t understand these things. What if we buy a bad product¡­¡±

 Chapter 299 - 299 It’s Useless to Act Cute

    299 It¡¯s Useless to Act Cute


    Du Yue gave Xinya aforting smile. ¡°Sister Yu, don¡¯t worry. He Xing knows this very well, so he can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    Yu Xinya subconsciously looked at He Xing when she heard this.


    He Xing nodded without any embarrassment. ¡°Yes, I know these mechanical things very well.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to buy an extra one. We all live in the same courtyard, so you can just use ours! Hurry up and cancel this order!¡±


    Du Yue smiled at her. ¡°Sister Yu, you¡¯re right. Since we all live in the same courtyard, you can use ours, so don¡¯t buy another one.¡±


    Yu Xinya was speechless.


    Even if she did not know what Du Yue meant at first, she understood after hearing these words.


    Du Yue bought the water pump not for herself and He Xing but for the other people in the base. Looking at Du Yue¡¯s determined eyes, Yu Xinya had no choice but topromise. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say!¡±


    Du Yue was very happy that Yu Xinya had agreed. She turned to the staff. ¡°Do you sell water towers here?¡±


    ¡°We do!¡± The staff member had seen many people before, so he could tell that Du Yue and He Xing must have some savings in their pockets even though it had not been long since they entered the base.


    After all, He Xing was so generous when he picked up the items and paid for them with Du Yue. It was obvious that the two of them were a generous couple who did notck money! Who would not like such a customer? The well-digger, who was watching from the side, also came back to his senses at this time and immediately led them to another room.


    When they entered the room, Du Yue saw that there were many water towers of various sizes. The quality of the water towers was almost the same. The only difference was their capacity. They had a lot of people, so they definitely had to choose something with arge capacity. Du Yue decided to buy one small one and three big ones after looking around. She and He Xing would use the small one, while Yu Xinya and the others would use the three big ones.


    However, this time, Yu Xinya was faster than Du Yue. Before Du Yue could speak, Yu Xinya walked in front of her and asked the well-digger, ¡°How much are thergest and medium-sized ones?¡±


    ¡°The biggest one is 30 contribution points, and the medium-sized one is 20 contribution points.¡±


    Yu Xinya immediately decided, ¡°Give us arge one and a medium one.¡± With that, she took her identity card and went to the counter.


    Du Yue chased after her, but she blocked her way.


    Du Yue decided to use a soft approach. She blinked at Yu Xinya. ¡°Sister Yu¡­¡±


    Yu Xinya nced at her and turned her head away coldly. ¡°It¡¯s no use acting cute.¡±


    Du Yue wanted to cry, but no tears came out. Yu Xinya was usually gentle and soft, but why was she so difficult to talk to at this time?


    During the time that Du Yue was blocked, Yu Xinya paid the bill. Now that they had bought all the things they needed for the well, they could return to the base. As for the cost of the well and the water pipe, they would have to wait until the well was built. The water pump was not big, so it could be put directly in the car. However, the two water towers were big, and the truck could not fit them. They could only use a rope to fix them to the roof of the car and transport them back.


    As long as they slowed down on the way back, the towers would not fall. Half an hourter, their car stopped in front of the courtyard. Wan Dapeng took out a key from his pocket and unlocked the door from the outside. When they left, they directly locked the door so that the people inside would not have to go through the trouble of opening the door for them. However, this was not a long-term n. They would definitely have to install a doorbell or something in the future to let the people living in the courtyard know that someone was at the door.


    Listening to the cheers of men and women, old and young, Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya both had happy smiles on their faces. For convenience¡¯s sake, the well was built in front of the small building. The speed of modern mining was still very fast. It did not take long for the well to bepleted. The only thing that no one expected was that the well actually went 50 meters deep before water came out. To be safe, Yu Xinya asked the well-digger to dig two meters deeper.


    A water pipe was worth one contribution point per meter, so 52 meters was 52 contribution points. As for thebor fee for digging the well, one meter was two contribution points, so it was 104 contribution points. All in all, it was a total of 156 contribution points. Yu Xinya did not say anything, but her heart ached for the money.

 Chapter 300 - 300 You’re Actually a Well-Digger

    300 You¡¯re Actually a Well-Digger


    Du Yue walked up to Yu Xinya and asked, ¡°Sister Yu, we can use this well after it¡¯s done, right?¡±


    Yu Xinya was surprised. ¡°Of course, you can. Why are you suddenly asking this?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll pay for the well together. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be too embarrassed to use it.¡± Du Yue smiled slyly at her.


    Just as Yu Xinya was about to refuse, Du Yue said again, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me pay for it, I really won¡¯t use it.¡±


    Yu Xinya smiled helplessly. ¡°I always take advantage of you.¡±


    Du Yue waved her hand. ¡°Why do you think so? My water tower was paid for by you.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Du Yue did not wait for Xinya¡¯s reaction and went directly to the well-digger. ¡°How should I pay? Do I have to go back with you or can I swipe my card here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go back. You can just swipe your card here.¡± The well-digger took out a red card-swiping machine from his backpack.


    Du Yue looked at the arm-sized card-swiping machine and muttered to herself, ¡°This thing is really simr to the POS machine before the apocalypse!¡±


    However, before paying, Du Yue suddenly thought of something else. ¡°By the way, do you sell hoses?¡±


    ¡°I do. The price is the same as the water pipes¡ªone contribution point per meter. Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Du Yue estimated that the distance between her and He Xing¡¯s mobile house and the small building was about 100 meters.


    Thinking that it would be better to have more than less, she bought all the hoses in the well-digger¡¯s cart. Du Yue and Yu Xinya each paid for half of the well, while Du Yue paid for the hoses. After all, they were for her and He Xing¡¯s use, and they had nothing to do with the others.


    At the 52-meter-deep well, the water pump was turned on for a long time before the sound of water was finally heard. He Xing was standing beside Du Yue. Seeing the situation, he whispered to Du Yue, ¡°Remove the water pumpter. I¡¯ll change it. If we continue to use it like this, it won¡¯t be long before it breaks.¡±


    When He Xing was choosing a water pump earlier, he only wanted to choose a cheap one. However, he did not expect that the well would be 52 meters deep. This water pump obviously could not bear the intensity of the work.


    Even if it managed to hold on, it would not take long before it broke down. Du Yue knew very little about this. Naturally, she would listen to He Xing. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    As the two of them talked in a low voice, therge water tower connected to the water pump was slowly filling up. Hearing the sound of water flowing, everyone¡¯s face was filled with happy smiles. Especially those young children, who were jumping up and down in joy. These kids were all around three to four years old and were the youngest residents in Sunshine Base. Most of them were born in extremely hot weather, so they could be said to be very experienced despite being young. The children who had survived all kinds of natural disasters had good physical fitness and rarely fell sick.


    It was just that all of them were very thin. Children naturally had bigger heads and smaller bodies, but due to long-term malnutrition, these children were too thin, which made their heads look particrly big. Before the apocalypse, there were many children in themunity where Du Yue lived. They often yed hide-and-seek in themunity garden and slid down slides. They were so happy just jumping around.


    Du Yue had also heard their parents gather together andin that their children had too many toys, so much so that their houses were almost full of them. However, every time they went out, the little devils at home would insist on buying new ones. Looking at the children in front of her now, they might not even know what a toy was.


    They were so happy just because they had dug a well. The sound of water flowing could make them so happy. As the water tower was huge and the well was too deep, the water came out slowly. It took half an hour before the water tower was filled. After turning off the water pump, He Xing walked over and said, ¡°Take the water pump down. I¡¯ll modify it. The speed of water extraction is too slow now. It¡¯ll spoil easily.¡±


    When Wan Dapeng heard this, he looked at He Xing in shock. ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a well-digger considering your fair skin! You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover!¡±

 Chapter 301 - 301 Discussing Farming

    301 Discussing Farming


    Hearing this, Du Yue looked at Wan Dapeng speechlessly. He Xing had already started fiddling with the water pump, and he did not forget to answer Wan Dapeng¡¯s words with familiar movements. ¡°I¡¯ve never dug wells, but I have a good understanding of mechanics, so I can do it.¡±


    Du Yue muttered to herself, ¡®He Xing is being too humble. He doesn¡¯t know mechanics well; he knows mechanics very well!¡¯


    He Xing took the water pump down and studied it for a while before leaving. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go get something.¡±


    Wan Dapeng was very enthusiastic. ¡°Do you need help? Why don¡¯t you tell me what it is and I¡¯ll help you find it?¡±


    !!


    ¡°No need to trouble yourself. Brother Wan, you¡¯d better stay here and tell everyone about the seeds!¡±


    He Xing waved his hand with a smile. He walked even faster and soon disappeared into the thick fog.


    When He Xing brought up the seeds, the people around him heard it and looked at Wan Dapeng curiously. Everyone knew that the two of them went out today to take a look at the seeds. Why did they not mention anything about the seeds after they came back? Instead, they started to draw water from the well.


    Wan Dapeng spoke very quickly and briefly exined what had happened. After he finished, Yu Xinya said, ¡°So, we need to decide together whether we should start farming or not. After all, it¡¯s not something that can be decided by the two of us.¡±


    Although Yu Xinya was the chief of the base, she had never been overbearing. As long as it was about the base, she would ask for everyone¡¯s opinion. Du Yue was listening at the side. She thought that many people would have different opinions, but she did not expect that everyone would not hesitate at all. They all told Yu Xinya firmly that they wanted to farm.


    ¡°So many of us are new here, and we don¡¯t have much food in stock. It¡¯s not easy to find suitable jobs either. We have so many people here. As long as everyone gets involved with the farm work, we can harvest some food.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. The open space in our front and back yards is not big, so we don¡¯t all have to stay at home. The young and strong ones can go out to work, and the elderly and children who stay behind can take care of the crops. This way, no matter what the final harvest is, we¡¯ll still have other sources of ie!¡±


    Yu Xinya listened to everyone¡¯s opinions quietly. When everyone stopped talking, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay, since everyone wants to farm, let¡¯s try it! Our yard isn¡¯t big enough to nt wheat. I think we should nt coarse grains. What does everyone think?¡±


    Everyone agreed with her proposal. After discussing, everyone decided to nt one acre of corn, one acre of sweet potatoes, and one acre of potatoes. They would use the remaining small piece ofnd to grow sorghum. When they were discussing, He Xing was modifying the water pump. After they finished discussing, the water pump in He Xing¡¯s hand was also refitted. After reinstalling and turning on the electricity, the water came out in the blink of an eye.


    Wan Dapeng was beside him, his face full of disbelief. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too awesome!¡±


    He Xing smiled warmly. ¡°Stopplimenting me, or I¡¯ll be arrogant.¡±


    The hoses that Du Yue had bought previously came in handy at this time. With one end connected to a water pipe, Du Yue and the others dragged the other end to their mobile house. Wan Dapeng called two young and strong men to help lift the water tower. There was an iron shelf under the water tower. As long as they found a t ce and set it up, the water tower could be filled with water.


    Hearing the sound of water flowing, Du Yue¡¯s heart finally rxed. Now that they had drawn the water, they could wash up freely in the future. When the water tower was full, Wan Dapeng was ready to go back. Du Yue quickly stopped him. ¡°The seeds aren¡¯t cheap. Have you guys thought of what to buy?¡±


    At the Trade Center, one jin of seeds was 100 contribution points. If they were to buy seeds elsewhere, they would definitely be more expensive. Hearing Du Yue¡¯s question, Wan Dapeng¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°We only have seafood on hand. We can only exchange them for contribution points and then use them to buy seeds.¡±


    However, they would definitely have to spend a lot of money. In fact, before Wan Dapeng answered, Du Yue already had a guess in her heart. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s too troublesome. We¡¯ll just take the seeds and go directly to exchange them for the seeds we need.¡±


    Before Wan Dapeng could answer, Du Yue had already walked to the car. She opened the trunk and took out arge suitcase.

 Chapter 302 - 302 Going to Buy Seeds

    302 Going to Buy Seeds


    Wan Dapeng was stunned at first, then he frowned. ¡°No, we can¡¯t take your things anymore. Sister, you and Brother are both kind and good people, but we can¡¯t keep taking advantage of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Big Brother Wan, don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me.¡± Du Yue interrupted Wan Dapeng. ¡°He Xing and I are just two ordinary people, so we naturally can¡¯t give you so many seeds for free. The two of us don¡¯t know how to farm, so it¡¯s a waste to leave these seeds in our hands. Take them and exchange them for improved seeds. You guys nt them. When it¡¯s ripe, 30% of the food will be given to the base, and we¡¯ll take 10% of the remaining 70%. You guys can keep the 60%. Is that okay?¡±


    It would be a lie to say that he was not tempted, but Wan Dapeng was still a little hesitant. ¡°60% is too much¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not much. The two of us don¡¯t know how to farm. If it wasn¡¯t for you guys, we wouldn¡¯t even have 10% of the food.¡±


    Wan Dapeng scratched his head. ¡°You seem to have a point, but why do I keep feeling that something is wrong¡­¡±


    Du Yue had a serious face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong, Brother Wan. You just think too much.¡±


    Wan Dapeng scratched his head. ¡°I can¡¯t promise you this matter yet. I have to go back and ask Sister Yu first and see what she thinks. You should also take a rest and eat quickly. Just call me on the walkie-talkie if there¡¯s anything!¡±


    After saying goodbye, Wan Dapeng left. Looking at Wan Dapeng¡¯s back, Du Yue was not in a hurry at all. From her understanding of Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya, they would definitely agree with her proposal. However¡­ Not long after Wan Dapeng left, Yu Xinya came over in a hurry. ¡°Little Sister, Dapeng told me everything after he went back. I really have to thank you for your help in the matter of the seeds. However, after some discussion, we decided that keeping 60% is too much. We should at least give you 20%. If you don¡¯t agree, we¡¯ll think of a way ourselves¡­¡±


    Du Yue smiled. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re¡­¡± Du Yue agreed so quickly that Yu Xinya was a little surprised. However, she quickly reacted. ¡°Sister, so you were already expecting my response!¡±


    Du Yue only smiled but did not say anything. She did it on purpose. She knew that if she asked for 20%, Yu Xinya would give her 30%. Therefore, she said that she only wanted 10% so that Yu Xinya would give her another 10%. It was the best of both worlds.


    Yu Xinya was touched and helpless. She looked at Du Yue, who was smiling. ¡°You¡¯re too generous, child. I¡¯ll have to pay more attention to you in the future so that others won¡¯t take advantage of you.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. Yu Xinya must have misunderstood her.


    However, Du Yue decided to ignore this and not argue with Yu Xinya. ¡°Sister Yu, you should go back to eat first. We¡¯ll go to the seed store in the afternoon to buy the seeds. Since we¡¯re going to nt them anyway, we might as well buy them earlier.¡±


    Yu Xinya agreed with Du Yue¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back with me for dinner?¡±


    Du Yue rejected her with a smile. ¡°No, we¡¯ll just have a casual bite.¡±


    Yu Xinya did not insist. She nodded and left. Looking at Yu Xinya¡¯s back, Du Yue finally let out a sigh of relief. Rubbing her empty stomach, Du Yue smiled at He Xing and said, ¡°We¡¯ve finally settled the issue of the seeds. Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    She did not feel anything when she was busy, but now that she was free, she felt that her stomach was starving.


    He Xing looked at Du Yue lovingly. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m hungry too.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing only had a simple bowl of cold noodles and a te of saucy beef because they had an appointment with Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya to buy seeds in the afternoon.


    After eating, they brushed their teeth and washed their faces and hands to get rid of the smell of food. The two of them had just finished cleaning up when Wan Dapeng¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie, ¡°Brother, Sister, have you guys finished eating?¡±


    He Xing picked up the walkie-talkie and said, ¡°We¡¯re done. Come and find us. We can go now.¡±

 Chapter 303 - 303 Don’t Lower Yourself to the Same Level as a Woman

    303 Don¡¯t Lower Yourself to the Same Level as a Woman


    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go there now!¡± Wan Dapeng agreed very readily and drove over.


    The four drove to the seed store. Du Yue opened the suitcase and said to the staff, ¡°Please help us see how many improved seeds these seeds can be exchanged for.¡±


    The staff member looked in the direction they pointed and was instantly shocked by the suitcase full of seeds.


    These people had juste to inquire in the morning. At that time, they did not say that they wanted to buy seeds, so he thought they did not have the money to buy seeds. He did not expect that they would be able to take out so many seeds. Although he was surprised, the staff member was still very efficient. ¡°What kind of seeds do you want in exchange?¡±


    ¡°Sweet potato, potato, corn, and sorghum.¡±


    The staff member soon brought the seeds they wanted. The quantity was much less than the ones they brought. Of course, this was normal. After all, the seeds sold here were all improved seeds.


    After the staff member packed the seeds for them, he handed them a few manuals. ¡°These are the things and methods that you need to pay attention to when nting. You must understand thempletely before you start nting.¡±


    Yu Xinya nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you for the reminder.


    The staff member smiled and waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Have you thought about who will sign the contract? After the food is received, 30% of it has to be handed over to the base, so of course, a contract has to be signed. Otherwise, what if you run away after harvesting the crops?¡±


    Yu Xinya stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Whoever signed the contract would have to bear the responsibility, and Yu Xinya did not want Du Yue to bear it. Du Yue did not argue with Yu Xinya. There was nothing to argue about. Since the base was selling these improved seeds to the residents, it meant that as long as the crops were well taken care of, they would definitely be able to harvest food. The only uncertainty was the amount of harvest.


    After signing the contract, the few of them left the seed store with the seeds. Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng were in a hurry to go back. They wanted to nt the seeds immediately. Du Yue and He Xing did not have anything important to say. ¡°Brother Wan, Sister Yu, why don¡¯t you two go back first? We still want to walk around. We¡¯ll just walk backter.¡±


    It was not far anyway, and they had memorized the route aftering out a few times. It was not difficult to walk back. Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya also knew that Du Yue and He Xing had their own ideas, so they did not say anything more. They just said a few words to the two and then drove away. Du Yue watched as the car disappeared into the thick fog. She looked around and asked He Xing, ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    He Xing looked at Du Yue and could not help butugh. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted toe out for a walk? Why are you asking me where we¡¯re going?¡±


    Du Yue did not feel embarrassed. ¡°Since there¡¯s no ce in particr that we want to go, let¡¯s just walk around.¡±


    The two of them randomly chose a direction and walked forward unhurriedly. Along the way, Du Yue kept looking at the shops on the side of the road. She realized that the third base was actually developing well.


    Daily necessities were sold here, and there were even restaurants. They just did not know what the taste and price of the food were like. Just as she was thinking about it, she saw someone walking toward a restaurant. The people who walked out were a man and a woman. The man was tall, making the woman beside him look petite. Du Yue nced at them and was a little surprised.


    It was actually someone she knew. Du Yue did not say anything, but Ah Ping took the initiative to greet her. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±


    The man next to Ah Ping noticed Du Yue. He did not hide his probing eyes and sized Du Yue up. ¡°Ah Ping, do you know this beauty?¡±


    Ah Ping bit her lip but still nodded. ¡°I do. She stayed in my inn when I was at the second base.¡±


    The man immediatelyughed when he heard this. ¡°We met each other in a foreignnd. Since we¡¯re so destined, why don¡¯t we go have a meal together? It¡¯s my treat! The taste of the food from this restaurant is very good!¡±


    Du Yue waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t be so polite! We¡¯re from the same hometown. Isn¡¯t it fate that we¡¯ve met? People always say that when a townsman sees another fellow townsman, his eyes would be filled with tears. Let¡¯s keep in touch so that we can help each other if we encounter any problems in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s cold tone made the man¡¯s expression turn ugly. ¡°If you have the ability, say it again¡­¡±


    ¡°Brother Lin!¡± Ah Ping interrupted the man¡¯s words and forced a dry smile on her face. ¡°Brother Lin, you¡¯re a magnanimous person. Don¡¯t lower yourself to the same level as a woman. We¡¯re also new here, so it¡¯s better not to make a big deal out of this. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

 Chapter 304 - 304 We Can Plant Them Tomorrow

    304 We Can nt Them Tomorrow


    Ah Ping¡¯s cautious attitude pleased the man with an ugly expression. ¡°Since Ah Ping interceded for you, I¡¯ll give her face. However, I still have to remind you that with your stubborn personality, you¡¯ll suffer a big loss sooner orter. In this world, if you want to live a good life, you have to learn from Ah Ping. The more friends you have, the more paths you can take, do you understand?¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s face was still cold and indifferent. She was even standing there without a word after he was done speaking. The man sneered and was about to leave, but Ah Ping did not leave with him. ¡°Brother Lin, you should go first. I¡¯ll stay and talk to her. It¡¯s also a good chance to talk to her.¡±


    The man looked at Du Yue thoughtfully and chuckled. ¡°Alright, then you can reminisce about the old days with her!¡±


    Ah Ping only looked at Du Yue after the man¡¯s figure disappeared into the thick fog. ¡°Where do you live now? Are you squeezing in that courtyard with those people? There are so many people there. Why do you have to live there? Seeing that you¡¯ve helped me before, as long as you¡¯re willing, I can introduce you to a few rich and powerful men. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to live a good life in the future, and you won¡¯t have to worry about your livelihood.¡±


    !!


    Before Du Yue answered, He Xing was already upset and said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m still here.¡±


    One after another, these people dared to say such things to Du Yue in front of him. They did not treat him as a human being at all.


    Ah Ping heard this and looked at He Xing. ¡°I know you¡¯re still here. If you want, I can introduce you to a few people. Do you have any requirements in terms of gender? Anyway, men will be more generous in giving money¡­ And with your looks, both men and women will like you.¡±


    He Xing was speechless.


    Hearing Ah ping¡¯s words, Du Yue, who had been expressionless all this while, suddenlyughed. ¡°So, your current job is a pimp?¡±


    Ah Ping¡¯s expression froze when she heard this. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to live a good life, you don¡¯t have to belittle me like this, right? I¡¯m just giving you a kind reminder. Your words are really too unpleasant to hear.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then I have nothing to say. We have different views, so if we meet again in the future, please pretend that we don¡¯t know each other. There¡¯s no need to say hello.¡±


    Ah Ping¡¯s expression turned uglier. ¡°Why can¡¯t you show me any face?¡±


    ¡°Face?¡± Du Yue shook her head and exined seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to be said between us. In fact, we¡¯re just strangers who have met a few times.¡±


    Hearing this, Ah Ping¡¯s facepletely darkened. After a long while, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Fine. Continue with your fake noble and virtuous life. I¡¯d like to see what kind of life you can live in the future. I¡¯ll wait for the day you regret it!¡±


    After saying that, Ah Ping left angrily. Compared to Ah Ping¡¯s anger, Du Yue and He Xing were much calmer. They had never been on the same path as Ah Ping, so naturally, there was no need to waste time talking to her in the future. Although meeting Ah Ping was unexpected, Du Yue¡¯s mood was not disturbed. She continued to bring He Xing around for a leisurely stroll.


    The two of them wandered aimlessly for nearly two hours before returning to the small courtyard where they lived. Standing at the door, they knocked on the iron door loudly. After a while, hurried footsteps sounded in the yard, and Wan Dapeng¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Brother, Sister, are you guys back?¡±


    He Xing replied loudly, ¡°Brother Wan, it¡¯s us!¡±


    Wan Dapeng opened the door from the inside as soon as He Xing finished. He looked at the two people in front of him and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re finally back. If you hadn¡¯te back, I would have gone out to look for you.¡±


    ¡°Why would youe looking for us? We¡¯re not kids anymore. How could we get lost?¡± He Xing said as he walked toward the courtyard. ¡°Brother Wan, when do you n to start farming?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve already studied the nting manual, and there are people currently plowing thend! We don¡¯t have many other things, but we have many people! If all the men and women work together, the seeds will probably be nted tomorrow!¡±


    That was really fast! After chatting with Wan Dapeng for a while, Du Yue and He Xing returned to their mobile house.


    They had already made an agreement with Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya that they would provide the seeds but not thebor. When Du Yue had nothing to do, she was willing to nt some vegetables in her room. However, she was not willing to go to the fields to do farm work every day.

 Chapter 305 - 305 Let’s Find Something to Do

    305 Let¡¯s Find Something to Do


    She had gathered so many supplies so that she could live a more rxed life in the apocalypse. Back in their house, Du Yue and He Xing changed into their home clothes and went into the bedroom. Du Yue took out the carpet and sat cross-legged on it. She looked at He Xing, who was sitting opposite her. ¡°We have to find something to do, right?¡±


    The two of them were now living with Wan Dapeng and the others, so there were still many things to consider.


    The most basic problem was the source of supplies. Although He Xing¡¯s off-road vehicle was full of supplies, there was a limit to it. If the two of them only went out every day, those supplies would be used up very quickly. They had to find a reasonable source of ie before they ran out of the supplies that were in their car.


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±


    !!


    Du Yue recalled the shops she saw when she was strolling just now, and after thinking for a while, she said, ¡°My idea is to rent a shop to sell some food. What do you think?¡± The economy of the third base was developing well, so there was no need to worry about ie if one opened a shop. The more Du Yue thought about it, the more she felt that this n was feasible. ¡°We can open a fast food restaurant and only open for business during lunchtime. We don¡¯t need to prepare a lot of things, and we¡¯ll close the store and go home when everything is sold out. In this way, we can not only earn money but we¡¯ll also be rtivelyidback.¡±


    In fact, He Xing was willing to give Du Yue¡¯s idea a try no matter how wild it was. Now that he heard that Du Yue had considered all aspects, he naturally had no objections. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s open a store, then!¡±


    The two of them had always been people of action. Since they had already decided on something, it was better to prepare as soon as possible. The next morning, the two of them left the house after breakfast. If they wanted to rent a shop, they would definitely have to ask Wu Yan about it. When Wu Yan heard that they wanted to rent a retail space, he could not hide the surprise on his face.


    ¡°I have the most retail spaces in the entire base. You¡¯ve found the right person! You said that you want to rent a retail space to start a restaurant, and such a space just so happens to be avable now. Shall we go and take a look now?¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing did not have any objections and followed Wu Yan out of the door. Ten minutester, they were standing in front of a retail store. Wu Yan said that this was a shop of 22 square meters, and it was the only one like this so far. It might have been built before the apocalypse, and it looked like it was well-renovated. Du Yue walked around the shop and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. What¡¯s the rent?¡±


    ¡°30 contribution points a month,¡± Wu Yan hurriedly said.


    The price was reasonable. Since Du Yue had taken a liking to it and had enough contribution points on hand, she paid a month¡¯s rent without any hesitation. Du Yue had her own concerns as to why she did not rent it for a few more months. She had never opened a restaurant before, and she did not know if she would still want to run a restaurant after a month, so there was no need to rent it for too long. If she still wanted to continue running it after a month, she could just renew the rent. It was not troublesome.


    After signing the contract, Wu Yan enthusiastically introduced Du Yue and He Xing to a furniture store. They bought four sets of tables and chairs there. These tables and chairs were not brand new, and they looked like they had been used. Although the colors were the same at first nce, if one looked closely, one would realize that the patterns on them were different. They were not a set. Du Yue felt that these tables and chairs were most likely found in the ruins after the earthquake.


    In fact, there were many people who dug out things from the ruins to sell. Although there were some ws, the price was also cheap. Four sets of tables and chairs, as well as a long table, cost a total of 25 contribution points. The total price of the utensils and bowls only cost ten contribution points. When they were buying these things, the shop owner was very warm to them and chatted with them.


    Hence, Du Yue and He Xing learned from the shop owner that ever since the apocalypse, more and more people had gone out to scavenge for scraps. Their source of ie was to go to the ruins to find useful things and then bring them back to sell to various shops. What these people earned was actually just abor fee. The ruins near the base had all been searched long ago. They could only pick up things farther away now. There would always be conflicts between scavengers and lone rangers.


    Some people who acted alone had yet to return after leaving the base. No one knew if they had gone to live in another ce or if they had encountered some mishap. Other than their family members, no one really cared about their disappearance. Under such circumstances, the base wouldn¡¯t waste their manpower and resources to search for these missing people.

 Chapter 306 - 306 Business is Good

    306 Business is Good


    Du Yue felt a little upset when she heard the furniture store owner¡¯s words. The third base seemed to be good in all aspects, but they did not expect the base to have such an unknown side. Even so, the third base was still much stronger than the second base. Du Yue and He Xing moved quickly. After two days of simple preparations, their restaurant was ready for business.


    There was no opening ceremony and no advertising flyers. On the opening day, Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya came to help them for a while before leaving in a hurry. They were not done with the sowing yet, and they were so busy that they did not even have time to eat. It was already very difficult to find time to help.


    After they left, Du Yue turned on the rice cooker and cooked some rice. The rice was bought from the grain store in the base. The rice grains were notplete, and the taste was even worse. There was almost no fragrance to it. However, rice of such quality was still not something many people could afford to eat. They could only look at it.


    Due to limited resources, Du Yue and He Xing¡¯s restaurant only had a menu with four dishes on it at the entrance. There were spicy stir-fried ms, steamed scallops, seafood soup, and raw oysters with garlic. They bought all the seafood from Yu Xinya. Yu Xinya and the others still had a lot of seafood. They were already sick of eating it every day. They were even worried about how to sell some of the seafood and then buy other food.


    !!


    Du Yue and He Xing offered to buy it, which helped them a lot. In addition to these ingredients, they also spent ten contribution points to rent a card-swiping machine. The monthly rent of the card-swiping machine was ten contribution points, but there was an additional 100 contribution points as a deposit. If they broke it, the deposit would naturally go down the drain.


    They had not even seen a single customer, but the contribution points in Du Yue¡¯s card were almost spent. Even if no one came to buy their food, she and He Xing could keep the food and take their time eating it. They would not waste it. When the rice was cooked, it was lunchtime.


    He Xing turned on the electromaic stove and poured the oil into the hot pot after it was heated up. He stir-fried the scallions, ginger, and garlic first, then added the hotpot seasoning. The hotpot base was already fragrant, and after being heated up with oil, the fragrance became even more overbearing. Du Yue was a little tempted by the smell. At this time, the fragrance was carried by the wind and directly drifted out of the door. There was no need for any flyers or advertisements. Just the smell alone was enough to attract people.


    Sure enough, in less than five minutes, someone walked toward their shop and finally stopped at the door. ¡°Another shop opened here? What are they selling? Why does it smell so good?¡±


    Du Yue pointed at the menu on the door for him to see. ¡°Two contribution points for a te of spicy stir-fried ms, one point for steamed scallops, one point for a bowl of seafood soup, two points for garlic oysters, and two points for rice.¡±


    Du Yue weed the customer into the restaurant and asked him to take a seat and wait for a while. She then turned around to get some rice. As for the spicy stir-fried ms and garlic oysters, they would take a while to be ready. Du Yue and He Xing did not prepare a lot of things. They only prepared about ten servings of each dish. If they could sell all of them, they would be able to earn 80 contribution points in a day. After deducting the cost, they would still have 30 contribution points left. Although this ie was not enough to make them rich, it was definitely not a problem to guarantee that they would not have to worry about food and clothing.


    When the first person was attracted here, there would naturally be a second person. On the first day of business, they sessfully sold out all the ingredients they had prepared. Du Yue was in a good mood when she saw the 80 contribution points. Before the apocalypse, she had no interest in managing a business. She did not expect that after being tormented by the apocalypse, she started a small business, and it seemed to be doing well so far.

 Chapter 307 - 307 Door-To-Door Collection of ‘Sanitation Fees’

    307 Door-To-Door Collection of ¡®Sanitation Fees¡¯


    Seeing that Du Yue was in a good mood, He Xing was happy as well. ¡°Little money-grubber, are you that happy?¡±


    Du Yue was just about to answer when she saw a few more peopleing to the door. Du Yue did not think much of it when she saw who it was. She smiled and said, ¡°All the ingredients for today have been sold out. Come back tomorrow if you¡¯d like to eat!¡±


    The leader of the groupughed when he heard this. ¡°It seems that your business is quite good. That¡¯s good. Pay the sanitation fee!¡±


    The smile on Du Yue¡¯s face disappeared in an instant after she heard the man¡¯s words. The third base had a rule that the shop owners had to pay taxes, which was one percent of their total ie. In other words, if Du Yue¡¯s restaurant earned 2,400 contribution points a month, they would have to pay a tax of 24 contribution points.


    !!


    Compared to the second base, this rule was more humane. However, Du Yue had never expected that there would be a sanitation fee! She and He Xing were the ones who cleaned up the shop from the day it was rented. Besides, the base had never mentioned that there was a sanitation fee for opening a shop.


    Du Yue¡¯s face darkened as she looked at the men in front of her who had unfriendly expressions. In the post-apocalyptic world, it was rare to see someone with a well-proportioned body, let alone a few fat people like these. Just by looking at the figures of the men in front of her, she knew that they must be living veryfortable lives.


    ¡°I see.¡± Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Are you the base¡¯s officials?¡±


    ¡°You talk too much nonsense. What does it have to do with you? The nearby streets are under our control, and every shop has to pay for the sanitation fees! If you want to continue your business in the future, you¡¯d better hurry up and pay up!¡±


    After the man finished speaking, he looked Du Yue up and down, his gaze turning meaningful. ¡°Or if you¡¯re willing to y with us, we can waive your sanitation fees.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Du Yue did not get angry. Instead, sheughed. ¡°What a coincidence. I don¡¯t like anything but ying¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Really? Then we¡¯ll let you have a good time today¡­¡± The man¡¯s eyes were filled with disgusting desire. As he spoke, he tried to grab Du Yue¡¯s arm.


    The man¡¯s hand had just reached midair when an iron rod that fell from the sky mmed on his wrist. The sudden pain caused the man to scream, and he fell directly to the ground. Du Yue stepped on the man¡¯s back, her voice full of joy. ¡°I usually like this way of ying. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    The man was facing the ground, lying on his stomach in a very humiliating position. he struggled to get up, but he could not move. ¡°A bunch of trash! Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and attack! Today, I¡¯ll teach these two dogs who don¡¯t know the rules a lesson!¡± At the man¡¯smand, the rest of the men rushed toward Du Yue and He Xing at the same time.


    The iron rod in He Xing¡¯s hand seemed to have a mind of its own. No matter who rushed over, the iron rod would hit the person urately. He Xing alone was more than enough to deal with these people. Du Yue exerted force on her leg and continued to press down on the man¡¯s back. ¡°Tell me, who are you guys working for?¡±


    ¡°We ¡­¡± Before he could finish, the man was stunned. Why did this woman not y by the rules? Why did she say the lines that should have been theirs?


    Du Yue had no patience to begin with, so she exerted more force on her foot. ¡°Stop wasting time! Who are you guys working for? Do you have any other aplices?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey¡­ Gentle, gentle¡­ There are only a few of us. We have no aplices and no boss.¡± The man secretly regretted it. He finally understood that these two people must have been sent by the officials to investigate. He could not let them know Young Master Wang¡¯s name no matter what!


    If he insisted on not admitting that he was working for Young Master Wang, he would, at most, get a beating. However, if they were to reveal Young Master Wang¡¯s name, they would not be able to live past tomorrow. Seeing the man¡¯s evasive gaze, it was obvious that he was not telling the truth. Du Yue was not angry. ¡°This is my first day of business, and you¡¯re here to cause trouble. Medical fees, lost time, mental damage, oh, and sanitation fees. Each of you has to pay 500 contribution points. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind having fun with you guys¡­¡±

 Chapter 308 - 308 We Broke Even on the First Day of Business

    308 We Broke Even on the First Day of Business


    The man was on the verge of tears when he heard Du Yue¡¯s words. ¡°Sister, even if you beat all of us to death, we really can¡¯t fork out that much money!¡±


    ¡°Give me your identity cards.¡±


    ¡°Sister, we really know that we were wrong¡­¡±


    Before the man could finish his sentence, Du Yue exerted more force on her foot. The man groaned under her foot and could only obediently hand his identity card to her.


    It was obvious that he was the boss of this group. After he took out his ID card, the other men who had been beaten up by He Xing and were lying on the ground screaming also took out their own ID cards. He Xing swiped all of their identity cards on the card-swiping machine and told Du Yue with a smile, ¡°The total is 2,100 contribution points. They got 2,100 contribution points from seven people. Each person¡¯s worth was 300 points.¡±


    Du Yue was satisfied. ¡°Not bad. It seems like we¡¯ve done the right thing. We¡¯ve earned back our capital on the first day of business.¡±


    With that, Du Yue retracted her foot from the man¡¯s back and looked at the men on the ground who could not move. ¡°You¡¯re wee toe and y with me anytime in the future!¡±


    The few of them struggled to get up from the ground. They looked at Du Yue and He Xing with hatred and fear in their eyes.


    In the end, it was the leader who said to leave, and the others supported each other and left with him. As soon as they left, the people from the shop next door came over. On their left was a clothing store. It usually made clothes for some rich people and asionally took on some odd jobs of mending clothes. Business had always been good. The owners of the shop were a couple. They looked very young, probably about the same age as He Xing.


    The two of them stood at the door and looked inside withplicated expressions. After a long while, the woman could not help but say, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have hit them. Actually, as long as you give them some money, they won¡¯te back for at least half a month. Although it costs money, it¡¯ll save you a lot of trouble! If the two of you beat them up now and they find someone to take revenge on youter, will you still be able to continue your business? I¡¯ve long heard that their backer is no ordinary person!¡±


    Du Yue knew that the woman meant well, so her attitude was gentle. She smiled at the woman. ¡°It¡¯s okay. They cane if they want. I¡¯m doing business. The more people there are, the happier I¡¯ll be.¡±


    The woman was stunned when she heard this. Then, she quickly pulled the man beside her away. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. Let¡¯s not meddle in other people¡¯s affairs. The two of them are clearly troublemakers. We can¡¯t let them drag us down.¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft. Du Yue heard every word she said, but she was not angry or bothered. Everyone¡¯s situation and thoughts were different. For example, the couple in the clothing store were ordinary people. It was normal for them to want to spend money to settle things. After all, even if the burly men did nothing but stand at the door, the customers would not dare toe in. However, she was not willing to give in to them. Even if she was called a thorn in the side, she would definitely not swallow her anger!


    He Xing walked over with the card-swiping machine. ¡°Let¡¯s tidy up and go back. We¡¯ll probably have to work for a while since there are so many bowls and chopsticks to be washed.¡± Upon hearing He Xing¡¯s words, Du Yue¡¯s initially calm expression was instantly shattered. At this moment, she was extremely vexed. She really did not like washing the dishes!


    Seeing Du Yue¡¯s wrinkled brows, He Xing could not help but smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad. Those who don¡¯t know would think that you¡¯ve encountered a great problem. Isn¡¯t it just washing the dishes? I¡¯ll do it.¡± Du Yue looked at He Xing upon hearing this and blinked her big eyes a few times. ¡°You¡¯re the one who cooked, and you¡¯re going to wash the dishes now? What will I do?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± He Xing thought about it seriously for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of being happy. I¡¯ll take care of everything else.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°I can¡¯t let you do everything. I¡¯ll be responsible for breaking the limbs of those whoe to cause trouble¡­¡±


    The two of them cleaned up the shop and drove back to Sunshine Courtyard. The original Sunshine Base was gone, but the small courtyard was named ¡®Sunshine.¡¯ Du Yue thought that the name was pretty good. Sunshine was what theycked the most and also what they wanted the most.


    There was a rope hanging on the iron gate of Sunshine Courtyard. As long as the rope was pulled gently, the bell attached to the rope would ring. When the people in the courtyard heard the sound, they would know that someone hade. This simple yet very useful device was made by Wan Dapeng. Although the people in the courtyard would not be able to see who the person was after the person outside rang the doorbell, it was better than nothing. At least they did not have to shout.

 Chapter 309 - 309 I Have to Help Back You Up

    309 I Have to Help Back You Up


    Not long after, someone came to open the door for them. The person who opened the door was Wan Dapeng. He looked at Du Yue and He Xing and smiled happily. ¡°You¡¯re back so early. It¡¯s not even two o¡¯clock yet. How was business?¡±


    He Xingughed along with him. ¡°The business is doing well. We¡¯ve already earned the capital of the store.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you made some money¡­ What? You said you¡¯ve already earned back your capital?¡± As Wan Dapeng spoke, he looked at the time on his watch. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s broad daylight. Am I dreaming or are you? What kind of things can be sold to earn back the money in a day?¡±


    Wan Dapeng knew the ingredients that Du Yue and He Xing had prepared. How could they earn back the cost of opening the shop with those ingredients? Did they set a sky-high price? They set a sky-high price and there were still people willing to buy their food? This made Wan Dapeng even more in disbelief. Wan Dapeng quickly closed the door and chased after He Xing and Du Yue¡¯s car.


    Wan Dapeng ran very fast. When he arrived, Du Yue and He Xing had just gotten out of the car. Wan Dapeng hurried forward. ¡°Brother, Sister, what happened today? Could it be that you two were deceived?¡±


    He Xing smiled and waved his hands. ¡°We weren¡¯t deceived. Some people came to the store to collect ¡®fees,¡¯ and we pocketed their contribution points. After all, they delivered themselves to our doors. We shouldn¡¯t let the opportunity slip.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡± Wan Dapeng was stunned. He did not expect this. After a long time, he finally cleared his mind. ¡°Since you guys robbed those people of their contribution points, they won¡¯t cause trouble again, right? Whoever dares to openly ask for money in the base must have a powerful backer¡­ No, take me with you when you go to the store tomorrow! If they reallye to cause trouble, I can help!¡±


    Wan Dapeng knew that those people¡¯s backer was not to be trifled with, but his first thought was not to worry that Du Yue and He Xing would implicate them. It was to support them and boost their courage. Just by listening to Wan Dapeng¡¯s words, Du Yue knew that she had not misjudged him! Wan Dapeng was simple and honest, and his heart was kind and simple! Du Yue smiled at Wan Dapeng and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if theye to cause trouble, He Xing and I are enough to handle it. Brother Wan, you can just do what you need to do. You don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Wan Dapeng frowned. ¡°I know the two of you are capable, but you won¡¯t be able to handle more people. Alright, you don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. No matter what, I¡¯ll have to go to your shop with you tomorrow.¡± Du Yue originally wanted to persuade him a little more, but Wan Dapeng¡¯s attitude was firm and he did not give her a chance to speak. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. See you tomorrow!¡±


    Wan Dapeng left in a hurry. Du Yue and He Xing looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s just go with it.¡± He Xing smiled helplessly. ¡°Brother Wan is stubborn. No one can stop him if he wants to go. Just let him go. If nothing happens tomorrow, he won¡¯t want to go again.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the only thing we can do.¡±


    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was the next day. At around nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Du Yue and He Xing brought the ingredients and were ready to set off. Before they could leave, they heard Wan Dapeng¡¯s voice from the door. ¡°Brother, Sister, when are we going to the shop?¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing went out to greet him, and the three of them got into the car and went into the store. Seeing their car drive into the thick fog, Yu Xinya sighed worriedly and then closed the door. They had thought that their lives would be stable once they nted the crops and Du Yue and He Xing¡¯s store opened.


    However, they did not expect that when they wanted to live peaceful lives, there would always be peopleing to find trouble. On the other hand, He Xing drove to the entrance of the store, opened the door, and moved all the pots, pans,dles, and ingredients into the store. Du Yue and He Xing cleaned up the ingredients with ease and then cooked the rice. Wan Dapeng stood at the side and asked them, ¡°Do you need me to do anything? ¡±


    The store was not big to begin with, and Du Yue and He Xing prepared very few ingredients every day. The two of them did not have to put in much effort to do such a small task, so they naturally did not need Wan Dapeng¡¯s help. Wan Dapeng had nothing to do, so he walked out of the shop and stood at the door, looking around.


    He was not interested in the clothing shop. The women in Sunshine Courtyard all knew how to sew and mend clothes. If his rough clothes were torn, the women in the courtyard could help to sew and mend them. There was no need to spend money at all. On the other side, there was a grocery store. Wan Dapeng was quite interested in it. After he informed Du Yue and He Xing, he walked into the grocery store.

 Chapter 310 - 310 Wan Dapeng Wants to Go Out and Pick Up Scraps

    310 Wan Dapeng Wants to Go Out and Pick Up Scraps


    Although the grocery store was just next door, Du Yue had never been in it. asionally, when she passed by, she would take a few nces, so she knew that there were many kinds of things inside. Ten minutester, Wan Dapeng came back, his face full of excitement. ¡°Brother, Sister, I¡¯ve thought of a way to make money.¡±


    Du Yue looked over curiously. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I just went to the shop next door to inquire. They buy all kinds of daily necessities, and the better the quality, the higher the price. Now that the crops in the small courtyard have all been nted, we have nothing to do. Why don¡¯t I bring people out to pick up scraps and sell them?¡±


    Du Yue could not help frowning. ¡°Are you going to be a scavenger?¡±


    Wan Dapeng nodded. ¡°Yes! The owner of the grocery store told me that I can also set up a scavenger team by myself. The team will be called Sunshine Team. Do you think it is feasible?¡±


    Du Yue frowned tightly. ¡°I heard that there are a lot of scavengers and individual scavengers in the base. The water runs deep here. Besides, once you leave the base, you won¡¯t be subjected to any restrictions. In case something happens¡­¡±


    Looking at Du Yue¡¯s worried face, Wan Dapeng did not care much. ¡°Sister, think about it from another perspective. Even though we just farmed, opened a shop, and didn¡¯t provoke anyone¡­ Didn¡¯t people stille to find trouble with us? This is how society works nowadays. Even if we don¡¯t leave the house, we might not be able to live a stable life. I still want to earn more contribution points. That way, I won¡¯t be afraid even if I encounter danger. I¡¯ve heard people mention that there are schools in this base. I want to save more money for the children in the small courtyard to go to school.No matter how hard it is, we can¡¯t let the children suffer. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Du Yue had never heard of there being schools in the base. Wan Dapeng scratched his head and smiled. ¡°This is what the boss of the grocery store next door told me. He said that there are not only schools in the base but also welfare institutes. Those orphans are all brought into the welfare institutes. The base feeds them and arranges for them to study. The third base is indeed better than the second base. The second base only has schools in the inner city, and not everyone can go there.¡±


    Du Yue really did not know this. After all, she did not have a child and did not usually pay attention to these things. There were so many children in Sunshine Courtyard, so it was normal for Wan Dapeng to take this matter to heart. Du Yue thought for a while. ¡°Brother Wan, did you ask how much the school fees are?¡±


    Wan Dapeng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve asked. The tuition fee is 100 contribution points per semester for each child. Textbooks also need to be bought. If you don¡¯t want to buy them, you can copy them by hand.¡±


    Hand-copy? Du Yue was a little shocked. This was too terrifying! She remembered that there were textbooks in the big cart of books she had kept long ago. However, she had not thought of a suitable time to take them out yet. Besides books, she also had a printer and paper in her space. Perhaps she could print some textbooks.


    Seeing that Du Yue was lost in thought for a long time, Wan Dapeng called out to her, ¡°Sister, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Wan Dapeng¡¯s voice pulled Du Yue out of her thoughts. Looking at Wan Dapeng¡¯s concerned face, Du Yue shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just remembered something.¡±


    Even if she had these things, she could not give them to Wan Dapeng immediately. She had to find a suitable excuse.


    How could it be such a coincidence that she had textbooks? However¡­ what if she really brought them out? What if the children were really that lucky? One had to have hope for the future. Otherwise, in this cruel doomsday, there was really nothing to look forward to.


    Listening to Wan Dapeng¡¯s excited thoughts, Du Yue and He Xing looked at each other and tacitly said nothing. Wan Dapeng was already an adult. He had his own thoughts and considerations, and also his own difficulties. As outsiders, Du Yue and He Xing could not interfere too much, nor could they persuade him. It was because they knew how Wan Dapeng felt about those children.


    ¡°Brother Wan, if you¡¯ve thought it through, then do it!¡± He Xing¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°But when you¡¯re outside, you must be very careful. The people who are outside the base aren¡¯t restricted, and with the thick fog, danger is everywhere. You can¡¯t lower your guard at all times.¡±

 Chapter 311 - 311 Is There Anything You Can’t Do in This World?

    311 Is There Anything You Can¡¯t Do in This World?


    The smile on Wan Dapeng¡¯s face disappeared, and he nodded seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    His life did not belong to him alone. He had to live longer and do more for the base! He had to help Yu Xinya solve some problems. Life in the apocalypse was difficult and dangerous. He was worried about leaving her alone.


    Du Yue was about to say something when a person came to the door. He looked a little familiar and seemed to be a customer who hade for dinner yesterday. ¡°Hey there, why haven¡¯t you started cooking today?¡±


    ¡°The soup¡¯s almost ready. If you¡¯d like to order other dishes, I¡¯ll make them for you right away,¡± He Xing said with a smile.


    !!


    The man walked in and found a table near the door to sit down at. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have a bowl of seafood soup and spicy stir-fried ms. Yesterday¡¯s stir-fried ms were too delicious. I didn¡¯t have enough.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wait a moment. I¡¯ll cook them for you right away!¡± Stir-fried ms were a simple dish that did not take long.


    Wan Dapeng watched He Xing prepare the ingredients and stir-fry the vegetables in an orderly manner. The fragrance gradually drifted out with his movements, and he was stunned by the smell. He Xing was so capable. Not only could he fix the water pump, but he was also so good at cooking! ¡°Brother, is there anything in this world that you can¡¯t do?¡± he could not help but ask.


    He Xing gave it some serious thought. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know how to take care of children.¡±


    Hearing this, Wan Dapeng was speechless. He felt that God must have been biased when he created He Xing. Du Yue, who was standing next to Wan Dapeng, could tell from his expression that he was speechless at He Xing¡¯s multi-faceted abilities. Indeed, after being with him for a long time, she understood him so well!


    When the spicy stir-fried ms were about to be served, the customer ordered a bowl of rice to go with the seafood soup. Just the smell of it made one¡¯s appetites increase. That person ate a mouthful of soup, ms, and some rice very seriously. He did not even raise his head. It was not until he had finished everything on the table that he raised his head to look at Du Yue and He Xing. He could not help but ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys sell pork? With your skills, your business will definitely be better if you get some pork to sell! Although seafood is delicious, it¡¯s a little boring.¡±


    Du Yue looked over curiously. ¡°Does the base sell pork?¡±


    ¡°Of course, they do!¡±


    Hearing the word ¡®pork,¡¯ Wan Dapeng was interested. ¡°Really? How much is a jin of pork?¡±


    ¡°30 contribution points per 500 grams.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing were also very surprised. 30 contribution points for half a kilogram of pork? That was a sky-high price! However, they were also secretly d that they had eaten a lot of pork before. The pork in the interspace was also enough for her and He Xing to eat enough for the rest of their lives.


    Ever since the man said that pork was 30 contribution points per 500 grams, the restaurant fell into a moment of silence. No one made a sound. After a while, the silence was broken by the sound of chewing. Wan Dapeng chewed the seafood in his mouth and closed his eyes in enjoyment, ¡°Actually, as long as you close your eyes, you can imagine seafood as anything¡­¡± The more he spoke, the softer Wan Dapeng¡¯s voice became. He had no choice. He could not even fool himself!


    Seafood was delicious, butpared to fresh, air-dried ones, the taste and texture were much worse. Not to mentionparing it to meat. Before the apocalypse, who would have thought that not many people could afford to eat pork which usually cost 10 yuan per 500 grams?


    Even when all the ingredients prepared for the day were sold out, the people who came to collect sanitation fees yesterday still did not appear. When Wan Dapeng was helping to clean up the dishes, his face was full of confusion. ¡°Why didn¡¯t those peoplee? Are they nning to bring people to cause trouble again when you¡¯re not paying attention?¡±


    If he left tomorrow, what would they do if those people came again? Seeing Wan Dapeng¡¯s troubled face, He Xing smiled happily. ¡°Brother Wan, you can go and do what you need to do tomorrow. You can¡¯t just wait here for them. It¡¯s too much of a dy. As for the two of us, you don¡¯t have to worry. If they reallye, Du Yue and I won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. Besides, we¡¯re in the base, so they won¡¯t dare to do anything out of line.¡±

 Chapter 312 - 312 It’s Not Feasible to Rear Pigs

    312 It¡¯s Not Feasible to Rear Pigs


    Wan Dapeng felt that He Xing¡¯s words made sense, so he did not insist. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be apanying you tomorrow. You two must be careful.¡±


    After the three of them cleaned up the dishes, they drove back to Sunshine Courtyard. Wan Dapeng was in a hurry to go back and discuss with Yu Xinya and the people in the courtyard about going out to pick up scraps. After getting out of the car, he left in a hurry.


    Du Yue and He Xing watched Wan Dapeng¡¯s figure disappear into the thick fog before they returned to their house. Their living room had been empty before, but now there was a set of tables and chairs, which were the same as the ones in the shop. They were bought together. With this set of tables and chairs, they did not need to take out the tables and chairs from the interspace every time they ate. It was much easier.


    He Xing sat down after washing his hands and suggested to Du Yue excitedly, ¡°I want to eat sweet and sour ribs today! Will that work?¡±


    !!


    Du Yue was not surprised to hear that. He Xing loved meat to begin with, and now that a customer had mentioned it, he must be craving it again. In fact, even Du Yue herself was a little tempted, let alone He Xing.


    Du Yue took out a te of sweet and sour ribs from her interspace. The ribs were still steaming. The ribs were dark red with a little oil. As soon as they were taken out of the space, the delicious aroma filled the noses of the two people. Du Yue quickly took out the exhaust fan and turned it on, afraid that the alluring smell would drift out through the gap in the door and attract the attention of others.


    With the sweet and sour pork ribs as the main dish, Du Yue also served up mapo tofu, garlic lettuce, rice, and tomato egg soup. Food filled the entire table. Looking at the colorful and fragrant dishes on the table, Du Yue picked up her chopsticks. ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there. Hurry up and eat! It won¡¯t taste good when it¡¯s cold!¡±


    It was not a big problem for the other dishes if they turned cold, but if the sweet and sour ribs turned cold, the taste would be greatly affected.


    Seeing He Xing start eating, Du Yue also picked up a piece of rib and took a bite. The ribs were stewed until they were very soft, and the taste of the sweet and sour sauce mixed with the natural sweetness of the meat was just right. One bite could make one so happy that one would want to smack one¡¯s lips. Indeed, pork was the most delicious! The pork had the perfect ratio of fat and lean meat. No matter how it was cooked, it would taste good. Other meat could notpare.


    When having it with rice, the taste was even more amazing. When both of them were full, the tes and bowls on the table were all cleaned up. While washing the dishes, the two of them stood together, and Du Yue could not help sighing. ¡°If I had known that the price of pork is so high now, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to open a shop. Instead, I would¡¯ve decided to raise pigs.¡±


    He Xing stopped washing the dishes and looked at Du Yue in surprise. ¡°Are you serious? It won¡¯t be as easy as running a restaurant.¡±


    Seeing He Xing¡¯s reaction, Du Yue could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you think it¡¯s too dirty to rear pigs?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± He Xing replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of any dirty or tiring work. I¡¯m just wondering where we can get their feed if we really rear pigs. How long would it take before we can ughter them? If we only raise one or two, we might not even be able to recover our capital in the short term.¡±


    Du Yue was just making a casual remark, but after hearing He Xing¡¯s considerations, she began to think about it seriously. After mulling it over in her heart for a long time, Du Yue nodded seriously. ¡°You have a point. Pork is being sold for 30 contribution points per 500 grams, so the price of a live cub would definitely be higher. Moreover, we can¡¯t be casual about what they eat. If they don¡¯t eat well, they won¡¯t gain weight, and our efforts will be in vain.¡±


    In this way, the cost of raising pigs was too high, and the risk of raising animals was greater than opening a store. If the pig died by ident, it could be said that they would lose all their money. Du Yue quickly waved her hands. ¡°Luckily, we¡¯re not rearing pigs. It¡¯s better to run a restaurant.¡±


    She washed all the dishes and put the things that needed to be put into her interspace. She put the things that she wanted to use in the restaurant aside and brought them with her when she went out the next day. Just as the two of them were about to take a break, they heard Wan Dapeng¡¯s excited voice from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Brother, Sister, after I came back today, I discussed it with the chief of the base. She agreed to let me form a scavenger team and call it Sunshine Team. I¡¯ll lead my people and set off tomorrow morning!¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing had already expected this oue, so they were not surprised at all. He Xing picked up the walkie-talkie and said, ¡°Brother Wan, you have to prepare more things before you leave, especially food and water. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll manage toe back in one day.¡±

 Chapter 313 - 313 Everyone Must Return Unscathed

    313 Everyone Must Return Unscathed


    The ruins near the base had been almostpletely turned over. If they went farther away, they might not even be able toe back in three or five days, let alone on the same day. No one knew if they could pick up anything that could be sold for money on this trip. In order to save gas, many scavengers would go out and earn back their gas money no matter what. They would stay outside for almost half a month. Wan Dapeng and the others were new to the base, and they might not even be able to tell the direction after leaving the base. Everything else was fine except for food, water, and weapons for self-defense. They had to bring as much as they could!


    Wan Dapeng¡¯s voice came out of the walkie-talkie again, but this time more calmly. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll prepare some more supplies to bring with us. My brother, I have something else to tell you. I want to take the gun you gave mest time,¡± Wan Dapeng said in a serious tone, but He Xing did not think it was a big deal.


    Heughed when he heard this. ¡°Big Brother Wan, since the gun was given to you, it¡¯s yours. You can use it as you like. You don¡¯t need to inform me about it. By the way, there are not many bullets in the gun. I¡¯ll send you some bullets now!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯ll go to your ce to get themter!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± The walkie-talkie quieted down again. He Xing put it aside and turned to Du Yue. ¡°Do you believe that Brother Wan won¡¯te empty-handed when hees to get the bullets?¡±


    After knowing Wan Dapeng for so long, they knew his personality and style very well. ¡°It¡¯s fine. No matter what he brings, we¡¯ll just ept it.¡± They did not like to take advantage of others. Since Wan Dapeng was not willing to take their bullets for free, Du Yue and He Xing would not force him.


    Soon, Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya came over. Wan Dapeng was holding a big ck stic bag in his hand, which was full of seafood. Just by looking at it, they knew that there were many things in the bag. Du Yue gauged that the big bag of seafood was at least ten catties.


    Wan Dapeng put the bag on the ground and opened it for Du Yue and He Xing to see. ¡°I don¡¯t know the price of bullets¡­¡±


    Without waiting for Wan Dapeng to continue, He Xing took out the box that he had just prepared and handed it to Wan Dapeng. ¡°There are 60 bullets in the box.¡±


    ¡°60 bullets?!¡± Wan Dapeng was a little surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me so many¡­¡±


    Even though he had never bought bullets before, he knew that they were rare. He had only brought a small bag of seafood, yet He Xing had given him so many bullets. He was really embarrassed to take them.


    Yu Xinya also said, ¡°We can¡¯t ept so many¡­¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± He Xing looked at the two of them. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re in the base, but there are too many unknown dangers outside. The more bullets you have, the safer you¡¯ll be. Quickly ept the bullets. Don¡¯t be polite with us at this time.¡±


    In fact, even without He Xing¡¯s reminder, they both knew that the more weapons they had, the better it would be. Therefore, neither Yu Xinya nor Wan Dapeng could find any excuse to refute. Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya looked at each other and finally epted the box. ¡°Okay, then we won¡¯t be polite with you.¡±


    After knowing each other for so long, the bond between them had be deeper and deeper. If they had to calcte everything clearly, it would not be so simple anymore. Since that was the case, they might as well forget about it. This time, Wan Dapeng would definitely lead the rest of the team to look for supplies. If they could find anything good, he nned to give some to Du Yue and He Xing.


    Seeing Wan Dapeng put the bullets away, Du Yue asked, ¡°Brother Wan, how many people are there in Sunshine Team?¡±


    ¡°Other than me, there are nine people, all of whom are strong men. I¡¯ve discussed this with the chief. We¡¯ll try not to let women do this kind of dirty, tiring, and dangerous work.¡±


    Wan Dapeng¡¯s and Yu Xinya¡¯s decision was also to protect the women in the courtyard. In fact, there was an unwritten rule in the small courtyard. The men did the dirty work, and the women were responsible for the cooking and washing.


    Yu Xinya said, ¡°As the team leader, you must be very careful. After all, this city is unfamiliar to all of us. Regardless of whether you can pick up anything useful, you can¡¯t stay outside for too long. I want to see all of you return unscathed within ten days. Dapeng, can you do it?¡±

 Chapter 314 - 314 Have Fun While I’m Still Here

    314 Have Fun While I¡¯m Still Here


    Once the team left the base, they would be uncontactable. No matter if it was dangerous or difficult, the ten of them had to solve the problems and face everything by themselves. Just thinking about it made Yu Xinya worried. However, she could not think of any good solution, so she could only tell everyone to return on time.


    Wan Dapeng looked at Yu Xinya and smiled at her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can do it. I¡¯ll bring everyone back safely! You have to be careful at home. If there¡¯s any dirty or tiring work, wait for me to deal with it when Ie back!¡±


    Yu Xinya was looking at Wan Dapeng, but when their eyes met, she suddenly turned her head and had an unnatural expression on her face.


    Du Yue, who witnessed the entire scene from the side, could only silently suppress the excitement in her heart. It seemed that her sixth sense was really urate. There was another kind of feeling between the two of them that they did not even realize. However, Du Yue was not a talkative person. Although she could tell, she did not intend to tell the two of them.


    Yu Xinya¡¯s gaze circled the air a few times and finally fell on Du Yue. ¡°Although those people didn¡¯t cause you any trouble today, you can¡¯t let your guard down after this.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re both aware of this.¡±


    Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya did not stay for long. Sunshine Team would leave tomorrow morning, and there were still many things to prepare tonight.


    The next morning, Du Yue, He Xing, Yu Xinya, and the others saw Wan Dapeng and the others off. Wan Dapeng¡¯s team had a total of ten people, and they drove a pickup truck. Thepartment of the pickup truck was veryrge, so they could rest inside at night. If they found any supplies, they could also load them in the truck. The car soon disappeared from their sight, but Yu Xinya still stood there, unwilling to leave. They were unfamiliar with this ce. This was not the city they were born in. How could she not be worried?


    Yu Xinya stood there for a while before she calmed down. She turned to the others and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back. Dapeng and the others wille back safely.¡± Hearing this, everyone walked into the courtyard and closed the heavy iron gate. After Wan Dapeng and the others left, Du Yue could clearly feel that the originally lively little courtyard was much quieter than before.


    It was not because Wan Dapeng and the other ten were responsible for maintaining the atmosphere in the courtyard but because everyone was worried about them. Under such circumstances, no one was in the mood to joke. Du Yue and He Xing¡¯s lives went on in an orderly manner. Every day, they would go back and forth between the courtyard and their store. They left in the morning and returned in the afternoon. Although they had just opened their restaurant, they already had loyal fans.


    The man who was the first toe to eat on the first day of their business woulde over to eat every day after that. In the base, one could not tell a person¡¯s background or status just by looking at their clothes. After all, at this time, no one was pursuing branded luxury goods. The clothes they were wearing were either from before the apocalypse or from the ruins.


    If one wanted to see how capable a person was and whether they were rich and powerful, one would have to see what they ate. Those who could spend five to six contribution points to have lunch every day were definitely considered rich in this base. Since he came every day and He Xing was a chatterbox, he would chat with him asionally when he was cooking. That was how he got to know his name.


    The man¡¯s name was Shen Teng, and he was a scavenger. He did not form a scavenging team, nor did he join any team. He usually scavenged alone. Although he was alone, he could gain a lot every time he went out. After taking the scraps back and selling them all, they could be exchanged for a lot of contribution points. These contribution points were enough for him to eat and drink in the base.


    When he had spent most of his contribution points, he would prepare half a month¡¯s worth of food and water. He would leave the base and go out to scavenge for scraps again. In Shen Teng¡¯s own words, he would work hard to earn money and enjoy spending it after he earned the money. Since the beginning of the apocalypse, natural disasters hade one after another, and no one knew how long they could live. He would live every day as if it was hisst day. He could do whatever he wanted, and even if he were to suddenly die, he would have no regrets. Just by listening to Shen Teng¡¯s way of doing things, Du Yue felt that he probably did not have anyone particrly close to him anymore. Even so, Du Yue and He Xing did not ask any questions. They only helped Shen Teng prepare enough dry food tost him for half a month when he asked them for help.

 Chapter 315 - 315 The People in the City Can’t Tell Day From Night

    315 The People in the City Can¡¯t Tell Day From Night


    Shen Teng was a rough person, especially when he was out and about. He did not care about such small details. He had brought rice and flour, so he troubled Du Yue and He Xing to make rice balls and buns for him. It would be even better if they could add some seafood or vegetables inside. He would pay Du Yue for the extra food and processing fees.


    One needed a lot of food for half a month¡¯s worth. Du Yue and He Xing worked in the store until seven or eight o¡¯clock that night before they finished everything. While Du Yue and He Xing were busy with their work, Shen Teng stayed in the store. He was sitting on the chair, but his thoughts had long drifted away. His eyes were empty and without focus.


    He only snapped out of his daze when He Xing told him that the dry rations were all ready. His gaze fell on Du Yue and He Xing. Shen Teng looked at Du Yue and He Xing with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very envious of the two of you. It¡¯s great that you can open a small shop in the base, cook together, and go home together every day.¡± Although he pretended to be rxed, one could still hear the loneliness in his tone.


    He Xing packed the buns and rice balls separately and handed them to Shen Teng. ¡°All paths are different. No matter what you do, as long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    !!


    Shen Teng handed his identity card to Du Yue and asked her to swipe it before he took the things from He Xing¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Although your life is much more stable than mine, I¡¯m still unwilling to live like that. I¡¯ve been exposed to the wind and the sun every day. Although it¡¯s hard, I¡¯ve long been used to it. It¡¯s okay toe back and rest asionally, but if I have to stay in the base and not go anywhere, I really won¡¯t be able to stand it. ¡±


    After swiping his ID card, Du Yue returned it to Shen Teng. ¡°Are you nning to leave tomorrow?¡±


    Shen Teng shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    When Du Yue heard that, she subconsciously looked outside. It was already pitch-ck outside, to the extent that she could not even see her fingers.


    Shen Teng suddenlyughed when he noticed Du Yue¡¯s surprise. ¡°In this weather, we have to bring lighting equipment with us, whether it¡¯s day or night. So, I think it¡¯s almost the same whether it¡¯s dark or bright. People like you who live in the base work at sunrise and return at sunset. However, if you walk into the city, you¡¯ll see that those people who are wandering outside can¡¯t tell day from night.¡±


    Upon hearing Shen Teng¡¯s words, Du Yue subconsciously thought of the thick fog in her previous life. At that time, there was indeed no difference between day and night. Without any lighting equipment, walking in the thick fog during the day was no different from walking at night. The only difference was whether it was a vast expanse of white or pitch-ck. Regardless, one could not see anything.


    In her previous life, almost no one in Du Yue¡¯s small base had a strong shlight. Therefore, ever since the thick fog descended, there was no longer daytime. No matter what time it was, it was always night to them. Du Yue looked at Shen Teng with aplicated expression. She did not know if she understood Shen Teng¡¯s words correctly.


    Du Yue did not intend to probe further, and Shen Teng did not give her a chance to ask further. After putting the identity card into his pocket, Shen Tengughed heartily. ¡°I¡¯ve been eating and sleeping at the base every day these days. I¡¯ve been living a carefree life. It¡¯s time to go out for a walk, or else I¡¯ll be stupid. When Ie back, I¡¯ll stille here for my meals. Maybe I¡¯ll be lucky this time and get some delicious food. When I bring it back, I¡¯ll trouble you to help me process it. I¡¯ll pay you for the processing fee.¡±


    He Xingughed along with him. ¡°Sure, good luck.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    After a simple farewell, Shen Teng left without looking back. Not long after, his figure disappeared into the endless night. Du Yue only retracted her gaze when she could no longer see him.


    Du Yue smiled helplessly as she looked at the table that was covered in food residue. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and clean up. Otherwise, Sister Yu will be worried if we¡¯rete.¡±


    Usually, they would pack up and go home at one or two o¡¯clock. Now that it was dark, Yu Xinya would definitely be worried. Luckily, they did not have amunicationwork, or their phones would have exploded from Yu Xinya¡¯s calls. As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Sister, so you do know that it¡¯s veryte now!¡±


    Du Yue was taken aback, thinking that she was hallucinating.

 Chapter 316 - 316 He’s Not One to Let Others Do Whatever They Wanted

    316 He¡¯s Not One to Let Others Do Whatever They Wanted


    However, when she looked toward the door, she saw Yu Xinya standing at the door and smiling at them helplessly. She knew that she did not hear wrong. Yu Xinya really came from the small courtyard. ¡°Sister Yu, why did youe out sote?¡±


    Yu Xinya walked into the store, rolled up her sleeves, and started to clean up the mess. ¡°I was just worried about you two. It was already sote and you two still hadn¡¯t returned, so I thought ofing over to look for you. I came over at three o¡¯clock, but I didn¡¯te in to disturb you when I saw that you were busy. Seeing that the sky was getting darker and you guys hadn¡¯te back yet, I couldn¡¯t sit still, so I came back.¡±


    They were only four to five hourste, but Yu Xinya came to look for them twice. Du Yue felt an unprecedented warmth in her heart. ¡°Sister Yu, did you ride here? Put the bicycle in the car and we¡¯ll go back by car.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said.


    !!


    The third base was not that big, but it was not that small either. When they went out, most people would ride electric bikes or bicycles, so Yu Xinya bought one too.


    It was an old bicycle that had been passed through many hands. It looked like it was quite old. The entire body was covered with scratches of different depths, and the leather seat had several patches. Such a bicycle, if it was before the apocalypse, could only be sold at a waste collection station as scrap iron. Now, however, it was a means of transportation that many people wanted but could not afford.


    Gas prices were getting more and more expensive. Yu Xinya did not want to drive every time she went out. Walking was a waste of time, so she gritted her teeth and spent a few contribution points to buy this old bicycle. Du Yue had a few bicycles in her interspace, but they were all brand new. She could not think of a good reason to give them to Yu Xinya.


    She could only wait for a few more days. She would bring the bicycles to Yu Xinya and tell her that she bought them from a convenience store. There were brand-new bicycles for sale in the base, but they were two to three times more expensive than the old ones.


    The three of them busied themselves together and very soon, they had packed up all the pots and pans. They packed everything that they needed to bring back into the car, locked the shop door, and got into He Xing¡¯s car to return to Sunshine Courtyard.


    Back in the courtyard, Yu Xinya took her bicycle down from the top of the car. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. You guys go to bed early. Don¡¯t work so hard in the future. How much can you two spend? You don¡¯t have to wake up so early ande back in the dark. Besides, it¡¯s a little dangerous toe back at night.¡±


    Du Yue nodded obediently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Yu. We won¡¯t tire ourselves out. Today was a special case. A loyal customer asked us to prepare half a month¡¯s worth of food for him. He wants to take it to the city to pick up scraps, so we worked untilte. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Hearing this, Yu Xinya¡¯s expression became a little mncholic. ¡°Four to five days have passed in the blink of an eye. I don¡¯t know if Dapeng and the others are doing well in the city and when they¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Not to mention Yu Xinya, even Du Yue and He Xing could not help but worry about Wan Dapeng and the other ten people.


    Sometimes, Wan Dapeng was too honest and simple. Du Yue was always worried that he would be deceived when he was out. However, when she thought about how Wan Dapeng had stood in front of them and confronted the people from the second base, her worry faded a lot. Although Wan Dapeng was honest and soft-hearted, he was not one to let others do whatever they wanted.


    ¡°Sister Yu, don¡¯t worry too much. Brother Wan and the others should be back in two or three days.¡±


    Yu Xinya nodded absent-mindedly, ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll be back in two or three days. Alright, you two should go to sleep. I should go back and rest.¡±


    After watching Yu Xinya leave, Du Yue and He Xing did not hurry to eat. Instead, they washed the dishes they brought back. There was no water in the restaurant, so they would bring arge bucket of water with them every day to cook the rice and other food. As for the bowls and chopsticks, they would bring them back to wash. Fortunately, they had bought a lot of bowls and chopsticks. Even if they sold all the ingredients every day, they would have enough bowls and chopsticks.


    The used bowls and chopsticks were ced in arge stic revolving box, and they would be washed together. Although they used a lot of bowls and chopsticks every day, it was not difficult to wash them. At this time, almost no one would waste food. Everyone who came to eat would finish the food in their bowls and tes, leaving nothing behind. There were no leftovers, so washing the dishes became much easier.

 Chapter 317 - 317 Wan Dapeng Has Slimmed Down a Lot

    317 Wan Dapeng Has Slimmed Down a Lot


    After washing all the bowls and chopsticks and putting them on the table to dry, they took a simple bath and closed the door of their house before returning to the bedroom. The two of them sat cross-legged on the carpet. Du Yue took out a few tes of meat and vegetables from her interspace. The two of them watched a variety show while they ate. They then had a bottle of iced red tea after the meal, and this was the happy life He Xing wanted the most. Of course, Du Yue had to satisfy him.


    After the meal, the two of them leaned against each other and chatted. Du Yue suddenly thought of Shen Teng. ¡°Will you feel bored if we stay in the base all the time?¡±


    He Xing turned to Du Yue in surprise. ¡°Of course not. Why are you suddenly asking me this? I¡¯m very satisfied with my current life. I¡¯ll go out with you to run the store every day, then I¡¯lle back home to eat and sleep. I won¡¯t feel bored even if I live like this for another 300 years.¡±


    Du Yue kept looking into He Xing¡¯s eyes when he was saying this. His eyes were shining, and she could see herself in them. She was the same. Her eyes were filled with him. Du Yue reached out to hug He Xing and gave him a kiss on the cheek. ¡°I only like to be with you. I don¡¯t like excitement and challenges, and I don¡¯t like taking risks. I just want to apany you and grow old peacefully. I hope that everything will be fine in the small courtyard so that we can stay for as long as we want. When we¡¯re tired of living here, we can go to other ces.¡±


    He Xing reached out and caressed Du Yue¡¯s face gently. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll always be together.¡±


    Du Yue did not speak again. She only felt an unusual sense of peace and stability in her heart. She liked her current life and hoped that she could continue living like this.


    Three days passed by in a sh. Shen Teng was one of the few customers who usually came to their restaurant. Even so, with the arrival of new customers, the ingredients that were prepared every day were still sold out. That morning, Du Yue and He Xing were packing up at home and preparing to head to the store when they heard the bell at the door ring.


    Du Yue frowned slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone leave the courtyard this morning. Who would ring the bell¡­ Did Big Brother Wan and the others return?¡±


    He Xing had the same thought. ¡°We¡¯ll know when we go out and take a look.¡± Their mobile home was very close to the door, so Du Yue followed He Xing out.


    Before they could reach the iron door, they heard movement behind them. They turned around and saw Yu Xinya, who had been waiting for Wan Dapeng and the others for a week. The three of them did not have time to greet each other and went straight to the door.


    ¡°Dapeng, is that you guy?¡± Yu Xinya stopped and called out anxiously.


    ¡°Chief, we¡¯re back!¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Du Yue¡¯s heart, which had been in her throat for the past week, finally settled down. As soon as the door opened, Du Yue saw Wan Dapeng standing at the door. After not seeing him for a week, Wan Dapeng was much thinner than when he left.


    Wan Dapeng was not fat to begin with, and now he was even thinner than before. His whole body was so thin that his face was sallow, and the dark circles under his eyes were very heavy, making him look very haggard. Du Yue could tell that Wan Dapeng had lost weight at a nce, and so could Yu Xinya. The joy of knowing that everyone had returned safely disappeared instantly. Yu Xinya was angry and annoyed. ¡°You¡¯ve be so thin! Didn¡¯t you guys eat the food you brought?¡±


    Before Wan Dapeng and the others left, Yu Xinya personally prepared dry food for them. She had also calcted the amount ording to everyone¡¯s usual appetite. If there were no idents, the food would be enough for them to eat for half a month. It had only been a week. How could Wan Dapeng have lost so much weight?


    Wan Dapeng scratched his head and smiled naively. ¡°I did eat. I ate every day. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been running around and doing a lot of work every day. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve lost weight. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Wan Dapeng¡¯s answer stunned Yu Xinya, but she quickly understood what he meant.


    Wan Dapeng and the others went out to scavenge for supplies. They went to look for supplies in the houses that had copsed from the earthquake. The original city was now in ruins. If they wanted to find things to scavenge, they had to dig away the gravel and bricks covering the city and search deep in the ruins. This process was not only very difficult but also very dangerous.

 Chapter 318 - 318 The Gains This Time Are Not Small

    318 The Gains This Time Are Not Small


    Thinking of this, Yu Xinya could not stand it anymore. She subconsciously turned her head away from Wan Dapeng¡¯s shining eyes. ¡°Come in first. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡±


    Wan Dapeng agreed. He walked to the car and ordered the people inside to drive into the yard. Du Yue and the others, who were standing at the door, made way for the car. They waited for the car to enter before closing the door.


    The four of them followed behind the pickup truck and walked unhurriedly toward the small building. The emptynd in the yard was basically nted with crops. Only thend in front of the small building was reserved as a parking lot, which allowed the men and women, old and young, to move around asionally.


    After all, no one could stay in their rooms all the time. There was a path from the open space to the gate for cars to drive on. The sound of the pickup truck driving through the courtyard was not soft, and it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. As soon as the pickup truck stopped in the open space in front of the small courtyard, all the men and women, old and young, rushed out of the building and surrounded the car, curiously sticking their heads out to look inside.


    Wan Dapeng walked to the front of the crowd and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ve gained a lot of things from this trip! This operation can be said to be extremely sessful!¡±


    Everyone cheered when they heard Wan Dapeng¡¯s words. After Wan Dapeng finished speaking, he opened the back door and said to the people inside, ¡°Come, move everything down.¡±


    Without Wan Dapeng¡¯s instructions, all the young and strong men in the crowd stepped forward to help, and some old people said to Wan Dapeng, ¡°Dapeng, look at how thin you¡¯ve gotten. You¡¯re suffering. Go back and rest quickly.¡±


    Wan Dapeng smiled.¡±I¡¯m okay, Ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll go back to rest after moving the things. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    The young and strong boys came forward unanimously, not letting the people in the car intervene.


    Wan Dapeng looked at their busy figures and felt a little helpless. He could only turn around and walk toward Du Yue and Yu Xinya. ¡°Sister Yu¡­¡±


    Wan Dapeng was halfway through his sentence when Yu Xinya interrupted him, ¡°Tell me about your experience outside.¡±


    Wan Dapeng nodded and straightened his expression. ¡°The new town area in Jingluo is no different from Haidao City. There are ruins everywhere. The ces near the base have already been searched thoroughly, and there¡¯s nothing left. However, it¡¯s also because of this that the road has been cleared by the previous scavengers, making it much easier for us to traverse. We didn¡¯t find anything nearby, so we could only go farther away.


    ¡°Thest ce we parked our car was a previously bustlingmercial street. The buildings weren¡¯t very tall, and the copse wasn¡¯t too serious. We cleared the obstacles and rummaged through the ruins.


    ¡°Most of what we found were daily necessities, such as bedding and pillows. Although they¡¯re all not in good shape, they can still be used after some sewing. If not, they can still be disassembled and the cotton inside can be used to make new bedding or cotton clothes. We also found some furniture, such as wooden chairs and tables. Most of them can still be used after some repairs. Those that can¡¯t be used can also be used as firewood.


    ¡°We probably don¡¯t need the anti-theft door and windows, but we can sell them to the recycling station. I think those things should be worth some money.¡± Wan Dapeng suddenly stopped and smiled at Yu Xinya with a mysterious expression. It was obvious that he was hoping that Du Yue and the other two would question him. However, none of the three of them said a word. Wan Dapeng coughed awkwardly and continued, ¡°I also found many bottles of things. I think they should be skincare products that you women use.¡±


    Yu Xinya rolled her eyes at him. Wan Dapeng had kept her in suspense for a while, and she thought that he had gotten something good. She did not expect it to be this. At a time like this, who still had the mood to care about their skin?


    ¡°Sister Yu, I know you¡¯re not interested in these things, but I think there must be a lot of women in the base who are interested in them.¡±


    Du Yue thought so too. She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that everyone¡¯s life is gradually getting on the right track, there¡¯ll definitely be some people who want a higher quality of life once their food, shelter, and transportation are ensured. If you really got skincare products, I think they can be sold for a good price.¡±

 Chapter 319 - 319 The Elderly and Children Need to Be Taken Care Of, so He Doesn’t Dare to Relax

    319 The Elderly and Children Need to Be Taken Care Of, so He Doesn¡¯t Dare to Rx


    Yu Xinya¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of how to feed the men and women in the small courtyard. She never paid attention to these things. Now that she heard Du Yue¡¯s words, although a trace ofplicated emotions shed through her heart, she was happy more than anything else. The lives life of others had nothing to do with them. Looking at it from another perspective, if there were no people who wanted to enjoy a high quality of life, the things that Wan Dapeng and the others had spent so much effort to find would naturally not be able to be sold for a good price.


    While they were chatting, the young men had already moved everything down from the car. Everyone looked at the small mountain of supplies and could not hide the joy on their faces. They did not expect that Wan Dapeng would really bring back so many things. There was a lot of furniture and daily necessities here. Although they were all damaged to varying degrees, they could still be used as long as they were repaired. As for some of the things that they probably would not be able to sell for much, they could keep them for their own use!


    Du Yue and He Xing watched for a while, then nned to leave. Seeing with their own eyes that Brother Wan came back intact, the two of them were relieved and had to go to the restaurant to start the working day. When saying goodbye, Du Yue suddenly thought of something. ¡°Brother Wan, did anyone bother you when you went out this time? Or did you have any conflicts with other people or other teams?¡±


    Wan Dapeng waved his hand. ¡°No, when we were in the city, we didn¡¯t even see a single person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then we¡¯ll be leaving first. We have to hurry to open the restaurant. It¡¯s almost time for lunch.¡±


    Seeing that Du Yue and He Xing were about to leave, Wan Dapeng quickly stopped them. ¡°Brother, Sister, no one bullied you when I wasn¡¯t home, right?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. It seems that our luck these days is pretty good. Then you guys should hurry and get busy! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you guys to the door.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing were in a good mood in the car when they left the courtyard. Wan Dapeng had left out for a week, and the two of them had been worried for a week. Now that Wan Dapeng had returned safely, they were naturally happy. The two of them got busy in the restaurant until two o¡¯clock before they closed the door and returned to Sunshine Courtyard.


    A few minutes after ringing the bell, they heard Wan Dapeng running over while responding. Wan Dapeng weed them in and closed the door. He followed He Xing¡¯s car and walked slowly. ¡°Just now, we went to sell all the things we brought back. We sold them for a total of 1,200 contribution points. Although it¡¯s not a lot, we¡¯re already very satisfied. This money can be used to buy some food. The elderly and the children can finally eat some good food.¡±


    Hearing Wan Dapeng¡¯s jubnt tone, Du Yue felt a little emotional. Old people used to say that one should be content and happy. Now it seemed that it was true. In this kind of environment, the more easily satisfied a person was, the happier they would be. If one wanted everything and was not satisfied with anything, it would be too tiring to live.


    After Wan Dapeng finished speaking with great interest, he said again, ¡°I n to take everyone out after two or three days of rest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going out again?¡± Du Yue frowned slightly. ¡°You just came back. I see that you¡¯re a little weak because you¡¯re so thin. Why don¡¯t you take a longer rest? No matter how much money you earn, it¡¯s not as important as your body.¡±


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I just look a little thin, but my physical fitness is great! It¡¯s true!¡±


    Du Yue looked at Wan Dapeng¡¯s sunken cheeks. She could not believe that he was saying that his body was in good shape. Wan Dapeng smiled. ¡°I¡¯m indeed in a hurry. You guys haven¡¯t been out, so you don¡¯t know. The ces near the base have been ransacked. If we want to pick up supplies, we can only go far away.After I came back, I heard that a lot of people in the base went out to pick up scraps. We don¡¯t know much about this ce, so we can¡¯tpare to the locals. If we don¡¯t work harder, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to pick up anything. I want to go out a few more times when there¡¯s a chance now. If we really can¡¯t find anything in the future, we won¡¯t go anymore.¡±


    Wan Dapeng confessed his true feelings, and even if Du Yue wanted to persuade him, she could not say anything. Wan Dapeng was different from the two of them. There were only two of them, and no matter how much money they had, they could still eat their fill. As for Wan Dapeng, there were more than 200 mouths waiting to eat behind him. They all relied on young men like Wan Dapeng to feed them. He did not dare to rx.

 Chapter 320 - 320 Something Happened to Wan Dapeng

    320 Something Happened to Wan Dapeng


    Two days passed by in a sh. On the third day, when the sun had just risen, Wan Dapeng left with his people again. This time, other than Wan Dapeng and another person called Lu Xun, the rest of the people were reced. If Wan Dapeng and Lu Xun led the team together, they would be able to avoid many detours. When they set off, Wan Dapeng said with great ambition, ¡°Last time, I already had my eyes on a ce. This time, we¡¯ll go there directly. If we move fast, we¡¯ll definitely be back in ten days!¡±


    Looking at Wan Dapeng¡¯s confident look, Du Yueughed as well. Wan Dapeng seemed to have found a new direction in life! The people in Sunshine Courtyard were all smiling, waiting for Wan Dapeng and the others to return in triumph.


    However, things did not go as they wished. Less than five days after Team Sunshine left the courtyard, the pickup truck returned. The team brought back Wan Dapeng, who was on hisst breath. That afternoon, Du Yue and He Xing drove back to the small courtyard and found the door wide open.


    Seeing this, Du Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Why isn¡¯t the door closed? Yu Xinya has always been very careful.¡± The door of the small courtyard was always closed to prevent people with bad intentions from breaking in. Every time anyone entered or left the small courtyard, someone would pick them up and immediately close the door.


    !!


    Yu Xinya arranged for the young men in the courtyard to be divided into six teams. They would patrol the entrance every hour. A situation like this, where the door was wide open but no one was guarding it, had never happened before.


    He Xing¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Something might have happened.¡±


    The two of them did not dare to waste any more time. He Xing drove straight into the small courtyard. Just as they were heading toward the small building, they bumped into someone who was running out in a hurry. The man was stunned at first, but when he recognized He Xing¡¯s car, he quickened his pace and ran to the car. ¡°Brother Wan is back. He¡¯s seriously injured.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue and He Xing could not be bothered to ask any other questions. He Xing sped up and drove toward the small building. Soon, the car stopped in the open space in front of the small building. Du Yue and He Xing hurriedly got out of the car and asked around. There was only one room in the small building that had its lights on, so they went straight to it.


    There were a lot of people blocking the entrance of the room, and when they saw Du Yue and He Xing, they immediately made way for them. As soon as Du Yue stepped into the room, she smelled a salty and fishy smell. She immediately had a bad feeling. With such a strong smell of blood, how badly injured was Wan Dapeng?


    Probably because he had lost too much blood, Wan Dapeng¡¯s face was pale. Hey there with his eyes closed, and it was almost impossible to see his breathing movements, which made people¡¯s hearts tremble¡­ Du Yue threw the ominous thought to the back of her mind and quickly walked forward. Yu Xinya was standing by the bed. When she heard the noise, she turned around. Her eyes were red. She must have been crying for a long time. ¡°Da Peng, he¡­ He¡¯s been stabbed many times. It¡¯s already very good that he could make it home¡­¡±


    Du Yue stepped forward and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a hospital in the base? Send him there now.¡±


    After seeing Wan Dapeng covered in blood, Yu Xinya¡¯s mind was a mess. She did not think of this at all. Now that Du Yue had reminded her, she immediately reacted. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. There¡¯s a hospital in the base¡­ We¡¯ll send him over now, now!¡±


    He Xing, who was standing at the side, frowned. ¡°In Brother Wan¡¯s current condition, I¡¯m afraid that he can only be carried to the car with a stretcher¡­¡±


    Du Yue nced at him, then turned around and walked out. ¡°You guys go ahead and get ready. I¡¯ll go take some things out of the trunk.¡±


    He Xing called three strong men over to lift the stretcher with him. Just as they lifted it, Wan Dapeng opened his eyes. ¡°Put me down¡­ I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. I just need to rest at home for a few days¡­¡±


    Yu Xinya stood in front of him angrily and said in a stern tone, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re as strong as steel? What¡¯s the situation now? You¡¯re still trying to be brave?¡±

 Chapter 321 - 321 I’m Not Going to the Hospital

    321 I¡¯m Not Going to the Hospital


    Wan Dapeng was in so much pain that his head was covered in sweat. ¡°The hospital is too expensive¡­¡±


    As Yu Xinya¡¯s most capable assistant, no one knew better than him how much money the small courtyard had now. He did not get anything good this time. If he were to be hospitalized, he did not know how many contribution points he would waste. Even if he had to hand over all his hard-earned money, it would probably not be enough.


    The contribution points he earned the previous time were not his personal efforts but the joint efforts of more than ten brothers. Moreover, he nned to save the money for the children¡¯s education, so he could not touch the money. He could not go to the hospital no matter what. Wan Dapeng¡¯s thoughts could be seen clearly from his expression.


    Looking at Wan Dapeng¡¯s appearance, Yu Xinya felt a sour feeling in her heart, and she could not control her anger. What kind of situation was this? He had almost lost his life outside, yet he was still thinking about money. Yu Xinya could only pretend to have a strong attitude. ¡°Am I the base chief or are you the base chief? In this small courtyard, whatever I say goes. If I tell you to go to the hospital, you have to go! Carry him into the car!¡±


    !!


    Between Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya, everyone definitely had to listen to Yu Xinya, the base chief. Wan Dapeng was now seriously injured and did not even dare to breathe heavily. He had just forced himself to say a few words, but now he had already lost all his strength. He could only let the others carry him into the car.


    Outside, Du Yue had already cleared out everything in the trunk and ced the things beside her. Seeing everyone carrying Wan Dapeng out, Du Yue hurriedly made way for them. The trunk of He Xing¡¯s car was very spacious. Usually, it could hold a lot of supplies. It was not a problem to put a stretcher in it. However, after the stretcher was ced in the trunk, there was not much space left, and no one else could sit inside.


    Yu Xinya turned around and said to everyone, ¡°Everyone, go back first. The three of us will send Dapeng there.¡±


    Although the others were also worried about Wan Dapeng, they knew that the car could not fit so many people, so they could only nod in agreement. Just as Yu Xinya was about to get into the car, she heard someone stumbling over.


    It was none other than Lu Xun. Lu Xun¡¯s current situation was not much better than Wan Dapeng¡¯s. His clothes were already torn beyond recognition, and his legs were wrapped in bandages. Blood was still oozing out. Clearly, his injuries were not light. He rushed to the car and said while panting, ¡°Sister Yu, take me with you. Brother Wan was injured so badly to protect us. I don¡¯t feel at ease letting him go to the hospital alone.¡±


    Time was tight, and Yu Xinya was not in the mood to ask any more questions. She just nodded. ¡°Okay, you cane with us. The rest of you can go back to the small building and wait. Don¡¯t run around.¡±


    They got into the car, and He Xing drove to the gate. There were already people waiting at the door. The door was wide open, and their car drove away from the small courtyard without any obstruction. Du Yue and He Xing had not been to the hospital in the base before, but they ran a restaurant and had met a lot of customers. They often learned some news about the base from them.


    They knew a thing or two about the facilities in the base and their exact locations. They had also gotten a map of the third base. Previously, they had thought that with this map, they might be able to use it if they encountered any unexpected situations. However, they did not expect to use it so quickly.


    He Xing drove as fast as he could. In order to see the road clearly, he turned all the lights on the car to the brightest as soon as he got into the car. He could now see more than ten meters ahead of the car. Now that he could see the road clearly, He Xing could drive as fast as he could while ensuring everyone¡¯s safety.


    After half an hour, they finally arrived at the hospital closest to the courtyard. The third base upied arge area and had arge poption. It even had more than one hospital. After parking the car, He Xing pushed the door open and got out. ¡°Wait in the car first. I¡¯ll go find a bed to push Brother Wan.¡±


    After saying this, He Xing quickly left. Du Yue looked at Wan Dapeng and saw that Wan Dapeng¡¯s face was getting paler and paler. Even his lips had turned pale and colorless. He had lost consciousness. Even the color of his clothes looked darker than before. He had obviously lost a lot of blood along the way.

 Chapter 322 - 322 If I Had Followed Him, He Wouldn’t Have Ended Up Like This

    322 If I Had Followed Him, He Wouldn¡¯t Have Ended Up Like This


    She remembered Wan Dapeng¡¯s ambitious look before they set off. He smiled and said goodbye to everyone. However, now, he was lying on the bed in such a sorry state, and his breathing was getting weaker and weaker. Du Yue looked at him, and her heart became more and more bitter. It seemed that it was even difficult to breathe.


    ¡°Where is he? Where¡¯s the patient?¡±


    He Xing rushed over with a few people in white coats. Du Yue quickly got out of the car and waved at them.


    ¡°Here!¡±


    The medical staff was obviously used to this kind of scene. They carried Wan Dapeng out of the car in an orderly manner and ced him on the hospital bed.


    Du Yue closed the trunk door and followed He Xing and the other two into the hospital. However, when they reached the door of the operating room, the medical staff pushed Wan Dapeng into the operating room and stopped them outside. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, his family needs to wait outside.¡±


    At this moment, Yu Xinya, who had always been gentle and reserved, suddenly grabbed the nurse¡¯s hand and begged with a sobbing tone, ¡°Please, you have to save him.¡±


    The nurse nodded in agreement and turned around to return to the operating theater.


    There was a row of benches outside the operating theater. Du Yue pulled Yu Xinya to sit down. Yu Xinya¡¯s expression was really bad. Du Yue was afraid that before Wan Dapeng came out of the operating room, Yu Xinya would copse again.


    ¡°Little Sister, do you think that something will happen to Dapeng?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°Sister Yu, Big Brother Wan is a lucky man. Nothing will happen to him. You, on the other hand, must pay attention to your body. Don¡¯t copse. When Brother Wanes out of the operating room and sees you like this, he¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    At this moment, Yu Xinya needed someone to give her an affirmative answer. Only when she heard from others that Wan Dapeng would be fine would she not be so afraid. She took a deep breath and stabilized her heart rate. Then, she turned around and called out to Lu Xun, ¡°Lu Xun, please tell me everything that happened.¡±


    Previously, when she saw Wan Dapeng¡¯s dying appearance, Yu Xinya¡¯s mind was a mess and she did not have the time to ask these questions. Lu Xun thought for a moment and said, ¡°When we first set off, it was very smooth. The ce that Brother Wan found was originally a market. Although there was not much food left, there were still many useful things. Dapeng also said that we could look for a basement or something like that. We might be able to find some food there.


    ¡°Maybe we were lucky. On the second day, we really found a basement that hadn¡¯t copsed. There wererge vats in the basement. We opened a few of them and found that they were filled with all kinds of pickled wild vegetables. As long as pickled vegetables were protected from light and air, they could be stored for several years without spoiling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the owner of this basement had passed away long ago or if it was left abandoned for some other reason. Therge basement hadn¡¯t been discovered by anyone, and therge vats inside were all well-preserved. With so many wild vegetables, whether we brought them back for ourselves or sold them to the base, it¡¯d be a good thing that would make everyone happy. We were so happy that we couldn¡¯t wait to move them to the car.


    ¡°After packing everything, we nned to return. However, this morning, we were on the way back when we realized that the road in front of us had been blocked by barbed roadblocks. If we were to force our way through, our tires would bepletely destroyed. When we saw those roadblocks, we knew that someone must be trying to rob us. But there was no other way at that time. We had no choice.


    ¡°Dapeng told us to wait in the car while he got out to see what was going on. Sister Yu, you can give me a few ps to vent your anger. If I had gotten out of the car with him¡­ he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this¡­¡± An eight-foot-tall man like Lu Xun could not help but cry when he said this.


    Although Yu Xinya¡¯s eyes were also teary, she did not cry. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not your fault. Continue.¡±


    Lu Xun raised his hand and wiped his face carelessly. Then, he continued with a sobbing tone, ¡°As soon as Dapeng pushed open the door and got out of the car, more than ten people jumped out of nowhere. Each of them held a knife in their hands and threatened Dapeng to hand over all our supplies to them. Dapeng didn¡¯t agree, so they made their move.


    ¡°Dapeng was alone, and those people were all armed with knives. He could not resist at all. In the end, Dapeng took out his gun and shot their arms. Only then did they dare not continue. It was only after I heard the gunshots that I found out that something had happened to Dapeng. I quickly ran out of the car. Those people had already escaped amidst the chaos. After that, I removed the roadblock and helped Dapeng into the car. Then, I rushed back without stopping.¡±

 Chapter 323 - 323 Are You Going to Do Something Stupid

    323 Are You Going to Do Something Stupid


    The more Lu Xun spoke, the heavier his sobs became. ¡°Dapeng went down to confront those people on his own. It was all for us. If it weren¡¯t for him, not only would those supplies have been taken away by the robbers, but we would probably have lost our lives as well.¡±


    Yu Xinya¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, and the corners of her mouth were tightly pursed. She did not even know what to say now. As the team leader, Wan Dapeng stepped forward to protect the supplies and the lives of his team members. Logically speaking, as the base chief, she should be proud of him, but¡­


    Yu Xinya did not speak, but Du Yue, who was listening at the side, could not sit still. She was too familiar with this method. She and He Xing had experienced the same thing before. However, Wan Dapeng¡¯s luck was even worse. He did not have excellent weapons and urate marksmanship, unlike her and He Xing. Thus, he was injured by those people.


    ¡°Did you see what those people were wearing? Are they from our base?¡± Du Yue asked calmly.


    !!


    Wan Dapeng had been beaten to such a state. This matter definitely could not be let go just like that. No matter what, the most important thing now was to figure out the identities of the people who ambushed him.


    Lu Xun thought for a while and shook his head. ¡°I saw them, but judging from their clothes, I can¡¯t be sure if they¡¯re from the base. But I don¡¯t think they¡¯re heading toward the base.¡±


    Not toward the base? They might not be from the base, or they might be afraid of being found out, so they deliberately went to other ces to confuse others.


    Besides, there were no surveince cameras¡­ That was right! Du Yue¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There should be a dashcam in your car, right?¡±


    If there was, then would the whole story not be known? Du Yue looked at Lu Xun with anticipation. Lu Xun sighed. ¡°There was one in the past, but I felt that it was useless, so I took it off¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Lu Xun seemed to me himself. If he had known that such a thing would happen, he would not have taken off the dashcam! However, there were no ifs in life. Seeing Lu Xun¡¯s dejected look, Yu Xinya could not bear to reprimand him. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m also responsible for this. If I had stopped you at that time, things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. ¡±


    Du Yue looked at Lu Xun and then at Yu Xinya. ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset about the dashcam. We can still think of other ways to find those people.¡±


    ¡°What else can we do?¡± Lu Xun immediately looked at Du Yue.


    Du Yue chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the rabbit.¡±


    Since it was a robbery, it was impossible for the group of robbers just to target Wan Dapeng¡¯s team. If they knew that other people or teams had picked up supplies in the city, the robbers would definitely not let them go. Since they did not know where those people came from, they could only wait for them to appear.


    Lu Xun also thought that this was a good idea. He immediately stood up and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go again tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t go anymore!¡± Yu Xinya directly denied his suggestion. ¡°Your leg is injured too. You can¡¯t go out and mess around anymore.¡±


    Moreover, they had been counter-attacked by Dapeng this time. They would definitely not let it go. What if they brought more men or guns next time?


    ¡°Dapeng had already fallen into this state. Do you want me to watch helplessly as you all lie there?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yu, if we young adults don¡¯t go, no one in the small courtyard can go¡­¡±


    Yu Xinya frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore. Even if you say anything else today, I won¡¯t agree. When Dapenges out of the operating room, ask the doctor if he needs to be hospitalized or if he can go back to the small courtyard to recuperate.


    ¡°If his situation allows it, let¡¯s bring him back to the small courtyard. The hospital is definitely not asfortable as his own home. The uncles and aunts in the small courtyard are also looking forward to his return. Lu Xun, please take care of the elderly and children in the small courtyard in the future. Young people like us must support the pirs of the small courtyard. We must also take good care of the crops¡­¡±


    Du Yue had been listening to the two of them. When she heard this, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. Yu Xinya¡¯s words sounded like she was making arrangements for her funeral. Du Yue was not the only one who could tell. Lu Xun could tell as well. ¡°Sister Yu, what do you mean by telling me this?! Are you going to do something stupid? No way¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. You¡¯ve always been the one taking care of the crops with everyone. You have to continue managing things here¡­¡±

 Chapter 324 - 324 Even If I Hurt Myself, I Must Go

    324 Even If I Hurt Myself, I Must Go


    ¡°Lu Xun, calm down. If I cane back, I¡¯ll continue to manage the courtyard. If I don¡¯te back, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you and Dapeng to lead the people in the small courtyard to live well. In the future, tell Dapeng not to go to the city to pick up scraps. Although the harvest will be a little less, it won¡¯t be a problem to provide our people with food and clothing.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yu! Stop talking!¡± Lu Xun walked in front of Yu Xinya and raised his voice. ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯te back? Are you going to find those people yourself? No!


    ¡°Absolutely not! Unless we all die, we¡¯ll never let you face danger alone!¡±


    Yu Xinya smiled and shook her head. ¡°As the base chief, this is a responsibility that I must shoulder. They have to pay the price for hurting my people. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll drive to the city. Even if I get hurt, I¡¯ll bring them down with me. I must let them understand that the people of Sunshine Courtyard are not people they can bully just because they want to!¡±


    ¡°Sister Yu, but you stopped me just now and didn¡¯t let me go. Why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course, I had to stop you. Now that you¡¯re injured like this, you should return to the small courtyard with Dapeng to recuperate. When you recover, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of everyone. But since you all call me Sister, I can¡¯t ignore you. Dapeng can¡¯t have shed his blood in vain, and your injuries can¡¯t be suffered in vain.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°No buts! Although Sunshine Base is gone now, I¡¯m still the leader of all of you. You have to listen to my orders!¡±


    ¡°Sister Yu¡­ ¡± Lu Xun still wanted to persuade her, but when he saw Yu Xinya¡¯s unquestionable gaze, he swallowed his words. ¡°Alright! Sister Yu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Dapeng and the small courtyard! We¡¯ll also nt the crops well!¡±


    Hearing Lu Xun agree, Yu Xinya was relieved. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Looking at the fake rxed smile on Yu Xinya¡¯s face, Lu Xun¡¯s heart became even sour, and his vision gradually blurred. He reached out and wiped his face, trying hard to hold back his tears. Du Yue stood at the side and listened to their conversation without saying anything. It was not until Yu Xinya finished exining everything that Du Yue turned to look at He Xing. The two of them looked at each other and understood each other¡¯s thoughts. They nodded at the same time.


    They waited outside for more than three hours before Wan Dapeng was finally pushed out of the operating room. Hearing the sound of the door opening, the four of them squeezed forward. ¡°Doctor, is my friend alright?¡±


    The doctor had obviously experienced many such situations. He was still very calm when he was blocked by four people at the door. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the surgery was very sessful. His life won¡¯t be in danger. There are 16 knife wounds on his body, big and small. Fortunately, none of them hurt his vital points. However, the excessive blood loss alone almost took his life.


    ¡°Fortunately, you sent him here in time. We¡¯ve already given him a blood transfusion and stitched up his wounds. However, he¡¯s still in aa. We suggest that he stay in the hospital for a few days for observation.¡±


    When Yu Xinya heard this, the tears that she had been holding back all this while fell down with a whoosh. ¡°Thank you, Doctor. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    ¡°This is what we should do. Which one of you will go and pay the surgery fee and hospitalization fee?¡±


    As soon as the doctor finished speaking, a nurse walked out of the operating room. She held a stack of paper in her hand, and there were many words written on it. ¡°Which one of you is going to pay? Just follow me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Yu Xinya left with the nurse.


    Although Du Yue did not say anything, she followed silently. The two of them followed the nurse to the payment window. After about a minute, a person in a white coat said, ¡°The cost of the rescue and blood transfusion just now added up to 880 contribution points. If the patient needs to be hospitalizedter, you need to deposit 400 contribution points in advance or it might not be enough.¡±


    When she walked to the window, Yu Xinya¡¯s expression was still okay.


    However, when she heard the amount that needed to be paid, her expression became a little awkward. She only had 1,100 contribution points on her identity card now¡­


    ¡°Here, swipe this card.¡±


    Yu Xinya turned her head and saw that it was Du Yue who had passed the card through the window. Yu Xinya stretched out her hand and stopped her.


    ¡°No, this is too much. I can¡¯t let you do this¡­¡±


    Du Yue pressed her hand down and ignored her attempts to stop her. She continued to speak to the staff, ¡°Use this. Please.¡±

 Chapter 325 - 325 I’ll Wait for You to Return the Money Personally

    325 I¡¯ll Wait for You to Return the Money Personally


    The staff inside took the ID card and deducted the fee in a few seconds. It was so fast that Yu Xinya did not even have time to react. Du Yue took back her identity card and smiled at Yu Xinya.


    ¡°This concerns someone¡¯s life. You don¡¯t have to be polite to us. If you really feel bad, you can return the money to us personally when youe back.¡±


    Yu Xinya looked at Du Yue, not knowing what to say¡­


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste time here. Brother Wan should have gone to the ward already. Let¡¯s hurry over and see him,¡± Du Yue said and went to the operating room.


    !!


    Yu Xinya quickly followed. As for the favor and money she owed her and He Xing, there was still a long time toe anyway. She would slowly repay them. As soon as the two of them walked over, they saw He Xing waiting at the entrance of the operating room.


    He Xing waved at them. ¡°The nurses have already sent Brother Wan to the ward. Lu Xun have followed them there too. I was waiting for you here. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    With He Xing leading the way, the three of them quickly arrived at the ward. The ward was not big, but there were four beds inside. The space between the beds was very small and could only amodate one person. Wan Dapeng was lying on the bed by the window, and Lu Xun was standing beside the bed. Hearing the door open, Lu Xun looked over. ¡°Sister Yu, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Yu Xinya ced her index finger by her mouth and deliberately lowered her voice. ¡°Did the doctor say when he would wake up?¡±


    Lu Xun sighed softly. ¡°He¡¯s not awake yet. However, I asked the nurse who sent him here. The nurse said that he¡¯s fine. He should be able to wake up after the anesthetic wears off.¡±


    Even before the apocalypse, the cost of surgery and anesthesia was very expensive. Not to mention now when medical resources were very scarce. The cost of various drugs was naturally even more expensive. Therefore, at this time, seeking medical treatment at the hospital was really not something that ordinary people could afford.


    Yu Xinya walked to Wan Dapeng¡¯s bed and looked at him deeply. Then, she turned to Lu Xun and said, ¡°You¡¯re already here. You should go and let the doctor take a look at your leg. At that time, Dapeng¡¯s condition was urgent, so you didn¡¯t have time to take care of yourself. Now that he¡¯s fine, you should quickly go and take a look to prevent an infection.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Lu Xun took a few steps back, his face full of resistance and unwillingness. ¡°My leg is fine. It won¡¯t get infected.


    ¡°The fees here are too expensive. There¡¯s no need to waste that money.¡±


    Yu Xinya¡¯s tone sank. ¡°You all have your own opinions now, huh? My words don¡¯t matter anymore, huh? I know you want to save money, but look at the asion. If there¡¯s really something wrong with your leg, you won¡¯t be able to go out and earn money anymore, do you understand?


    ¡°Our lives are a little bitter now, but have you ever considered that as long as we¡¯re still alive, there¡¯s still hope? If you can¡¯t even guarantee your own health, your life will only be even more difficult in the future. Thinking about money every day¡­ Do you not want your body? It¡¯s fine to save on food and clothing, but how can you save on things rted to health? All of you are not young anymore. Do you still need me to tell you what¡¯s more important?¡±


    Previously, when Wan Dapeng was on hisst breath, he refused toe to the hospital. At that time, Yu Xinya¡¯s heart was filled with anger and she could not vent it. Now when she saw that Lu Xun was refusing to see a doctor, she could no longer suppress the anger in her heart and directly erupted. If it were not for the fact that they were in a ward, she would have probably roared loudly.


    Even so, Lu Xun still lowered his head and listened to Yu Xinya¡¯s scolding obediently. It was not until she was done that he dared to speak weakly, ¡°Sister Yu, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll go look for a doctor. I won¡¯t be stubborn anymore.¡±


    Yu Xinya was right. As long as one was still alive, there would still be hope. If something really happened, not only would one not be able to create value for the base, but one would also be a burden to everyone else.


    Although Lu Xun had promised to see a doctor, Yu Xinya was still worried that he would make a mistake again. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with you to the doctor!¡±


    Lu Xun was a little hesitant. ¡°If you leave, what will happen to Dapeng?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the two of you can go to the doctor in peace. We¡¯ll take care of him here!¡± He Xing, who had been listening quietly at the side, said, ¡°You guys go quickly. Du Yue and I can take care of him.¡±


    Both Yu Xinya and Lu Xun trusted Du Yue and He Xing. After hearing He Xing¡¯s words, Lu Xun no longer hesitated and obediently followed Yu Xinya out of the ward. There were four beds in the ward, but Wan Dapeng was the only patient at the moment. Although the environment was ordinary, it was a hospital, after all. It was fine as long as it could save people and treat them.

 Chapter 326 - 326 Am I Dead?

    326 Am I Dead?


    There were no other patients. As long as the door was closed, Wan Dapeng could sleep well. Looking at Wan Dapeng¡¯s pale face due to excessive blood loss, Du Yue sighed. ¡°He lost so much blood. He needs to eat something to replenish his blood!¡±


    If it was before the apocalypse, there would be countless types of supplements, and there were even many types of food that could replenish blood. However, now¡­ He Xing reached out and touched Du Yue¡¯s hair. ¡°When Sister Yu and the otherse back, we can go to the butcher shop to take a look. Maybe there¡¯ll be pig liver.¡±


    Of course, Du Yue had pork liver in her space, but she had no reason to take it out. If there was a pork liver seller in the base, she could give it to Wan Dapeng. Otherwise, if she created something out of thin air that could not be bought in the base, would she not be asking others to suspect her?


    When Wan Dapeng opened his eyes, Yu Xinya and Lu Xun had not returned yet. Seeing that Wan Dapeng had finally woken up, Du Yue¡¯s heart, which had been hanging in midair, rxed a little. ¡°Big Brother Wan, you¡¯re finally awake. How are you feeling now?¡±


    Wan Dapeng slowly looked up. When he saw Du Yue and He Xing, he smiled bitterly. ¡°This is thest ray of light. When I was very young, I heard from the elders in my family that one will see one¡¯s rtives and friends before one dies.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. ¡°You just had an operation, and the doctor said that you¡¯re out of danger.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m out of danger¡­¡± Wan Dapeng could not believe it. Before he closed his eyes, he even felt the blood on his body draining out.


    Moreover, even the wounds did not hurt anymore. His body was getting colder, and his head was getting heavier. At that time, Wan Dapeng thought that he was going to die.


    He did not expect that he was only unconscious. Seeing that Wan Dapeng was still at a loss, Du Yue did not say anything else and just waited quietly. After all, the anesthetic had just worn off, and his mind must be a mess now. She should just give him some time to gather his thoughts.


    Wan Dapeng woke up quite quickly. After a while, he retracted his gaze and looked at Du Yue and the others. ¡°Did you just say that I had surgery? Where are we now?¡±


    The decoration of this room was obviously not their small building!


    ¡°This is a hospital.¡± As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, Wan Dapeng took a deep breath.


    Seeing him like this, Du Yue knew that he must be worried about money.


    Whether it was before the apocalypse or now, as long as one entered the hospital, one would have to spend a lot of money. Ordinary people might have saved up for months or even years, but the money would be gone in the blink of an eye. ¡°I wonder if the contribution points I earnedst time are enough to pay for the surgery¡­ If we don¡¯t have enough, there¡¯s still the pickled vegetables we brought back this time. It should be enough.¡±


    Using pickles to pay? If it was before the apocalypse, others would definitely think that Wan Dapeng was trying to avoid paying his medical fees. However, at this moment, although Du Yue had never done this before, she felt that it should be possible¡­ right? While she was still pondering, Yu Xinya pushed the door open and entered.


    Yu Xinya must have heard Wan Dapeng¡¯s words just now. As soon as she entered the door, she said to Du Yue, ¡°Sister, after Dapeng is discharged, I¡¯ll ask him to bring two jars of pickled vegetables to you!¡±


    A jar of pickled vegetables was half the height of a person. She and He Xing would probably need ten years to finish eating two jars of pickled vegetables!


    Du Yue wanted tough, but she still agreed. ¡°Okay, the dishes we serve in the restaurant are all seafood. When the pickles arrive, I¡¯ll add a new dish to the menu. It¡¯ll be a braised pickle dish! I think the customers will definitely like it!¡±


    It did not matter if she and He Xing could not finish it. If they made it into a dish and sold it, it would not be wasted and they could make money. It was simply killing two birds with one stone.


    Yu Xinya also finally revealed a smile for the first time that day. ¡°Alright, then I wish for your new dish to sell well! When it¡¯s sold out, I¡¯ll send you two more jars!¡±


    Wan Dapeng was not stupid. He could tell from Du Yue¡¯s and Yu Xinya¡¯s conversation that his medical expenses today must have been paid by Du Yue and He Xing.


    Wan Dapeng sighed. His expression also became somewhat moved. ¡°Brother, Sister, you guys have saved me again¡­¡±


    Du Yue looked at Wan Dapeng in amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I hate seeing men cry.¡±


    Wan Dapeng¡¯s tears were already rolling in his eyes. As soon as Du Yue said this, he immediately stopped them from falling. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t given me the gun, my life might have fallen into those people¡¯s hands. Now that you¡¯ve sent me to the hospital and paid for my medical expenses, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.


    ¡°I, Wan Dapeng, will work like a cow or a horse for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll definitely repay your kindness!¡±

 Chapter 327 - 327 Take Good Care of Yourself

    327 Take Good Care of Yourself


    Seeing Wan Dapeng¡¯s serious expression, Du Yue also straightened her expression. ¡°Big Brother Wan, I really have something to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me! As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll definitely do it!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go out before you recoverpletely. Take good care of your body. Don¡¯t let He Xing and my money go to waste, okay?¡±


    ¡°Just this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, can you do it?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely do it!¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Du Yue nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll be healthy the next time we see you. We won¡¯t being to see you tomorrow. Stay in the hospital and don¡¯t go anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°Alright! You guys came to the hospital with me today. Did it affect your business?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe tomorrow. Go do what you should be doing!¡±


    Du Yue only smiled and did not say anything.


    Wan Dapeng misunderstood that they would note tomorrow because they had to run their restaurant. However, this was also good. He did not have to worry about them before he recovered.


    Seeing that Wan Dapeng was fine, Yu Xinya said to Du Yue, ¡°Sister, you two go back first. I¡¯ll be fine with Dapeng. Right, Lu Xun, go back with them and arrange for two people to take care of Dapeng tomorrow. The small courtyard has been very busy recently. I have to go back and manage things.¡±


    Before Lu Xun could say anything, Wan Dapeng hurriedly said, ¡°Sister Yu, if there¡¯s anything in the courtyard, you should hurry back. I have nothing else to do here. I¡¯m fine alone.¡±


    Yu Xinya ignored him. ¡°Lu Xun, when you arrange for people toe, remember to ask them to bring my bicycle over. I¡¯ll ride it back.¡±


    Lu Xun smiled and looked at Wan Dapeng before replying to Yu Xinya, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell them when I get back.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing also said goodbye to Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya, then followed Lu Xun out of the ward. On the way back, Du Yue once again asked Lu Xun about what had happened. What she wanted to know the most was how those people were dressed. Even if he could not urately describe it, as long as Lu Xun recalled more details, they would definitely have some ideas.


    Everyone in the courtyard knew that Du Yue and He Xing had a good rtionship with Wan Dapeng. Therefore, when Du Yue asked Lu Xun the questions, he did not find it strange and told her everything he knew. After the three of them returned to Sunshine Courtyard, He Xing drove directly to the empty space in front of the small building.


    As soon as the car stopped, Lu Xun quickly pushed the door open and got out of the car. He told the others that Wan Dapeng was out of danger and arranged for two people to go to the hospital to take care of Wan Dapeng. At the same time, he brought some things and food for Wan Dapeng. Although the hospital might also sell food, the price would definitely be very expensive. At this time, they would try their best to save as much as possible.


    Seeing that everyone was busy, Du Yue and He Xing did not go over to disturb them. Instead, they lifted the stretcher from the trunk and put the things on the ground back into the car. As they were moving things, they saw a few 12 or 13-year-old children running over. They did not say anything when they arrived. They just lowered their heads and helped move the things into the car. After moving everything on the ground into the car, they carried the stretcher and ran away.


    Each of these children looked thinner than the other, and they did not have much strength. However, the few of them carried the stretcher and ran very fast. Du Yue watched them enter the house, then turned around and returned to the car. He Xing drove the car and left the small courtyard. They were going to the butcher shop. Although they had never been there before, they had a map, so it was not difficult to find it.


    There was a very eye-catching sign at the entrance of the butcher shop. Du Yue saw it at a nce.


    When the two of them reached the door, they realized that it was not as crowded as they had imagined. There was not even a single customer in the shop. However, on second thought, it made sense. The price of pork was so expensive now. It was 30 contribution points per catty. Ordinary people really could not afford it. Even if they could afford it, no one would be willing to spend that kind of money. It was normal that there were no customers.


    Du Yue and He Xing walked into the butcher¡¯s shop and asked the man sitting inside, ¡°Do you sell pork liver here?¡±


    When the man heard them, hezily looked up at the two of them. ¡°Yes, 60 contribution points for one.¡±


    When Du Yue went to the countryside to buy pork, she had seen those farmers kill pigs, so she knew that a pig¡¯s liver was divided into two pieces. A whole pig liver weighed about two to four catties. The smallest one was about two catties.


    The butcher said that a pig liver was sold for 60 contribution points. The price was quite reasonable.

 Chapter 328 - 328 Blood-Replenishing Pork Liver Soup

    328 Blood-Replenishing Pork Liver Soup


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Give us a pig liver, then!¡±


    The man looked at Du Yue in surprise, but he did not say anything. He quickly took out a pig liver from the freezer and ced it on the scale. The scale clearly showed that this pig liver weighed two and a half catties. Although the man did not say anything, Du Yue understood from his eyes that they had gotten a bargain.


    Du Yue handed her identity card to the man, along with the stainless steel lunch box in her hand. She asked the man to put the pig liver in it. After leaving the butcher shop, Du Yue smelled the pig liver in the car and looked at the color carefully. Whether it was the taste or the color, the pig liver was still rtively fresh and had not gone bad. However, pork liver was a little troublesome to prepare. If it was not cleaned from the inside out before cooking, the taste would be very difficult to swallow.


    Du Yue and He Xing did not waste any more time. They went straight back to the small courtyard and started cooking the pig liver. Wan Dapeng had just woken up and could not eat greasy things. It was most suitable to make pork liver soup for him. Du Yue also put dried fungus and peanuts in. Actually, it would be great if there was spinach. Spinach and pig liver were usually stewed together in a soup. It was the best prescription for replenishing blood. Unfortunately, the price of a handful of spinach might be more expensive than gold now. Du Yue could not add spinach to Wan Dapeng¡¯s soup without raising suspicions.


    Du Yue put the whole pig liver into the pot, added peanuts and fungus, and finally finished cooking a pot full of soup. After she was done, she scooped out more than half of it and ced it in a thermos. She left about two small bowls of it in the pot for herself and He Xing and also added a handful of spinach. Du Yue said to He Xing, ¡°Let¡¯s leave the soup in the pot for us to drink. We¡¯ll send the rest to Brother Wan.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll drop it off. You can rest at home.¡±


    Du Yue had been busy with Wan Dapeng¡¯s matters all morning. He Xing felt a little heartache, so he wanted Du Yue to rest at home. They still had important things to do tomorrow. They had to conserve their strength! Du Yue did not argue with He Xing. ¡°Okay, then be careful when you go alone.¡±


    The spinach was boiled in the soup. Du Yue scooped out the soup and gave them a bowl each. Du Yue scooped a spoonful and blew on it before taking a small bite. The soup was light and had a meaty fragrance, and there was no fishy smell at all. The peanuts, fungus, and spinach cut through the grease of the pig liver. Although this was made by herself, Du Yue still could not help but want to boast. Her cooking skills were too awesome.


    Drinking soup alone was definitely not enough. Du Yue took out two meat buns and cold cucumbers to eat together. The outeryer of the meat bun was crispy, and ayer of sesame seeds was sprinkled on the crispy outer shell, adding to the fragrance. It was simply perfect to eat with the pork liver soup.


    He Xing was thinking about delivering the soup to Wan Dapeng, so he did not say a word during the meal. He buried his head and finished everything in less than five minutes. ¡°Eat slowly. I¡¯ll go to the hospital first.¡±


    ¡°Alright, be careful on the road!¡± Seeing He Xing leave with the thermos, Du Yue also sped up her eating speed. After dinner, Du Yue washed the dishes and began to prepare.


    Ever since she and He Xing came to the third base, they had not gone out again. They had lived a stable life for a long time. However, no matter how stable their days were, Du Yue and He Xing did not ck off. The two of them trained every day.


    Although it had been a long time since she had fought with anyone, Du Yue¡¯s strength and agility were not inferior to before. Therefore, all she needed to prepare now was a weapon that she could use. Tomorrow, she and He Xing nned to go to the city with Yu Xinya. When the three of them were together, she could not take weapons out of the space, so she could only prepare them now. She did not know how long they would be outside this time, so she had to prepare enough rations. Du Yue took out somepressed biscuits from her space. In addition to these, she also took out some other food to eat, in case she got sick of eatingpressed biscuits.


    Du Yue was very experienced in preparing supplies since she often traveled outside. Before He Xing returned from the hospital, Du Yue had already prepared everything and was waiting for the arrival of tomorrow.


    Early the next morning, Du Yue and He Xing got up and had a simple breakfast. Then, they packed up and drove to the door. Less than five minutester, they heard the sound of a car approaching. There was only one road at the entrance of the small courtyard. There were crops on both sides of the road. Du Yue¡¯s car was blocking the door, so the car behind could only stop.

 Chapter 329 - 329 I Can’t Let You Follow Me to Die

    329 I Can¡¯t Let You Follow Me to Die


    After a while, Du Yue saw Yu Xinya from the rearview mirror. Before Xinya could knock on the window, Du Yue had already rolled down the window. ¡°Sister Yu, good morning!¡±


    Yu Xinya smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a little early. Do you usually go to the shop so early?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re not going to the shop today. We¡¯re waiting for you here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re waiting for me?¡±


    !!


    Yu Xinya frowned. ¡°Why are you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°We want to go to the city with you.¡±


    When Yu Xinya heard this, she did not even think about it. She scolded sternly, ¡°No, you guys should hurry up and do what you should do!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Yu Xinya felt that her tone was a little too much. She took a deep breath and softened her tone. ¡°Sister, it might be very dangerous to go out this time. It¡¯ll be fine if I don¡¯t meet those people. But if we meet, I don¡¯t even dare to imagine what the oue will be. I can¡¯t let you die with me.¡±


    Du Yue was equally serious. ¡°Sister Yu, we¡¯re not going to die with you.¡± After saying that, Du Yue raised the submachine gun and tapped it lightly with her fingers. ¡°We¡¯re going with you to kill those people.¡±


    Yu Xinya wanted to persuade them again, but when she saw Du Yue¡¯s and He Xing¡¯s determined expressions, she understood that no matter what she said today, their attitudes would not change. She sighed helplessly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together, then.¡±


    Seeing that Xinya had agreed, Du Yue smiled. ¡°Sister Yu, get in our car. Since it was only the three of them going together, He Xing¡¯s car was enough.¡±


    Yu Xinya did not stand on ceremony with them anymore. She went to the back to give some instructions. When she came back, she was carrying a big bag in her hand. It was bulging, and the couple did not know what was inside.


    Yu Xinya sat at the back and ced the bag at her feet. She said to Du Yue and He Xing, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Du Yue nodded, and He Xing started the car. The door was already open, and the car rushed out of the courtyard. On the way to the gate of the base, the three of them were very quiet. No one spoke.


    This was Du Yue¡¯s and He Xing¡¯s first time going out after they came to the third base. They had their ID cards, so they could go out as long as they swiped their ID cards. Naturally, they could go much faster than when they first arrived.


    There were streetmps set up on the side of the road in the base. Even if one could not see everything clearly, one could still vaguely see it. However, there was no light source outside the base. The farther away they were from the base, the more they could not see clearly. Fortunately, He Xing¡¯s car was equipped with a lot of strong lights. After all of them were turned on, the people in the car could see things more than ten meters away.


    Du Yue turned around and said to Yu Xinya, ¡°Sister Yu, let¡¯s go to the ce where Dapeng and the others were stopped to take a look.¡±


    Yu Xinya had the same thought. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go there.¡±


    The market that Wan Dapeng and the others went to was located in the suburbs, and the road there was a little difficult to drive on. If they were not driving a pickup truck, it would be a little troublesome to get there. Wan Dapeng and the others were robbed on that road.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look first. Perhaps there¡¯ll be unexpected gains.¡±


    If they could meet that group of people, that would be great. It would save them the trouble of looking for them. However, things did not go as they wished. Not only did they not see that group of people, but they did not even find anything useful. Yu Xinya was a little worried. ¡°What should we do¡­¡±


    Du Yue turned around and smiled at her. ¡°Sister Yu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do it. ¡±


    After saying that, Du Yue opened the trunk and found a gas stove. She then ced an iron pot on top of the gas stove. Du Yue took out a can of pork with soup and poured it into the pot. Then, she turned on the fire and heated it. The iron pot had a strong thermal conductivity, so the canned pork in the pot quickly began to bubble, and the fragrance spread.


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows at Yu Xinya. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait here. I¡¯m guessing they¡¯ll follow the smell ande here. Sister Yu, do you believe me?¡±


    Yu Xinya did not hesitate at all. ¡°I believe you.¡± Not to mention those who made a living by robbing, even Yu Xinya herself would want to find out the source of such a delicious smell.


    Ever since the apocalypse, Yu Xinya had never eaten pork again. Although she knew what they were here for, her body¡¯s instincts were not so easy to control. She still swallowed her saliva. Du Yue said to her, ¡°After we avenge Big Brother Wan and the others, we¡¯ll eat this! Treat it as a celebration party!¡±

 Chapter 330 - 330 It’s This Female Devil

    330 It¡¯s This Female Devil


    When Yu Xinya heard this, she also smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Seeing that the soup had already boiled, Du Yue added some water to the pot and turned down the fire. He Xing had been patrolling at the side, in case someone suddenly jumped out from somewhere. After waiting for another ten minutes, they finally heard the sound of carefully moving footsteps and deliberately lowered voices. ¡°It seems to be here!¡±


    ¡°I think that the fragrance is getting closer and closer to us!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet. This smell must be pork! Every day, I dream of myself eating big mouthfuls of meat!¡±


    !!


    ¡°I wonder which tycoon is braising pork in the wild! I¡¯ll ask him for a bowlter.¡±


    ¡°Stop dreaming. One bowl? It¡¯s already good enough to have a piece to taste!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay even if you don¡¯t eat meat. I want to cook noodles with the soup. I haven¡¯t had meat in a long time.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s hearing was very sensitive, especially at this time when she was fully focused, so she heard every word of those people¡¯s conversation.


    However, Du Yue felt that something was wrong. She had a vague feeling that these people were not the ones who robbed Wan Dapeng and the others. Moreover, the more she listened to their voices, the more familiar they seemed to be. Du Yue was still pondering when she saw a group of people gradually walking out of the fog. As they got closer and closer, Du Yue could see their figures and faces clearly under the light.


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s you guys?¡±


    As soon as those people walked over, their eyes were fixed on the pot of pork soup. It was as if their gazes were glued to it, and they did not notice Du Yue and the other two. It was not until Du Yue spoke that they raised their heads at the same time and looked at her.


    The moment they saw Du Yue¡¯s face clearly, the few of them were instantly stunned on the spot. When they reacted, they immediately burst out screaming and turned to run, leaving only one of the men behind. He had a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°Come back here! Why are you running? Are you crazy?!¡±


    The few of them had already run some distance away. When they heard the man¡¯s voice, they stopped helplessly and slowly turned their heads.


    ¡°Young Master Wang, she¡¯s the one who beat us up previously¡­ She even stole all our contribution points¡­¡±


    The person called Young Master Wang looked at Du Yue thoughtfully. ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡±


    Du Yue said faintly, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    They did not catch the people they wanted to catch, but a few unexpected people came. Young Master Wang sized Du Yue up. ¡°Do you know who I am? You¡¯re quite bold to bully my people!¡±


    ¡°Oh, who are you?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am? Alright, I¡¯ll tell you today. My surname is Wang! Everyone in the base calls me Young Master Wang. You beat up my brothers. I must seek justice for them today.


    ¡°We don¡¯t want anything else. Justpensate us with this pot of pork soup. I¡¯ll be magnanimous and not argue with you.¡±


    Du Yue had been listening to Young Master Wang. When she heard this, she could not help but snort. She had thought that Young Master Wang was a vicious character. She did not expect him to be here to make a joke. However, Du Yue did not underestimate her enemy. She knew that many people were good at disguising their true nature. These people might act silly and ridiculous, or they might be as timid as mice, but this was just their disguise.


    If she let down her guard against them, she might not even know how she died in the end! Of course, Du Yue would not give Young Master Wang the chance to stab her in the back. She looked at him warily and refused his request without hesitation. ¡°Stop dreaming. I won¡¯t give you the pork.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡± Young Master Wang¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. He pointed at Du Yue¡¯s nose and shouted, ¡°Won¡¯t you be reasonable? You beat up my brothers and stole their contribution points. You should give us somepensation!¡±


    ¡°They came to my shop to cause trouble. I beat them up in self-defense. As for the contribution points you mentioned, they¡¯re thepensation for my mental damage.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you so unreasonable? You were the one who stole their identity cards and swiped their contribution points away!¡±


    Du Yue snorted. ¡°Even if you¡¯re right, so what? You can also steal my identity card and swipe away my contribution points. Or you can try to snatch this pot of pork from me.¡±

 Chapter 331 - 331 This Is a Grudge Between Us; It Has Nothing to Do With Them

    331 This Is a Grudge Between Us; It Has Nothing to Do With Them


    Young Master Wang was speechless. Looking at Young Master Wang¡¯s speechless expression, Du Yue vaguely felt that his stupidity might not be faked. When Du Yue confronted Young Master Wang, the people who followed Young Master Wang were all standing behind him. Young Master Wang was arguing with Du Yue alone in front of them. Those people used him as a shield and hid behind him.


    Just by looking at them, Du Yue knew that the people who blocked the road and robbed Sunshine Team were definitely not them. These people could only be considered hooligans at most. Normally, they would show off in the base and collect protection fees. If they were really asked to rob people in this dangerous city, they would not dare to do so.


    After confirming that it was not them, Du Yue was toozy to deal with them anymore. It was useless to argue with them. They might even alert the enemy. With so many of them squeezed here, what if the robbers had some misgivings and did not dare to show up? Thinking of this, Du Yue frowned and was about to chase them away. However, before Du Yue could speak, there was a burst of noisy footsteps around them.


    These people surrounded Du Yue and the others from all directions. One of the men stepped forward and sneered at Young Master Wang. ¡°Why, if this isn¡¯t this our famous Young Master Wang?¡±


    !!


    Du Yue was confused. She had been lying in ambush here for so long, but the two groups of people that appeared were not the people she was looking for.


    Young Master Wang stood rooted to the ground, his face tensing up. ¡°Dong Yubo, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Wang, why are you so nervous? What could I want? I just want to catch up with you. It seems that your life is much more carefree than mine. At this time, not only can you eat pork, but you also have two beautiful women apanying you. When I came over, I was still wondering which idiot would cook meat here. When I came over and saw that it was you, I wasn¡¯t surprised.¡±


    Du Yue stood at the side and clenched her fists. If this Dong Yubo did not know how to talk, he could just shut up. How did he manage to offend everyone with just one sentence? Young Master Wang¡¯s face was still tense. ¡°The pork isn¡¯t mine. I don¡¯t know these three people. Let¡¯s settle our grudges ourselves and not affect others.


    ¡°Let them go first.¡±


    Du Yue was very surprised to hear this. She did not expect Young Master Wang to be so loyal. Dong Yubo was already pping. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, Young Master Wang is indeed Young Master Wang. This situation isn¡¯t ordinary! Unfortunately, I won¡¯t listen to you.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m here today, no one can leave under my nose!¡± Dong Yubo¡¯s eyes were cold like a wolf¡¯s. They crawled across everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°You guys are really unlucky to have met me today.¡±


    ¡°Dong Yubo, don¡¯t be so unreasonable!¡± Young Master Wang was so angry that his face turned red, and the veins on his neck popped out.


    Seeing him like this, Dong Yuboughed even harder. ¡°You¡¯re so funny. I¡¯m being unreasonable. What can you do to me? Why don¡¯t you turn around and take a look at the few pieces of trash you brought with you? Do you think you can fight me?¡±


    The two men stood there confronting each other. Du Yue did not think that they were cool at all. She only thought that they were too noisy. The two of them quarreled like primary school students. They scolded each other and threatened each other. Neither of them was lenient with their words, but neither of them made the first move. Did they not know that viins died from talking too much? She could not take it anymore¡­ She really could not listen to it anymore.


    Du Yue looked away from the two of them and looked at the others. Dong Yubo¡¯s attitude was very clear. He would not let them leave so easily. Since that was the case, they could only rely on force to solve the problem. Before that, Du Yue had to see how many weapons these people were holding and where they were standing. Only by knowing yourself and your enemy could you win a hundred battles.


    Du Yue suddenly noticed a man. He stood in the crowd. His appearance was very ordinary, and there was nothing special about his clothes. Compared to the others around him, he was not the strongest. However, the long scar on his forehead made him look particrly fierce. The scar extended from the left side of his forehead to the right temple. It looked very ferocious and terrifying. Judging from the color, this scar was at most one or two years old.


    Although Du Yue had never seen this scar before, she recognized it. Yesterday, she had heard Lu Xun mention this scar. As the scar was too obvious on his face, Lu Xun remembered it very clearly. This person was one of the people who injured Wan Dapeng. Since this person was, then the people around him¡­

 Chapter 332 - 332 What Right Do You Have to Negotiate With Me

    332 What Right Do You Have to Negotiate With Me


    Du Yue¡¯s gaze casually swept across them one by one. Without them knowing, she had already memorized all their faces in her mind. After looking at everyone, Du Yue looked at He Xing without batting an eyelid. He Xing noticed Du Yue¡¯s gaze and looked at her as well. There was no need to speak. The long-term tacit understanding between the two of them could already let them know what they wanted to say from each other¡¯s eyes. He Xing winked at her, and Du Yue knew that he also recognized the man with the scar on his face.


    As for Yu Xinya, she was clenching her fists and there was hatred in her eyes that could not be concealed. She had clearly recognized the person as well. Du Yue was originally worried that Yu Xinya would act rashly. However, it seemed that her worries were unnecessary. As the chief of the base, Yu Xinya would think rationally no matter what decision she made. She would never be blinded by impulse. Knowing that Yu Xinya would not be impulsive, Du Yue looked at Young Master Wang and Dong Yubo.


    The two of them had been arguing just now. After such a long time, neither of them made the first move. Dong Yubo might have a slightly higher IQ than Young Master Wang, but he also realized that it was not a good idea to dawdle like this. Therefore, he did not waste any more time and went straight to the point. ¡°Young Master Wang, I can let you off today as long as you promise me that you¡¯ll go back and convince your father to stop going against Captain An. If you do that, I can let you go and never find trouble with you again.


    ¡°If you agree, I¡¯ll immediately ask my brothers to move aside. Is that okay?¡±


    Young Master Wang snorted coldly. ¡°Okay, your *ss! If you want to make a move, then hurry up. I¡¯m not afraid of you! I¡¯ve already told you today that it¡¯s impossible for my dad to let An Wu off. As for ackey like you, what right do you have to negotiate with me?¡±


    Dong Yubo did not expect Young Master Wang to reject him in front of so many people. His face instantly darkened. ¡°Fine. I gave you face, but you don¡¯t want it?


    ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being rude! Do you want to die? It¡¯s not that easy! Captain An said that we should capture you alive and bring you back. I want to see if your father can still be so stubborn when he knows that his biological son has fallen into our hands!¡±


    ¡°Dong Yubo, stop dreaming! Even if I die today, I won¡¯t let you kidnap me to threaten my father! What are you all standing there for? Hurry up and attack!¡± With Young Master Wang¡¯s order, the few people who were hiding behind Young Master Wang immediately rushed toward Dong Yubo.


    There was no hesitation or fear on their faces. They were not the same people who turned around and ran away when they saw Du Yue! Although Du Yue was slightly surprised, seeing that both parties had already started fighting, she naturally would not just stand there like a fool.


    Young Master Wang had brought eight people with him. Including himself, there were a total of nine of them. However, Dong Yubo had brought at least 30 people with him! The difference in numbers was too great. They did not even have a chance to sneak attack. After the fight, a few people took advantage of the chaos to run toward Du Yue and the others. Among them was the man with a scar on his forehead.


    The man kept approaching Du Yue and the others with a sinister smile on his face. ¡°Beauty, you were staring at me just now. Why? Could it be that you like me? At least you have good taste. That Young Master Wang is just a gigolo. It¡¯s much better to follow me than him¡­¡±


    Before the man could finish his sentence, he was hit in the head. This bat was held by Xinya. It was not until this moment that Du Yue realized that the bag that Xinya had brought actually contained a baseball bat. The paint on the baseball bat was already peeling off, and there were also some dents in it. However, the whole thing was still intact. Just by looking at the man¡¯s reaction, she knew that it was still hard enough.


    Yu Xinya was ruthless. The moment the bat hit him, blood flowed down the scarred man¡¯s face. The scarred man¡¯s body swayed, and his eyes and expression became a little dazed. Yu Xinya gripped the baseball bat tightly with both hands and swung it without hesitation, hitting the scarred man¡¯s stomach hard.


    The scarred man bent down and stumbled a few steps before falling to the ground. When the people who came with the scarred man saw that their own had been knocked down, their eyes became even more vicious. ¡°You b*tch! You actually dare to make a move! Brothers, attack together!¡±


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    Four or five men rushed toward Yu Xinya at the same time. Yu Xinya did not panic at all. She held the baseball bat tightly with both hands and waited for them toe over. However, before they could get close to Yu Xinya, Du Yue and He Xing had already strode forward and blocked Yu Xinya behind them. Du Yue took out her dagger from her waist and shed it across the men¡¯s bodies.


    Du Yue did not n to kill them directly. That would be too easy for these people. Du Yue would stab them twice as many times as they had stabbed Wan Dapeng! Today, she wanted to let these people experience the feeling of their blood draining out of their bodies. It was also to let them experience what it felt like to be on the verge of death as their bodies became colder and colder.

 Chapter 333 - 333 Why Are You Guys Talking About Money

    333 Why Are You Guys Talking About Money


    Within three minutes, four or five strong men fell to the ground without any strength to fight back. Yu Xinya held the baseball bat tightly with both hands, and her body could not help but tremble. Seeing her like this, Du Yue directly handed her dagger to her. ¡°Sister Yu, use this. It¡¯s fast, urate, and ruthless.¡±


    When Yu Xinya heard this, she looked at Du Yue with surprise. Looking at Du Yue¡¯s sweet smile, she even began to wonder if she had heard wrongly.


    Du Yue saw Yu Xinya¡¯s surprise clearly. Du Yue knew that Yu Xinya had always treated her as a harmless little sister. Now, she was afraid that Yu Xinya¡¯s impression of her would be shattered. ¡°Sister Yu?¡± Du Yue called her softly, pulling her out of her thoughts. Yu Xinya looked at the dagger in front of her and took it without hesitation.


    Seeing Yu Xinya approaching the scarred man with big strides, Du Yue turned her attention to Young Master Wang and Dong Yubo.


    !!


    The difference in numbers between the two sides was too great. Young Master Wang¡¯s group¡¯sbat strength was obviously not as good as Dong Yubo¡¯s group. Although Young Master Wang and the others were still fighting with the other party, it was obvious that they had fallen into a disadvantage. If this continued, Young Master Wang would definitely be captured alive.


    Du Yue had only taken a few nces when Dong Yubo sensed her gaze and subconsciously looked over. Not far away, Du Yue could clearly see Dong Yubo¡¯s gaze¡ªvicious and furious. Seeing him like this, Du Yue did not show any fear. Instead, she chuckled. Dong Yubo probably wanted her dead, but it was a coincidence that Du Yue wanted him dead.


    Since they had already started fighting, she knew that this matter could no longer be resolved peacefully. She had never thought of letting Dong Yubo escape unscathed.


    Whether Dong Yubo was there when Wan Dapeng was injured and whether he was the mastermind, she still had to find an opportunity to ask him! Du Yue looked at He Xing and saw him nod slightly at her. She understood what he meant. The two of them walked toward Dong Yubo.


    With the help of Du Yue and He Xing, the situation was instantly reversed. Even if there were only the two of them, Dong Yubo and the others were not their match. Moreover, Young Master Wang and the others were also struggling to resist, so they could also help them get rid of a few small fries. In a sh, the dagger in Du Yue¡¯s hand was pressed against Dong Yubo¡¯s throat. Young Master Wang turned his head and was so shocked by the scene that his eyes widened. His mouth opened subconsciously, and his shocked expression was clearly written on his face.


    After a while, Young Master Wang finally epted this reality. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re so cool! Let¡¯s forget about the previous matter. Thank you for your help. I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future!¡±


    Du Yue could not help but frown as she listened to Young Master Wang¡¯s endless chatter. She rolled her eyes at him speechlessly. ¡°Can you stop talking? What a load of nonsense.¡±


    He Xing also said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to repay uster. Just calcte how much your lives are worth right now and give us some contribution points. ¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Uh¡­¡± Young Master Wang did not expect them to ask him for money directly. He said rather iprehensibly, ¡°Other people are willing to contribute selflessly. Why are you guys talking about money?¡±


    He Xing was amused by his naivety. ¡°We don¡¯t know each other. We saved you, so shouldn¡¯t you pay us?¡±


    Young Master Wang scratched his head. ¡°If you put it that way, it does make some sense.


    ¡°I¡¯m my father¡¯s only precious son, so I should still be quite valuable. Although the people behind me are a little stupid, they¡¯ve been with me for a long time. Their lives are worth a few points. How about this? Seeing as you saved us. I¡¯ll give you a total of 5,000 contribution points, but I don¡¯t have that much right now. Can I give you 3,000 first and give you the rest when I get back to the base? I can write you an IOU.¡±


    Hearing Young Master Wang¡¯s words, Du Yue almost could not hold back herughter. Why was he so silly and sweet? This was the first time she had seen someone like this in real life! Just as she was sighing, she heard Dong Yubo, who was under the dagger, snicker.


    ¡°Young Master Wang, you have a big family and a big business. Aren¡¯t you a little too stingy? Beauty, why don¡¯t you give up on him and work with me? I can give you double the price. What do you think?¡±


    Du Yue turned her attention back to Dong Yubo. She did not answer his question but said to He Xing, ¡°He Xing, get me the rope.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He Xing agreed readily and walked back very quickly after retrieving the rope.

 Chapter 334 - 334 I Want to Deal With Him Personally

    334 I Want to Deal With Him Personally


    Not long after, He Xing came over with a bundle of rope. He did not bring any ordinary rope, but instead, he brought a nylon rope. He Xing¡¯s method of tying people up was special. It was good and fast in tying people up. In less than three minutes, Dong Yubo was tied up like a dumpling. Du Yue fiddled with the dagger in her hand in boredom. The tip of the dagger pointed at Dong Yubo¡¯s neck again and again. ¡°I have a question that I want to get an answer to first.


    ¡°Do you and the people you bring here usually rob others nearby for a living?¡±


    Dong Yubo was trying to guess what she would ask him, but he did not expect her to ask such a question. His expression changed, and the way he looked at her changed. Seeing him like this, Du Yue had a rough idea in her heart. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste time. Just tell me one thing. Did you rob a pickup truck yesterday and hurt two people?¡±


    Dong Yubo¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness. He asked faintly, ¡°Those two men yesterday are your men?¡±


    !!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, we were unlucky. That man came with a gun. Not only did we not kill him, but we were almost killed by him. Although we attacked first, he also killed a few of our brothers. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°Of course not. It was you who provoked us first. My men killed your people only to protect themselves. Stop changing the truth here. You injured him so badly, so I¡¯ll make you pay the same price.¡±


    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, he didn¡¯t die? What a great life. Let¡¯s not beat about the bush. He¡¯s just a subordinate. There¡¯s no need to care so much about him. Even if we were in the wrong first, I¡¯m willing topensate you with 10,000 contribution points. We¡¯re even now. If you let me go, I¡¯ll give you another 10,000. What do you think? You have to consider it carefully. This is not a small sum of money. 20,000 contribution points are enough for you to live a good life in the base, and you won¡¯t have toe out to pick up scraps anymore. Don¡¯t you want to live a good life?¡±


    Du Yue snorted. ¡°You¡¯re right. Life will be much better if you have money.¡±


    Dong Yubo¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. ¡°Then let¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°But the money you can give us is far from enough to live a good life. Say, if I kill you and all your contribution points belong to me, wouldn¡¯t my life be morefortable?¡±


    Before Dong Yubo could finish his sentence, he choked on it. He bit his lip tightly and did not say a word. Young Master Wang came forward again. ¡°Sister, I want to discuss something with you. Can you leave this person to me? I¡¯ll give you all his contribution points. And I¡¯ll give you another 10,000, okay?¡±


    Du Yue looked at Young Master Wang in surprise. Including the lives of his brothers, he said that their worth was only about 5,000 contribution points. Young Master Wang was now willing to pay Du Yue 10,000 contribution points just for Dong Yubo. What was Dong Yubo¡¯s background? His life was actually more valuable than his own life in Young Master Wang¡¯s heart. Du Yue could not figure it out. She felt that Young Master Wang¡¯s thinking was not something that ordinary people could understand.


    However, with so many contribution points, Du Yue would definitely be tempted.


    Although she was tempted, she was afraid of trouble. If Young Master Wang did not have the ability to kill Dong Yubo, then Dong Yubo might escape. What if he went back to take revenge on the people in Sunshine Courtyard after he escaped? She and He Xing were not afraid of Dong Yubo¡¯s revenge, but they could not let others bear such serious consequences because of their hasty decision.


    Before Du Yue could think about it, Young Master Wang said again, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry about leaving him to me. If he falls into my father¡¯s hands, he¡¯ll only die. As for the people he brought with him¡­ The dead keep secrets. Doing this won¡¯t bring any danger to you or the people you care about.¡±


    Just as Young Master Wang said this, the few people behind him held daggers in their hands and shed the necks of Dong Yubo¡¯s subordinates at a speed that no one could react to. Du Yue watched as the men were all killed, but she did not see any emotion on Dong Yubo¡¯s face. He was neither shocked nor afraid. Perhaps he had already thought of this ending, or perhaps he had never taken these people¡¯s lives seriously.


    Du Yue asked Young Master Wang, ¡°Are you going to bring him back to ask him for some information?¡±


    Young Master Wang did not hide anything. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then you can ask here. Hurry up and don¡¯t waste time. Also, don¡¯t forget the 10,000 contribution points you promised. When you¡¯re done asking, I¡¯ll deal with him personally. I can¡¯t rest assured if I hand him over to anyone else.¡±

 Chapter 335 - 335 Stop Pretending to Be Righteous

    335 Stop Pretending to Be Righteous


    ¡°This¡­¡± Young Master Wang was a little surprised. He did not expect Du Yue to propose such a n. Du Yue raised her eyebrows. ¡°Hurry up. If you don¡¯t ask, I¡¯ll kill him right now.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute! I¡¯ll ask, I¡¯ll ask!¡±


    Young Master Wang quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll just ask him here, alright? But I don¡¯t know how to force him to confess. If I just ask him, he definitely won¡¯t tell me!¡± Young Master Wang said with a troubled expression.


    Dong Yubo sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I won¡¯t say anything!¡±


    !!


    Du Yue¡¯s dagger was originally pressed against Dong Yubo¡¯s neck, but after hearing his words, she loosened her grip and the dagger fell, leaving a bloody mark on Dong Yubo¡¯s corbone.


    Du Yue¡¯s dagger was very sharp. Although the cut was not deep, it was definitely not shallow. Blood instantly oozed out of the wound. Du Yue did not n to kill him now, but she could still torture him. Dong Yubo hissed and looked at Du Yue with hatred. Du Yue smiled at him. ¡°Do you still think it¡¯s useful to be stubborn at a time like this? If you cooperate, I can consider giving you a quick death.


    ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to say anything, then don¡¯t me me for making you wish you were dead.¡±


    As she spoke, Du Yue¡¯s dagger pressed down a little more, and more blood flowed out. Dong Yubo felt the pain and coldnessing from his neck. He finally felt afraid. Only now did he realize that Du Yue meant what she said. She said that she would make his life a living hell, so she definitely would not let him off easily.


    Not only did Dong Yubo notice it, but Young Master Wang also noticed it as well. Young Master Wang immediately handed his ID card to Du Yue. ¡°I owe you a total of 15,000 yuan. I have 3,000 yuan in my card. You can swipe it first. I¡¯ll give you the rest when I get back to the base.¡±


    Du Yue did not have a free hand to take it, so He Xing took the card from him. Young Master Wang took two steps forward and came to Dong Yubo¡¯s side. He searched his body with both hands and finally found his identity card. He handed it to He Xing. ¡°Here, swipe all the money in his card. He¡¯s going to die anyway. He doesn¡¯t need them anymore.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and instructed his subordinates, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and find these people¡¯s identity cards for Big Brother! Don¡¯t waste their time!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± The few of them went their separate ways and quickly brought back a thick stack of identity cards.


    He Xing returned to the car and took out the card reader, swiping all the bnce in all the identity cards.


    Du Yue watched him swipe all the cards and finally felt a little pleased. She said to Young Master Wang, ¡°It¡¯s your turn. Ask whatever you want to ask.¡±


    Young Master Wang took two steps forward, pointed at Dong Yubo¡¯s nose, and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and tell me, where did you lock Qing Ju up?!¡±


    Du Yue initially thought that Young Master Wang was going to ask about some confidential information. She did not expect that he only wanted to ask about the whereabouts of a person. From the name, it sounded like a girl.


    Dong Yubo burst intoughter. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. Just kill me! Isn¡¯t your Wang family capable? Why don¡¯t you go and find her yourself? I want to see if you can find her!¡±


    Young Master Wang¡¯s emotions were still stable even when he was humiliated and at a disadvantage. However, now, Dong Yubo had only said a few words and Young Master Wang could no longer hide the gloominess in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Dong Yubo, if you want to die a horrible death, you can continue to provoke me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t escape death anyway, but even if I die, my life won¡¯t be in your hands. If you want to make a move, just kill me! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring Qing Ju¡¯s whereabouts to my grave. Young Master Wang, why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself! How could a woman like Qing Ju, a guest from outer space and a banished immortal, be worthy of someone like you?


    ¡°If there¡¯s only one person in this world who¡¯s worthy of Qing Ju, it¡¯s our Young Master An!¡±


    ¡°Stop dreaming!¡± Young Master Wang clenched his fists tightly. If he had not promised Du Yue that she could deal with him, he would have already taken action. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve imprisoned Qing Ju, she would never fall for that pervert, An Wu! No matter where you hide her, I¡¯ll save her, but you won¡¯t have the chance to see her. ¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending to be righteous here! In the end, didn¡¯t you also want Qing Ju¡¯s nutrition chamber? You and your father pretended to be loyal on the surface, but in reality, what¡¯s the difference between you and us? All of us want to keep Qing Ju by our side and take her ability and nutrition chamber for ourselves!¡±

 Chapter 336 - 336 Anyone Would Be Tempted

    336 Anyone Would Be Tempted


    Dong Yubo was agitated. He then looked at Du Yue. ¡°Did you hear that? He wants to ask me about the whereabouts of a woman named Qing Ju. Do you know who Qing Ju is? She came from another, and the nutrition chamber in her hand is a very magical treasure! Just like the person we injured, as long as he¡¯s not dead, he¡¯ll be fine after resting in the nutrition chamber for a few days. How is it? Is it very tempting?


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to cooperate with me and work for Captain An, we can share the nutrition chamber!¡±


    Hearing Dong Yubo¡¯s bewitching words, Du Yue¡¯s face did not change at all. A few minutes ago, Du Yue thought that Dong Yubo and Young Master Wang were just two people from different camps fighting for power. However, now, Du Yue¡¯s heart was already in turmoil. In their battle, an interster person with a nutrition chamber actually appeared! ¡®Qing Ju,¡¯ Du Yue silently muttered this name in her heart. Dong Yubo and Young Master Wang were not the only ones who would be tempted. Even if it was someone else, they would definitely be tempted!


    If what Dong Yubo said was true, would owning a nutrition chamber not be equivalent to owning a hospital that did not require any fees or drugs? Moreover, it could cure all diseases! In this chaotic post-apocalyptic world where medical conditions were extremely poor, being able to rope in such a capable person by their side was like having another life-saving treasure. Who would not be tempted?


    Du Yue was immersed in her own thoughts, but not much time had passed. She looked at Dong Yubo, whose face was full of anticipation, and said emotionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m not tempted, and I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Dong Yubo looked at Du Yue in surprise and repeated, ¡°Do you know what it means to have a nutrition chamber?¡±


    It was such a precious treasure. How many people would fight to the death to try it out? This woman was not interested at all. She was simply a country bumpkin who had never seen the world!


    Du Yue snorted. ¡°No matter what it means, I don¡¯t need it.¡± Du Yue turned to Young Master Wang. ¡°Have you finished asking what you want to know?¡±


    Young Master Wang took two steps forward, his eyes as deep as still water. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Where are you keeping Qing Ju? If you answer honestly, I can give you a chance.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. Why was this silly guy still so muddle-headed at a time like this? What right did he have to give Dong Yubo a chance? Dong Yubo¡¯s life and death were all in her hands! Dong Yubo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to give me any bullsh*t chance. If you want to kill me, kill me. Do whatever you want.¡±


    Young Master Wang stepped forward and gave him a p. ¡°You¡¯re still so stubborn when you¡¯re about to die!¡±


    Dong Yubo turned his head away after being hit by him. His eyes were filled with a fierce look. ¡°Wang, stop dreaming! Captain An will own Qing Ju sooner orter! Perhaps she has already given in to him by now. You were eliminated long ago¡­¡± Dong Yubo stopped halfway.


    Young Master Wang took out a small knife from somewhere. The sharp tip of the knife pierced Dong Yubo¡¯s heart.


    Dong Yubo¡¯s eyes widened as if he could not believe that Young Master Wang would suddenly make a move. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Then, before he could say anything else, his body went limp and he fell to the ground. The moment Dong Yubo fell, Du Yue walked to the side, and Dong Yubo¡¯s body fell into the soil.


    Looking at Dong Yubo, who was no longer breathing, Du Yue finally felt relieved. Dong Yubo and the people he brought were all dead. She, He Xing, and Yu Xinya did note in vain this time. Moreover, they did not have to worry about these peopleing to take revenge on Sunshine Courtyard. Since she had taken her revenge, Du Yue did not want to waste any more time here. She turned to look at He Xing. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two of them walked toward Yu Xinya and put away the pot of pork. They turned off the gas stove, and the three of them returned to the car.


    Yu Xinya¡¯s clothes were stained with some blood, but there were no wounds on her body. It seemed that the blood was not hers. Du Yue heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Sister Yu, we¡¯ve already avenged Big Brother Dapeng. Shall we set off for the small courtyard? ¡±


    Yu Xinya nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back!¡±


    Before Yu Xinya went out, she was already determined to fight them to the death. She was worried that she would not be able to find the group of robbers for a long time, so she prepared a lot of dry rations. She thought that even if she had to be out for ten days or half a month, she would definitely find the people who hurt Wan Dapeng.

 Chapter 337 - 337 Please Help Keep This a Secret

    337 Please Help Keep This a Secret


    Now, she had found the perpetrators and gotten her revenge in less than a day. Things had developed too smoothly, and Yu Xinya actually found it unreal. It was not until the three of them returned to the car that she was convinced that she was not dreaming and that everything was real. She also heard Du Yue softly ask her if she was injured.


    Yu Xinya looked at Du Yue and He Xing with aplicated feeling in her heart. Before this trip, she had always treated Du Yue and He Xing as younger siblings. The two of them looked fair and clean. It was obvious that they had not suffered much and were both a little thin. Although she had been wary of them when she first met them, she realized that both of them were stubborn and soft-hearted people. They were also a little awkward and shy.


    Yu Xinya always felt that these two people needed her care and help. Now, Yu Xinya knew she was wrong. Du Yue and He Xing were much more capable than she was. Although they were kind-hearted, they were definitely not as harmless as they appeared to be. They killed people without blinking.


    Yu Xinya let out a long sigh, her eyes filled with relief. This was for the best. She had always been worried that Du Yue and He Xing would be too soft-hearted and be bullied by others. He Xing was about to drive away when he was stopped by Young Master Wang. Young Master Wang had been immersed in the mood of finding Qing Ju. Perhaps he heard the car start its engine, so he realized that Du Yue and the others were leaving.


    Young Master Wang walked over and knocked on the car window. Du Yue rolled down the window halfway. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Young Master Wang looked a little dejected. ¡°I still owe you money. How are we going to contact each other after we return to the base?¡±


    ¡°Ask the people you brought. They know the location of our store.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Hearing the answer, Du Yue was about to close the window, but Young Master Wang stopped her.


    Du Yue seemed a little impatient. ¡°If you have anything to say, say it in one breath. We¡¯re going home now.¡±


    ¡°I have a favor to ask of you. Please help me keep what Dong Yubo said a secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Secret? Was it to protect Qing Ju?


    Du Yue had a vague guess in her heart, but she was not a talkative person. She just agreed. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all very loyal. I believe you! Goodbye!¡± After saying that, Young Master Wang let go of his hand on the window and took two steps back. Young Master Wang had just retreated when He Xing stepped on the elerator and the car sped off. On the way back, they did not encounter any obstacles.


    The three people in the car were very quiet until half an hourter. Du Yue then heard Yu Xinya sigh deeply. Yu Xinya looked at her, and her tone was a little moved. ¡°I thought I could never go back. I didn¡¯t expect that we would be able to escape unscathed from so many vicious people.¡±


    Fortunately, Young Master Wang did not have any bad intentions and just looked a little silly.


    Otherwise, if they wanted to escape safely from the two gangs, they would probably have suffered a little. After this thought popped up, Yu Xinya was stunned for a moment and directly denied this idea. No! Even if Young Master Wang had evil intentions toward them, the two gangsbined were not a match for Du Yue and He Xing! No matter what, the three of them would leave sessfully!


    Thinking of this, the expression on Yu Xinya¡¯s face was a littleplicated. In the past, she really did not recognize these big shots. She actually treated these two powerful characters as children who needed someone to protect them!


    Du Yue turned around and saw Yu Xinya with aplicated expression. She knew that her and He Xing¡¯s actions had a huge impact on Xinya today, but she did not want to ask too much. She only reminded her, ¡°Sister Yu, pretend you didn¡¯t hear what they said just now. Don¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡±


    When Yu Xinya heard Du Yue¡¯s voice, she instantly came back to her senses and nodded subconsciously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I didn¡¯t hear anything just now! I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡± Of course, Yu Xinya was curious. Everyone in this world was curious. Not to mention, this matter was rted to aliens.


    There was also the nutrition chamber. Yu Xinya was really curious. If Wan Dapeng was sent inside it, would he quickly recover? However, the moment this thought appeared, it was directly denied by Yu Xinya. She did not even dare to delve into what she had just heard, let alone tell others. Whether it was Dong Yubo or Young Master Wang, the strength behind them could not be underestimated.

 Chapter 338 - 338 Wan Dapeng Was Scolded

    338 Wan Dapeng Was Scolded


    These two groups of people fought fiercely because of that woman from outer space. She was the most inconspicuous person. She did not dare to get involved. It was fine if she lost her life, but she could not implicate Du Yue and He Xing, who treated her like family. She could not let the people in Sunshine Courtyard live a life of misery with her. Wan Dapeng was already out of danger. Although he had many injuries on his body, as long as he rested well, he would recover sooner orter.


    She did not want to think about using anything else! Yu Xinya took a deep breath and suppressed all kinds of mixed emotions.


    In the passenger seat, Du Yue could see Yu Xinya¡¯s expression in the rearview mirror. Looking at Yu Xinya¡¯s expression changing back and forth before she finally fell silent, Du Yue also heaved a sigh of relief. It was not that Du Yue did not trust Yu Xinya, but she was worried that she would make some wrong decisions because of Wan Dapeng. She knew that even the most rational person in the world could easily lose control of their emotions when making decisions that concerned the people they cared about. However, from the current situation, Yu Xinya probably would not do anything stupid.


    It was still a drive away from the base. Du Yue found the dry rations that she had prepared earlier. She had thought that she would be staying outside for a few days, so she had specially prepared a lot of dry food before going out this time. They did not need the rations anymore, but the three of them had not eaten yet! All the dry food was wrapped in clean kraft paper. There was no need to wash their hands before eating. They could just eat it directly. Du Yue picked up a rice ball and handed it to Yu Xinya. However, Yu Xinya pushed it forward. ¡°I brought some dry food. You guys can eat it.¡±


    After saying that, she took out two pieces of cornbread made of coarse grains from her bag. Seeing that Yu Xinya had already started eating, Du Yue did not persuade her anymore. She tore the kraft paper a little and ced it to He Xing¡¯s mouth.


    He Xing smiled and looked at Du Yue. He opened his mouth and took a big bite of the rice ball. After He Xing finished the entire rice ball, Du Yue took a mineral water bottle filled with well water and brought it to his mouth. He Xing drank some water while Du Yue started eating rice balls. After filling their stomachs, the three of them drove for about an hour before they finally arrived at the third base.


    After entering the base smoothly, the car arrived at the entrance of Sunshine Courtyard. Yu Xinya pushed the door open and got out of the car. She rang the doorbell. A few minutester, someone jogged over and asked who it was. This procedure was requested by Yu Xinya. When someone knocked on the door outside, they could not just open the door casually. They had to ask for the identity of the person. Yu Xinya raised her voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s me. Open the door!¡±


    ¡°Sister Yu? Is that you?¡± the person inside eximed and hurriedly opened the door.


    ¡°Sister Yu, you came back just in time! Dapeng also came out of the hospital. As soon as he came back, he asked others about where you went. We thought of 10,000 reasons, but he didn¡¯t believe any of them. Hurry up and go see him. He¡¯s about to die of anxiety!¡±


    When Yu Xinya heard this, she immediately frowned. ¡°He¡¯s discharged? Who allowed him toe back? The doctor had repeatedly instructed him to recuperate in the hospital for two days. Why can¡¯t he listen to me?!¡±


    ¡°This¡­ Dapeng is really too stubborn. We all tried to persuade him, but he didn¡¯t listen. He¡¯s only been back for less than an hour.¡±


    Yu Xinya did not bother asking anymore and turned to look at Du Yue and the others. Although Du Yue was sitting in the car, she heard their conversation.


    She said to Yu Xinya, ¡°Sister Yu, get in the car. It¡¯s faster for us to drive there!¡± There was still some distance from the entrance to the small building. It would be too slow to walk back.


    The car had just stopped in front of the small building when Lu Xun ran down from upstairs. ¡°Sister Yu, you¡¯re back so soon?¡±


    Before Yu Xinya got out of the car, her slightly angry voice was already heard. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to look after him before I left? Why was he discharged the moment I left?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Yu Xinya also got out of the car. Lu Xun was a man who was more than 1.8 meters tall, but he did not have much confidence at the moment. He stood in front of Yu Xinya with his head lowered. He did not look as tall as Yu Xinya. ¡°Sister Yu, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t keep an eye on Dapeng¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. He¡¯s too stubborn. You can¡¯t be med for this.¡± Yu Xinya lifted her feet and walked upstairs. Lu Xun hurriedly followed her. Du Yue and He Xing got out of the car and followed them upstairs. Just as Du Yue reached the door, Du Yue heard Yu Xinya reprimanding Wan Dapeng. They had not even entered the house, but they could already feel her anger.


    Du Yue tugged at He Xing¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s wait outside for a while. The atmosphere inside is too depressing.¡±


    He Xing reached out and hooked the tip of her nose. ¡°You¡¯re the smartest.¡±

 Chapter 339 - 339 I Want a Nutrition Chamber Too

    339 I Want a Nutrition Chamber Too


    At this moment, Lu Xun, who had already followed Yu Xinya into the room, pped his thigh in regret after hearing the conversation between Du Yue and He Xing. The two of them were smart! If he had known earlier, he would not have followed her in to be scolded! Du Yue and He Xing stayed outside for a while. When they heard that Yu Xinya¡¯s tone was much gentler than before, they pushed the door open and walked in.


    Wan Dapengy there, unable to move. He could only obediently listen to Yu Xinya¡¯s scolding. Now that he saw Du Yue and He Xing, Wan Dapeng acted as if he had seen his savior. He quickly waved at them, ¡°Brother, Sister,e in and sit. I can¡¯t walk, so I can¡¯t get down to wee you. Please don¡¯t mind it!¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You just have to cherish the time you have in bed.¡±


    Wan Dapeng was dumbfounded. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡±


    Du Yue smiled but did not answer him. Yu Xinya did not look as angry as before. In fact, all of this was just an illusion. She held back her anger because Wan Dapeng was currently a patient, so she did not bother with him.


    Once Wan Dapeng recovered, Yu Xinya would not let him off easily. Du Yue looked at Wan Dapeng gloatingly, but she did not n to tell him. This was a matter between the two of them. She would not say anything. Du Yue seriously sized up Wan Dapeng from top to bottom. Although he had a lot of bandages on his body, he was still in good spirits. It was probably because his physical fitness was good that he recovered so quickly.


    Du Yue looked at Yu Xinya. ¡°He Xing and I came here not only to see Brother Wan but also to tell you something.¡±


    Yu Xinya was a little puzzled. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else!¡±


    Yu Xinya was even more puzzled, but she still took Du Yue and He Xing to her room.


    Other than her, there were other people living in Yu Xinya¡¯s room, but it was daytime now. Everyone had gone out to work, so it was more convenient for them to talk.


    Du Yue took out a card reader. ¡°Sister Yu, give me your ID card.¡±


    Yu Xinya shook her head. ¡°Sister, what are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of giving me the contribution points you got previously? I can¡¯t take them.¡± Looking at Yu Xinya¡¯s vignt face, Du Yue felt that it was somewhat funny.


    She wanted to give Yu Xinya some money, not snatch her money. Why was she hiding? Du Yue straightened her expression. ¡°I¡¯m not giving you the money. The group of people injured Wan Dapeng so badly before. They shouldpensate Brother Wan. Now that they¡¯re all dead and the money is in my card, I should definitely be the one to transfer it to you.


    ¡°It¡¯s not justpensation for Brother Wan but also for Lu Xun. Sister Yu, this money belongs to those bad people. It¡¯s a waste not to take it, do you understand?¡±


    Yu Xinya was a little hesitant this time. If it were her, she would definitely not ept this money. However, Du Yue made it very clear that this money waspensation for Wan Dapeng and Lu Xun¡­She did not seem to have the right to reject on behalf of others. After hesitating for a long time, Yu Xinya nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank the two of you on behalf of Dapeng and Lu Xun!¡±


    Seeing that Yu Xinya had agreed, Du Yue smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Sister Yu, then I¡¯ll transfer you 3,000 contribution points. When the timees, help me give the points to them.¡±


    On the way back, He Xing mentioned in the car that he had swiped more than 6,000 contribution points from the identity cards found on Dong Yubo¡¯s group. Among them, Dong Yubo had the most. He alone had nearly 4,000 contribution points.


    Yu Xinya nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Du Yue transferred 3,000 contribution points to Yu Xinya¡¯s identity card and then gave the card back to her. ¡°Sister Yu, we¡¯ll leave first. You should rest early too.¡±


    Yu Xinya smiled and nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you out!¡±


    After walking out of the small building, Du Yue and He Xing got into the car and drove back to their portable house.


    After returning to the house and locking the door, Du Yue sat down on the chair, held her chin, and looked at He Xing with anticipation. ¡°He Xing, what¡¯s a nutrition chamber? Can you get one here?¡±


    He Xing looked at Du Yue and smiled. ¡°I knew you would ask this.¡±


    ¡°So can we get it or not?¡±


    ¡°We can.¡±


    He Xing sat opposite Du Yue and said seriously,¡± It¡¯s very expensive. I¡¯m guessing we¡¯ll need a lot of food or good weapons to exchange for it.¡±


    ¡°Are nutrition chambers divided into different levels?¡±


    Du Yue asked again. He Xing nodded. ¡°Of course, there are levels. In fact, they¡¯re simr to weapons. Different types have different effects. The better the effect, the more expensive it¡¯ll be.¡±

 Chapter 340 - 340 I’m Here to Pay Back the Money

    340 I¡¯m Here to Pay Back the Money


    Du Yue touched her chin with her fair fingers and thought about it seriously for a while. ¡°Then let¡¯s get the best one.¡± It would be a waste to get one with average effects.


    He Xing had always supported Du Yue¡¯s idea, but there was something he had to say first. ¡°If we exchange the nutrition chamber, we can¡¯t let Brother Wan use it. It won¡¯t do us any good. You know that, right?¡± When He Xing said this, his expression was serious and his tone was unquestionable.


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Of course, I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    It was not that the two of them were reluctant to lend Wan Dapeng the good stuff, but this thing could not be produced with the current technology of the blue. Dong Yubo and Young Master Wang¡¯s fight for the nutrition chamber was still fresh in their minds. If others knew that Du Yue and He Xing had a nutrition chamber, they would end up like Qing Ju.


    At the mention of Qing Ju, Du Yue could not help but sigh. ¡°Do you think that every base has someone from the interster?¡±


    Du Yue did not have such a thought before, but the first base had that contractor, and the second base had the celestial lord. Now, the third base had Qing Ju. If this was a coincidence, then it was a little too much of a coincidence.


    Du Yue looked at He Xing. ¡°You¡¯re from the first base. Should I count you in?¡±


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°To be precise, I¡¯m not from the first base. I was there because you were there.¡±


    Hearing He Xing¡¯s answer, Du Yue was even more certain of her thoughts. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then every base has an interster person.¡±


    Before the apocalypse, she did not visit every province in her country. Now that the apocalypse had arrived, she could visit every ce because of these people from the interster. Including He Xing, Du Yue knew about four interster people.


    Among them, only Qing Ju was a woman, and she was a woman who had been captured¡­


    ¡°Should we interfere with Qing Ju¡¯s matter?¡± Du Yue asked He Xing.


    He Xing shook his head decisively. ¡°No, it has nothing to do with us anyway.¡±


    Du Yue thought so too. She did not like to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Since the two of them had the same thought, there was nothing else to say.


    After resting at home for the night, the next morning, the two of them drove to the restaurant with pots and pans as usual. They entered the shop and started cleaning up. Just then, someone pushed the door open and walked in.


    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you open yesterday? Yesterday, a few customers came to look for you for dinner. They waited for a long time before leaving. Yesterday afternoon, a group of people came to look for you. They came again this morning and have been waiting for you at the entrance of the shop!¡±


    Du Yue turned her head and saw the owner of the grocery store next door. He Xing smiled at him. ¡°Something happened at home yesterday.¡±


    The owner of the grocery store looked out a few times, then said very carefully, ¡°The people who came yesterday afternoon are the same group of people who came this morning. They¡¯re the group of people who came to collect the hygiene fees previously. Even if they don¡¯t see you, they definitely won¡¯t let it go. You¡¯d better be careful! Say, why don¡¯t you just pay them the protection fee? If theye and cause trouble every day, will you still be able to do business?¡±


    He Xing knew that the grocery store owner said this to him out of kindness, so he smiled and responded.


    The grocery store owner had already given them a reminder, so he could not say anything more. Seeing that Du Yue and He Xing were busy, he decided to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first, then. You guys go ahead!¡±


    Not long after the grocery store owner left, the people who collected protection fees came. They came so quickly that Du Yue even suspected that they had been waiting nearby all along.


    Just as she was thinking about it, she saw two people standing at the door. One of them turned around and left. The other person went up to them and smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Young Master Wang instructed us to wait for you here. The moment you open the door, we have to go and inform him. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    Du Yue nodded after listening. Her guess was right.


    After waiting for about 20 minutes, a car stopped at the entrance of the restaurant. The person who got out of the car was none other than Young Master Wang. Compared to yesterday¡¯s disheveled appearance, Young Master Wang was dressed very neatly today. ¡°You¡¯ve finally opened your shop. I¡¯m here to give you contribution points.¡±


    He Xing did not stand on ceremony with him. He took the identity card from him and directly swiped the contribution points on the card machine. The contribution points that Young Master Wang owed had been paid off. He Xing nodded at him. ¡°We¡¯re even now. You can leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Young Master Wang found a chair and sat down. ¡°I heard that the food in your restaurant is very delicious. Today, I brought my brothers here to try your cooking. You guys only sell ten servings of each dish a day, right? I want them all! Go, call the brothers in for a meal!¡±


    The person at the door heard the order and quickly turned around to leave.

 Chapter 341 - 341 A Sandstorm

    341 A Sandstorm


    Du Yue looked at Young Master Wang speechlessly. He was indeed a silly man! However, she and He Xing were running a restaurant. No matter who came to eat, they had to receive them. There was no reason to chase them away. Since he wanted to eat here, there was no problem in selling all their dishes to him.


    In less than an hour, all the dishes were served. Seeing Du Yue and He Xing sit down, Young Master Wang waved at them enthusiastically. ¡°Come and eat together! We definitely can¡¯t finish so much food!¡±


    Du Yue was about to say no when she heard someone sitting at the door say, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of sand in this dish!¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Were these people here to find trouble with them under the pretext of eating?¡±


    Du Yue walked toward him and looked down at the table. The dishes that were clean before were now covered in ayer of sand! ¡°There was no sand when they were served.¡± Du Yue¡¯s voice was cold, scaring the person until he spoke incoherently, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ Just now¡­ But¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t put sand in them!¡±


    Du Yue ignored him and turned to walk toward the door.


    It was windy outside, and she did not know when it started, but the thick fog was stirred by the wind, limiting one¡¯s vision. The wind blew toward Du Yue, and tiny particles of sand hit her face. The fog was originally grayish-white, but now it had turned khaki due to the sand mixed in with the wind. At first, it was faint, but as the wind speed increased and the wind became stronger, the yellow color in the fog became more and more obvious, covering the sky and the earth.


    Du Yue did not continue watching. Instead, she followed He Xing and quickly closed the door. There was only one sturdy shutter door in this store. If they wanted to close the door, they had to lower it. As the shutter door was pulled down, everyone heard the sound of crackling. It was the sound of sand hitting the shutter door! Young Master Wang sat in the store, his face full of confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?


    ¡°What a loud sound¡­¡±


    Du Yue said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a sandstorm.¡±


    ¡°What? A sandstorm ising?¡± Young Master Wang put down the chopsticks in his hand, his face full of shock. ¡°Why would there be a sandstorm for no reason?


    ¡°Besides, Jingluo belongs to the central ins, so there has never been a sandstorm!¡±


    Although Young Master Wang spoke a little more, it had to be said that the doubts in his heart were reasonable. If it was before the apocalypse, it was indeed unusual for sandstorms to ur in the central ins. However, it was the apocalypse now! There had been so many disasters that did not make sense. It was not surprising that there would be sandstorms in the central ins. The wind was blowing from the north. Was the situation in the first base in the north much worse than here?


    Although Du Yue was worried, she knew that she was powerless now, so she could only tell herself not to think too much. Retracting her thoughts, she looked at the food on the table again. The surface of the food was covered with ayer of sand. Du Yue brought a few empty tes over. ¡°Throw out theyer of sand. The bottom is clean.¡±


    Young Master Wang looked at the others. ¡°No one is allowed to waste food!¡±


    The others nodded. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll still eat it.¡±


    Du Yue originally wanted to say that if they did not want it anymore, she would pack up the rest of the food. Anyway, she definitely could not throw it away. However, as soon as Young Master Wang said this, those people had already nimbly swept away the food that was dirtied with sand and wolfed the rest down. Du Yue swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue.


    Du Yue turned to look for He Xing and found that he had gone to the door at some point. He was bending over and fiddling with something. Du Yue walked over and asked curiously, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He Xing was holding a tube in his hand, and one end of the tube was sticking out from under the door. He Xing handed the other end to Du Yue. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±


    Du Yue took the tube and took a look. She immediately understood.


    It was not a tube but a periscope. In just a few minutes, the outside was already covered by the yellow sand. Previously, when there was only thick fog, although everyone¡¯s vision was blocked, they could at least open their eyes. However, yellow sand was everywhere now. If one was outside, one would not even be able to open one¡¯s eyes, let alone walk on the road.


    They did not know when this sandstorm would end. The peaceful days in the base mighte to an end. Du Yue stood up after looking at it for a while. She could not solve any problem by looking at it, and it would only add to her troubles. It was better not to see it. Du Yue and He Xing sat down at the table. Du Yue took out two buns from a bag below.

 Chapter 342 - 342 Qing Ju Is a Kind Person

    342 Qing Ju Is a Kind Person


    Usually, they would go home for lunch after cleaning up the restaurant. However, looking at the situation outside, they could not go out for a while, so they could only take a bite first. Young Master Wang was eating with his head lowered. When he looked up and saw Du Yue and He Xing eating buns, he looked over eagerly. ¡°Do you still have buns? Can you sell me a few? I want to try them too!¡±


    Du Yue did not hesitate. ¡°No.¡±


    Young Master Wang was a little disappointed. He could only lower his head and continue eating the food in his bowl. It was not that Du Yue was stingy, but the flour used for the buns was refined white flour, which waspletely different from the flour sold in the base. She did not care about the contribution points, but she could not let others find out that they had something that the base did not have. It was also because there were a few outsiders around that the buns that Du Yue took out were not filled with pork but the simplest cabbage filling.


    The bun was very big. After eating it, Du Yue was 80% full. After eating, one¡¯s mood would be better. Du Yue¡¯s mood improved when she saw Young Master Wang and the others finish all the food. They even helped them wipe the table after eating. Du Yue sincerely hoped that customers like them woulde and visit often.


    After cleaning up, Young Master Wang walked over to Du Yue and He Xing. He sat on a chair beside them. The dishes in your shop are all kinds of seafood. Are you from the second base?¡±


    Actually, anyone with a discerning eye could tell at a nce. Du Yue did not want to hide it. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Young Master Wang chuckled and said, ¡°I know a lot of people from the second base. There¡¯s Captain Guan who always looks sad as if someone owes him money. By the way, do you know him?¡±


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve met him a few times, but I¡¯m not familiar with him.¡±


    ¡°I also think that you definitely don¡¯t know each other.¡±


    There seemed to be a hidden meaning in his words. Du Yue looked at him with doubt in her eyes.


    Young Master Wang exined seriously, ¡°That guy has a cold face every day and doesn¡¯t like to talk to others. But the two of you are very enthusiastic and kind-hearted. You definitely won¡¯t get along.¡±


    Enthusiastic¡­ Kind-hearted¡­ Du Yue could not help but wonder what had caused Young Master Wang to have such a deep misunderstanding about her and He Xing. ¡®This silly guy always has a different way of thinkingpared to a normal person,¡¯ Du Yue silentlyined in her heart.


    Young Master Wang was a noisy person. Even if Du Yue and He Xing ignored him, he could continue chattering. ¡°I brought Dong Yubo¡¯s body back to my dad yesterday. My dad said that he would send the corpse to An Wu. However, I think my father¡¯s actions are unnecessary. For someone like An Wu, it¡¯s normal for someone under him to die. He won¡¯t stop just because of a small fry. Oh right, you don¡¯t know An Wu, do you?


    ¡°Although the third base looks peaceful on the surface, there are actually many different parties in the base, and the conflicts are very serious. The people led by An Wu want to abolish the previous system and regtions and establish a new era. Our Wang side doesn¡¯t agree. Although we¡¯ve been fighting with them since before, we¡¯re on par with each other, so we never managed toe to a conclusion. However, ever since Qing Ju appeared, everything has been different¡­¡±


    Speaking up to this point, Young Master Wang¡¯s face revealed a look of reminiscence. Not only did his gaze beplicated, but a smile also appeared on his lips. Seeing that Young Master Wang was not going to say anything, Du Yue and He Xing did not rush him. Young Master Wang spoke, and they listened. If Young Master Wang did not say anything, they would not listen.


    They would not rush him or ask him questions. This was their basic principle. After a long time, Young Master Wang finally pulled himself out of his thoughts. ¡°Qing Ju and I met first. She didn¡¯t have money to eat, so she wanted to exchange nutrient solution for steamed buns with a restaurant owner. At that time, I saw that she was too pitiful, so I took out money to buy her two steamed buns.


    ¡°She said that she couldn¡¯t take my things for free and insisted on giving me the nutrient solution. I thought she was quite cute, so I chatted with her for a while. Knowing that she had just arrived at the third base and did not have any money or supplies with her, I took her to apply for an ID card and helped her find a ce to stay. It was still very hot at that time, and everyone only went out at night. We walked in the dark. I couldn¡¯t see the road clearly and fell on a piece of scrap metal by the side of the road. At that time, my leg was cut by the scrap metal. The wound was so deep that the bone inside could be seen, and the blood kept flowing.¡±

 Chapter 343 - 343 Those Who Are Stupid Are Afraid of Those Who Don’t Care About Their Lives

    343 Those Who Are Stupid Are Afraid of Those Who Don¡¯t Care About Their Lives


    ¡°At that time, I thought that I was going to die. After all, at this time, we wouldn¡¯t be able to find vines or shots. I was afraid that I would be infected. But Qing Ju told me not to be afraid and that she could cure me. After that, she took out the nutrition chamber and let me lie in it. It didn¡¯t take long for the injury on my leg topletely heal. If it weren¡¯t for the bloodstains on my clothes and the ground, I would have even suspected that I was dreaming!¡±


    Young Master Wang said with a blissful smile on his face. Just by looking at the expression on his face, one could tell that that period of time was very warm and happy for him. Although Young Master Wang¡¯s words implied that Qing Ju was a kind and good person, in Du Yue¡¯s eyes, she was a fool. A person who had just arrived here and was unfamiliar with the ce and its people dared to take out their nutrition chamber to treat Young Master Wang¡¯s injuries. If she was not stupid, then what was she?


    Just as Du Yue was thinking about it, she saw Young Master Wang looking over. Young Master Wang smiled shyly at her. ¡°Qing Ju¡¯s behavior is very silly in your eyes, right? Actually, I had the same thoughts as you at that time. I also thought that she was really a brainless person. I didn¡¯t even have to ask her anything. She just told me about her background. Although she¡¯s a little silly, I think she¡¯s cute. She¡¯s an innocent and kind girl.


    ¡°I told her not to tell others about her background so easily in the future, lest she was plotted against by bad people. She had agreed readily at the time, butter on, whenever she met someone who was injured, she would still reach out to help. I knew that I couldn¡¯t change her, so I could only take care of her and protect her silently. However, it didn¡¯t take long for An Wu to find out about her nutrition chamber. Those people want to take her away, while I wanted her to hide.


    !!


    ¡°She was unwilling, and in the end¡­ An Wu took her away.¡±


    At this point, Young Master Wang¡¯s moodpletely sank. He could not hide the regret on his face. ¡°If I had known that this would happen, I would have hidden her no matter how much she objected. Although she would lose her freedom, it¡¯s still much better than her being captured by An Wu. I don¡¯t even know whether she¡¯s alive or dead now¡­¡± The more he spoke, the softer his voice became. In the end, he could not continue. Young Master Wang looked a little pitiful, but Du Yue could not express too much sympathy for him.


    Qing Ju came to an unfamiliar ce from the interster and did not know how to hide her abilities. Without the ability to protect herself, she kept helping others and exposed herself to danger. As for Young Master Wang, after he knew that Qing Ju was different and decided to protect her, his heart still softened in the end and he allowed An Wu to capture her. It could only be said that they were not smart enough, which led to the current oue.


    Young Master Wang had been immersed in regret. After a while, he raised his head and looked at Du Yue and He Xing. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Am I being too long-winded?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you want to say it, then say it. We can¡¯t get out now anyway.¡±


    If it was just her and He Xing, they could watch variety shows or watch dramas. Now that Young Master Wang and the others were here, they could not find any other way to kill time. Instead of everyone staring nkly here, it was better to listen to the story of Young Master Wang and Qing Ju.


    Young Master Wang smiled bitterly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all my fault. If I had been more capable, Qing Ju would not have been captured by An Wu, and she would still be by my side. I don¡¯t even know where she is now.¡±


    Looking at Young Master Wang¡¯s red eyes, Du Yue could not help but say, ¡°You can go directly to An Wu, put a knife against his throat, and ask him to let Qing Ju go. Haven¡¯t you heard of this saying? Those who are arrogant are afraid of those who are stupid, and those who are stupid are afraid of those who don¡¯t care about their lives. As long as you¡¯re brave enough, he might be afraid of you.¡±


    Hearing Du Yue¡¯s words, Young Master Wang looked over with his mouth agape. ¡°Rush over to find him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, are you afraid?¡±


    Young Master Wang shook his head repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. It¡¯s just that if I bring people with me, I might be discovered by An Wu¡¯s subordinates before I even see him. They have more people, and we definitely won¡¯t have any advantage in a fight. My life isn¡¯t worth much, but I can¡¯t drag others down with me.¡±


    Young Master Wang¡¯s words made sense. Du Yue nodded slightly and did not say anything else. Then, she turned to look at the shutter door. She could still hear the sound of sand hitting the door, and it was even louder than before. Clearly, the wind was getting stronger. Even before the apocalypse, sandstorms wouldst for at least three to five days. Not to mention that they were in the apocalypse, and anything unbelievable could happen.

 Chapter 344 - 344 We Can’t Hide in the Shop and Wait to Starve to Death!

    344 We Can¡¯t Hide in the Shop and Wait to Starve to Death!


    Waiting in the shop was definitely not a solution. Du Yue asked He Xing, ¡°Shall we go back to the small courtyard?¡±


    Before He Xing could speak, Young Master Wang spoke first. ¡°Are you leaving now? There¡¯s a sandstorm outside. How are you going to leave?¡±


    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t leave, we have to find a way to leave. If we keep hiding here, we¡¯ll starve to death. There¡¯s no food left in this shop.¡±


    People were made of steel. If they did not eat, they would be starving. When Young Master Wang heard that there was nothing left to eat at Du Yue¡¯s store, he was also anxious to leave.


    !!


    Du Yue looked at Young Master Wang and said, ¡°Drive your car and take your people away. We¡¯re leaving too.¡±


    Young Master Wang looked at the shutter door worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous to drive in a sandstorm.¡±


    ¡°Staying here will only put you in more danger.¡±


    Staying here meant dying of thirst and starvation. What if there was a chance of survival outside? No one wanted to stay here and wait for death.


    Du Yue and He Xing put away the bowls and chopsticks and ced them at the door before opening the shutter door. The moment the shutter door was opened, the strong wind blew the sand and dust toward them. They hit their exposed skin heavily. The pain made Du Yue gasp. Du Yue closed her eyes slightly and did not dare to speak at this time. She carried the two buckets and walked out.


    He Xing followed behind her with two more buckets. Young Master Wang also rushed out with his subordinates. ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡±


    Du Yue rolled her eyes silently when she heard Young Master Wang coughing. As expected of the silly man. He still dared to open his mouth and speak when the sand was everywhere outside. Under such circumstances, as long as his mouth was open, the sand would rush into his mouth. It would be strange if he did not cough.


    When everyone rushed out, He Xing pulled down the shutter door and locked it. After that, everyone ran to the side of the road. When they reached the car, He Xing opened the trunk. The two of them put all the buckets in their hands into it before running to the front and getting into the car. As soon as the door opened a crack, the sand rushed in. Although Du Yue and He Xing did not dare to dy for a second and closed the doors the moment they got into the car, the car was still filled with dust. After a long while, the air in the car gradually recovered.


    Du Yue took out a wet towel and wiped it on her eyelids. The wet towel turned earthy yellow in an instant. Looking at the sand on the wet towel, Du Yue could not help butugh.


    He Xing looked at her curiously and asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    They were covered in dust and sand, yet she could stillugh. Du Yue opened the wet towel for He Xing. ¡°I just feel that this is the first time we¡¯ve been so dejected. It¡¯s a little funny just thinking about it.¡±


    He Xing stepped on the elerator. ¡°Alright, then you canugh for a while. We¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    The two of them were not bothered to wipe the sand off their bodies and faces. When they got out of the carter, they would still be unable to avoid the sand that would hit their faces. There was really no need to wipe their faces now. On the way, He Xing controlled the speed of the car very slowly. With the thick fog and sandstorm, even if all the lights in the car were turned on, they could only see two to three meters in front of the car. Under such circumstances, safety was the most important thing. Therefore, He Xing would rather slow down.


    It was originally only a ten-minute journey, but because of the extremely low visibility, it took them more than 40 minutes to arrive. The car stopped at the entrance of Sunshine Courtyard. Du Yue took out the walkie-talkie. ¡°Sister Yu, we¡¯re back. Can you think of a way toe over and open the door for us?¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, Yu Xinya¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t worry and just wait a moment!¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing waited obediently in the car. They thought they would have to wait for a while, but they did not expect the door to be opened from the inside after only a few minutes. The person who came to open the door was wearing a raincoat, a mask, and sunsses. They also wore gloves on their hands. They had wrapped their entire body tightly, so Du Yue could not tell who this person was.


    He Xing drove into the courtyard. As soon as they entered, they were blocked by the car in front. Du Yue turned around and saw the person in the raincoat closing the door. After closing the door, the person ran over to them. They stood outside the window and looked inside. Then, they ran forward hurriedly and got into the car in front. Not long after, Yu Xinya¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Sister, you guys go back first! If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s contact each other through the walkie-talkie. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t go out!¡±

 Chapter 345 - 345 Waiting for Them to Come Back in the Sandstorm

    345 Waiting for Them to Come Back in the Sandstorm


    ¡°I know! Sister Yu, you be careful too!¡± As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, she saw the car in front of her start and drive straight to the small building.


    He Xing headed towards the house where they lived. Taking advantage of this time, Du Yue ttened the seat, climbed into the trunk, and put everything inside into the space.


    The car stopped steadily in front of the mobile house. Du Yue and He Xing ran out of the car and ran into the house.


    There was a lock hanging on the door of the living room. Du Yue opened it as quickly as possible. They returned to their house, closed the door, and turned on the lights. Everything happened in one go. Du Yue looked down and smiled. As the living room was not apletely enclosed space, some sand had already seeped in from the cracks on the floor and gathered into a small mound. Seeing this scene, Du Yue could only secretly rejoice that the bedroom was sealed well. Otherwise, they would probably have to wear masks to sleep at night.


    !!


    Du Yue looked at He Xing and saw that he was all yellow. His face, clothes, and hair were all covered in yellow sand. He looked a little disheveled but also a little sexy. Just by looking at He Xing, Du Yue knew what she looked like now. Du Yue took out the bathtub from her space and took out a change of clothes and toiletries. She ced them all in front of He Xing. ¡°Hurry up and take a shower. I¡¯ll go to the bedroom to wash up too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go quickly.¡±


    Du Yue did not need He Xing¡¯s urging. More than an hourter, Du Yue and He Xingcai sat together on the carpet and chatted with Yu Xinya on the walkie-talkie. Yu Xinya said that when the wind blew, she was watering the crops with everyone. When the sand hit her face, she thought it was raining and was extremely excited. However, she soon realized that it was a sandstorm. She quickly called everyone back to the small building and ordered them to close the doors and windows.


    Yu Xinya was worried that Du Yue and He Xing did not bring their walkie-talkie and the base would not hear the doorbell, so she drove to the gate and waited there. When Yu Xinya mentioned this matter, her tone was light, but Du Yue was extremely touched. After spending a long time together, Yu Xinya and the others¡¯ sincere and pure hearts gradually melted Du Yue¡¯s frozen heart.


    Thinking of the situation at the small building, Du Yue asked, ¡°Sister Yu, how do you n to eatter?¡±


    The small building had two connected rooms outside which were the kitchen and canteen. Usually, they would go downstairs to eat together. In this situation, if they ran out in the sandstorm, they would definitely be covered in dust. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Every room in the small building has a raincoat. When the meal is ready, we can wear a raincoat and go out to get the food.¡± Yu Xinya¡¯s tone was a little excited. ¡°Fortunately, I brought everything with me before we set off from our base before this. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve been left with no choice.¡±


    Du Yue frowned slightly. Although wearing a raincoat to get food could temporarily solve the problem, if the sandstormsted for a long time, this was not a solution either. ¡°Sister Yu, when the wind subsides, you¡¯d better go and look for Wu Yan. Buy some movable boards from him and block the corridor on the second floor. You can also set up an empty space on the first floor. If the children can¡¯t stand it anymore, they cane out and exercise.¡±


    Anyway, there was a thick fog and sandstorm outside, so there was no sunlight at all. There was no need to worry about whether the space built by the movable boards would block the sunlight. Yu Xinya¡¯s surprised voice came from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Yes! Why didn¡¯t I think of that!? Little Sister, you¡¯re really smart!


    ¡°When the wind goes down, we¡¯ll go out and take a look!¡±


    Du Yue pursed her lips helplessly. Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng had been together for a long time, and their way of speaking was bing more and more simr. Why did Yu Xinya¡¯s words not sound like apliment to her? After ending the call, Du Yue put the walkie-talkie aside andy down on a huge teddy bear. It had been a long day, and she really did not have any strength left.


    He Xing approached her. ¡°You must be exhausted. I learned some massage techniques from the videos. Why don¡¯t I give it a try? I was very serious when I was learning. My skills shouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡±


    Du Yue had long known that He Xing had a strong learning ability. Since he said that his skills were not bad, then they must be very good because he never lied!


    Du Yue turned overzily and showed her back to He Xing. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Mr. He.¡±


    Although she was lying on her stomach, Du Yue could hear He Xing rubbing his palms behind her back. Without waiting for Du Yue to speak, He Xing had already ced his warm palms on her waist. He Xing¡¯s strength was neither light nor heavy, and when he massaged her body, she felt numb. The muscles that were being massaged by him were indeed much more rxed than before.

 Chapter 346 - 346 A Week-Long Sandstorm

    346 A Week-Long Sandstorm


    While He Xing was massaging, Du Yue silently recorded his movements and strength in her heart. Although she could not guarantee that she would remember them all, it was not a problem to remember the general movements. After He Xing finished massaging her, she asked He Xing to lie down with his back facing her and used the same method she had just learned to massage him.


    Although He Xing praised her for her good massage, Du Yue knew very well that she was far inferior to He Xing in terms of technique and strength. ¡°Although I can¡¯tpare to you, it¡¯s fine as long as I can make you feelfortable, even if it¡¯s just a little bit.¡±


    He Xing turned around and hugged Du Yue in his arms. ¡°Your intention is priceless. No matter how skilled you are, it can¡¯tpare to your sincerity!¡±


    Du Yue smiled when she heard that. He Xing was bing more and more of a sweet-talker.


    !!


    Lying in He Xing¡¯s arms and listening to the sound of the sand hitting the movable boards outside, Du Yue¡¯s mood was not as depressed as before. Too many changes had happened in this life. She had experienced natural disasters, tsunamis, sandstorms, and insect disasters that she had never experienced in her previous life. Du Yue still remembered the surprise and worry she felt when she first encountered the insect disaster. Now that she had encountered more and more unexpected disasters, she felt that it was no longer strange.


    Those who could survive until now would not be defeated by a sudden disaster! After the initial panic of the disaster, people would quickly calm down and think about how to face the new disaster and how to survive better. Since Young Master Wang and the others were in the restaurant, they only had a simple bite for lunch. At night, Du Yue and He Xing decided to have a good meal.


    They did not have to worry about sudden visitors in this weather. The two of them immediately decided to eat barbecue in their room tonight. Meat was a good thing. The taste and texture of meat when it was cooked using different cooking methods were different. They did not eat roasted meat often, but they had to admit that roasted meat was more fragrant than meat cooked using other cooking methods. At the end of the meal, the two of them cracked an egg on the grill and made fried rice. The two of them were satisfied with the meal.


    Being trapped in the sandstorm was not a bad thing for Du Yue and He Xing. At least the two of them could close the doors and windows and enjoy some delicacies that were usually inconvenient to eat at home. After getting up and washing up in the morning, the two of them began to train on an empty stomach and sparred with each other. They had a sumptuous lunch, and in the afternoon, the two of them went about their own business. They watched variety shows, cooked, wrote, and drew.


    Du Yue found a game console in her space. After dinner, the two of them could y games together.


    Their room was very small, but the two of them could do many things together. They would not find it boring at all. The only downside was that they had to use cat litter when they wanted to use the toilet again. There was a toilet in Sunshine Courtyard. It was an ordinary dry toilet. However, because of the sandstorm, Du Yue could not go out. She specially took a tent with better sealing properties and ced it in a corner of the living room. The temporary toilet was set up there.


    Fortunately, there was enough cat litter, and it usually did not smell much. Du Yue and He Xing were in the bedroom most of the time, so they did not feel that it was inconvenient. Du Yue even specifically asked Yu Xinya how they solved the problem of going to the toilet. Yu Xinya said that they wore raincoats and went out to shovel the sand that had umted in the open space because of the sandstorm. After hearing this, Du Yue could not help but praise her. As expected, the wisdom of humans was endless. They thought of a solution so quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, almost a week had passed. Du Yue and He Xing could still stay still, but Yu Xinya could not. She was not in a hurry for anything else, but there were too many people in the small building. It was really inconvenient to not be able to go out. She was in a hurry to buy movable boards from Wu Yan. ¡°If the storm doesn¡¯t subside tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to go out even if I have to withstand the sandstorm.¡± Hearing Yu Xinya¡¯s helpless voiceing from the walkie-talkie, Du Yue also fell silent.


    Although it was a little difficult, they could not just endure it. Since Yu Xinya had decided, then she could only wish them all the best.


    The next morning, the first thing Du Yue did after getting up was to take a periscope to the living room and look outside. The sky was still filled with yellow sand. The sandstorm that hadsted for a week did not show any signs of abating. ¡°Will this sandstormst a year and a half like the extremely cold and hot weather?¡± Du Yue asked gloomily.

 Chapter 348 - 348 Dealing with the Internet

    348 Dealing with the Inte


    After walking out of the door, Du Yue sat in the front passenger seat. He Xing turned around and locked the living room door before sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Their house was very close to the door. In less than a minute, their car arrived at the door. Du Yue picked up the walkie-talkie and told Yu Xinya that she and He Xing had arrived. A minuteter, someone got out of the car and opened the door.


    Yu Xinya said through the walkie-talkie that the person was specially here to guard the door. A car woulde over in a while and wait at the closest position to the door. When they came back, the door would open for them immediately. Looking at the people who were struggling to open the door in the sandstorm, Du Yue felt that restoringmunication equipment was a very important matter. Withmunication equipment, there was no need to wait at the door to open and close the door.


    After they set off, Du Yue¡¯s car and Yu Xinya¡¯s car kept a distance that was neither too far nor too close. They had to ensure that they would not rear-end each other and that the distance between the two cars would not exceed the transmission distance of the walkie-talkie. They first drove toward Wu Yan¡¯s real estate agency. That street was one of the more livelymercial streets in the base. Other than the real estate agency, there was also the grain store, Trade Center, and service hall.


    Du Yue had learned before that inte connection and the payment of the inte and electricity bills were all handled at the service hall. Yu Xinya and He Xing stopped their cars at the intermediary center. He Xing greeted the staff there and drove the car to the entrance of the service hall. The distance between the service hall and the intermediary center was not far, and the walkie-talkie could still be used normally. Du Yue was relieved to know that Yu Xinya and the others had sessfully entered the intermediary center.


    !!


    Du Yue had just put down the walkie-talkie when He Xing said, ¡°Wait in the car. I¡¯ll get out of the car to find out more about the situation.¡±


    Before Du Yue could nod, He Xing had already gotten out of the car and left. The moment the car door was closed, the sound of sand whirling around outside could not be heard at all. Du Yue could only vaguely see that He Xing had already walked to the door of the service hall. After waiting for about ten minutes, He Xing returned to the car and knocked on the window. Du Yue immediately rolled down the window and heard He Xing say, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked. Just give me your identity card. I¡¯ll go handle it.¡±


    Du Yue handed her identity card to him and watched him leave. She rolled up the window again. In the time it took to open and close the window, Du Yue¡¯s body and the car had already been covered with ayer of sand. Du Yue nced at it and did not care too much. Out of sight, out of mind. As long as the sandstorm did not stop, no matter how clean the car was, it would be messy again once the door was opened. Cleaning it up waspletely unnecessary.


    After waiting for a few more minutes, He Xing walked out of the service hall. As soon as He Xing got into the car, he handed Du Yue a few cards. ¡°Our identity cards have been connected to the inte. Use your phone to scan this code, enter your identity card number, and enter the initial password. You can go online after that. If you want to make payments, you can do it online, so you don¡¯t have to make another trip here. Let¡¯s go back and tell Sister Yu to see if they need it.¡±


    Du Yue could not help but give He Xing a thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s great! You¡¯re so efficient! Now that the inte issue is settled, let¡¯s go to the grain store. I don¡¯t know how many days we¡¯ll have to stay at home. We should buy some grains just for show so that no one will notice that something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Du Yue was not worried about anything else. She was just afraid that Yu Xinya would think that they had no food to eat and think of a way to send food to them. The funds for the small courtyard were not sufficient, and she was not well-off. Du Yue did not want to trouble Yu Xinya. Their car had just stopped at the entrance of the grain store when Yu Xinya and the others rushed over.


    This time, Du Yue and He Xing got out of the car together. On the other side, Yu Xinya also got out of the car with three people. The few of them arrived at the entrance of the grain store. The roller shutter door of the grain store was halfway pulled down. There was a thick quilt hanging inside the door to resist the wind and sand. The few of them lifted the shutter door, lifted the quilt, and quickly bent down to get in.


    Although they were already very fast, the wind and sand still inevitably blew into the store. The few people who were standing in the store subconsciously turned around and closed their eyes. After a long time, the dust settled on the ground, and the air in the room became less turbid. Du Yue and He Xing had been here before, so they were no strangers to this ce. At this moment, in the grain store, other than the staff members they had seen before, there were also a few others who came to buy grains like Du Yue and the others.

 Chapter 348 - 348 Dealing with the Internet

    348 Dealing with the Inte


    After walking out of the door, Du Yue sat in the front passenger seat. He Xing turned around and locked the living room door before sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Their house was very close to the door. In less than a minute, their car arrived at the door. Du Yue picked up the walkie-talkie and told Yu Xinya that she and He Xing had arrived. A minuteter, someone got out of the car and opened the door.


    Yu Xinya said through the walkie-talkie that the person was specially here to guard the door. A car woulde over in a while and wait at the closest position to the door. When they came back, the door would open for them immediately. Looking at the people who were struggling to open the door in the sandstorm, Du Yue felt that restoringmunication equipment was a very important matter. Withmunication equipment, there was no need to wait at the door to open and close the door.


    After they set off, Du Yue¡¯s car and Yu Xinya¡¯s car kept a distance that was neither too far nor too close. They had to ensure that they would not rear-end each other and that the distance between the two cars would not exceed the transmission distance of the walkie-talkie. They first drove toward Wu Yan¡¯s real estate agency. That street was one of the more livelymercial streets in the base. Other than the real estate agency, there was also the grain store, Trade Center, and service hall.


    Du Yue had learned before that inte connection and the payment of the inte and electricity bills were all handled at the service hall. Yu Xinya and He Xing stopped their cars at the intermediary center. He Xing greeted the staff there and drove the car to the entrance of the service hall. The distance between the service hall and the intermediary center was not far, and the walkie-talkie could still be used normally. Du Yue was relieved to know that Yu Xinya and the others had sessfully entered the intermediary center.


    !!


    Du Yue had just put down the walkie-talkie when He Xing said, ¡°Wait in the car. I¡¯ll get out of the car to find out more about the situation.¡±


    Before Du Yue could nod, He Xing had already gotten out of the car and left. The moment the car door was closed, the sound of sand whirling around outside could not be heard at all. Du Yue could only vaguely see that He Xing had already walked to the door of the service hall. After waiting for about ten minutes, He Xing returned to the car and knocked on the window. Du Yue immediately rolled down the window and heard He Xing say, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked. Just give me your identity card. I¡¯ll go handle it.¡±


    Du Yue handed her identity card to him and watched him leave. She rolled up the window again. In the time it took to open and close the window, Du Yue¡¯s body and the car had already been covered with ayer of sand. Du Yue nced at it and did not care too much. Out of sight, out of mind. As long as the sandstorm did not stop, no matter how clean the car was, it would be messy again once the door was opened. Cleaning it up waspletely unnecessary.


    After waiting for a few more minutes, He Xing walked out of the service hall. As soon as He Xing got into the car, he handed Du Yue a few cards. ¡°Our identity cards have been connected to the inte. Use your phone to scan this code, enter your identity card number, and enter the initial password. You can go online after that. If you want to make payments, you can do it online, so you don¡¯t have to make another trip here. Let¡¯s go back and tell Sister Yu to see if they need it.¡±


    Du Yue could not help but give He Xing a thumbs up. ¡°That¡¯s great! You¡¯re so efficient! Now that the inte issue is settled, let¡¯s go to the grain store. I don¡¯t know how many days we¡¯ll have to stay at home. We should buy some grains just for show so that no one will notice that something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Du Yue was not worried about anything else. She was just afraid that Yu Xinya would think that they had no food to eat and think of a way to send food to them. The funds for the small courtyard were not sufficient, and she was not well-off. Du Yue did not want to trouble Yu Xinya. Their car had just stopped at the entrance of the grain store when Yu Xinya and the others rushed over.


    This time, Du Yue and He Xing got out of the car together. On the other side, Yu Xinya also got out of the car with three people. The few of them arrived at the entrance of the grain store. The roller shutter door of the grain store was halfway pulled down. There was a thick quilt hanging inside the door to resist the wind and sand. The few of them lifted the shutter door, lifted the quilt, and quickly bent down to get in.


    Although they were already very fast, the wind and sand still inevitably blew into the store. The few people who were standing in the store subconsciously turned around and closed their eyes. After a long time, the dust settled on the ground, and the air in the room became less turbid. Du Yue and He Xing had been here before, so they were no strangers to this ce. At this moment, in the grain store, other than the staff members they had seen before, there were also a few others who came to buy grains like Du Yue and the others.

 Chapter 349 Food Price Soars

    Chapter 349 Food Price Soars


    "Your windbreaker is really good! Where did you buy it? I want to buy one too!"


    He Xing shook his head. "I forgot. It''s been too long."


    When the man heard this, his face was full of pity. He turned to the staff standing behind the counter and said, "I haven''t finished speaking just now. I can understand the price increase, but it couldn''t have increased by so much at once, right?


    "I don''t think you should open a grain store. Why don''t you just rob?" The man frowned and sounded very dissatisfied.


    The staff standing opposite him did not lose out to him in terms of aura. He raised his eyebrows and replied loudly, "You can''t say that. The base officials want to raise the price. Moreover, don''t you know what''s going on outside now? The sandstorm outside is so serious. Isn''t it normal for food prices to rise? The grain price has only doubled now. If this sandstorm continues for a few more months, it''s not impossible for it to increase by two or three times."


    When the staff member first spoke, his tone was also a little unhappy. After all, he was just an employee. It was not up to him to decide whether the price would rise or not. However, toward the end, his tone became dull. If the sandstorm reallysted for a few months, he would not be able to afford the price of food either.


    The man who was quarreling with him was silent for a moment before he finally said, "Then I want ten catties of whole wheat flour and ten catties of brown rice!"


    "Whole wheat flour costs three contribution points per catty, and brown rice costs five contribution points per catty. That''s a total of 80 contribution points."


    The man silently took out his identity card from his pocket and handed it over. After the staff swiped the card, he took the cloth bags from the man''s hand and began to fill them with grains.


    The man took back the cloth bags full of grains and carefully tied the bags tightly. He tied the two bags together with a rope and carried them on his shoulder as he left the grain store. After the man left, the staff looked at Du Yue and the others. "What do you want to buy?"


    Yu Xinya nodded. "What do you have in your shop? What are the prices now?"


    The staff handed her a piece of paper and said, "The prices are all here. Take a look."


    Hearing this, Du Yue also went forward to take a look. This piece of paper was not big, and there were not many contents inside. Brown rice cost five points per catty, whole wheat flour cost three points per catty, sorghum flour cost three points per catty, wheat flour cost six points per catty, and rice cost six points per catty. Du Yue originally thought that the two types of flour were the cheapest, but she did not expect to see even cheaper grains when she looked at the paper. Wheat bran and rice bran cost two contribution points per catty.


    Du Yue had bought the rice she used to cook in the restaurant from here, so she knew the original price of the food.


    The man was right. The price had indeed doubled before the sandstorm. If the sandstorm ended in a short period of time, the price might fall. However, if the sandstorm continued, the price of food would continue to increase, just as the staff had predicted.


    Yu Xinya''s face was tense, and no one knew what she was thinking. After a while, she asked, "Is there a purchase limit?"


    When the staff heard this, they instantly perked up. This was obviously a big client! If she were only nning to buy three to five catties worth of grains, she would not have asked such a question.


    "We haven''t enforced a purchase limit yet," said the staff member with a smile. In other words, this might change in the future.


    "I want 200 catties of whole wheat flour and 200 catties of sorghum flour." Yu Xinya pondered for a moment. "100 catties of brown rice and 100 catties of wheat flour."


    Du Yue was standing beside Yu Xinya. She noticed that Yu Xinya''s gaze had lingered on the wheat bran and rice bran for a long time. Just when Du Yue thought that she would not want these two, Yu Xinya opened her mouth again. "Give me 50 catties of wheat bran and rice bran each!"


    There were not many types of food, so the price was easy to calcte. The staff member began to calcte for them. "The price of sorghum flour is the same as that of whole wheat flour. If you buy a total of 400 catties, it''s 1,200 contribution points. 100 catties of brown rice is 500 contribution points, and 100 catties of wheat flour is 600 contribution points. 100 catties of wheat bran and rice brane up to a total of 200 contribution points. Hence, the total bill is 3,500 contribution points."


    After calcting the price, the staff''s eyes began to shine. He had only seen a few people in the base who could take out so many contribution points at once. Hearing the price, Yu Xinya sighed imperceptibly. Then, she took out her identity card. " Okay, swipe it. " The staff smiled and took the ID card with both hands. With a beep, 3,500 contribution points were swiped away.

 Chapter 350 Isnt Even Good for Smashing Walnuts

    Chapter 350 Isn''t Even Good for Smashing Walnuts


    Du Yue was nearby. She nced at Yu Xinya''s bnce and saw that she had less than 500 contribution points left. The Sunshine Courtyard had always been amunity organization. Everyone worked together in the fields, and all the ie was handed over to Yu Xinya to manage. Wan Dapeng and Lu Xun did not keep the 3,000 contribution points that she had asked Yu Xinya to transfer. However, Yu Xinya was not willing to use the money to buy other things, so she just kept it. In addition, some people who had nothing to do in the small courtyard would go out to do odd jobs for a few days and earn some money.


    In addition to the things they had bought like the movable boards and essories, they only had this much money left after buying the food.


    Yu Xinya put the identity card in her pocket and then looked at Du Yue. "Sister, you guys should buy some food to stock up too, right?"


    Du Yue nodded. "Yes, but since it''s just He Xing and me, we don''t need much." Other than wheat bran and rice bran, Du Yue asked for 20 catties of each type of grain. In total, she spent 480 contribution points. Du Yue and He Xing put all their money in Du Yue''s identity card. She had more than 10,000 contribution points on her card now, and she only spent less than 500 this time. She did not feel bad at all.


    They had bought so much food that it was enough for Du Yue and He Xing to eat for a while. At the very least, Yu Xinya did not have to worry about them going hungry during this period of time. Yu Xinya had bought a lot of food, so a lot of bags were needed. Each bag could hold 50 catties. After the staff scooped in the right quantity, they weighed the bags again in front of Yu Xinya. Du Yue and the others had brought their own cloth bags. The staff also weighed the bags in front of them.


    If Du Yue and the others wanted to open the bags and take a look, they could do so. However, if there were any problems after they left, the grain store would not be responsible. Yu Xinya was usually more cautious in doing things. In addition, she had spent so many contribution points this time, so she definitely had to check the bags carefully. Du Yue could only follow the crowd and check her bags. After confirming that the food was fine, they moved the food into the car.


    Even with the few of them and the staff of the grain store moving the bags together, it was still a busy job to move so many bags. After they were all loaded into the car, Du Yue sat in the passenger seat and let out a long sigh of relief. "We''ve finally done what we needed to do. Let''s go home!"


    He Xing also smiled and said, "Now that the problem of our food stock has been solved, even if the sandstorm doesn''t stop for a while, we can stay at home in peace."


    Although the sandstorm had brought inconvenience to everyone''s lives, Du Yue still liked to stay at home with He Xing as long as there was food and shelter. On the way back, they encountered some other vehicles. The yellow sand outside was everywhere. Unless it was absolutely necessary, no one would want to go out. It was not easy for everyone. In this weather, no one would care about small bumps. As long as the car was not damaged, it would not be a big problem.


    After shooting each other an understanding gaze, they went their separate ways.


    Yu Xinya''s car was driving in front. When they arrived at the small courtyard, the driver got out of the car and mmed the iron door hard. The noise from the sandstorm was very loud, and the small doorbell that they had set up earlier was useless at this time. Only by using brute force to knock on the iron door could the doorkeeper hear the sound ande over to open the door for them.


    Even so, the person who knocked on the door knocked for a few minutes until his hand was red. Only then did the person inside hear the noise ande out to open the door for them. After entering the small courtyard, Du Yue picked up the walkie-talkie and contacted Yu Xinya, telling her about the inte connection. Yu Xinya was very surprised when she heard this news. The previous Sunshine Base upied a small area and had few resources. She had not been online for a long time.


    Now that she heard that she could connect to the inte, her first reaction was surprise, but then disappointment followed. "Forget it. I still have some money that I can use to connect to the inte, but the biggest problem now is that none of us have a mobile phone. Even if we connect to the inte, we''ll be spending money for nothing."


    Yu Xinya smiled helplessly on the other end of the walkie-talkie. "After the inte was cut off, everyone''s phones were idle. Later on, the inte never recovered. When we left, we felt that the phones took up space, so we didn''t bring them with us..."


    Hearing Yu Xinya''s words, Du Yue felt that it was a pity at first, but after thinking about it, she could understand. After all, in her previous life, she had also thrown her phone into a corner of the house after the power and inte cut. A phone that could not be used to make calls on the inte was not even suitable for smashing walnuts. In the next ten years, the small base that she was in never regainedmunication. Thus, she also forgot about her cell phone.

 Chapter 351 Give Yu Xinya Phones

    Chapter 351 Give Yu Xinya Phones


    Electronic products could not be used to fill their stomachs or be exchanged for supplies. If she had note to the official base, she would not have had the chance to use a phone at all. It was normal for Yu Xinya and the others not to bring their phones along. It did not matter if they did not have any as Du Yue did! "Sister Yu, you don''t have to worry about phones. We have some here. A few years ago, we found a mobile phone shop in the ruins. We picked up all the mobile phones and tablets that we could use and kept them with us.


    "He Xing and I don''t need so many phones, so we can lend you a few."


    Yu Xinya, who was on the other end of the walkie-talkie,ughed in surprise when she heard this. "You guys have really helped us a lot! Thank you so much, Sister! However, we can''t use your things for free. We still have to give you money. I just don''t know what the market price of a cell phone is now."


    Not to mention Yu Xinya, even Du Yue herself did not know what the current market price was. "There''s no hurry, Sister Yu. Let''s just wait for the sandstorm to pass, then we''ll go out and ask about the price. You can always pay meter on!" Du Yue was notcking in contribution points from Xinya, but she knew that if she did not ept her money, Xinya would not ept the phones with peace of mind.


    Yu Xinya got out of the car in front, got into Du Yue''s car, and followed them back to the mobile house. Du Yue took out three mobile phones and three tablets from the bedroom and handed them to Yu Xinya. With Yu Xinya''s identity card, she connected one of the mobile phones to the inte. Yu Xinya was not even 40 years old, so she was very familiar with these electronic products.


    "Then I''ll be leaving first." Yu Xinya stuffed the bag that contained the phones and tablets into her clothes. "Hurry up and bring the food into the house. Find a clean ce to store it well. It''ll be troublesome if sand gets in!"


    "Alright, I got it. Go back and rest. You''ve been through so much today."


    Yu Xinya smiled helplessly as she walked toward the door. "How can I have time to rest? I have to hurry up and bring people to install the movable boards."


    Du Yue nodded and did not try to persuade her anymore. After knowing Yu Xinya for so long, she understood her character very well. No matter what happened, she did not like to dy things and had to solve the problem as soon as possible. Besides, if they quickly installed the movable boards, it would be much more convenient for them to live in the small building. Du Yue thought about it and reminded Yu Xinya to pay attention to her safety.


    After Yu Xinya left, Du Yue returned to the car and put all the bags of food she had bought into her space. Then, she returned to the house. As they opened the door to the living room several times, a lot of sand had already blown in. Fortunately, the floors of this portable house were made of soil, so the sand that blew in was not very obvious.


    After closing the door and inserting the bolt, Du Yue and He Xing took off their headgear, masks, and sunsses. They had been wearing headgear for the entire morning, making them sweat. Their hair was also a mess. Sweat and hair stuck to their faces, making them look extremely sticky. Fortunately, the important things had been settled, and they probably would not have to go out for a while. Du Yue simply took out two bathtubs from the space, and the two of them took a bath.


    After taking a shower, Du Yue could not wait to open her phone. She had not used her phone for a long time since she left the first base. She was not in a hurry when she did not have inte ess, but after getting it, she kept thinking about whether the third base had released any new news.


    She opened the base''s official application and saw that the interface was almost the same as the one used by the first base. After looking around, she did not see any special news. The only news about the sandstorm was released by the government a week ago, informing the residents of the base that a sandstorm wasing. They were told to hide at home, close their doors and windows, and not go out unless necessary. As for why the sandstorm suddenly appeared and when it would end, no one mentioned it.


    Du Yue felt that it was normal. The sandstorm was so fierce that even the officials of the base were stunned, let alone the ordinary residents. Now that a week had passed, they should be in the midst of intensive research. He Xing came in after taking a shower and saw Du Yue holding a phone with a serious face. He asked her curiously, "Did you see any useful news?"


    Du Yue looked up at him and sighed helplessly. "There''s nothing¡­" As she spoke, Du Yue''s hand subconsciously swiped up and down the screen, constantly refreshing the interface. In the next second, a new announcement suddenly appeared on the top of the screen.

 Chapter 352 Dont Waste Good Times

    Chapter 352 Don''t Waste Good Times


    Du Yue''s words came to an abrupt stop, and she subconsciously opened the announcement. He Xing walked forward and sat beside Du Yue, waiting to read the contents of the announcement together. The content of the announcement was very short, but everyone knew that the fewer the words, the more important the content. This announcement was to inform all the residents that after the scientists of the base studied and discussed the matter day and night, they had finally made a breakthrough. The base had now developed a treatment chamber. No matter how serious one''s injuries were, as long as one recuperated inside the chamber, one''s body could recover to full health.


    If necessary, residents could contact the base''s official customer service directly to make an appointment to experience it. However, the cost of this research was huge, so the experience was not free. It depended on the patient''s injury. After reading all the contents, Du Yue raised her head and looked at He Xing withplicated emotions.


    Even before the apocalypse, when technology was rapidly developing, scientists did not manage to develop such a divine artifact. If there was such a divine artifact on the blue, all the hospitals would have closed down. Now, after the apocalypse, all kinds of materials and resources were extremely scarce. How did they develop a treatment chamber?


    The so-called treatment chamber was probably the nutrition chamber in Qing Ju''s hands. Thinking of this, Du Yue carefully read the contents of the announcement again. This time, she noticed that there was a line of slightly smaller words at the bottom of the announcement, thanking An Wu. It said that if it were not for An Wu''s full support, this research would not have been sessful at all. Therefore, they called on everyone who used the nutrition chamber to be grateful to An Wu.


    Du Yue could not help butugh coldly after reading the whole thing. "They specifically mentioned that it''s An Wu''s credit for developing the treatment chamber. It seems that they''re in a hurry to win over people''s hearts."


    He Xing agreed with Du Yue''s words. "First, he''ll win over the people''s hearts. Then, he''ll consolidate his power. When he has prestige in the hearts of the people, he''ll eliminate those who don''t obey him."


    Although they did not know much about the forces in the third base, if An Wu wanted to get rid of the dissidents, Young Master Wang would be the first one to be eliminated. Thinking of the silly man, Du Yue shook her head. "I hope the father of the silly son has more brains than him."


    He Xing patted Du Yue''s head. "Isn''t there an old saying that when things reach their extremes, things will turn out the opposite of what''s expected? Maybe his parents are very smart, but they forgot to pass on some of their intelligence to Young Master Wang."


    Du Yue smiled and asked He Xing, "So you mean that the smarter a person is, the dumber their children are?"


    "That''s not right." He Xing shook his head. "At least, the old saying is wrong when ites to you. IQ is hereditary. Seeing how smart you are, I know that your parents must be very capable."


    Du Yue could not help butugh. "No matter what, whatever you say is right, huh?"


    "What I said was the truth. It makes sense!"


    Knowing that He Xing liked to joke, Du Yue was toozy to argue with him. "Fine, fine, fine. You''re handsome, so you''re right."


    He Xing reached out and touched his face. "The eyes of the public are indeed sharp. It seems that I can''t hide my handsomeness anymore."


    Du Yue was speechless. She threw her phone aside and pounced on He Xing. "I want to see how thick-skinned you are!" Du Yue said as she touched He Xing''s face with both hands. He Xing''s skin was fair. It was like a child''s skin.


    After rubbing it for a while, Du Yuemented seriously, "It''s alright. It''s not as thick as I thought!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, He Xing approached Du Yue and pressed his warm lips against the corner of Du Yue''s mouth. "Your hand is not urate. Do you want to try touching me in other ces?"


    Before Du Yue could answer, she was pressed down by He Xing. She stared nkly at the lips and eyebrows that were getting closer and closer in front of her and subconsciously closed her eyes.


    That was right, the yellow sand outside was everywhere. They could not go anywhere. They should not waste their good times together.


    The two of them tossed and turned on the bed for a long time until Du Yue felt that her mouth was dry and she had no strength left. Only then did she push He Xing away from her. She picked up her phone and nced at it. She did not expect it to be six o''clock in the evening. Du Yue could not help but roll her eyes at He Xing. "It''s all your fault. I almost missed dinner."


    He Xing tilted his head and smiled at her. "It''s okay. Love is filling."


    Du Yueughed. "Alright, since you''re full, I can only enjoy the food myself."


    After saying that, Du Yue took out a bowl of poached meat slices from the space and ced it on the small table.

 Chapter 353 We Cant Leave Him Alone

    Chapter 353 We Can''t Leave Him Alone


    The spicy fragrance went straight into their noses. Just smelling the food made their mouths start to salivate. At this time, seeing that Du Yue had already picked up a piece of duck blood and put it into her mouth, He Xing instantly sat up from the bed and tidied up his messy clothes, looking obedient and sensible.


    He Xing looked at Du Yue pitifully. "Baby is hungry."


    Du Yue said, "Speak properly. Or else, you''ll go to bed hungry tonight."


    He Xing blinked. "Alright, please give me some!"


    Du Yue looked at He Xing in amusement and gave him a bowl and chopsticks. Eating something one liked when one was in a bad mood could heal one''s depressed mood. Eating something one liked when one was in a good mood could double one''s mood. This was the case at this moment. Du Yue and He Xing were in a good mood after eating and drinking.


    The two of them were not in a hurry to sleep. They decided to let the food in their stomachs digest first. Therefore, the two of them yed games together for a while until it was past ten o''clock before going to bed. From that day onward, the two of them officially entered a life of not leaving the door. After their phones were connected to the inte, it was much more convenient to contact others. Other than making phone calls, they could also send texts, photos, and videos.


    At noon three dayster, Yu Xinya sent a video.


    From the video, it could be seen that the second floor of the small building had beenpletely sealed off by movable boards. Everyone no longer had to stay in the house. They could finallye out and move around. On the first floor, there was another expansion. Although the conditions were harsh, Yu Xinya and the others were still very meticulous when they worked. The shed was very well sealed, and no sand would be blown in. In order to block the wind and sand, only an entrance that could amodate two people was left.


    Instead of installing a door, they reced it with a thick quilt. The quilt could block the wind and sand outside, making it easier to enter and exit.


    With this big shed, the children finally had a ce to y. Du Yue''s mood improved a lot as she watched the children jump around in the video. Previously, Wan Dapeng had nned to send the children to school, but unfortunately, the sandstorm was so fierce that it dyed their ns. Thinking of this, Du Yue deliberately asked Yu Xinya about his recent situation. "Sister Yu, how''s Brother Wan''s recovery?"


    Yu Xinya''s tone was a little depressed. "Not too good. He''s recovering very slowly. Fortunately, his injuries didn''t worsen. His injuries are too serious. Even with the medical conditions before the apocalypse, it would''ve taken a few months for him to recover. Not to mention the current situation where we can''t get anything we want."


    Hearing Yu Xinya''s words, Du Yue''s was also quite upset. They had already gotten a nutrition chamber, but they could not lend it to Wan Dapeng.


    An innocent man would be punished if he held a treasure. Du Yue had to be responsible for her and He Xing''s safety.


    Du Yue was silent for a long time. Yu Xinya sent another voice message. "Sister, did you see the announcement from the base? It''s about that treatment chamber."


    Suddenly hearing Yu Xinya mention this matter, Du Yue''s heart tightened. "Sister Yu, do you n to let Big Brother Wan try it out?"


    "Yes." Yu Xinya''s attitude was very firm. "On the day of the announcement, I had a meeting with everyone to discuss this matter. Everyone agreed to send Wan Dapeng for treatment.


    "I don''t know if the weather will get worse in the future. It''s fine if he just lies in bed, but if any natural disasters suddenly happen, it''ll be a life-threatening situation for Dapeng. The reason why he became like this was to protect everyone in our building. We can''t leave him alone."


    After hearing Yu Xinya''s words, Du Yue''s heart sank. She had to admit that Yu Xinya''s words were very reasonable. "Then have you already consulted the base''s customer service?" Du Yue asked. Although Du Yue had not asked around, she knew that the trial price of the treatment chamber must be very high.


    "Yes, after we discussed it, I called to ask about it. I even took a photo of Dapeng''s injuries for them to see. The customer service said that Dapeng''s injuries are too serious. If he wants to fully recover, he has to recuperate in the treatment chamber for at least a week. The fee for a week is 700 contribution points."


    700 contribution points were not cheap. Yu Xinya had less than 500 contribution points left in her card. If she wanted to send Wan Dapeng for treatment, she had to find a way to gather money!

 Chapter 354 Are You All Here to Accompany Him?

    Chapter 354 Are You All Here to Apany Him?


    Du Yue was just about to reply when Yu Xinya sent another message. "The customer service said that if we don''t have that much money, we can use other things to pay for it. I asked them if pickles were okay, and the customer service said yes, so we''ll just add an extra jar of pickles."


    Thinking of the pickled vegetable jars that were half the height of a person each, one jar was worth more than 200 contribution points. Since Yu Xinya had already arranged things, Du Yue would not say anything more. She could only silently pray for Wan Dapeng and pray that the nutrition chamber would really be effective and could allow him to recoverpletely. After thinking for a while, Du Yue asked, "Sister Yu, when do you n to send Brother Wan for treatment?


    "Has the time been confirmed?"


    "Yes, I''ve already made an appointment with them. We''ll go there the day after tomorrow."


    Du Yue paused for a moment. "When you take Brother Wan to the hospital for treatment, can He Xing and I go and take a look?"


    Du Yue did not even need to exin the reason. Yu Xinyaughed on the other end of the phone. "Sister, are you also curious about what the treatment chamber looks like? I''m also very curious. Then let''s go and take a look the day after tomorrow. I''ll contact you when we leave!"


    After making an appointment, Du Yue closed her phone screen. Before she could speak, she heard He Xing say, "You''re not curious about the nutrition chamber but about who owns it, right?"


    Du Yue turned around and met He Xing''s gaze. Du Yue did not feel ufortable at all when He Xing saw through her thoughts. She asked, "Aren''t you curious?"


    He Xing smiled and nodded. "I''m curious too."


    Two days passed quickly. Du Yue and He Xing woke up very early. After washing up and eating, they wrapped themselves up tightly. The two of them walked straight to the door and waited. Less than five minutester, a van drove over.


    The space in the van was muchrger than in the off-road vehicle. Wan Dapeng could lie inside, and Du Yue, He Xing, and Yu Xinya could also sit inside. Lu Xun, who was driving, was not seriously injured. After a period of recuperation, he had already recovered to the point where he was no different from an ordinary person. Du Yue sat down and asked, "Sister Yu, where is the treatment chamber?"


    "It''s in the research center of the base. I asked the customer service for the route map." Yu Xinya found the route map on her phone and sent it to Du Yue.


    Du Yue leaned over to take a look. There was a building marked with a red dot on the road map. It was very eye-catching. It should be the research center of the base. Yu Xinya pointed to the corner of the screen. "We''re now here. Under normal circumstances, it''ll take us at least half an hour to get to the research center. But now, there''s still the sandstorm affecting the speed of the car. I think it''ll already be considered fast if we can get there in an hour."


    This was something that could not be helped. Since they already knew the exact location of the research center and Wan Dapeng''s injury did not require emergency treatment, it would not affect anything if they dyed it for a while. In addition to the few of them in the car, there was also a jar of pickled vegetables in the corner. There was also a backpack next to the jar of pickled vegetables. It should be filled with Wan Dapeng''s things. Du Yue nced around and suddenly thought of a question. "Sister Yu, after Wan Dapeng goes to the treatment chamber, is there anyone else allowed to apany him?


    "Or is he the only one who can stay there while the others have to wait outside?"


    When Yu Xinya heard this question, she seemed a little confused. "Look at me! I was too happy to ask about this. However, I''ve brought everything. If they allow me to apany him, I''ll stay with him. You guys can just go back to the small courtyard and wait."


    After more than two hours, their car finally stopped at the entrance of the research center. Yu Xinya took out her phone and called the staff she had contacted before. After contacting them, they waited for a few minutes before the door of the research center was slowly pushed open from the inside. Along with their car, there was an endless sandstorm. However, the first thing they drove into was a huge container. The other three sides were tightly blocked, blocking the sandstorm inside the container.


    The door was closed again, and all the sand was left behind. Their vision was clear, and the door facing the front of the car slowly opened.


    Lu Xun continued to drive in. There were already many cars parked inside. It seemed to be a parking lot. Just as they parked, staff members in blue uniforms walked over and helped them carry Wan Dapeng onto the hospital bed.


    The man in the lead was wearing a white coat, a surgical mask, and ck-rimmed sses. He looked at Du Yue and the others. "Are you all here to apany him?"


    Du Yue did not answer him. Instead, she asked him, "Are we not allowed to have so many people apanying him?"

 Chapter 355 They Wont Use Me as an Experiment, Right?

    Chapter 355 They Won''t Use Me as an Experiment, Right?


    "It''s allowed. Take your things and follow us." After saying that, the man in the white coat turned around and led the others to push the hospital bed away. Yu Xinya quickly stopped him when she saw this. "I''m sorry, Doctor¡­ The jar of pickled vegetables we brought is really too big. It''s impossible to carry it¡­"


    The man in the white coat looked at the jar of pickled vegetables. "There''s a cart over there. You can borrow it."


    Hearing this, Lu Xun nodded repeatedly and thanked him. Then, he ran in the direction indicated by the man in white coat. Not long after, he pushed a cart back. He Xing helped Lu Xun carry the jar of pickled vegetables onto the cart. Yu Xinya carried the hiking bag on her back, and the few of them followed the man in a white coat forward. After a few steps, they entered an elevator. They took the elevator to the fifth floor. When the elevator door opened again, what greeted their eyes was apletely silver-white world. Everyone who walked here was wearing a white coat and a medical mask.


    At a nce, one could not even tell whether the people here were men or women.


    They followed the man from earlier to the end of a corridor and saw another door. The jar containing the pickled vegetables was not allowed to be brought in. After Wan Dapeng was pushed in, someone came forward to ask a few questions. Then, someone else came over and took Yu Xinya and Lu Xun to handle the procedures. Du Yue and He Xing stayed beside the hospital bed to apany Wan Dapeng. Wan Dapeng was awake, but no one knew what he was thinking. He was lost in thought.


    It was only when he saw the people in white coats walking around and the cold equipment that Wan Dapeng reacted. His eyes were filled with nervousness. Wan Dapeng''s lips trembled as he lowered his voice and said, "Brother and Sister, I''m a little scared. Why do I feel like they want to use me as an experiment?"


    Just by listening to his trembling voice, one could tell how nervous he was. He Xing smiled at him andforted him, "Don''t be afraid, Brother Wan. We''re all here. They won''t do anything to you." Du Yue and He Xing did not say anything and followed them silently. After turning a corner and entering another door, the treatment chamber finally appeared in front of them. With just a nce, Although He Xing''s voice was not loud, his tone was very firm.


    Hearing his words, Wan Dapeng inexplicably felt much more at ease.


    After a while, Yu Xinya and Lu Xun ran back in a hurry and handed a receipt to the man in a white coat who had been waiting for them. The man in a white coat took the form and nced at it, then nodded at the others. "The procedures are done. Push the patient in."


    Upon hearing that he was about to be pushed in, Wan Dapeng grabbed the white sheets on the bed tightly with both hands and did not let go. Cold sweat seeped out of his head.


    Yu Xinya noticed his uneasiness and could not help but be a little worried. She could only ask weakly, "Doctor¡­ Can we go in and apany him?"


    "You want to go in and see what the treatment chamber looks like, right? Then follow me in!"


    She had thought that he would not agree, but she did not expect him to agree so readily.


    A smile instantly appeared on Yu Xinya''s face. She quickly walked forward and patted Wan Dapeng''s shoulder. "We''ll go in with you. Don''t be afraid."


    At this moment, Wan Dapeng could not care less about losing face. He nodded repeatedly. "That''s good, that''s good."


    Du Yue and He Xing did not say anything and followed them silently. After turning a corner and entering another door, the treatment chamber finally appeared in front of them. With just a nce, Du Yue recognized that this treatment chamber was exactly the same as the nutrition chamber that He Xing had exchanged for. It was definitely something from the interster. It seemed that An Wu really wanted to use this to win people''s hearts. He was not trying to create some kind of gimmick, nor was he trying to conduct some experiment to find a guinea pig.


    Du Yue and He Xing were relieved to know that the nutrition chamber was real. The two of them stood at the side and watched the people in white coats work without saying a word. At this time, the few of them could not help much. They could only watch as the people in white coats ced Wan Dapeng into the treatment chamber and then quietly waited for the process. As the door of the treatment chamber closed, they could only see Wan Dapeng lying inside through the window.


    Wan Dapeng''s eyes were still nervously looking around, but after a few seconds, he closed his eyes. However, he did not struggle, and his breathing was not uneven. It seemed that he was in a good state. Yu Xinya and Lu Xun both heaved a sigh of relief. Yu Xinya lowered her voice and said, "Dapeng has never said that he was feeling ufortable these days, but anyone with a discerning eye can see that he''s frowning whether he''s awake or asleep. He has been silently enduring the pain, but in order not to let us worry, he''s been enduring it silently."

 Chapter 356 A Family Without Blood Relations

    356 A Family Without Blood Rtions Lu Xun sighed and said, "I live with Dapeng. Every night, he would groan in pain in the second half of the night. He''s been trying his best to restrain himself. He doesn''t want to affect the rest of us. During the day, he can only sit up straight, afraid that someone will ask him if he''s feeling unwell." Lu Xun''s eyes reddened as he spoke.


    Yu Xinya reached out and patted his shoulder. "Don''t cry. Isn''t Dapeng getting better soon?"


    Lu Xun reached out to wipe his tears. "Yes, yes, yes. Look at me. Why am I crying at such a good time?! Dapeng is about to recover. I should beughing!"


    Du Yue listened quietly at the side, and her heart was touched. Although they were not rted by blood, they were already the closest family after experiencing the apocalypse together. Seeing how worried and understanding they were for each other, how could they not be moved?! The man in a white coat walked over to them. "After he goes in, he''ll sleep in the treatment chamber for a week. During this period, he doesn''t need anyone to take care of him, so even if you stay here, you can only apany him. You can''t take care of him. If you want to stay, you''ll have to solve the problem of food by yourself. You can only find a corner to sleep in."


    After Yu Xinya listened to him seriously, she nodded at him to express her gratitude. "Thank you for the reminder. I still want to wait here for him toe out."


    The man in a white coat nodded and did not say anything else. "It''s fine as long as you''ve decided. I''ll be leaving first." He turned around and left after saying that. The others also left. At this moment, other than the treatment chamber not far away, only Du Yue and the others were left in the room.


    The lights above their heads were so bright that the entire room was illuminated. It had been a long time since Yu Xinya had stayed in such a clean and tidy ce. Looking around, Yu Xinya said to Du Yue and the others, "You guys go back first. Lu Xun, drive them back. When Dapenges out, I''ll call you again. You can drive over to pick us up then."


    This was what they had discussed beforeing here, so Lu Xun nodded obediently after hearing this. He had no objections.


    Du Yue had also seen the appearance of the treatment chamber as she wished, so there was naturally no need for her to remain here. "Sister Yu, take good care of yourself here. If there''s anything He Xing and I can help with, just call us at any time."


    Yu Xinya smiled and nodded. "Okay. If I need help, I won''t stand on ceremony with you. Go back quickly."


    After a simple farewell, Du Yue and the other two turned around and walked out of the room, following the path they came from. Along the way, they met many people in white coats. Each of them had their heads lowered and walked in a hurry, looking very busy.


    Lu Xun looked at their passing figures and could not help but praise them, "These scientists are really working hard. If it weren''t for them, we wouldn''t have the treatment chamber and Dapeng wouldn''t be able to recover so soon."At this point, Lu Xun paused for a moment before continuing, "There''s also that captain called An Wu. He''s a good person. If it weren''t for him providing resources, I don''t think the treatment chamber would have been sessfully developed."


    Hearing Lu Xun''s heartfelt praise, Du Yue knew that An Wu''s trick to win over people''s hearts was considered a sess. After all, most of the people in the base did not know the truth like Lu Xun. They only read the official announcement and found out about the existence of the treatment chamber. Naturally, they felt that An Wu was a living Buddha who worked for everyone''s health. If things went on smoothly like this, more and more people would try out the treatment chamber, and more and more people would believe in An Wu.


    When Lu Xun said this, the three of them were standing at the entrance of the elevator, waiting for it toe up. Before the elevator arrived, a voice sounded from behind. "From the looks of it, you admire Captain An very much?"


    Du Yue was attracted by the voice behind her. She turned around and saw a man standing less than five meters away from them.


    The man was about 1.8 meters tall and wore a dark green uniform. He had a strong figure and was very handsome. Although his face was well-defined, because he was always smiling when he spoke, he did not give people a sense of distance. Instead, he gave people a feeling of wanting to get close to him.

 Chapter 357 Is He Acting Stupid?

    357 Is He Acting Stupid?


    Lu Xun looked at the man warily. "May I know who you are?"


    The man did not answer his question. Instead, he asked the same question again. "Do you admire Captain An? If you were given a chance to work for Captain An, would you want it?"


    The man''s words stunned Lu Xun. "Work for Captain An? What job is it?"


    "You saw a lot of staff members when you came, right? You''ll be like them, working in ces like the treatment chambers."


    "But I don''t know anything about science and technology."


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t understand it either, but I also hope that the base will be better and better."


    ''I don''t understand it either, but I also hope that the base will be better and better.'' Du Yue was thinking about what he said when Lu Xun asked, "So who are you? Why are you telling me so much? We don''t even know each other."


    The man raised his eyebrows and smiled. "I''m An Wu."


    When Lu Xun heard this, he could not help but widen his eyes. "Are you Captain An?"


    "Yes, why are you so surprised? What did you think Captain An would look like?" An Wu''s tone was gentle, and he seemed very approachable.


    Lu Xun scratched his chin. "What did I think Captain An would look like? I''ve never thought about this at all. What Captain An looks like has nothing to do with me."


    As soon as Lu Xun finished speaking, the warm smile on An Wu''s face froze. Du Yue tried her best to stop herself fromughing out loud. An Wu thought that he had met a fan, but he did not expect Lu Xun to have just praised him casually.


    Lu Xun was simply picking a fight today! Du Yue looked at An Wu from the corner of her eye. She saw that he quickly adjusted his expression and still smiled very approvingly. "Let''s not talk about this first. I just asked you if you were willing to work with me, and you haven''t told me your answer."


    Lu Xun seemed to be in a difficult position. "It''s not about whether I want to or not. I don''t know anything except fishing. Do you want a fisherman like me? Fishermen aren''t of much help to you, right?"


    Initially, An Wu looked at Lu Xun with anticipation, but the more Lu Xun spoke, the stiffer his expression became. At this moment, he could not figure out if Lu Xun was deliberately not giving him face or if he was really a little stupid.


    "I don''t need a fisherman, but that doesn''t mean you can''t do other jobs." An Wu''s tone was not as gentle as before. "People from your second base won''t be able to find any good jobs here. Usually, they just farm. Now that there''s a sandstorm, it''s unknown how the crops will grow in the end. If you only rely on those crops and the heavens pity you, you can survive. But if the heavens don''t, you can''t even fill your stomach, right? But if you work under me, I''ll give you ten contribution points every day and pay you daily.


    "Isn''t it better than you farming at home?"


    Lu Xun muttered, "Ten contribution points¡­" This sry was something he had never dared to imagine before. The current price of rice was six contribution points per catty. In other words, he could buy a full ten catties of rice in six days of work, and it would also allow everyone in the small courtyard to eat more.


    At the thought of this, Lu Xun perked up. He looked at An Wu in surprise. "Captain An, is what you said true? Are you really going to give me ten contribution points every day?"


    An Wu was very satisfied with Lu Xun''s reaction. "Don''t worry, I''ll keep my word."


    Lu Xun nodded after hearing that. Although he still could not believe that he was so lucky, An Wu was quite famous in the base now. He was also the captain, so he probably was not lying to him.


    Lu Xun looked at An Wu and said with certainty, "Captain An, I''m willing to work under you!"


    An Wu nodded in satisfaction. "Alright, don''t worry. As long as you do your job properly, your future will definitely get better and better. I won''t ask you to do any difficult work. You just need to guard the door and take care of the things I ask you to take care of. That''s all your work." At this point, An Wu''s gaze shifted to the side andnded on Du Yue and He Xing again. "You''re with him?


    "Do you want to work under me with him? The sry is the same."


    Before Du Yue and He Xing could refuse, Lu Xun said to them excitedly, "You guys should join too! Stop hesitating! This sry is so good! In this weather, your small shop can''t open for business. It''s better toe out and earn some money!"

 Chapter 358 The Reserves of a Michelin Restaurant

    358 The Reserves of a Michelin Restaurant


    "You have a small shop?" An Wu looked over curiously. "What do you sell?"


    "It''s a restaurant! Captain An, don''t judge them by their young age. Their culinary skills are top-notch! They can''t buy any condiments in the base now, but the food they make isn''t inferior to the food you could find in big hotels before the apocalypse!


    "If we were in the pre-apocalyptic era, customers all the way from France would line up for their food!"


    Lu Xun''s words stunned Du Yue. She knew that Lu Xun was talking about her and He Xing, but was his praise not a little too ridiculous? However, she did not expect An Wu to believe him.


    "That''s good. We need two chefs! The work of a chef is also very easy. The two of you only need to be responsible for preparing one person''s meal. You can cook more for each meal so that you can have a share. Everything else is not important. As long as you can let her eat happily, you''ll definitely receive benefits in the future!"


    Du Yue had a vague guess in her heart. She looked at He Xing, and He Xing nodded at her subtly. Du Yue then answered An Wu, "Alright, we''re willing to give it a try."


    An Wu became even happier when he heard that. "Your friend has such a high evaluation of you guys, but you guys are quite calm. I like your personalities. Thene with me and try cooking a few dishes first."


    Just as An Wu finished speaking, the elevator arrived on this floor. The few of them got into the elevator together. An Wu took out a card and swiped it, then pressed the button for the seventh floor.


    In the blink of an eye, the elevator went from the fifth floor to the seventh floor. The few of them walked out of the elevator and saw a silver-white door. The door was tightly shut, and there were two tall men standing at the door. Both of them had pistols on their waists.


    They ced their hands behind their backs and nodded at An Wu when they saw him. "Captain An, you''re here!"


    An Wu nodded in response. He unlocked the door with facial recognition and walked in. Du Yue and the other two wanted to follow them, but they were stopped by the two men. "I''m sorry, we need to check if you have any dangerous items on you before you go in."


    Lu Xun casually replied with an ''oh.'' "So be it. I''m so poor that my pockets are almost cleaner than my face. How can I have the money to buy any dangerous goods?"


    Du Yue could not help but frown. She could not ept a man checking her.


    Before she could say anything, An Wu turned around and said to the two men at the door, "Let the two of them check each other. You guys just supervise from the side."


    Du Yue was a little surprised when she heard that. She did not expect An Wu to be so easy to talk to. In the end, the guards only found two identity cards, two mobile phones, and two daggers. The daggers were handed over to the two men guarding the door for temporary safekeeping. Their identity cards and mobile phones were not considered dangerous items and could be brought in. All the rooms and decorations on this floor were silver-white. There were many rooms on this floor, and they looked roughly the same as those on the fifth floor. The only difference was that this ce was much quieter than the fifth floor.


    They followed behind An Wu and walked in. During this time, they did not see a single person. Although there was no one, Du Yue realized that there were many surveince cameras installed on the ceiling above her head. The surveince cameras were almost everywhere in the corridor. There were no blind spots. When they reached the door of a room, An Wu stopped in his tracks. He turned around and said to Du Yue and He Xing, "This is the kitchen. You can go in and make lunch. Seven or eight dishes will do. There are many ingredients inside. You can use them all."


    Seven or eight dishes? It was the apocalypse now!


    Did he not just say that the two of them were only responsible for cooking for one person? Could it be that one person had to eat so many dishes?


    Du Yue and He Xing had many questions in their hearts, but they did not ask much and just nodded in agreement. After An Wu finished giving his instructions, he continued to walk in with Lu Xun. He did not know where he was taking him. However, Lu Xun did not have any money or valuables on him, so he did not have to worry about An Wu doing anything to him.


    When Du Yue walked into the so-called kitchen and saw everything in front of her, she was so shocked that she could not speak. It was no exaggeration to say that the ingredients in the kitchen were almost as much as the reserves of a three-star Michelin restaurant before the apocalypse! There were all kinds of condiments, fruits, and vegetables. On the right side of the kitchen, there was a four-level refrigerator with double doors. Beside it was a five-level preservation cab!

 Chapter 359 Like a Mannequin

    359 Like a Mannequin


    The ss of the preservation cab had been polished until it was shiny and reflective. Inside, there were all kinds of delicate and expensive ingredients that would easily spoil if left outside. Du Yue walked to the fridge and opened the door. She saw that the fridge was also filled with all kinds of fruits and vegetables. There were actually fish and prawns raised in tanks at the bottom. The fresh fish and prawns were full of vitality and were swimming freely in the water.


    Du Yue looked at it for a while and slowly closed the refrigerator door. As expected, no matter the era, the power of capital was always strong. It was because she had an interspace that she could eat better than others, but she also had to be careful, afraid of being discovered by others. However, for someone like An Wu, he showed his advantages openly. They really could notpare!


    Du Yue sighed silently and began to roll up her sleeves. With so many good ingredients, she had to show off today! Du Yue yed with her sleeves as she discussed the menu with He Xing. The ingredients were plentiful. The two of them nned to cook four meat dishes, three vegetable dishes, and a soup. Previously, when An Wu said that Lu Xun''s mission was only to guard one person, and the two of them only needed to cook for one person every day, Du Yue had a guess in her heart that this person was very likely Xia Ju.


    Xia Ju was imprisoned by An Wu previously, and Du Yue and He Xing had no chance ofing into contact with her. Today was a good opportunity. Originally, Du Yue thought that it would be enough to see Xia Ju and confirm the doubts in her heart. She did not expect to have an unexpected gain. An Wu had said before that they could make more food. Other than the food for Xia Ju, the two of them and Lu Xun could eat the rest. In that case, they could openly improve their food for lunch today.


    They also wanted to eat the food, so they naturally could not fool around. He Xing''s culinary skills had long surpassed his master''s after years of training. It was not tiring for a man and a woman to work together. The two of them cooked in an orderly manner. In less than two hours, a set of seven dishes was ready. They also steamed a pot of rice. The rice was made from high-quality northeastern rice. As soon as the lid of the rice cooker was opened, the fragrance of the rice entered their noses.


    Du Yue took out two small bowls of rice and ced the seven dishes and soup on the dining cart. She covered the remaining dishes and then pushed the dining cart out with He Xing.


    She had just left the kitchen and did not know where to go. They saw Lu Xun walking over from the end of the corridor, waving at the two of them as he walked. After approaching him, Lu Xun said, "I know where it is. I''ll take you there."


    Du Yue did not find Lu Xun''s timely appearance strange at all. There were a lot of surveince cameras installed on this floor, including the kitchen. An Wu could see all their movements on the other end of the surveince cameras.


    Seeing that they had prepared the dishes, it was very normal for Lu Xun toe over and bring them over in advance.


    Lu Xun brought them to the door of a room and knocked lightly. After getting An Wu''s permission, Lu Xun turned around and said to the two of them, "Du Yue, you can send the food in yourself. He Xing needs to stay. Captain An said that men are not allowed to enter this room."


    Men were not allowed to enter? Then what about Captain An? Doubt shed through Du Yue''s mind, but she did not show it on her face. She nodded calmly and immediately took the dining cart from He Xing''s hands and pushed it in.


    This room was also silver-white, but it was carefully hung with some soft white gauze curtains, which made it seem a little soft and romantic. It was not as cold as the other rooms. As soon as she walked in, Du Yue knew that she had guessed correctly. This must be Xia Ju''s residence.


    Du Yue continued to push the dining cart inside. When she passed by the curtain, she saw a man and a woman sitting inside. They were looking at each other but neither of them spoke. An Wu was facing Du Yue. When he saw her, he nodded at her. The person sitting opposite An Wu with her back facing him was most likely Xia Ju. Although Du Yue had yet to see Xia Ju''s face, she knew that she must be pretty just by looking at her graceful back and her soft, long, silver-white curly hair.


    Du Yue continued to walk forward and stopped the dining cart beside the dining table. When she brought the dishes to the table, she naturally saw Xia Ju''s appearance. She was very simr to He Xing. Her skin was cold, fair, and wless. She had a pair of big deer eyes, a small and exquisite nose tip, and red and full lips. She looked a little like a Barbie doll. What was rare was that not only did she have beautiful silver-white hair, but her pupils were also silver.


    Her appearance was really exquisite, but there was no expression on her face, making her look like a mannequin.

 Chapter 360 Its Amazing to Be Rich

    Chapter 360 It''s Amazing to Be Rich


    When Du Yue looked at Xia Ju from the corner of her eye, her hands did not stop. The few dishes were all ced steadily on the table. An Wu chuckled and said, "Xia Ju, this is the new chef who came today. Try her cooking. If you still don''t like the taste, I''ll go out and find you a better chef."


    Hearing An Wu''s words, some of the doubts in Du Yue''s heart were resolved. No wonder An Wu could not find a chef in the third base with his status. It seemed that Xia Ju was not satisfied with the chefs he found previously, so An Wu kept changing them.


    It was a coincidence that she and He Xing had such an opportunity. After Xia Ju heard An Wu''s words, her face remained expressionless. She picked up her chopsticks, picked up a piece of beef, and put it into her mouth. An Wu had been observing Xia Ju''s expression the entire time to see if she was satisfied. Du Yue was also paying attention to her.


    Xia Ju chewed and tasted it unhurriedly. Although there was still no expression on her face, her eyes were faintly shining. She looked very satisfied. In many unhappy times, good food was a good way to heal one''s mood. After swallowing the beef, Xia Ju looked up at Du Yue and said lightly, "Let''s go with her."


    Du Yue heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. An Wu was also very happy. He said to Du Yue, "Not bad. It seems that your culinary skills are indeed worthy of your reputation. You have to know that Xia Ju doesn''t like just anyone''s cooking.


    "In the future, just follow this standard. Alright, the three of you can go down and eat now."


    "Alright." Du Yue nodded and pushed the dining cart out. Just as she reached the entrance, she heard a cold female voice behind her. "You don''t have to waste your time. I''ll never agree to be with you."


    When An Wu heard this, he did not get angry as expected. Instead, he smiled faintly. "You don''t have to think too much. I''ll never like you either."


    Du Yue was speechless.


    "Xia Ju, you should be d that you''re a useful person. Otherwise, why do you think you can sit and eat with me? It''s even more impossible for me to keep changing guards and chefs for you just because you''re unruly and willful.


    "There might be many people who adore you because of your beauty. I admit that you do have a tempting face. But it''s not enough for me to sacrifice so much for you. Just stay here and don''t worry that I''ll fall for you."


    At this point, the room fell silent again. Du Yue had just walked out of the door. Du Yue felt that it was a pity. She wanted to hear Xia Ju''s reply to An Wu.


    "I''m starving. Let''s go eat too!" Lu Xun came over excitedly, his eyes shining as he looked at the dining car. It seemed that he had been waiting here for a long time. When he met Du Yue just now, he saw the dishes in the dining car. Even before the apocalypse, Lu Xun had never eaten such exquisite and high-end dishes! Du Yue nodded at Lu Xun. "Alright, let''s go eat too!"


    After saying that, the three of them quickened their pace and rest. Lu Xun stood up and began to clean up the dishes. Seeing that Du Yue and He Xing were about to help, Lu Xun waved his hand and walked toward the kitchen together. Du Yue and He Xing made two portions of each dish. One portion was sent to Xia Ju, and the other was for themselves. There were a total of seven dishes, a soup, and fragrant northeastern rice. The three of them were satisfied.


    After eating and drinking their fill, Du Yue and He Xing sat down to rest. Lu Xun stood up and began to clean up the dishes. Seeing that Du Yue and He Xing were about to help, Lu Xun waved his hand and stopped them. "Just sit down and rest for a while. It wasn''t easy for the two of you to cook such a big table of dishes. I didn''t do anything and just followed along. If I don''t clean up the dishes, won''t I be a freeloader?"


    He Xing shook his head. "I know you have good intentions. You want to help us share some of the work. But I didn''t want to fight with you to wash the dishes just now. I just wanted to put those dishes in the dishwashing machine."


    Hearing He Xing''s sudden words, Lu Xun was a little confused. "What?"


    Du Yue held back herughter and exined, "They''ve equipped the kitchen with a superrge capacity dishwashing machine. All the used pots and pans can be put in to wash. We don''t have to do anything." As she spoke, she pointed in a direction.


    Lu Xun walked toward the dishwashing machine in the corner and stood in front of it for a long time. He then walked back in wonder. "I really didn''t expect that there would be a dishwashing machine here. Even before the apocalypse, I didn''t have a dishwashing machine at home. I usually washed the dishes by hand. This is really infuriating!"


    Du Yue could not help but nod. Not to mention Lu Xun, even she herself, who had an interspace, could not help but praise the ce aftering here. It was really amazing to be rich.

 Chapter 361 Give the Remaining Food to Sunshine Courtyard

    Chapter 361 Give the Remaining Food to Sunshine Courtyard


    While they were chatting, Lu Xun''s phone rang. An Wu''s voice came from the phone. "Lu Xun, ask Du Yue toe over and take away the bowls and chopsticks."


    Du Yue was sitting next to him, so she naturally heard what he said clearly. She stood up and pushed the dining cart out. Lu Xun quickly followed. The two of them arrived at the door of Xia Ju''s room. Lu Xun still couldn''t enter, so Du Yue pushed the dining cart in. There were seven dishes and one soup on the table. The amount of each dish was about the same as when she brought them in. An Wu and Xia Ju had eaten together, but they only took a few bites of each dish. The dishes on the table looked as if no one had touched them. However, the two small bowls of rice were finished.


    Looking at the leftover food, Du Yue was a little worried. It would be a waste to throw away so much food. She looked at how An Wu was worried about Xia Ju. He probably would not let her eat leftovers, right? Especially in the apocalypse, wasting food would be punished by the heavens! However, Du Yue would not eat the leftovers of others. She was depressed.


    An Wu, who was sitting at the side, said, "When Xia Ju is alone, you only need to make three or four dishes, but you can''t give her leftovers. As for the food that she can''t finish, it''s up to you to dispose of it. You can throw it away or take it away."


    The food could be taken away? Du Yue was delighted. It was such good food! If she brought it back to Sunshine Courtyard, they would definitely be very happy! Du Yue nodded and pushed the dining cart out. She repeated what An Wu had said to Lu Xun. As expected, Lu Xun was very happy after hearing this. He looked at Du Yue with surprise. "Is what you said true? We can take away all this food..."


    Lu Xun suddenly stopped and looked at Du Yue and He Xing apologetically. "I''m sorry. I was too excited. These dishes are for the three of us. Can we split them equally?"


    Du Yue waved her hand. "It''s okay. He Xing and I can eat here. You can take all these dishes away. Otherwise, it''ll be a waste if we bring them back!"


    Lu Xun scratched his head and seemed a little embarrassed, but he finally agreed. He knew that Du Yue and He Xing had been helping the people in their small courtyard in every way. He could forget about other things, but now they were even willing to give them such good food. Lu Xun would be lying if he said that he was not touched.


    However, after his joy, Lu Xun was a little troubled. "But I can''t go back now. How can I bring these dishes to them?" He was now Xia Ju''s full-time guard. An Wu had just told the three of them that they needed to eat and stay here during work and could not leave unless there were extremely special circumstances. The daily necessities and ingredients for cooking would be sent in regrly by special personnel, and they would also be arranged with a ce to stay. Each of them could only rest for one day in a month, but they had to rest separately. The three of them could not leave this ce at the same time. While Lu Xun was in a dilemma, Du Yue had already found a disposable lunch box from the cab and put all the food in it.


    After she was done, she saw that Lu Xun still could not think of a solution. Du Yue smiled and shook her head. "Did you forget that Sister Yu is here too? We can just ask Sister Yu to wait at the elevator door downstairs and send the food down in the elevator."


    Lu Xun pped his thigh when he heard that. "Look at my bad memory. That''s right! I''ll get Sister Yu to bring it back for everyone!" With that, he immediately took out his phone and called Yu Xinya. The call connected almost instantly.


    A worried voice came from the other end of the phone. "Lu Xun, why are you calling me? Did something happen in the courtyard?"


    "No, no, don''t worry." Lu Xun hurriedly exined, "Sister Yu, I have something to tell you¡­" Lu Xun told Yu Xinya about how An Wu had invited him, Du Yue, and He Xing to work under him. However, he did not hear Yu Xinya''s reply. "Hello, Sister Yu, are you still there?"


    "I''m here!" Yu Xinya seemed toe back to her senses. "Lu Xun, are you joking?" They were only here to apany Wan Dapeng to see a doctor. How could they get such a good opportunity?


    "Of course not! Du Yue and He Xing are right beside me. If you don''t believe me, you can ask them."


    As Lu Xun spoke, he handed the phone to Du Yue. Du Yue and He Xing both spoke up, confirming that what Lu Xun had said was the truth. With Du Yue and He Xing as witnesses, Yu Xinya finally believed it.

 Chapter 362 - 362: Wan Dapeng Leaves the Treatment Chamber

    Chapter 362: Wan Dapeng Leaves the Treatment Chamber


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although it still felt a little surreal, she listened to Lu Xun and went to the elevator door to wait. Lu Xun found An Wu and hesitantly told him that he wanted to send the lunch box down. Unexpectedly, An Wu was very easy to talk to and agreed directly. Lu Xun hurriedly took the lunch box and went out. Without being stopped by the gatekeeper, he sessfully put the lunch box and the car keys into the elevator.


    Two minutester, his phone vibrated. Yu Xinya told him that she had already gotten the car keys and food. However, she did not intend to return to the small courtyard directly. After thinking about it, she still decided to stay here with Wan Dapeng until after dinner. Then, she woulde back before breakfast the next morning. She would repeat this routine this week. Although it was a little hard, Yu Xinya did not mind at all. To be able to let everyone in the small courtyard eat such nutritious food, she was willing no matter how hard she worked!


    Although it could not be guaranteed that the people in the small courtyard would be full every meal, they would still be satisfied if they were 60% to 70% full. When they were in the second base, they had umted a lot of seafood. Even after such a long time, they still had a lot of seafood left. They could asionally take it out to eat. However, they had not eaten meat, fresh fruits, and vegetables for a long time. When they were in Haidao City, they could asionally bring seafood to the second base to exchange for some canned fruits or dried vegetables. However, after they came here, they had to spend money to rent a house and farm. They could not go out to sea to fish either.


    Even though the third base had meat, fruits, and vegetables, they did not want to spend extra money on those things. Their thoughts were very simple. As long as they could fill their stomachs and survive, it did not matter if they had fruits and vegetables to eat.


    However, the effects of not eating vegetables for a long time were not as simple as they thought. Theck of vitamins in the body would have a great impact on health, and the mostmon effect was constipation. Those who had never experienced the pain of not being able to poop could not understand it. It was also because of this that Lu Xun and Yu Xinya were so excited when they saw the food. It was precisely because it was difficult for everyone to eat fresh vegetables that the pickles that Wan Dapeng brought back from the city became particrly popr, and the price also rose again and again.


    Ajar of pickled vegetables could be sold for 350 contribution points at its most expensive. Although the price was very high, Yu Xinya and the others were not willing to sell all of them. Previously, they gave Du Yue a jar. If it was not for the fact that they really did not have the money to treat Wan Dapeng, they would not have given out another jar.


    A jar of pickled vegetables that was half the height of a person was enough for the people in their small courtyard to eat for a long time! As for whether eating too much pickled vegetables would affect or harm the body, no one cared at all. If they did not eat leafy vegetables for a long time, their bodies would not be able to take it. Moreover, the beneficial bacteria in the pickled vegetables could help people whocked vitamins to have smoother bowel movements.


    An Wu also apanied Xia Ju in the afternoon. As he stayed behind, dinner consisted of seven dishes and one soup. After learning that Du Yue could make all kinds of desserts and noodles, An Wu said that he had already instructed someone to send equipment and ingredients tomorrow so that Du Yue could make desserts for Xia Ju. He wanted to make some Asian and Western desserts to see which ones Xia Ju liked better. An Wu¡¯s subordinates were just as swift and decisive as him. Early the next morning, someone sent the ingredients and equipment over.


    Du Yue became more and more curious. It had been a few years since the apocalypse. How could An Wu still get these things? However, she did not care too much about it. It was such a blissful thing to be able to cook food openly!


    Du Yue and He Xing were really immersed in their work. Every day, they would cook allnds of dishes and snacks. After they were done, the food was divided into two portions. One portion was sent to Xia Ju, and the other portion was left for the three of them to eat. However, it was uncertain if Xia Ju had a small appetite or she was in a bad mood, she did not eat much of the food and desserts that were sent over every time. Du Yue would take them off the table intact. The rest of the food was sent to Yu Xinya, who then brought it back to the small courtyard to satisfy everyone¡¯s cravings.


    A week passed quickly, and it was finally time for Wan Dapeng toe out of the treatment chamber. Early that morning, An Wu, who had not been here for three to four days, appeared again. He even brought Xia Ju out of the room. When they passed by the kitchen door, An Wu went in and called out to Du Yue and He Xing. ¡°The man lying in the treatment chamber is your friend, right? He¡¯s leaving the chamber today. You can visit him..¡±

 Chapter 363 - 363: Thank Xia Ju for Her Contribution

    Chapter 363: Thank Xia Ju for Her Contribution


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion<strong> Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Of course, Du Yue and He Xing were willing to go. They thanked An Wu briefly and followed him there. Lu Xun was also following behind An Wu. At this moment, he was also filled with excitement. The few of them got into the elevator together and went downstairs. After a few days of istion, Du Yue suddenly saw so many people. She was a little dazed. The atmosphere on the fifth floor was very lively. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the treatment chamber.


    After the initial confusion, Du Yue quickly understood why. The third base had arge poption, but very few people could afford to pay a high price for medical treatment. There were even fewer people who met these two conditions and were bold enough to try sleeping in an unfamiliar ce for a few days and nights. They all wanted to wait a little longer and see how effective the treatment was.


    Due to various reasons, Wan Dapeng became the first person to enter the treatment chamber for treatment. It was time for Wan Dapeng toe out of the treatment chamber. People from all walks of life in the base were very concerned about his condition. Yu Xinya had been waiting in the room. When she saw a group of people walk in, she subconsciously moved to the side. The expression on her face also became a little nervous. When she realized that it was Du Yue, He Xing, and Lu Xun, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Due to An Wu¡¯s presence, Du Yue could not open her mouth tofort Xinya. She only nodded at her, indicating that she did not need to be afraid. An Wu walked to the side of the treatment chamber and stood with his hands behind his back. He looked at Xia Ju and said, ¡°Xia Ju, open the treatment chamber.¡±


    Xia Ju did not give him any response, and her expression was as cold as ever. However, she still walked to the front of the treatment chamber in a few steps. Her delicate hand gently brushed across the hatch, and in the next second, the hatch slowly opened with her movements.


    The moment the chamber door opened, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Wan Dapeng. Under everyone¡¯s attention, Wan Dapeng, who had his eyes closed, slowly opened them. Wan Dapeng had just opened his eyes when he saw Xia Ju standing in front of him. His expression was a little nk. Then, he let out a long sigh and closed his eyes as if he had epted his fate. ¡°I told you this thing wouldn¡¯t work! Didn¡¯t I still go to heaven after spending so much money?


    ¡°This angel is quite good-looking. I¡¯ll discuss it with herter and see if I can get her to find Sister Yu in her dreams and tell her to get the money for the treatment back¡­¡±


    Wan Dapeng¡¯s muttering was very soft, but because the surroundings were quiet, everyone present heard what he said clearly. Xia Ju, who had always been cold, could not help but loosen up a little when she heard this. Her eyes carried a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re not dead. Come out quickly!¡± Not only was Xia Ju beautiful, but her voice was also very pleasant. When she spoke in a soft and delicate voice, it did not sound fake. Instead, it did not seem as cold as she appeared.


    After hearing Xia Ju¡¯s words, Wan Dapeng slowly opened his eyes again. This time, not only did he see Xia Ju, but he also saw a room full of people. After seeing Yu Xinya, Du Yue, and the others, Wan Dapeng¡¯s eyes instantly widened. He sat up from the bed. ¡°I really survived?!¡±


    Wan Dapeng subconsciously touched his chest. ¡°My injuries¡­¡± Before he could finish, he lowered his head and looked at his chest in disbelief. The gauze that was wrapped around him was still there, but the blood on it had already dried up. Through the gauze, Wan Dapeng kept rubbing his chest without feeling any difort.


    If it were not for the fact that so many pairs of eyes were looking at him, he would have even removed all the bandages on his body to take a closer look.


    An Wu saw that Wan Dapeng could move freely and his face was as healthy as a normal person¡¯s. He smiled faintly. ¡°This is the first patient since the appearance of the treatment chamber. Everyone has seen the results of the treatment chamber today. The patient haspletely recovered. The appearance of the treatment chamber is worthy of all of us cheering! With it, even if there¡¯s no equipment or medicine in the future, thousands of injured people won¡¯t have to wait for death at home. This is the advancement of science and technology, and also the fortune of mankind. Here, let us thank Miss Xia Ju. If it weren¡¯t for her contribution, we wouldn¡¯t have this treatment chamber that can benefit mankind.¡±


    After An Wu finished speaking, he took the lead and pped. Everyone in the room followed suit.


    After the apuse died down, someone said, ¡°Xia Ju contributed to the treatment chamber. However, I believe that the person who contributed the most was Captain An. If it weren¡¯t for Captain An, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the treatment chamber that¡¯s like God¡¯s divine hand.. Therefore, we should not only thank Xia Ju but also Captain An! I believe that under Captain An¡¯s leadership, the third base will be happier and happier!¡±

 Chapter 364 - 364: Trying His Best to Cover Up Her Contributions

    Chapter 364: Trying His Best to Cover Up Her Contributions


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Yes! With Captain An, our days will definitely get better and better!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just cooperate with Captain An. I believe it won¡¯t be a problem for us to return to life before the apocalypse!¡±


    ¡°Tsk, look at how short-sighted you are. If we follow Captain An, our future will definitely be better than before the apocalypse!¡±


    The people gathered around each other and spoke one after another. They sure were good at kissing *ss.


    Du Yue listened from the side and felt so embarrassed that her toes were about to buckle. However, when she looked at the people around her, they werepletely immersed. An Wu, who was being praised by them, had a smug expression on his face.


    After everyone had calmed down, An Wu looked at Wan Dapeng. ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere else?¡±


    Wan Dapeng had just walked out of the treatment chamber. He stood in the middle of the crowd and touched his body several times. The smile on his face became brighter and brighter, and his eyes narrowed into a line. When he suddenly heard An Wu ask him that, Wan Dapengughed and replied, ¡°No difort at all! Now, my body doesn¡¯t hurt at all! The treatment chamber is really too powerful!


    ¡°By the way, did you just say that this treatment pod was designed by Xia Ju? May I ask who Xia Ju is? I want to thank her personally!¡±


    Wan Dapeng¡¯s answer stunned An Wu. Wan Dapeng¡¯s answer was not within his expectations. Wan Dapeng did not have time to pay attention to An Wu¡¯s expression. He had already walked to Xia Ju. ¡°You must be Xia Ju? Thank you so much!


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re not an angel, you¡¯re still a fairy! If I didn¡¯t have the treatment chamber, I¡¯m afraid I would have to be paralyzed in bed for at least two to three months. That would¡¯ve been too ufortable.¡± Wan Dapeng¡¯s tone was very sincere. Anyone could tell that he was really grateful to Xia Ju.


    As soon as Wan Dapeng finished speaking, faintughter sounded in the room. Xia Ju said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Looking at Wan Dapeng and Xia Ju chatting andughing, An Wu¡¯s eyes gradually darkened, and displeasure shed across his eyes. He had been trying his best to cover up Xia Ju¡¯s contribution, but he did not expect that the first person the patient thanked when he walked out of the treatment chamber was actually her!


    The more it was like this, the more he wanted to keep Xia Ju tightly by his side. As long as Xia Ju belonged to him, it did not matter whether others thanked him or Xia Ju. An Wu put on a smile again. ¡°Since you¡¯ve recovered, you can go home. If anyone around you gets injured in the future, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help us tell them about the treatment chamber.¡±


    Wan Dapeng nodded heavily at Xia Ju. ¡°Alright!


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely promote it for you. Miss Xia Ju, thank you again!¡±


    Seeing that the smile on An Wu¡¯s face was getting stiffer and stiffer, He Xing stepped forward and patted Wan Dapeng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Big Brother Wan, they still have other things to do. You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony. Let them do their work! You should hurry home too!¡±


    Wan Dapeng was stunned for a moment. Although he did not quite understand why He Xing suddenly wanted him to go home, his intuition told him that it was not wrong to listen to He Xing. Wan Dapeng came back to his senses and followed He Xing¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Let¡¯s go home!¡±


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°Not us. You and Sister Yu should go back first. Du Yue, Lu Xun, and I have other things to do.¡±


    Wan Dapeng wanted to ask, but Yu Xinya had already walked up quickly and grabbed Wan Dapeng¡¯s arm. ¡°Dapeng, I¡¯ll tell you in detail when we get home. Let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Wan Dapeng looked at her hesitantly, then looked at Du Yue and the other two. In the end, he swallowed his doubts.


    An Wu looked at the people in white coats beside him. ¡°Are there many people who have made appointments to try out the treatment chamber?¡±


    ¡°Yes, quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good. I didn¡¯t expect our publicity to be so sessful. Then you guys should arrange for them as soon as possible! After all, the purpose of researching the treatment chamber is to allow the injured to receive treatment as soon as possible! The conditions are limited now, and we could only treat one person at a time.


    ¡°When the number of treatment chambers increases, the patients won¡¯t have to queue up anymore!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you, Captain! Let¡¯s work hard for the base!¡±


    Du Yue smiled and looked at Xia Ju. ¡°Since he¡¯s already gone home, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Xia Ju returned to her original lifeless appearance and replied with a faint hum. An Wu and Xia Ju walked side-by-side in front, while Du Yue, He Xing, and Lu Xun followed behind them. Wan Dapeng looked at their backs as they left and could not help but be puzzled. ¡°What are the three of them going to do?¡±


    Yu Xinya pulled Wan Dapeng¡¯s sleeve and deliberately lowered her voice. ¡°When you were treating them, Captain An took a fancy to the three of them.


    ¡°Du Yue and He Xing are Xia Ju¡¯s personal chefs, and Lu Xun is Xia Ju¡¯s guard. The three of them live on the seventh floor now..¡±

 Chapter 365 - 365: Are They In Danger

    Chapter 365: Are They In Danger


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Really?!¡± Wan Dapeng¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°I know about Du Yue and He Xing¡¯s culinary skills, but how could Lu Xun¡­¡±


    He had known Lu Xun for so long, so he knew Lu Xun¡¯s capabilities the best. It was not that he looked down on his friend, but Lu Xun was not cut out to be a guard! Before Wan Dapeng could finish his words, Yu Xinya red at him.


    Seeing that Yu Xinya was angry, Wan Dapeng could only shut his mouth obediently and did not dare to continue.


    His treatment was over, so they naturally could not stay here any longer. The only pity was that they would not be able to bring the leftovers to the small courtyard in the future. Yu Xinya dragged Wan Dapeng down the elevator and returned to the car. As soon as the car door closed, Wan Dapeng asked impatiently, ¡°Sister Yu, where are the three of them?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been lying in the treatment chamber for so long without eating. You should be hungry now that you¡¯re out, right?¡±


    Yu Xinya acted as if she did not hear him. ¡°There¡¯s some dessert here. It was made by Du Yue. Have some.¡±


    If he stuffed his mouth with food, he would not keep asking questions. Wan Dapeng was confused. He had only been in the treatment chamber for a week, and Yu Xinya and the others were already hiding something from him? Yu Xinya drove back to Sunshine Courtyard. After meeting everyone, they were first surrounded by them for a while. Yu Xinya brushed everyone off and then asked Wan Dapeng to go to the room next to her.


    Yu Xinya¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Dapeng.¡±


    Seeing Yu Xinya¡¯s expression, Wan Dapeng could not help but feel nervous. ¡°Sister Yu, what happened?¡±


    ¡°What I know is that although the three of them don¡¯t have to worry about food and drinks every day, they¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for sending you over for treatment, they wouldn¡¯t have met An Wu. I know you have a lot of questions in your heart right now, but for the sake of the three of them, you can only hide your questions in your heart and not ask or be curious. Can you do that?¡±


    Wan Dapeng looked at her in a daze. In the end, he nodded seriously. ¡°Sister Yu, I can do it.¡±


    A Zj_______________________________ TTT________ r__________________ I-__________________________ w_.??????????? _______ ¡ê?________ 11__ 1_________________ 3 _??????????????? _Z


    After receiving Wan Dapeng¡¯s assurance, Yu Xinya finally heaved a sigh of relief. In fact, before today, she had always thought that Du Yue and the other two had found jobs with good pay and that they did not need to work too hard. After all, Lu Xun was just a guard and the other two were chefs. Not only were they provided with food and amodation, but the sry was good too. The working environment was also very good. However, when she heard Xia Ju¡¯s name today, she realized that she had thought too simply of everything.


    Yu Xinya had a good memory, not to mention that she had just heard Xia Ju¡¯s name. Back then, Young Master Wang had interrogated Dong Yubo because he wanted to know where Xia Ju was imprisoned by An Wu. However, Yu Xinya was quite far away from them back then, so she did not hear clearly what happened between Xia Ju, An Wu, and Young Master Wang. However, when she heard An Wu say that Xia Ju had contributed to the treatment chamber, she finally reacted.


    Before Dong Yubo died, he said that Xia Ju came from another. At that time, Yu Xinya thought that he was talking nonsense. Now, after witnessing the effects of the treatment chamber and Xia Ju¡¯s extraordinary appearance, she finally understood. Although themunicationwork was almost half-paralyzed, they had lived in an era of rapid development of the inte before the apocalypse. Although she had never seen a living alien, she had seen many fake ones in movies.


    Yu Xinya had never thought that she would one day see aliens with her own eyes, as well as high-tech aliens. When she thought of Young Master Wang and his father fighting An Wu for Xia Ju and the treatment chamber, Yu Xinya could not help but feel nervous. She regretted it. She should have told Du Yue and He Xing not to go with her when she sent Wan Dapeng for treatment. At least in that case, the two of them would not be involved in the battle between Young Master An Wu. Unfortunately, it was toote to say this now.


    Yu Xinya was immersed in her own thoughts for a long time before she came back to her senses. Just as she pulled herself out of her thoughts, she saw Wan Dapeng standing in front of her, frowning and staring at her. Being stared at by Wan Dapeng made her feel ufortable. Yu Xinya asked him, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    ¡°Sister Yu.¡± Wan Dapeng spoke in a rare serious tone, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Are they in danger?¡±

 Chapter 366 - 366: Interstellar Star

    Chapter 366: Interster Star


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng had known each other for so long, so they knew their characters very well. Just by listening to Wan Dapeng¡¯s words, she knew what he wanted to do. ¡°Dapeng, I have some vague guesses, but I can¡¯t tell you. Most importantly, I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re safe or not. However, if you were to act impulsively, you¡¯d really be putting their safety at risk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how worried you are about them. If you really treat the three of them as your brothers and sisters, then don¡¯t be impulsive. You have to believe that they¡¯ll handle everything themselves.¡±


    Wan Dapeng sighed slightly. In the end, he still opened his mouth gloomily and said, ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    After listening to Wan Dapeng¡¯s words, the stone hanging in Yu Xinya¡¯s heart was finally put down. Although she also noticed Wan Dapeng¡¯s silence, there was nothing she could do about it. She could only pretend that she did not see it for the time being.


    <li>? ?</li>


    Du Yue and the other two followed An Wu and Xia Ju back to the seventh floor. An Wu only closed the door after escorting Xia Ju back to her room. Turning around, An Wu told Du Yue and the other two, ¡°You must take good care of her.


    I won¡¯t allow anything to happen to her.¡±


    Du Yue and the other two nodded in unison. ¡°Alright!¡±


    An Wu looked at the three of them with delight. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too nervous. Just do as you did before. You¡¯ve been doing very well.


    ¡°If you have the ability to make Xia Ju continue to use you, I¡¯ll give you more rewards.¡±


    When Lu Xun heard this, he immediately smiled. ¡°Really?! Thank you, Captain An. You¡¯re such a good person!¡±


    When An Wu heard this, he looked at Lu Xun with even more delight. Just by looking at An Wu¡¯s obviously excited mood and satisfied eyes, Du Yue could guess what An Wu cared about the most.


    He did not like women. What he pursued was the feeling of being respected and revered by others. This was probably why he wanted to take all the credit for the treatment chamber. Lu Xun did not know about this and unknowingly made An Wu very happy. After An Wu left, Du Yue and the other two also left. Du Yue went to the kitchen with He Xing while An Wu continued to guard Xia Ju¡¯s room.


    After returning to the kitchen, Du Yue and He Xing sat face-to-face. There were surveince cameras in the four corners of the kitchen, and they were the kind with audio functions. Therefore, even if there were only the two of them present, they could not say anything.


    Not only that, they could not even send messages on their phones. Their phones were already under An Wu¡¯s surveince. Not to mention the kitchen, even the room where the two of them slept every night was monitored. From this, it could be seen that An Wu was very vignt. Everyone who had the opportunity to interact with Xia Ju would be closely monitored by him.


    He was probably afraid of Young Master Wang¡¯s people sneaking in if he was not careful.


    Since they could not do anything else, Du Yue and He Xing could only hold hands. Outsiders who saw this scene would only think that it was a lovey-dovey scene between a young couple. They would not know that they were actually writing on each other¡¯s palms with their fingers.


    ¡®Does she know your identity?¡¯ Du Yue had just written a sentence when He Xing looked at her. There was some surprise in the other party¡¯s eyes, but most of it was restraint from wanting tough but not being able to.


    Du Yue could not help but frown. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯


    He Xing¡¯s finger lightly brushed across Du Yue¡¯s palm. ¡®You don¡¯t think that I¡¯m a big star in Interster and everyone knows who I am, do you?¡¯


    Du Yue gently pinched He Xing¡¯s palm. ¡®Don¡¯t be silly. It¡¯s just that both of you have the same silver-white hair. Won¡¯t she recognize that you¡¯re from the same ce as her?¡¯


    After writing this sentence, Du Yue felt a little lucky. Fortunately, the color of He Xing¡¯s pupils was no different from that of an earthling. Otherwise, even if he wanted to live a peaceful life in seclusion, it would probably be impossible.


    After all, anyone who saw such an eye-catching hair color and eye color could not help but want to know more.


    This time, He Xing was not in a hurry to answer her. After a while, he wrote down the answer on Du Yue¡¯s palm. ¡®She should know. We met each other in Interster a long time ago.¡¯


    Du Yue waspletely speechless. If it were not for the surveince cameras, she really wanted to jump up and give He Xing a blow to the head.. Why did he not just say that earlier? Why did he keep her in suspense and say that she thought he was a big star in Interster?

 Chapter 367 - 367: There’s No Return

    Chapter 367: There¡¯s No Return


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yuc looked at He Xing with a resentful gaze. He Xing curled his lips and continued to write a few words on her palm. ¡®More than ten years ago, Xia Ju was healing someone on a battlefield. At that time, I went to deliver weapons and saw her from afar. However, I didn¡¯t know who she was at that time. I haven¡¯t seen her since.¡¯


    As soon as He Xing finished writing, Du Yue started counting with her fingers. He Xing was already 35 years old. A dozen years ago, he was only in his 20s. At that time, Xia Ju could already heal people on the battlefield. How old was she now? No matter how Du Yue looked at her, she felt that she had just be an adult.


    ¡®Are you curious about her age?¡¯


    Du Yue blinked. ¡®Yeah, do you know?¡¯


    ¡®Someone on the battlefield mentioned that she had been a doctor for at least


    50 years.¡¯


    Du Yue was shocked. How many years? Du Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. She only felt that He Xing was making things up.


    Xia Ju¡¯s face was wless with no signs of wrinkles. Coupled with her superior figure, who would believe that she was at least 60 years old this year? She had been practicing medicine on the battlefield for decades. It was impossible for her to be able to treat illnesses as soon as she was born, right? Even if Xia Ju was a god and had the ability to go to the battlefield to save people when she was in her teens, she would be at least 75 years old now¡­ Du Yue¡¯s eyes widened.


    She thought that Xia Ju had juste of age, but she was already 70 or 80 years old. She could not believe the age difference. He Xing¡¯s fingers gently brushed across Du Yue¡¯s palm, pulling Du Yue out of his thoughts. ¡°Actually, this is normal. High-level evolvers in the gxy can live to at least 300 years old. If this is the case, a person in their 70s or 80s is indeed a young man. Moreover, you can only tell the age of most high-level evolvers when they¡¯re over 200 years old.¡±


    With He Xing as an example, Du Yue could slowly ept this statement.


    After all, He Xing was already 35 years old, and he still had an extremely bright and youthful face. When others saw him, they would think that he was only in his early 20s. Du Yuc could not help but reach out to touch her face. Would she be like Xia Ju in the future? Not aging for three to five years was not considered a big problem, but if her face did not change at all after eight to ten years, the people around her would probably notice something strange, right? It seemed that the two of them could not stay in Sunshine Courtyard for long. Once Xia Ju¡¯s matter was settled, they would leave.


    Whether it was a friend or a rtive, it was impossible for them to apany each other for a lifetime. This was something that Du Yue had long known and epted, so she did not feel very bad. It was just that the road ahead was vast and she was a little hesitant. Not only that but the longer they stayed away, the more they could not return to the first base. Other people who wandered outside would experience more and more vicissitudes. Not only were she and He Xing unscathed, but they were also the same as before. Who would not find it strange to see them?


    They could only go forward without going back. ¡®Don¡¯t worry too much. Maybe I¡¯ll be able to find a way back to Interster in the future. At that time, we¡¯ll buy a spaceship and I¡¯ll bring you to my hometown to take a look.¡¯


    Feeling each word He Xing wrote on her palm, the hesitation in Du Yue¡¯s heart disappeared. It did not matter whether they could return to the first base or not. As long as they were together, they could go anywhere. They had only gone to three of the ten official bases. They could still go to the other official bases.


    Du Yue stopped letting her imagination run wild and asked He Xing, ¡®You recognized Xia Ju, so did she recognize you too? Will she find a chance to talk to you?¡¯


    He Xing shook his head. ¡®I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ve only met once. I don¡¯t know her personality.¡¯


    Xia Ju¡¯s temper and personality? A person in her 80s was not on guard at all and casually disyed her special ability. She could not stop herself from helping when seeing an injured person.


    It could probably only be said that she did as she pleased.


    Seeing that it was lunchtime, Du Yue and He Xing stopped chatting and got up to prepare lunch. Without An Wu, today¡¯s lunch was much simpler. Of course, other than Xia Ju¡¯s portion, they had to make enough for the three of them. There were fresh beef ribs today, so Du Yue made ck pepper beef ribs, spicy chicken, and a sd. The vegetables used in the sd were all very good. They were green and fresh. There was not a single bit of soil. It was obvious that they were grown in water.


    Water cultivation was troublesome to begin with. It also required various nutrient solutions. The prices of fruits and vegetables produced by water cultivation were definitely much higher than ordinary ones. Not only were the prices high, but they were also very difficult to buy. Only people like An Wu, who had status and power in the base, could get them..

 Chapter 368 - 368: Sister, You Really Dare to Say That

    Chapter 368: Sister, You Really Dare to Say That


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Three dishes and a soup were quickly prepared. Du Yue pushed the dining cart to deliver it to Xia Ju. Every time she went over, Xia Ju would always have a cold face and would not even spare her a nce. If she had not heard Xia Ju¡¯s soft breathing in the quiet room, Du Yue would have thought that she was a fake. However, it was different this time. Just as she pushed the dining cart into Xia Ju¡¯s room, she felt a probing gaze on her. Her gaze was not concealed at all, making it impossible for Du Yue to ignore it.


    Du Yue walked forward and ced the dishes on the table.


    Just as Du Yue was about to turn around and leave, Xia Ju suddenly said, ¡°You made too much. It¡¯s a waste if I can¡¯t finish it. Sit down and eat with me.¡±


    Du Yue looked at her and replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve never finished the food before.¡±


    Xia Ju blinked, and a light shed in her silver-white pupils. There was a trace of curiosity in her eyes, but more than that, there was doubt. ¡°You hate me? Is that why you don¡¯t want to eat with me?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that my identity isn¡¯t suitable.¡±


    She was an employee, so how could she eat at the same table as her employer?


    ¡°Identity?¡± Xia Ju chuckled. ¡°The people here are really strange. You always think highly of yourselves. An Wu is like that. But I think he¡¯s the one who really doesn¡¯t deserve to eat with me.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. ¡®Sister, you really dare to say that. Have you never thought about how An Wu, who¡¯s monitoring the other end, would feel after hearing this?¡¯


    Before Du Yue could speak again, Xia Ju had already reached out and grabbed the corner of her shirt. ¡°Sit down and eat with me, okay?¡±


    Anyone who did not know the truth would have topromise if they were stared at by such a delicate doll-like person with such a pitiful gaze. However¡­ Du Yue looked at the beautiful girl in front of her and recalled that she was at least over 80 years old this year! Du Yue did not show any mercy even when the cute girl in her 80s grabbed her clothes and acted adorably. Instead, she felt an inexplicable sense of discord. She subconsciously shook off Xia Ju¡¯s hand, but in the next second, Xia Ju¡¯s silver eyes were covered in ayer of mist, and clear tears instantly filled her eyes.


    She was delicate and pitiful. Her exquisite nose was slightly red, making her look harmless.


    Du Yue looked at her, not knowing how to react. She did not use any strength just now, so it was impossible for the other party to be in so much pain that she was about to cry. Why was she acting?


    ¡°You cry beautifully, but your tears are useless to me.¡± After Du Yue finished speaking, she pushed the dining cart and was about to leave.


    Just as she took a step forward, Du Yue heard the sound of the silent air behind her being torn apart by a force. ¡°I¡¯m curious about what will be useful on you!¡± Xia Ju¡¯s voice still carried a sobbing tone, but the kick that came over was merciless. Du Yue kicked the dining cart to the side, turned around quickly, and grabbed Xia Ju¡¯s ankle.


    The girl who was still crying just now had now turned into a raging girl. This contrast was really uneptable to ordinary people! At this time, Du Yue could not care less about what An Wu would do if he saw this. She definitely could not let others attack her like this. She had to defeat this 8o-year-old little girl first! Du Yue and Xia Ju were fighting in the room. Lu Xun, who was guarding the door, quickly noticed the movement in the room.


    At first, he did not dare to enter the room, but when he heard themotion getting louder and louder, he could not help but poke his head in to take a look. When he saw that Du Yue and Xia Ju were fighting, he was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out. ¡°Both of you¡­ This, this, this ¡­¡± Lu Xun wanted to open his mouth to stop them, and the words were already on the tip of his tongue, but he swallowed them back down in the end.


    He was not worried about anything else. The situation in the room was tense. What if he suddenly opened his mouth and distracted Du Yue, causing Xia Ju to bully her? Lu Xun sighed deeply, turned around, and ran out, heading straight for the kitchen.


    The kitchen was not close to Xia Ju¡¯s room. In addition, the soundproofing on this floor was very good. He Xing, who was in the kitchen, did not hear any sounds of fighting. When he saw Lu Xun running over in a hurry, He Xing stood up instantly and ran out before Lu Xun could even say anything. Lu Xun only felt a gust of wind blowing past his ear. Just as he opened his eyes wide to take a look, He Xing had already disappeared before his eyes. Lu Xun was speechless. Previously, Yu Xinya had said that Du Yue and He Xing had extraordinary skills, but he had never really seen them in action.


    It was not until he saw it with his own eyes that Lu Xun truly understood what Yu Xinya meant when she said that their skills were extraordinary. How was this extraordinary?! Their speed and reaction speed were terrifyingly strong! Lu Xun did not waste any more time. He hurriedly turned around and headed toward Xia Ju¡¯s room..

 Chapter 369 - 369: Berserk Little Girl

    Chapter 369: Berserk Little Girl


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, in such a short time, he could not catch up with He Xing. When Lu Xun ran to the door of the room, panting, the scene in front of him shocked him so much that he could not speak. Just a moment ago, Du Yue and Xia Ju were fighting. After He Xing came over, it became a mixed fight between the three of them. Xia Ju¡¯s attacks were very fierce. Her delicate face and figure had apletely different strength. More importantly, she did not just have power.


    Even though Du Yue and He Xing were attacking together, they were not able to gain any advantage against her. Du Yue did not know what was wrong with her. The battle situation was already so tense, but Xia Ju could still fight so effectively. Xia Ju was so powerful, so how was she captured by An Wu and brought here?


    Just as she was curious, He Xing took out a gun and aimed it at Xia Ju¡¯s forehead. Xia Ju, who had been fighting with all her heart just now, instantly stopped. She even pursed her lips and grumbled angrily, ¡°Shameless! You people only know how to use weapons to bully others.¡± After saying that, Xia Ju turned around and walked toward the dining table. Xia Ju sat down at the dining table, took a wet towel, and carefully wiped her hands. ¡°After fighting for so long, are you two tired?


    ¡°Come and eat with me.¡±


    Before Du Yue and He Xing could speak, Xia Ju had already looked toward the door.


    Lu Xun, who was guarding the door, suddenly saw Xia Ju¡¯s indifferent gaze sweep over him. He subconsciously took two steps back and wanted to turn around and leave. ¡°Why are you running away? I can¡¯t eat you. Go and get me two sets of cutlery. Thank you for your hard work.¡± Her voice was soft and even a little coquettish.


    Lu Xun¡¯s scalp went numb. He instantly stood up straight. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right away!¡± With that, he ran toward the kitchen.


    Du Yue, who was in the room, wanted tough. She had never seen Lu Xun run so fast before. Those who did not know better would think that he was being chased by a dog. Soon, Lu Xun came back with two sets of cutlery. He carefully walked into the room, ced the cutlery on the table, and left. Although Lu Xun had retreated to the door of the room, he was sizing up the three people in the room from the corner of his eye. He looked at Du Yue and He Xing with worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. He Xing smiled at him and said, ¡°You can go eat first.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not in a hurry¡­¡± Before Lu Xun could finish speaking, Xia Ju had already looked over. After being swept by her slightly displeased gaze, the courage that Lu Xun had mustered up with great difficulty instantly deted. He could only obediently retreat. He did not have the skills of Du Yue and He Xing. If Xia Ju was really angry and beat him up¡­


    Lu Xun shook his head and did not dare to think about it. He had escaped so many natural disasters. He could not be killed by a little girl for no reason. If word got out, he would lose too much face.


    Lu Xun subconsciously shrunk his neck and walked toward the kitchen with his feet. In the room, Xia Ju looked at Du Yue and He Xing. ¡°Why are you standing there like fools? Aren¡¯t you two hungry? Hurry up and eat! The food will get cold soon.


    ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter if it gets cold. The two of you are so good at cooking. Even if it gets cold, it won¡¯t taste bad. However, An Wu should already know that the three of us had fought. He would¡¯ve also seen He Xing pointing the gun at my head. Perhaps he¡¯s already rushing over here. If you don¡¯te over to eat now, you¡¯ll probably be hungryter.¡±


    At this point, Xia Ju¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°Wasting food is not right!¡±


    As two foodies, Du Yue and He Xing could not disagree with this logic. After looking at each other, Du Yue and He Xing walked to the dining table and sat down. They picked up their chopsticks and began to eat. Xia Ju ate very quickly. She liked to stuff her mouth with food, just like a hamster. She already had a delicate and cute face. After using food to puff up her cheeks, she looked even more like a child.


    However, after the fight just now, Du Yue did not dare to treat her as a harmless little girl anymore.


    Xia Ju could never finish the three dishes and one soup every day. However, it was just right for the three of them. When the three of them were full, the tes and bowls on the table were empty. He Xing wiped his mouth, stood up with the gun, and looked around the room. Wherever he looked, He Xing would shoot at a certain point.


    The bullets shot out from the magazine and urately shattered all the surveince equipment in the room..

 Chapter 370 - 370: I’m Just a Weak and Pitiful Support-Type Interstellar Being

    Chapter 370: I¡¯m Just a Weak and Pitiful Support-Type Interster Being


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Seeing He Xing walk back with a gun, Xia Ju pped happily with her two small hands. ¡°Fancy martial arts can¡¯tpare to a gun!¡±


    He Xing sat down beside Du Yue, the silver gun spinning in his slender fingers. ¡°Now you don¡¯t have to worry about being monitored by An Wu. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±


    Xia Ju rested her hands on her chin, her silver eyes shining with excitement. ¡°He Xing, can you bring me with you?¡±


    Before He Xing could answer, Xia Ju sighed again. ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re not someone who can make decisions.¡±


    Xia Ju then looked at Du Yue. ¡°Du Yue, can you bring me with you?¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. Xia Ju sat up straight, and her expression became serious. ¡°The three of us fought just now. You should have seen that my martial arts are very strong. Ordinary men can¡¯t beat me. In the future, if anyone wants to bully you, as long as you give the order, I¡¯ll twist their head off in a minute. I guarantee that I¡¯ll be faster, more urate, and more ruthless than He Xing!¡± Hearing this, He Xing¡¯s finger lightly tapped on the silver gun. ¡°No matter how fast you are, you can¡¯t be faster than a bullet.¡±


    Xia Ju pretended not to hear He Xing¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, although I don¡¯t have a weapon, if you identally get injured, I can save your life! Treatment chambers, nutrient fluids, and evolutionary drugs! Believe me, I¡¯m much more useful than He Xing! Can you bring me with you?¡±


    Seeing Xia Ju eagerly waiting for an answer, Du Yue moved her lips, but she did not know what to say.


    ¡°Can you?¡± Xia Ju¡¯s big eyes blinked. Du Yue could not keep silent. After all, An Wu might arrive very soon. This matter could not be dyed any longer. Du Yue thought about it and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t bring you along.¡±


    ¡°Why not?


    ¡°I won¡¯t bring you any trouble!¡± Xia Ju¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as if she would explode at any moment.


    Since Du Yue had refused her, she was not afraid to tell Xia Ju the reason for her refusal. ¡°Have you ever heard of the saying, ¡®When the apocalypsees, kill the Holy Mother first¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Kill the Holy Mother first?


    ¡°What do you mean? You want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t kill you, but you¡¯re indeed a saint. Before you could figure out the situation on the blue, you rashly took out the treatment chamber to save people. In the end, you couldn¡¯t even protect yourself and were captured and imprisoned here. If I take you away and you wish to save someone you meet in the future, what should I do?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be implicated by you.¡±


    Xia Ju blinked. ¡°But your current situation isn¡¯t much better than mine. You¡¯re also locked up here by An Wu. You can¡¯t go out.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re different from you. We weren¡¯t captured and imprisoned. We volunteered to be chefs to earn money.¡±


    Xia Ju sighed softly. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s useless to say too much. However, I don¡¯t agree with you saying that I¡¯m a saint.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take out the treatment chamber to save people as you think. I¡¯m not a person who likes to give selflessly. But I was wrong. I didn¡¯t expect that this ce didn¡¯t even have a treatment chamber. This thing isn¡¯t precious in Interster. The reason why 1 was able to stay on the Interster battlefield for so many years wasn¡¯t that I was kind. I wasn¡¯t doing good deeds either. I was just making money. You¡¯ve seen the size of the treatment chamber. It¡¯s almost impossible to bring it to the battlefield.


    ¡°However, taking the wounded away for treatment on the battlefield is also a very troublesome matter.


    ¡°I, on the other hand, was born with an interspace that can store all these things. Wherever I go, I can bring these things that can cure illnesses and save lives with me. I¡¯ve just been using them to make money. In fact, I¡¯m no different from He Xing. It¡¯s just that he makes money by selling weapons in the realm, while I make money by saving people. I¡¯ve been active on various battlefields in Interster before, and I¡¯ve seen scenes that were even more tragic than those on the blue. However, when I use the treatment chamber to treat patients, others will thank me and pay me. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve encountered a situation like this. Not only did they not give me money, but they even arrested me. I¡¯m not a saint. I¡¯m just an ordinary person who wants to earn more money.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m new here and don¡¯t understand the operating rules of the blue. By the time I understood the rules here, it was already toote. I¡¯m just a weak and pitiful support-type Interster human! I¡¯m definitely notparable to those battle-type ones. An Wu and the others have guns. I can¡¯t do anything other than surrender. I¡¯ll stop talking. The more I talk, the more pitiful I feel¡­ Sigh¡­.¡±

 Chapter 371 - 371: What Do You Guys Think of My Suggestion?

    Chapter 371: What Do You Guys Think of My Suggestion?


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Speaking up to this point, Xia Ju could not help but pout. She was really unlucky to have inexplicably fallen into such a ce. Before she could figure out the situation, she was locked up here and became a caged bird. Now that she finally saw someone from the same ce as her, whether she could leave this ce depended on He Xing¡­ Oh no, Du Yue.


    After hearing Xia Ju¡¯s exnation, Du Yue touched her chin and felt that something was wrong. ¡°Even if you were new here and didn¡¯t understand the situation here, why didn¡¯t you listen to the locals when they reminded you? Young Master Wang told us before that he told you not to use the treatment chamber to save people, but you still insisted on doing so¡­¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s lips twitched, and her expression became a littleplicated. ¡°If you were me and you were in a strange ce for the first time, would you listen to a strange man who suddenly appeared and told you that you can¡¯t make money anymore?¡±


    Hearing this question, Du Yue calmed down and began to think seriously.


    Would she? Before Du Yue could think of an answer, someone rushed in from the door. The person who entered was none other than An Wu. Seeing that An Wu came alone, Du Yue¡¯s lips curled up. Was An Wu very confident in his skills, or was he very confident in this ce? Otherwise, why would he dare to barge in alone?


    An Wu walked toward the three of them, his gaze moving back and forth between Xia Ju and He Xing. In the end, he sneered. ¡°No wonder. I thought it was strange that you two have the same hair color. So you really came from the same ce. Tell me, what special abilities do you have? How did youe to the blue? Have you found a way to leave the blue?¡±


    Leave the blue? Could it be that An Wu was not satisfied with being the leader of the third base and wanted to dominate the universe? Not only did Du Yue think so, but He Xing also looked at An Wu. After sizing him up, he chuckled.


    Xia Ju said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? You want to go to Interster? Before you evennd, you would¡¯ve already turned into ashes!¡±


    As soon as Xia Ju finished speaking, the strange smile on An Wu¡¯s face immediately stiffened. ¡°Xia Ju, how dare you look down on me? Have you forgotten that you¡¯re already a caged beast?¡±


    Xia Ju sneered. ¡°So what if I¡¯ve forgotten? So what if I look down on you?¡±


    ¡°Are you tired of living?!¡± An Wu¡¯s expression was distorted for a moment, but it quickly returned to normal. He even put on a strange smile. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve found someone powerful, so you dare to fight with me? The three of you want to leave with just this small gun?


    ¡°Stop dreaming.¡±


    Du Yue was a little curious. ¡°So, what makes you so sure that you have the ability to make us stay?¡±


    Was An Wu that confident in his own skills? He believed that he could deal with the three of them alone? An Wuughed wildly. ¡°I might not have the ability to make the three of you stay, but don¡¯t forget that there are so many burdens behind you! The courtyard that the two of you live in is called Sunshine Courtyard, right? Say, do you think I got my subordinates to surround that small courtyard before I arrived?


    ¡°Now, as long as I move my finger, I¡¯m afraid everyone in the small courtyard will be reduced to ashes along with the sandstorm.¡±


    An Wu¡¯s lips curled into a strange smile. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys shouting anymore? Are you all scolding me for being a despicable person in your hearts? Hehe¡­ Don¡¯t be too naive. Shouldn¡¯t you have long thought that your actions would implicate others? If you refuse to repent, my subordinates will tell everyone in that courtyard that they were implicated by the three of you.


    ¡°I won¡¯t kill others for no reason.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never liked to be ruthless. As long as you stay obediently and listen to me in the future, I promise that I won¡¯t hurt the people in that courtyard. There are still many children in the small courtyard, right? I can also send them to study. What¡¯s the saying? No matter how hard it is, you can¡¯t make the children suffer. What do you think of my suggestion?¡±


    Du Yue slowly stood up and walked toward An Wu. ¡°Your suggestion¡­ is terrible!¡±


    ¡°You guys really won¡¯t turn back until you hit a dead-end!¡±


    An Wu screamed before he could finish his sentence. The intense pain from his shoulder made An Wu¡¯s expression twist..

 Chapter 372 - 372: What Are You Thinking, Fool?

    Chapter 372: What Are You Thinking, Fool?


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue held a sword with both hands and stood in front of An Wu. There was no trace of blood on the de that was shining with a cold light. However, the blood on the de was flowing down, dripping drop by drop from the tip of the de. Beside An Wu¡¯s feet, his two arms had already hit the ground, and the fingers on them were still twitching uncontrobly. Du Yue lowered her eyes, but the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. ¡°I hate it when people threaten me.¡±


    An Wu was still howling in pain. His two arms were cut off forcefully. The intense pain almost made him faint. Seeing that An Wu was still standing on the spot, he did indeed have some ability. Du Yue¡¯s hands turned, and the Tang sword in her hand also turned around with her movements. ¡°You just said that as long as you move your finger, the people of Sunshine Courtyard will be reduced to ashes? But what can you do now? Your fingers are gone. If you can, why don¡¯t you try moving your toes?¡±


    As he spoke, Du Yue¡¯s gaze fell on An Wu¡¯s feet.


    An Wu was in excruciating pain. After hearing Du Yue¡¯s tant danger, he did not care about howling and subconsciously took a few steps back. A person¡¯s two arms were not only used to carry things but also to maintain bnce. Suddenly, both of his arms were cut off. There was also intense pain from the wounds. An Wu could not stand still at all. He had only taken two steps back when he fell to the ground.


    Du Yue kept approaching with the sword in both hands. The sharp tip of the sword pointed at An Wu¡¯s leg and moved down bit by bit until it finallynded on his feet.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    A voice suddenly came from behind him, causing Du Yue to subconsciously stop what she was doing. However, she did not turn around. She only asked in a cold tone, ¡°What? You can¡¯t bear to see it?¡±


    After Du Yue asked, she did not hear Xia Ju¡¯s answer, but she heard footsteps approaching. Du Yue did not turn around, not because she believed that Xia Ju would not attack her, but because she believed that with He Xing around, she would not dare.


    In just a few steps, Xia Ju ran to An Wu¡¯s side with a bright smile on his face. ¡°What do you mean I can¡¯t bear to? I¡¯m just afraid that he¡¯ll die from excessive blood loss. That would be too boring!¡±


    After Xia Ju finished speaking, she took out a syringe from somewhere. The syringe contained a light blue liquid that was as clear as seawater. It was actually quite beautiful. Before Du Yue could continue observing it, Xia Ju had already aimed the needle at An Wu¡¯s neck and stabbed it fiercely. The moment the needle was inserted, the wounds that were still bleeding non-stop gradually stopped bleeding.


    Du Yue was also stunned when she saw this miraculous scene. Just as she was in a daze, she saw Xia Ju looking over with a smile that was begging for praise. ¡°Look, look, I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡¯m really quite amazing!¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. Even at this time, Xia Ju did not forget to ask for praise!


    Such a persistent person! If she were to sell houses before the apocalypse, she would be able to make a name for herself! Du Yue sighed silently in her heart but did not respond to Xia Ju.


    Perhaps the light blue injection really had a miraculous effect. An Wu, who was grimacing and screaming in pain just now, stopped screaming in less than a minute. An Wu was sweating profusely as hey on the cold tiles. He was like a fish that had juste ashore and was panting heavily. He nced at Du Yue with a gaze full of hatred and then looked at Xia Ju. ¡°Xia¡­ Xia Ju, although I captured you¡­ I¡¯ve never treated you badly in terms of food and clothing¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll immediately arrange for people to find you whatever you want to eat. Other than not being able to leave this room, I¡¯ll never stop you from doing anything, alright? Please¡­ As long as you promise to save me, I¡¯ll be your ve for the rest of my life, okay?¡±


    Xia Ju squatted down and looked at him with a pout. ¡°What are you thinking, silly? Of course not! You only know toe and beg me now that you¡¯re dying. But after I treat you, your subordinates wille. At that time, will you still be able to fulfill your promise? You don¡¯t think I¡¯m a fool, do you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely fulfill my promise. Trust me, okay?¡±


    An Wu was speaking in such a hurry that he actually choked on his own saliva and started coughing violently.


    Xia Ju took out a pair of gloves and put them on unhurriedly. ¡°Unfortunately, I won¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s hand slowly searched An Wu¡¯s body. After a while, Xia Ju found a gun, a phone, and a remote control. Xia Ju hung the remote control on her fingertips and gently spun it a few times.. ¡°I¡¯m guessing this is the remote control for the bomb, right? If you had hands now, would you have pressed the remote control decisively and made us die together?¡±

 Chapter 373 - 373: My Dad Is Awesome

    Chapter 373: My Dad Is Awesome


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this point, Xia Ju clicked her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have hands now! Things that can be done with hands are difficult for you.¡±


    Hearing Xia Ju¡¯s words, the corner of Du Yue¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch. Xia Ju was too ruthless. No matter how many methods Xia Ju had to treat people, she would not treat An Qu. If Xia Ju continued to talk like this, Du Yue felt that An Wu would definitely be angered to death by her.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t anger him first.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue spoke, Xia Ju immediately responded obediently and stood up to stand behind Du Yue. Seeing Xia Ju standing behind Du Yue, He Xing reached out to her. ¡°Give me the thing.¡± Xia Ju pursed her lips but still reluctantly handed the remote control and gun to He Xing. After He Xing got the things, he put away the gun and disassembled the remote control.


    After dismantling it, He Xing sneered. Although he did not say a word, everyone present heard his sneer clearly.


    An Wu was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood. The way he looked at Du Yue and the other two was clear. At this moment, he wished he could pull out their tendons and drink their blood. ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have killed you back then!¡±


    These words were obviously directed at Xia Ju. Xia Ju did not care at all. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to kill me. You still want to use my treasures to help you gain connections. You¡¯re too greedy. Nothing will ever satisfy you.¡±


    An Wu stared at Xia Ju fiercely for a moment before he suddenlyughed. He had to admit that Xia Ju was right. Du Yue did not want to waste any more time, so she gave An Wu a quick death with thest sh. However, after killing An Wu, the trouble had just begun. The three of them could leave, but what about the people from Sunshine Courtyard?


    If An Wu¡¯s men found out that he was killed, the people of Sunshine Courtyard would never be able to live a peaceful life on the third base. Du Yue put away her sword and looked at An Wu¡¯s phone. Du Yue took the phone and unlocked it with An Wu¡¯s finger. After flipping through the address book, she found Young Master Wang¡¯s contact number and called him directly.


    Almost as soon as the call connected, someone picked up the phone. ¡°An Wu? What are you up to this time? Where did you hide Xia Ju? Hurry up and hand her over!¡±


    Hearing Young Master Wang¡¯s anxious voice on the other end of the phone, Du Yue brought the phone to Xia Ju¡¯s mouth. Xia Ju leaned over to the receiver. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m with Du Yue and the others.¡±


    ¡°Xia Ju? Is it really you?¡± Young Master Wang¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief, and then he screamed. His excitement was clearly transmitted to the three people¡¯s ears through the phone.


    Du Yue was a little impatient. ¡°Stop shouting.¡±


    Young Master Wang stopped screaming. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re the boss of the restaurant, right?¡±


    Du Yue did not quite understand. Why was Young Master Wang stuttering on the other end? Du Yue did not give Young Master Wang a chance to continue talking nonsense. She went straight to the point. ¡°I called you to talk about something important¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Wait a minute, why are you with Xia Ju? Where did you find her? Also, why did you use An Wu¡¯s phone to call me? Where is he? Did he hurt Xia Ju?¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s gaze swept past the corpse on the ground. She decisively took a video and sent it to Young Master Wang. ¡°He¡¯s dead. Do you have something to talk to him about?¡±


    There was no response from the other end of the phone, and no one knew what Young Master Wang was thinking. After a long while, Young Master Wang¡¯s muffled voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°An Wu is dead. You want me to deal with his body, right? Where are you? I¡¯ll go and find you now.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. If it were not for his smart and capable father, he might not have lived this long. Du Yue rolled her eyes. ¡°Shut up and listen to me. Arrange for someone to go to Sunshine Courtyard first. There should be many of An Wu¡¯s people lying in ambush there now. I need you to help me get rid of those people. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    ¡°Okay, then you can go to your dad and tell him that An Wu is dead. We¡¯re on the seventh floor of the research center now. There are many guards in this building. Ask him toe over and deal with these people. He needs to subdue all of An Wu¡¯s forces. Can he do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dad is amazing!¡±


    ¡°Okay, then go and inform your father as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 374 - 374: I’m Old Enough to Be His Grandmother

    Chapter 374: I¡¯m Old Enough to Be His Grandmother


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Wait a minute! I¡¯ll ask onest question!¡± Young Master Wang was afraid that Du Yue would get impatient, so he spoke faster. ¡°Xia Ju, is she okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing fine now, but if you continue to dawdle, it might not be the case.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go find someone now!¡±


    Young Master Wang was extremely anxious. After saying this, he directly hung up the call. It was obvious that he had gone to make arrangements. Du Yue handed the phone to Xia Ju. ¡°He¡¯s quite worried about you. Now that An Wu is dead, his father should be in charge here in the future. If you stay, he should treat you well.¡±


    Xia Ju took the phone and rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡°I¡¯m old enough to be his grandmother. How could I fall for such a child?!¡±


    Seeing Xia Ju¡¯s speechless expression, Du Yue did not try to persuade her anymore. What if she got impatient and wanted to fight with her? Du Yue looked to the side and was surprised that He Xing was not there. Just as she was wondering where He Xing had gone, she saw He Xing walk in from outside. ¡°Lu Xun was shot and has lost consciousness. However, the bullet didn¡¯t hurt his vital points. As long as he¡¯s treated in time, his life shouldn¡¯t be in danger¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡± Xia Ju immediately strode out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, he won¡¯t die.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing looked at each other and quickly followed. Du Yue thought that her walking speed was fast enough, but she did not expect that she was still much slower than Xia Ju.


    Xia Ju squatted beside Lu Xun, fiddling with something. There was a bullet stained with blood beside Xia Ju¡¯s feet. She was just a stepte and the bullet was already out? Xia Ju stood up and looked over. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient in the corridor. He Xing, carry him to my room.¡±


    Xia Ju turned around and left after saying that. When He Xing came in with Lu Xun, he saw that a treatment chamber had appeared in the room. This treatment chamber was no different from the one on the fifth floor. It looked exactly the same.


    Xia Ju opened the hatch and let He Xing put Lu Xun in before closing the hatch. ¡°Fortunately, his injury isn¡¯t serious. He¡¯ll probably be fine after staying in there for two days.¡±


    Through the ss, they could see Lu Xun lying on the bed. His breathing was smooth, and hisplexion was not too bad. Knowing that Lu Xun would be fine, Du Yue was relieved. At least, she did not let innocent people lose their lives because of her. However, she could not stay in the third base anymore. ¡°What¡¯s upstairs?¡± Du Yue asked Xia Ju. ¡°Have you gone up to take a look?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been there, but I heard An Wu mention it before. There are helicopters and helipads up there.¡± Hearing that there was a helicopter, Du Yue¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with surprise. She was just thinking about how to leave the third base as soon as possible when she found out there were helicopters here.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving. What do you n to do?¡±


    Xia Ju immediately took two steps closer to Du Yue. ¡°Of course, I want to go with you! Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to bring me along? Didn¡¯t you see it just now? I¡¯m really amazing!¡±


    After seeing Xia Ju easily remove the bullet from Lu Xun¡¯s body, Du Yue also believed that she was indeed capable.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want toe with us, but we have our rules. Before you want to do anything, you have to get our approval. You can¡¯t act rashly. Otherwise, we¡¯ll just throw you into the wilderness and feed you to the wild beasts.¡±


    Xia Ju looked at Du Yue pitifully. ¡°Indeed, beautiful roses have thorns. But I¡¯m willing!¡±


    After the three of them discussed, Xia Ju searched An Wu¡¯s body again and found the elevator card.


    When she left, Du Yue did not forget to take An Wu¡¯s phone with her. She was still waiting for news from Young Master Wang. They had not walked out of the building for a few days, and they did not have windows to see what was outside. It was not until they reached the roof that Du Yue realized a problem. ¡°Has the sandstorm stopped?¡±


    Xia Ju looked at Du Yue in confusion. ¡°Sandstorm? What sandstorm?¡±


    From Xia Ju¡¯s words, they knew that she had been imprisoned by An Wu for too long and had no idea what had happened outside during this period of time.


    Therefore, the three of them knew nothing about what had happened outside these few days. Fortunately, as soon as they walked out of the elevator, Young Master Wang called. After Du Yue picked up the call, she did not wait for Young Master Wang to speak and asked directly, ¡°Has the sandstorm stopped?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, somewhat,¡± Young Master Wang answered subconsciously and quickly asked, ¡°Why are you asking this? By the way, I¡¯ve already taken care of the people lying in ambush outside Sunshine Courtyard. Don¡¯t worry.


    ¡°My dad has also sent people to the research center. You just have to wait patiently. I¡¯m also rushing there.. I¡¯ll be there soon¡­¡±

 Chapter 375 - 375: Just Learned to Fly a Helicopter

    Chapter 375: Just Learned to Fly a Helicopter


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue¡¯s doubts were already answered. She naturally lost interest in Young Master Wang¡¯s long-winded words. She directly handed the phone to Xia Ju. ¡°You two chat.¡±


    Young Master Wang was rushing over in a hurry not to see her but to see Xia Ju. Since she was about to leave, Xia Ju should at least say goodbye to him! Theyout of the top floor was no different from the downstairs. There were many buttons in the control room. Du Yue could not understand them, but He Xing was already fiddling with them. There were five helicopters parked on the helipad. There were also a fewrge boxes in the corner, which were filled with helicopter parts.


    The dozens of barrels should be fuel.


    The three of them could only take the same helicopter to leave, but¡­ they were already here. If they did not take them all away, they would feel like they were at a disadvantage! As Du Yue was thinking, she suddenly saw a transparent elevator descending from the roof. He Xing looked at her. ¡°Go and put away the other helicopters. Leave one behind and we¡¯ll take itter.¡±


    Du Yue nodded at He Xing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pack up everything on the rooftop!¡±


    With that, she took the elevator up. When the elevator reached the rooftop, Du Yue put on her sses. Although the sandstorm had ended, the thick fog was still around. After putting on the sses, she could see farther. Du Yue walked around the rooftop and put everything she could use into her space. Just as she was about to board the helicopter, Xia Ju quickly ran over. She hung up the phone in her hand and threw it on the ground.


    At this moment, there was a thickyer of sand on the rooftop. The phone fell on it, but it was not broken. Du Yue nced at the screen and saw the words ¡®Young Master Wang¡¯ shing on it. ¡°Stop daydreaming, hurry up and leave!¡± Xia Ju urged her anxiously.


    Du Yue retracted her gaze and boarded the helicopter. Xia Ju followed behind her. After boarding the helicopter, she closed the door behind her.


    He Xing had already sat in the driver¡¯s seat. He turned to ask the two of them, ¡°Did you leave anything behind? We¡¯re preparing to take off.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°No!¡±


    Xia Ju looked at He Xing in amazement. ¡°Not bad, you even know how to fly a helicopter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. My skills might be average.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be modest. When did you learn it?¡±


    He Xing lowered his head and fiddled with various control buttons. ¡°About ten minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes ago? You learned it on the spot¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, the helicopter suddenly took off. Xia Ju could not be bothered to speak anymore. She quickly sat back in her chair obediently and fastened her seatbelt tightly. Xia Ju turned around and asked Du Yue, ¡°Did you hear that? He just learned how to fly a helicopter. Do you still dare to let him fly it?¡±


    Du Yue nced at her indifferently. ¡°You can still jump down now before we fly too high.¡±


    Xia Ju immediately shook her head and kept her mouth shut.


    To Du Yue, as long as He Xing was willing to do something, it proved that he was confident. She trusted him very much. The helicopter took off smoothly without any turbulence. He Xing looked like an ace pilot. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the small courtyard first.¡± Du Yue nodded. ¡°Yeah, we should go back.¡±


    He Xing¡¯s off-road vehicle was still parked in the small courtyard. He Xing had specially modified that car before, and its performance had been greatly improved. Du Yue was reluctant to leave it behind. As for how to take the car away? They had a helicopter? Flying in the sky was definitely much faster than driving on the ground. There were no tall buildings in the entire base. Even though the thick fog blocked part of their vision, they did not have to worry about bumping into anything.


    Even in the sky, their vision was blocked. He Xing searched for a while before finding the right direction. A few minutester, the helicopter arrived above Sunshine Courtyard. The helicopter descended, but it did notnd. Du Yue opened the door of the helicopter, put down thedder, and went down along thedder.


    Below thedder was the mobile house where she and He Xing lived. Du Yue hung the rope on the car and turned around to enter the house.


    Everything in the room that would arouse suspicion was put away by Du Yue in her space. Du Yue took out some food and ced it in the living room. Along with it were her and He Xing¡¯s identity cards. There were still more than 10,000 contribution points inside! After doing all this, Du Yue took out her phone and called Yu Xinya..

 Chapter 376 - 376: Let’s Meet Again if Fate Allows It

    Chapter 376: Let¡¯s Meet Again if Fate Allows It


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The phone rang twice before the other party picked up. ¡°Little Sister!¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    As soon as the call was connected, two voices came from the receiver. They belonged to Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng.


    ¡°Sister Yu! Big Brother Wan!¡±


    ¡°Did anyone make things difficult for you? When will youe back? Actually, my culinary skills aren¡¯t bad either. Why don¡¯t I go over and cook? You and He Xing cane back and rest!¡±


    Just by listening to Wan Dapeng¡¯s series of questions, one could hear the worry in his words.


    Du Yue smiled lightly on the other end. ¡°Big Brother Wan, everything is fine. I called to tell you that He Xing and I are leaving the base. We have too many things. We can¡¯t take them with us, so we¡¯re leaving them in the mobile house. You can go and get them when you have time. Thank you for taking care of us during this period of time.¡±


    ¡°Sister, where are you going?


    ¡°The rumbling sound on your end¡­ Why do I hear that you¡¯re so close to me? You¡¯re in the small courtyard?¡±


    Listening to the hurried footsteps of Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya on the other end of the phone, Du Yue quickly went out of the mobile house and ran toward thedder. When Du Yue climbed up thedder, she saw two people running toward her. ¡°One more thing. Lu Xun is injured and is currently recuperating in a treatment chamber.


    ¡°His injury isn¡¯t serious. He¡¯ll recover in about two days. Remember to bring him back when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Sister! I have something to tell you!¡± Yu Xinya snatched the phone away. ¡°Why are you leaving so suddenly? Our days are getting better day by day. Are you guys being bullied? Don¡¯t be afraid. Just tell me if you are. There are so many people in the small courtyard who can support the two of you!¡±


    ¡°No one bullied us. We killed An Wu. However, Sister Yu, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve already spoken to Young Master Wang. This matter won¡¯t implicate everyone. Although Young Master Wang is always in a daze when he speaks and does things, he¡¯s not a bad person. With him in the base, your future will definitely be better.¡±


    On the other end of the phone, Yu Xinya was speechless. She held her phone and opened her mouth, but no sound came out. The two of them actually killed An Wu without a word? Yu Xinya had yet toe back to her senses, but Wan Dapeng raised his head high and looked at the off-road vehicle hanging in the air. ¡°Brother, Sister, you two are really amazing! Is this a helicopter?


    ¡°It can even lift the car up. It¡¯s so cool!¡±


    Yu Xinya, who was shocked, finally came back to her senses after hearing Wan Dapeng¡¯s shout. ¡°Then you must pay attention to your safety!¡±


    Wan Dapeng quickly moved closer to the phone. ¡°Will you guyse back to hang out with us in the future?¡±


    ¡®We won¡¯t being back,¡¯ Du Yue thought so in her heart, but she could not say it out loud. She just smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s meet again if fate allows it.¡± After saying that, Du Yue hung up the phone, turned it off, and threw it into her space. Using both hands and feet, Du Yue quickly climbed into the cabin. She put away thedder and closed the hatch. Du Yue looked at He Xing in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Fly!¡±


    He Xingughed. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. There¡¯s still a car hanging down there.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless.


    Xia Ju watched the two of them interact from the side. Her eyes darted back and forth between the two of them, and her beautiful eyes were filled with smiles. These two people were really a perfect match! Although He Xing rejected Du Yue¡¯s request to fly fiercely, his speed was not slow.


    They did not know where they were going, but no matter where they went, the first thing they had to do was to leave the third base.


    Just as they were about to fly out of the sky above the third base, a loud voice suddenly came from the ground. They were sitting in the helicopter, and the roar of the helicopter was constant, so they could not hear what was being said clearly. Vaguely, Du Yue seemed to have heard the name ¡®Xia Ju¡¯. Du Yue raised her chin at Xia Ju. ¡°It should be Young Master Wang calling out to you.¡± He was really infatuated.


    Xia Ju looked down indifferently. With just one nce, she retracted her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t bother about him.¡±


    While the two were talking, He Xing did not stop flying the helicopter. The helicopter flew a long distance away from the third base.


    In the third base, Young Master Wang stood in the thick fog and shouted Xia Ju¡¯s name. However, his voice suddenly stopped. Someone had turned off the sound system. Young Master Wang looked behind him impatiently. ¡°Who turned off the sound? Do you want to die?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a muscr man appeared from the thick fog. ¡°I turned it off. What¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice was not loud, but there was an unquestionable dignity in his tone..

 Chapter 377 - 377: Avoided Danger

    Chapter 377: Avoided Danger


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Dad¡­ Why arc you here?¡± Young Master Wang instantly became obedient. ¡°Why did you turn off my speaker?¡±


    ¡°What? If I don¡¯t turn it off, you¡¯re going to shout until tomorrow? Do you want everyone in the base to know that my son is embarrassing himself here?¡±


    ¡°Dad! How could this be called embarrassing?! I just want Xia Ju to stay!¡±


    ¡°You should have known her attitude from the moment she resolutely boarded the helicopter.¡±


    Young Master Wang instantly became dispirited. ¡°I know, but I still want to try my best to make her stay. What if she¡¯s touched by my sincerity?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°I just thought¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you a man? If that¡¯s the case, then hurry up and subdue the forces left behind by An Wu. If you keep shouting, the people from the second base will take the opportunity to rope in those people. Do you still want to live a life of being suppressed by others? The sandstorm has just ended. Who knows how badly the crops have been damaged? Why aren¡¯t you sending people to take a look? Do you want everyone to starve to death in a few months? You and Xia Ju aren¡¯t the same kinds of people. Don¡¯t waste your time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t stop you sooner because I wanted you to vent your emotions. Now that you¡¯ve shouted enough, hurry up and get down to business!¡±


    Young Master Wang¡¯s eyes were red. He looked up, but he could not see anything except the thick white fog. The helicopter carrying Xia Ju had already flown to somewhere unknown. He sighed softly and spoke again. His voice had returned to normal. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now!¡±


    After saying this, Young Master Wang strode away without looking back.


    ¡°Son.¡± Suddenly, a sigh came from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t keep someone you might never meet again in your heart.¡±


    Young Master Wang stopped in his tracks. After a while, he continued to stride forward. ¡°I¡¯ve always known that.¡±


    Watching Young Master Wang leave, Mr. Wang felt a littleplicated. What was the use of knowing all along? He had to not miss her! Before Mr. Wang could continue thinking, Young Master Wang¡¯s figure had already disappeared into the thick fog.


    Mr. Wang sighed and stopped thinking about this matter. The burden on the father and son was too heavy. They could not and should not waste their time and feelings on things that would not yield results.


    <li>? ?</li>


    Sunshine Courtyard. Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng stood where they were until they could no longer hear the roar of the helicopter. The two of them reluctantly looked away. They walked toward the mobile house where Du Yue and He Xing lived. There was only a set of tables and chairs left in the living room. Du Yue and the others had bought them together when they opened the restaurant. There was a card reader on the table with two identity cards beside it.


    Yu Xinya was slightly stunned. She went forward and picked up the identity cards. Looking at the two smiling faces on them, she had mixed feelings. ¡°Sister Yu, there are a few bags of food here!¡± Wan Dapeng pointed at the grain in the corner and reminded Yu Xinya.


    Yu Xinya looked at the grains for a long time before she calmed down and turned to Wan Dapeng. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the research center to see Lu Xun!¡±


    Wan Dapeng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll bring our men.


    ¡°This house will stay here. I¡¯lle over and clean up when I¡¯m free. When Du Yue and He Xinge back, they can live here directly.¡± Wan Dapeng¡¯s voice was muffled, and his eyes were filled with sadness. Aftering out of the treatment chamber, Wan Dapeng changed a lot. Although he was not as carefree and bright as before, he was still warm.


    Yu Xinya looked at him and chuckled. ¡°Okay, then you have to clean it well!¡±


    <li>? ?</li>


    Three hourster, the helicopter slowlynded on a piece of deserted farnd. Since the apocalypse, no one was growing crops. The terrain here was t and very suitable for parking a helicopter. Walking out of the cabin, Du Yue waved her hand repeatedly. ¡°We should fly less in the future!¡±


    He Xing agreed. ¡°Although driving is slower, it¡¯s safer.¡±


    Although they had only been flying in the sky for three hours, they had encountered danger several times. Du Yue did not want to experience that kind of life-threatening moment again. When they were onnd, they did not notice that there were many birds in the sky. The birds were of different species, but they were huddled together in groups. There were many of them, and their bodies were muchrger than ordinary birds. When they saw the helicopter, not only did they not dodge, but they also charged straight at them.


    They did not know where they were, and they could notnd the helicopter at will. Fortunately, the person flying the ne was He Xing. When encountering the flocks of birds, he did not panic at all. While controlling the direction, he could also turn around andfort Du Yue. Although they encountered several flocks of birds along the way, they were still able tond safely on the ground in the end..

 Chapter 378 - 378:1 Don’t Have Money

    Chapter 378:1 Don¡¯t Have Money


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The first thing Du Yue did when she got off the helicopter was to put it into her space. They probably would not need the helicopter for a while, but this thing was so precious that they had to put it away properly! The three of them walked toward the car. After getting into the car, the three of them heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s better to drive a car. I was almost scared to death just now.¡± Xia Ju sighed.


    Du Yue nodded at Xia Ju in agreement. Xia Ju¡¯s eyes were filled with yearning and excitement. ¡°Where are we going next?¡±


    Hearing Xia Ju¡¯s words, Du Yue did not answer directly. Instead, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to return to Interster?¡±


    ¡°How can I not want to! But my ship is already destroyed, and I can¡¯t use the photonputer, so there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    The photonputer could not be used? Du Yue and He Xing subconsciously looked at each other. They did not even need to speak to know that they were thinking the same thing. He Xing had also said that the photonputer could no longer be used. It was only after gold was obtained that the photonputer could be used again.


    Du Yue still had a lot of gold, but she had just met Xia Ju and did not know each other well. Of course, she would not casually give her the gold. It was not that Xia Ju did not see the exchange of nces between the two of them, but she did not care. She still held her chin and said excitedly, ¡°Young Master Wang said that there are ten official bases here. We used to live in the third base, so should we go to the second base to take a look?¡±


    Du Yue said calmly, ¡°The second base has been flooded by the tsunami.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xia Ju felt a little regretful. ¡°That¡¯s okay. We can go to the first base!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a bug disaster in the first base. You¡¯lle across a hundred bugs every time you go out.¡±


    Xia Ju clicked her tongue in disgust. ¡°Stop talking. I can already imagine it. Let¡¯s go to the fourth base, shall we? Nothing happened in the fourth base, right?¡±


    No one could answer her question, because Du Yue had never been to the fourth base. However, Du Yue could not help but be curious. ¡°Why do you have a soft spot for the official bases?¡±


    ¡°The facilities in the official bases are definitely the mostplete!¡± Xia Ju was confused. She pointed out of the car window and said, ¡°Look at what¡¯s happening outside. If we don¡¯t go to a base, we¡¯ll have to suffer a lot in the outside world! The houses have copsed, and the roads aren¡¯t easy to travel on. We¡¯ve been out for so long, but we haven¡¯t seen a single person.


    ¡°Besides, there¡¯s still the thick fog, and my vision is blocked. I don¡¯t feel safe. We¡¯ve suffered enough since the apocalypse. If we don¡¯t find a big base to live a good life for a few days, wouldn¡¯t we be masochists?¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s words struck a chord in Du Yue¡¯s heart. Du Yue did not like to live a bitter life either. Moreover, the environment outside was indeed not good. She did not want to survive in the wilderness. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Let¡¯s go to the fourth base!¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, Xia Ju pped excitedly. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s appearance did not match her actual age to begin with. If one did not deliberately remember her age, her every move was clearly that of a young girl who had just grown up. Her posture was quite fitting.


    ¡°I can take you to the fourth base, but let¡¯s be frank,¡± He Xing said unhurriedly.


    Xia Ju, who was originally in high spirits, subconsciously looked at He Xing when she heard what He Xing said. ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise you that I wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to save people?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that.¡± He Xing said very seriously, ¡°If you want toe with us, you¡¯ll have to pay for the car and the gas.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any living supplies, right? You¡¯ll have to pay for all the food and drinks¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xia Ju looked at He Xing warily. ¡°Do you want me to pay you? I don¡¯t have money!¡±


    ¡°Even if you have it, we won¡¯t want it. We can¡¯t spend money now.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you have a lot of medicine?¡±


    As soon as He Xing finished speaking, Xia Ju¡¯s eyes instantly widened. ¡°You want me to give you medicines as fare?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, won¡¯t you be freeloading?¡± He Xing scoffed. ¡°Do you think the two of us are bringing you along because our lives were too smooth and we want to bring trouble back for ourselves?¡±


    ¡°He Xing! Who are you calling trouble?¡± Xia Ju gritted her teeth in anger.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just medicine? I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯m not trouble!¡± After Xia Ju finished speaking, a pile of medicine appeared out of thin air on the seat beside her in the blink of an eye. ¡°This is for treating heart disease¡­¡±


    Xia Ju sorted the medicine by color and introduced their uses one by one. She also counted them. There were a total of 50 medicine..

 Chapter 379 - 379: The Two of You Are Completely Different

    Chapter 379: The Two of You Are Completely Different


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He Xing nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, 50 medicine in exchange for 100 days of your basic necessities.¡±


    Xia Ju rolled her eyes at him and did not speak to him. After He Xing was done being the bad guy, it was time for Du Yue toe out and say something nice. She looked at the dress Xia Ju was wearing. ¡°Wearing a dress is too cumbersome. I have some clean clothes. Can I show them to you?¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, He Xing pushed the door open and got out of the car. ¡°You guys change. Just let me know when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Du Yue put the medicine into her space and found a few sets of sports attire.


    The designs were basically the same, but the colors were different. Xia Ju looked at them one by one and finally looked at Du Yue. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Du Yue nced at Xia Ju. ¡°There¡¯s also a down jacket, a big cotton-padded jacket, and a military coat. If you¡¯re not afraid of the heat, I¡¯ll look for them for you.¡±


    Xia Ju pursed her lips. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just wear one of these.¡± After looking left and right, Xia Ju finally chose a navy blue set. Even though they were both women, Du Yue was not interested in watching Xia Ju change.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside. Just call us when you¡¯re done.¡± Du Yue got out of the car and walked to He Xing¡¯s side. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    He Xing turned to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what the fourth base looks like.¡±


    The fourth base was in Jinyang County. Du Yue took out a map and looked at the distance. If everything went smoothly, they would be able to reach the ce in less than five hours. However, the road conditions on the highway were not optimistic. Although the three of them had the interspace and could asionally cheat, it was still not that easy to travel. Du Yue and He Xing were nning how to make their way over when they heard Xia Ju calling them back.


    They turned around and saw Xia Ju standing beside the car. She was wearing navy blue sportswear, and her waist-length silver hair was even more eye-catching. Originally, Du Yue thought that Xia Ju would not look so different as long as she did not wear a dress. Only now did she realize that Xia Ju¡¯s uniqueness did not lie in what she wore but in her long silver hair and her silver eyes.


    Du Yue frowned slightly and stared at Xia Ju for a moment. ¡°It still won¡¯t work. Why don¡¯t you wear this?¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Xia Ju was confused.


    Du Yue held the cosmetic contact lenses she took out from her interspace and handed them to Xia Ju. ¡°These are called cosmetic contact lenses. You can change the color of your pupils after wearing them. Do you want to wear them?¡±


    Xia Ju closed the car door and looked at herself in the car¡¯s rearview mirror. She bent down and stared at herself in the mirror for a moment. Then, she looked at Du Yue pitifully. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m ugly?¡±


    ¡°No! It¡¯s because you¡¯re too beautiful! And your eyes easily attract attention, which is why I¡¯m asking you if you want to change the color!¡± If it was just her silver hair, they could say that she wascking in nutrition. However, there was no clear exnation for her bright silver pupils.


    Xia Ju frowned and remained silent for a while. In the end, she seemed to have thought of something and reached out to take the contact lenses from Du Yue¡¯s hands. ¡°How do I wear this?¡±


    Du Yue had thought that Xia Ju would be very resistant. She was already prepared to be rejected. However, she did not expect Xia Ju to agree so readily. She was still a little surprised. After a short moment of surprise, Du Yue quickly went forward and told Xia Ju how to wear cosmetic contact lenses.


    Xia Ju was very smart. Du Yue only taught her once and she could put on the cosmetic contact lenses herself.


    After wearing the brown contact lenses, Xia Ju looked a little more low-key than before. Du Yue found all kinds of wigs from the interspace. These wigs had been piled up in the space for too long. Du Yue had already forgotten when she bought them. Du Yue called He Xing over. ¡°You should also choose a wig!¡± He Xing walked over unwillingly. ¡°Why do I have to wear one too?¡±


    Du Yue reached out and patted his head. ¡°Be good. The color of your hair is too eye-catching. If you don¡¯t want to wear a wig, there¡¯s still hair dye in the space. Which option will you go for?¡±


    Between dyeing their hair ck and wearing a wig, He Xing and Xia Ju chose to wear a wig without hesitation. When Du Yue taught them how to wear a wig, He Xing secretly rolled his eyes at Xia Ju. If it were not for the fact that they had such a burden with them, Du Yue would not have asked him to wear a wig. In the past, he only needed to wear a hat! How annoying! Seeing He Xing roll his eyes at her, Xia Ju rolled her eyes back and picked a short hairstyle that was very simr to Du Yue¡¯s.


    After putting it on, Xia Ju went to Du Yue¡¯s side. ¡°Do you think others will think that we¡¯re twins when they see us?¡±


    Du Yue nced at the reflection in the car window. Xia Ju, who was wearing a wig, really looked a little like her! Before Du Yue could say anything, He Xing had already pulled Du Yue to his side.. ¡°The two of you arepletely different!¡±

 Chapter 380 - 380: Xia Ju Has Good Perception

    Chapter 380: Xia Ju Has Good Perception


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He Xing dragged Du Yue into the car and sat in the backseat. Seeing that Xia Ju was still standing outside, he urged, ¡°Hurry up and get in the car! You¡¯re driving!¡±


    Xia Ju pointed at herself. ¡°I¡¯m driving?¡± Du Yue and He Xing just looked at her and did not speak.


    Being stared at by the two of them, Xia Ju snorted and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡±1¡¯11 drive. What¡¯s the big deal? Left or right?¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. He Xing¡­ As Xia Ju did not know the way, He Xing reluctantly sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    At first, they did not know where they were. After circling for a long time, they finally found a road sign. After identifying the direction, they drove toward the highway intersection. By the time they got onto the highway, the sky outside had already turnedpletely dark. The toll station at the highway intersection had copsed and blocked the road. Moreover, it was already nighttime. Du Yue and He Xing usually did not have the habit of burning the midnight oil. He Xing stopped the car and got out of the car with Du Yue.


    Xia Ju did not know what they were going to do, but she still followed them out of the car. Du Yue held a strong shlight in her hand as she fumbled forward. After seeing a ce without obstacles, Du Yue took out the RV. It was a little strenuous for the RV to drive on the road, and it also consumed a lot of gas. However, if it was just taken as a luxurious tent, it would be very convenient.


    He Xing got into the car first, and Du Yue followed behind him. Seeing that Xia Ju did not get into the car, Du Yue could not help but turn around to look for her. ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up and get in the car!¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Ju closed her gaping mouth and spread out her arms to rush toward Du Yue. Seeing this, Du Yue quickly hid to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t do such mushy things.¡±


    Du Yue said in disdain, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just wander outside, then?!¡±


    When the couple was inside the RV, He Xing looked at Du Yue and said, ¡°I¡¯ve boiled some water. You can take a hot bathter.¡±


    Du Yue went to wash her hands. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat first!¡±


    The three of them took their seats. Du Yue took out He Xing¡¯s favorite dishes and asked Xia Ju, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    No matter what, Xia Ju had paid for her meals, so Du Yue could not treat her badly. Xia Ju was looking at the dishes on the table with shining eyes. When she heard Du Yue ask her, she quickly said, ¡°Just the same as you guys!¡± Du Yue was very satisfied with Xia Ju¡¯s answer.


    It was good that she was not picky! She was easy to feed! Originally, Du Yue was worried that since she and He Xing were used to being alone, it would be very awkward if Xia Ju suddenly joined them. However, after spending half a day together, Du Yue¡¯s worries had been mostly dispelled. Xia Ju was a person who knew how to read the room. Although she would asionally quarrel with He Xing and stick to Du Yue to chat, most of the time, she was still very quiet.


    After the three of them finished dinner together, Xia Ju was the first to stand up and start cleaning up the dishes. She asked Du Yue and He Xing to take a shower first, leaving the dishes to her.


    After taking a shower, Xia Ju took the initiative to go to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°You guys go to sleep first. I¡¯ll keep watch for the first half of the night. You guys can take my ce for the rest of the night.¡± Seeing Xia Ju being so self-aware, Du Yue and He Xing did not say anything, but they still had a good impression of her.


    ¡°Sleep well. I¡¯ll watch over you for the rest of the night.¡± He Xing gently stroked Du Yue¡¯s hair. Du Yue smiled at him and did not refuse.


    In the past, when she and He Xing were alone, the two of them would take turns keeping watch. They never hadplete sleep. Now, it seemed that Xia Ju¡¯s arrival had also brought them convenience in a certain aspect! Du Yue did not have any dreams that night. When she opened her eyes again, it was already past seven in the morning.


    She stood up and stretched her back in satisfaction. Du Yue got off the bed and nced at the other small room. The bed in that room was the size of a standard single bed, more than enough for Xia Ju to sleep on alone. There was nothing in the room except for the bed, but it had doors and windows. It was apletely independent room, and the door could be locked from the inside. The door was locked. Du Yue did not go over to disturb her. She quietly went to the bathroom to wash up and then went to the cockpit to look for He Xing.


    He Xing was carefully studying the map. It was obvious that he was studying the route to take today. Du Yue tiptoed closer. Before she could scare him, He Xing spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ve already studied the route. Let¡¯s take the expressway first. It¡¯s definitely the most convenient if we can keep taking the expressway, but if that¡¯s not possible, we can take the national highway. If the national highway can¡¯t be taken, there are provincial roads..¡±

 Chapter 381 - 381: It Would Be a Waste Not to Take Them

    Chapter 381: It Would Be a Waste Not to Take Them


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Seeing He Xing mark the locations and routes with a pen, Du Yue walked forward and pressed her hands on He Xing¡¯s shoulders. She gently massaged his shoulders. ¡°Hurry up and wash up. After we finish eating, Hl drive after we get on the expressway. You can take a nap.¡±


    ¡°Okay, call me if there¡¯s anything.¡± Just as the two of them finished speaking, they heard the sound of the door opening. There was no one else in the car, so it must be Xia Ju. Although she had only slept for a few hours, Xia Ju¡¯s face still looked very radiant after washing up.


    Whether it was Xia Ju or He Xing, they both put on their wigs after washing up. After breakfast, the three of them walked out of the RV. Du Yue put the RV into her space and the three of them drove toward the expressway intersection. The intersection was blocked by ruins. Du Yue put all those things into her space and threw them on the wastnd beside her. There were manyrge and small pits on the road, but Du Yue and He Xing were already used to them. As long as the car could drive over them, it was fine.


    Du Yue took out He Xing¡¯s car and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. He Xing originally wanted to sit in the passenger seat, but he was stopped by Xia Ju. ¡°I¡¯ll sit in the passenger seat and help Du Yue look around. You should go to sleep!¡±


    He Xing did not stand on ceremony with her. He reclined the back seat, pulled the curtain between the front and back seats,y down, and closed his eyes. The road was full of potholes, but it was not a big problem.


    The route was nned by He Xing in advance. Du Yue only needed to follow the route. It was very simple. Four hourster, He Xing woke up and pulled open the curtain. Du Yue said, ¡°With the current road conditions, the car can¡¯t drive fast. We haven¡¯t even covered half the distance in four hours.¡±


    He Xing rubbed his temples. ¡°Yes, I expected this. At this speed, we should be able to see a high bridge in half an hour. Before we get on the bridge, we¡¯ll stop the car and see what¡¯s going on. Although the expressway is full of potholes, as long as there aren¡¯t too many cracks, we can still drive through. But if the bridge is broken, it¡¯ll be too dangerous to drive on the bridge.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    20 minutester, the three of them saw a high bridge. Du Yue stopped the car, and He Xing got out to check the situation. In less than five minutes, He Xing came back with a serious expression. ¡°The bridge is broken. I can¡¯t see the fracture on the other side.¡±


    Du Yue was already mentally prepared for this, so she was not too disappointed. She only said, ¡°Then let¡¯s turn around and take the national highway.¡±


    Under normal circumstances, cars were not allowed to turn around on the highway. However, it had been a few years since the apocalypse. Other than Du Yue¡¯s car, there were no other cars on the expressway. As long as they wanted to turn around, they could turn around anytime and anywhere. After making a U-turn, they drove for another three kilometers before entering the off-road and getting off the expressway.


    There was still more than half of the journey left. They had not left the province where the third base was located, but they had reached the border. The provincial roads were naturally worse than the expressway and highway. There were more copsed buildings and bricks on both sides of the road, and there were also many trees. Before they could drive far, they encountered many trees blocking their way. These trees had long died after they fell. They were dry. It would definitely be good to use them to start a fire. Du Yue did not waste any of it. She directly put all the trees into her space.


    Although there was a lot of fuel in the space, these trees were free. It would be a waste not to take them!


    They were not in a hurry, so they parked the car in an open space by the roadside at noon. Just as Du Yue was about to take out the RV from her space, she heard the sound of a car honking behind her. Du Yue immediately stopped when she heard the sound. ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± He Xing nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for them to pass before we eat.¡±


    Xia Ju rolled her eyes impatiently. She was already hungry! She did not expect that they still had to wait. She did not know where the stupid car came from! It was unknown who was driving, but the car honked as it drove, and the speed was very slow. After waiting for another five minutes, the car finally arrived near them. Just when Du Yue thought that the car would finally leave, the car actually drove toward them and finally stopped in the open space beside them.


    Du Yue was speechless. There were empty spaces everywhere, why did the car have to stop next to them? The car was parked less than 20 meters away from He Xing¡¯s car. Du Yue was wearing sses now, so she could naturally see the car clearly..

 Chapter 382 - 382: The Fourth Base

    Chapter 382: The Fourth Base


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was an RV. Du Yue had seen it before. Before the apocalypse, many young couples would drive this kind of car to travel. As the car was small, it could only amodate two people. However, it had more functions. Everything could be settled in the car. However, since the apocalypse, there were no traffic police on the road to check if the car was overloaded, so Du Yue did not know how many people were in the car. Du Yue looked around for a moment and then looked away. ¡°We can¡¯t take out the RV, so we¡¯ll just make do outside. Instant noodles, buns, and rice balls. What do you want to eat?¡±


    He Xing did not hesitate. ¡°Meat buns.¡±


    Xia Ju thought about it. ¡°I want instant noodles!¡±


    Du Yue took out a box of instant noodles and handed it to Xia Ju. She also took out six pork and cabbage buns and gave them to He Xing.


    After the three of them got their food, they lowered their heads at the same time. No one said anything else and only cared about filling their stomachs. The space in the car was too small. After the three of them finished eating, the smell of food still lingered in the car. Du Yue put the bowl of instant noodles into her space. ¡°Let¡¯s continue driving!¡±


    Originally, they had nned to take a nap after eating, but now that there were strangers beside them, they decided to continue on their way in order to avoid trouble. They had just started their car when the window of the RV suddenly rolled down. Someone poked their head out and looked over.


    However, that person did not have the sses that Du Yue and the others were wearing. They were nearly 20 meters away, so of course, they could not see anything. Du Yue stepped on the elerator and subconsciously looked inside when she passed by the RV. She saw a familiar face. However, Du Yue did not know if she was mistaken. Although it was only for a moment, He Xing still noticed that something was wrong with Du Yue.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you see someone you know?¡±


    Du Yue frowned. ¡°The woman sitting inside seems to be Xia Zhixing.¡±


    Hearing that, He Xing searched for that person¡¯s face in his mind. ¡°Xia Zhixing. Shouldn¡¯t she be in the third base?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°Maybe I was mistaken.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s her or not. It has nothing to do with us anyway.¡±


    He Xing¡¯s thoughts were the same as Du Yue¡¯s. They had only met by chance, and they had not even talked to each other properly. Whether it was Xia Zhixing or not, it had nothing to do with them. However, Xia Ju, who did not know anything, looked at Du Yue and He Xing with some doubt. Even so, she did not ask anything.


    Everyone was curious, but not everyone could control themselves from asking about things that others did not tell them. However, Xia Ju could do it. The car was driving on the national highway, so their speed was definitely much slower than on the expressway. Not only that, there were more bridges on the national highway than on the expressway. They could still cross the shorter bridges, but if the bridges were too long, they could only take a detour.


    The journey was supposed to take about five hours. They had been going around for a full three days but had not arrived yet.


    Along the way, they encountered a few waves of people, but at this time, everyone would be wary of strangers. No one took the initiative to talk to them, so they were not disturbed. The ce where they met those people was far away from the third and fourth bases. Obviously, those survivors were not from the two official bases but from some small bases. Thinking of this, Du Yue could not help but think of Wan Dag and Yu Xinya. It was an ident that she became familiar with them. Du Yue did not want to be too deeply tied to anyone. Therefore, they did not go to small bases anymore. Along the way, they found ces far away from people to park and rest.


    If it was really inconvenient to take out the RV, the three of them would just stay in He Xing¡¯s car for the night. No oneined. On the fifth day, the car finally drove into Jinyang County. Before the apocalypse, Jinyang County was a famous civilized city in the country. There were beautiful mountains and fresh air that the city did not have. In the northeast of Jinyang County, there was a very famous volcanic ruin. Every year, many people came to visit because of its reputation. The fourth base was located in the southwest of Jinyang County. It was not in the city but in the suburbs.


    He Xing drove the car toward the fourth base. Without an electronic navigation system, they could not find the exact location of the fourth base. After much effort, they found the base¡¯s wall, but they could not find the gate. After driving around the wall for almost an hour, they finally saw the gate of the fourth base..

 Chapter 383 - 383: Temporary Identity Cards

    Chapter 383: Temporary Identity Cards


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The gate of the base was open, but there was a car pole blocking the way. At this moment, there was an RV parked in front of the car pole. The person in the driver¡¯s seat poked their head out and was talking to the person standing beside the car. After chatting for a while, the man in the driver¡¯s seat took out a piece of paper and a card. Du Yue saw it clearly because they were very close to each other. The card was the ID card of the third base. The person standing by the car took the identity card and looked at it carefully. He then returned it to the driver and raised the pole to allow the RV to enter the base. Du Yue witnessed the whole process from the back of the RV, and her emotions were a littleplicated.


    After the RV passed, He Xing continued to drive forward and stopped in front of the car pole. He Xing rolled down the car window. The staff outside came forward and asked, ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    He Xing did not answer him directly. Instead, he asked, ¡°Does it matter where we came from?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re from one of the ten official bases, you can use your identity card to enter the base directly. After you enter, you can exchange your card for a new identity card.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue knew why the driver of the RV had taken out his identity card from the third base and shown it to the staff member. Unfortunately, they left their identity cards in the small courtyard. He Xing smiled at the staff member. ¡°If we¡¯re not from any official bases, do we need to go through any additional procedures?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t have an ID card, you¡¯ll need to apply for a new one. You¡¯ll need this card to eat, rent, and enter and exit the base.¡± What the staff member said was not the most important thing. The most important use of the identity card was to facilitate the management of the base.


    He Xing was not interested in breaking this unspoken rule. He politely asked how to apply for an identity card. The staff member pointed to the right side of the door. ¡°Just go there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± After He Xing thanked him, he drove in the direction the staff pointed out. When they reached the wall, they could see a square window on the wall. There was a sign on the side of the window, and on it were the various requirements for applying for an identity card. People who came to the fourth base for the first time could apply for a temporary ID card for free. This card could be used for three days.


    If they wanted to stay in the base for a long time, they would have to apply for a permanent identity card. The permanent ID card did not require payment of food. One had to use a temporary ID card and participate in collectivebor in the base. As long as one worked for three days, one could use the certification stamp given by the captain to exchange for a permanent identity card. Every base had different rules. The rules in the fourth base were actually more lenient in some ways. At this time, not many people had extra food, but it was not difficult for them to work for three days.


    After Du Yue and the other two applied for three temporary ID cards, they brought their identity cards to the main entrance again. This time, the staff member happily raised the bar to let them in and even said, ¡°You¡¯d better hurry up. After entering the base, turn left and drive along the road until you reach the end. You¡¯ll see a gray gate, which means you¡¯ve arrived at the ce. When you arrive, tell them that you¡¯re here to participate inbor. There¡¯ll be someone in charge to arrange work for you.¡± Although this man spoke with an ent, it was not difficult to understand his meaning since he spoke slowly.¡±


    He was just doing his job, Du Yue and the other two could see that he was a warm-hearted person. He Xing passed him a piece of chocte from the car window. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Brother.¡±


    The man saw the small piece of chocte and scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Thank you.¡± The man took the chocte.


    He Xing lowered the window and stepped on the elerator to drive into the base. After entering the base, he drove for another few dozen meters and saw a fork in the road. He Xing followed the man¡¯s directions and drove straight into the left road.


    The road was very long, and they did not encounter any other cars or people along the way. After nearly half an hour, the car reached the end of the road. They saw the gray door.


    ¡°You guys wait in the car. I¡¯ll go and ask.¡± He Xing got out of the car and walked toward the row of portable houses at the door. Five minutester, He Xing returned to the car. ¡°After we park the car, someone will bring us to work. More and more people havee to live here long-term, so the original houses in the base were not enough. The ce we¡¯re at is a newly developed area of the base. It¡¯s currently under construction..

 Chapter 384 - 384: Looked Down On

    Chapter 384: Looked Down On


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°In addition to the houses, there were also many experimental fields that seemed to be nted with new varieties. In addition, a few new factories were built. Other than neers like us who are here for our permanent identity cards, there are also many old residents in the base who are participating in the collectivebor. The base will give them rations every day.¡±


    Du Yue suddenly realized something. ¡°You mean there¡¯s no currency in this base?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no currency in this base. Everyone exchanges things for things. The remuneration forbor is also in the form of materials. Different resources are distributed ording to each person¡¯s workload. You cane and go as you wish.¡±


    ¡°Barter!¡± Du Yue could not help but sigh. ¡°Although this system is a little old, I think many people prefer this way of life.¡± If there was amon currency, they would have to worry about the price of food. If they used grain as currency, there would naturally be no such concerns. As Du Yue spoke, the gray gate in front had already opened. He Xing drove in and parked the car in the parking lot.


    The gatekeeper was an old man in his 60s who looked a little thin. The old man closed the gate and led them inside. ¡°Do the three of you know any techniques? Let me see what kind of work I can arrange for you.¡±


    He Xing thought for a moment. ¡°The three of us don¡¯t have any skills.¡±


    The old man was speechless. He looked at He Xing in surprise. He had been working here for a long time, but this was the first time he had seen someone so proud of not having any skills. The old man looked at them with a probing gaze. ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything, you can only go and help those plowing thend at the other end of the experimental field over there!


    ¡°Those few plots ofnd are to be nted with new species, so you have to be more meticulous when plowing thend. You have to pick out all the gravel and grass. Quality is the prerequisite, and quantity is not to be underestimated. Each of you has to plow one mu ofnd every day. That means you have to plow three mu in three days¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    The old man was interrupted and looked at He Xing unhappily. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Does the base distribute tools for plowing? Or do you want us to rely on our hands?¡±


    ¡°Hands? Don¡¯t joke around. With your tender skin, you won¡¯t be able to dig up an acre ofnd even if you were to turn it over.¡± The old man nced at the three of them. ¡°We use shovels and hoes.¡±


    The three people who were looked down on felt insulted.


    After walking for a long time, the old man stopped and pointed at a sign by the roadside. ¡°Do you see the numbers on it? Every plot ofnd is marked with a number. Each plot ofnd is one mu. The three of you will plow from Field No.


    90 to Field No. 92 today. You have to look at the number te when you plow. If you plow the wrong one, you¡¯ll be working for others for nothing.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue could not help but ask, ¡°What if someone deliberately switches the number te?¡±


    The old man did not answer. Instead, he turned around and led them back. When they came here earlier, they had passed by three houses, but no one paid much attention to them.


    Now that the old man had led them in, they realized that this was an office. There were severalrge electronic screens hanging on the walls of the house. On them were small red and green grids, each grid numbered. Du Yue understood what was going on after taking a few nces.


    The small grids were probably the experimental fields outside. At this moment, the old man said, ¡°Give me your identity cards.¡±


    Du Yue and the other two handed him their identity cards, and he swiped them on the card machine. On the screen, the green fields numbered 90 to 92 instantly turned red. ¡°It¡¯s already registered. As long as you don¡¯t go to the wrong ce when you work, you won¡¯t let others reap the benefits.¡±


    After the man finished speaking, he returned their identity cards to them. ¡°Everyone will receive a tool. You can choose whatever you want.¡±


    There were only a few types of tools. The three of them took three at random and asked for three baskets. Carrying a basket on their backs and a hoe on their shoulders, they walked into the countryside.


    After walking for a while, they finally arrived at Field No. 90. One mu ofnd was about 667 square meters. If there was a tractor, it could be done in less than half an hour. However, it was difficult for even a skilled old farmer to plow a mu ofnd in a day..

 Chapter 385 - 385: There Is a Way

    Chapter 385: There Is a Way


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue stood on Field No. 90 and stepped on the field under her feet. The ground was as hard as a suet road. She really doubted if she could dig it with a hoe. Xia Ju, who was usually chattering, was unusually quiet along the way. She walked down the field and dug hard with the hoe. The hoe only managed to dig up the topmostyer of soil. Xia Ju did not give up and wanted to continue swinging the hoe, but Du Yue stopped her. ¡°Stop digging.¡±


    Xia Ju straightened up and looked at Du Yue in confusion. ¡°If we don¡¯t dig quickly, we might not be able to finish.¡±


    ¡°I said stop digging, but I didn¡¯t say that we¡¯re done.¡±


    Xia Ju still did not understand. ¡°So are we going to do it or not?¡±


    Looking at Xia Ju¡¯s confused expression, Du Yue suddenly felt that she was quite interesting. ¡°Do you know when you¡¯re the cutest? It¡¯s when you asionally act foolishly. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Xia Ju asked when she saw He Xing and Du Yue walking back the way they came.


    As they walked back to the office, they saw the old man walking out. When the old man saw the three of theming over, he did not look surprised at all. ¡°Why are you back? You don¡¯t want to work anymore?¡±


    He Xing walked forward and took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket. He handed one over with a smile. ¡°Of course, I want to do it, but the tools are a little inconvenient. I want to ask you where I can rent some suitable tools.¡±


    When the old man spoke, his teeth were all yellow. It was obvious that he had smoked a lot before. Seeing the cigarette He Xing handed over, the old man¡¯s muddled eyes instantly lit up. He took it and ced it on the tip of his nose to sniff it carefully a few times before he slowly said, ¡°There¡¯s a way to work in the fields. If the three mu ofnd is plowed with a tiller, it¡¯ll take about half an hour. As for the broken stones and grass in the ground, if it¡¯s just the three of you, you probably won¡¯t be able to finish picking them up even if you die of exhaustion. However, if you can find a hundred or 80 people to pick them up together, it¡¯ll take at most three hours to clean everything up.


    ¡°Moreover, I can also help you break up the big pieces of soil in the ground. It¡¯ll save you the trouble of doing it yourself.¡±


    Xia Ju was helpless. ¡°But where can we find a tiller and so many people?¡±


    ¡°The rent for the tiller is two catties of grain per hour. Three catties of grain will definitely be enough for your three mu ofnd. As for manpower, there¡¯s a team in the base that specializes in this. They charge two catties of grain for one mu ofnd, so three mu ofnd is six catties of grain.¡±


    Xia Ju understood. ¡°So, although the base said that we can stay in the base if we partake in thebor, we still have to spend some money if we can¡¯t finish the work¡­¡±


    Before Xia Ju could finish, Du Yue covered her mouth. ¡°She doesn¡¯t understand. Please don¡¯t mind her.¡±


    This kind of thing could not be exposed so outright. It was not good for everyone if it was exposed. The old man looked at Du Yue with satisfaction. ¡°You might not be able to finish it even if you work yourself to death. Spending some money will save you some trouble. If you want to find people and machines, I can help you contact them. But if you want to do it yourself, then¡­¡±


    The old man stopped, but Du Yue understood what he meant. If they were to do it themselves, they might not be able to finish it even if they worked themselves to death.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get help!¡± He Xing immediately made the decision. ¡°Of course, we want to find others to help us. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t havee to you to ask. We¡¯ll go to our car to get the food now. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to contact the people you know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    He Xing said to Du Yue, ¡°You two go and get the food. I¡¯ll wait here for them.¡±


    Du Yue nodded and dragged Xia Ju to the parking lot. After walking for some distance, Xia Ju said, ¡°The base said that neers can stay if they participate in three days ofbor. The work assigned to them can definitely bepleted in three days. Otherwise, why would anyonee to the base? I think that old man did it on purpose just now. He arranged an impossible task for us!¡±


    Looking at Xia Ju¡¯s indignant expression, Du Yue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, he did it on purpose. However, he has the power given to him by this position. As for whether he uses this power for personal gain or self-interest, we can¡¯t control it.


    ¡°All we can do is finish our work and stay here. The officials of the base might not bepletely unaware. They might just be toozy to care..¡±

 Chapter 386 - 386: Not Completely Stupid

    Chapter 386: Not Completely Stupid


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it drives the development! We rent farming tools, and the grains we give support the owners of the farming tools. If we hire more than a hundred people, the grains we give will also support them. Actually, before we came here, this business has already formed an industrial chain. This business has reduced the pressure on the base. Of course, the base won¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±


    After Du Yue finished speaking, she saw that Xia Ju was still fuming. It was obvious that she was very dissatisfied with this. Du Yue chuckled. Needless to say, Xia Ju was much cuter when she was angry than when she was acting coquettishly. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s useless to be angry, no?¡± Du Yue opened the door and got into the car. When she saw Xia Ju get in, she said again, ¡°We don¡¯tck food. We¡¯ll give it to them.¡± Du Yue did not have anything else but supplies.


    Du Yue found some food, but it was not the food she bought before the apocalypse. She bought it from the food store in the third base when she opened a restaurant.


    There were two cloth bags. One of them contained three catties of sorghum flour, and the other contained six catties of whole wheat flour. These grains were a little rough, and there were some scattered particles left, but it did not matter. At this time, no one would mind. If Du Yue took out the finely ground flour without any residue, it would be very strange. Not only would they find it strange, but they would also think that they were stupid and rich.


    Seeing Du Yue take out the food, Xia Ju sighed helplessly. ¡°Although I know you¡¯re right, I still feel a little angry.¡±


    ¡°Every ce has its own rules. As outsiders, if we want to integrate into the group, we have to obey the rules. Otherwise, we need to have the ability to overthrow the original rules and create new ones ourselves.¡±


    Xia Ju was instantly interested. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! Then when are we going to overturn their rules?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such ns.¡±


    Du Yue rejected her directly. ¡°I just want to be an ordinary person and live the most ordinary life. I¡¯m not interested in creating new rules. If you want to do it, do it. But don¡¯t drag He Xing and me into it.¡±


    Xia Ju was speechless. Du Yue did not care what Xia Ju was thinking. Du Yue opened the car door and got out. She had just taken two steps when she heard the sound of a car door opening and closing behind her. After locking the car, Du Yue quickened her pace.


    Xia Ju jogged a few steps and caught up with Du Yue. ¡°After careful consideration, I¡¯ve decided not to overthrow the rules. I¡¯m still willing to follow you.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue nced at Xia Ju. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re notpletely stupid.¡±


    With Xia Ju¡¯s free-spirited style of doing things, if she really became a rule-maker, she would probably be treated as cannon fodder as others.


    The two of them returned to the experimental field together and saw that there was already a tiller beside He Xing. There were two other people standing beside the car. At this time, they were holding a cigarette in their hands and were intoxicated by the smell. Du Yue walked over and handed over the three catties of sorghum flour.


    ¡°Big Brother, here are three catties of sorghum flour. It¡¯s for you.¡±


    The man took the bag, opened it, and checked it. ¡°There¡¯s a scale in the office. Everyone can rest assured after weighing it.¡±


    Du Yue had no objections. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s what we should do.¡±


    The few of them entered the house together and weighed the food.


    It was exactly three catties, neither more nor less. The man poured the food into a bucket and returned the bag to Du Yue. ¡°Keep this. You can use it in the future.¡±


    Du Yue took the bag and folded it into her pocket. Before the apocalypse, there were all kinds of bags in the trash cans on the street. The shopping bags in the supermarket were only a few cents each, and no one took the bags seriously. However, one had to keep it well now so that it could be recycled in the future. After paying the rent, the tiller drove to the field and started working. Half an hourter, more than a hundred people came in groups. The reward for these people was six catties of whole wheat flour. He Xing gave them half of it as a deposit. The rest would be given after the work was done. Other than the young man who was leading the group, the other 99 people consisted of old and young. They all looked equally thin, and their clothes were tattered.


    However, when this group of people started working, their movements were very agile. They brought their own tools, and many of them carried baskets on their backs. More than a hundred people walked into the field in a mighty manner. No one gave the order, but everyone lowered their heads in unison and began to pick up the gravel and grass silently, putting them into the basket. As for therger pieces of soil, they could just smash them on the spot. Just by looking at their practiced movements, one could tell that they were definitely veterans in digging..

 Chapter 387 - 387: Looking for a Place to Stay

    Chapter 387: Looking for a ce to Stay


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The days were hard. Regardless of whether they were men or women, old or young, as long as they could move, they woulde out to find something to do and earn some food. No matter how little they earned, it was better than staying at home and not earning anything. Du Yue looked at the group of people working hard. Her expression was normal. No matter if there was a wave in her heart, she would not show it on her face. Du Yue was not worried about He Xing, but when she thought of Xia Ju, she was still a little worried. She turned around to look for her, but when she turned around, Du Yue did not see Xia Ju.


    Where did she go? Just as she was worried that Xia Ju had gone to cause trouble due to her kindness, she heard Xia Ju¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯ll sit down for a while.¡± Du Yue looked down and saw Xia Ju sitting on the ground with her hands around her knees and humming a tunc. Seeing her like this, Du Yue could not help butugh.


    It seemed that she was thinking too much!


    Two hourster, the three mu ofnd had been plowed. He Xing called the old man who had led the way before and asked him to check it. After confirming that there were no problems, He Xing gave the remaining three catties of food to those people. ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s work. Once youplete three days of work, you can go and upgrade your identity cards.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue could not help but raise her eyebrows. ¡°Upgrade the identity cards? Don¡¯t we get new identity cards?¡±


    The old manughed dryly, as if he wasughing at Du Yue¡¯s naivety. ¡°Resources are scarce now. It¡¯s too wasteful for everyone to get a new card. How is that possible?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. The leader of the fourth base was really a genius!¡±


    It was still early, and they could not do the work the next day in advance. They could only drive away. They drove on the road of the fourth base. Looking at the blurry outline of the lights, the general appearance of the fourth base was presented before their eyes. The first base had beautiful mountains and clear waters, the second base had advanced technology, and the third base was a thousand-year-old city. As for the fourth base¡­ Du Yue thought for a long time and could only think of one adjective, which was simple.


    The houses on the side of the street were all short buildings with six stories or less. The bricks used to build the building were all exposed. At a nce, the bricks were of many colors. It was obvious that they were scrap bricks dug out from the ruins.


    There were very few pedestrians on the road. asionally, they would meet one or two people who were hurrying along with their heads lowered. No one knew what they were going to do. Xia Ju stared outside for a while before looking away. ¡°Where are we going next?¡±


    Du Yue leaned against the back of the chair and closed her eyes to rest. ¡°Let¡¯s go find a ce to stay.¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Ju¡¯s interest was instantly piqued. ¡°Then where are we going to stay?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not familiar with this ce, so we can only go with the flow.¡±


    They had just arrived here, so they did not know the structure andyout of the fourth base. They could only find a random ce to stay. Unfortunately, they had been driving for nearly half an hour, but they still could not find a hotel with a sign. Could it be that there was no hotel here at all?


    Just as Du Yue was feeling puzzled, someone suddenly stopped the car in front of her. That person suddenly jumped out from the side of the road. If He Xing had not been driving steadily, the person might have been knocked away. He Xing stepped on the brakes, lowered the window, and poked his head out. Before he could ask, the young man who stopped the car ran over while panting. ¡°Excuse me, are you looking for a ce to stay?¡±


    Du Yue, who was a little impatient, became interested after hearing this. ¡°Why do you think we¡¯re looking for a ce to stay?¡±


    The young man seemed to be hesitant. After a while, he said carefully, ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in the base who can afford to drive, and even if they drive, they¡¯ll go straight to their destination. However, your speed is very slow as if you¡¯re looking for something¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue looked at the young man with faint admiration. He was a smart child. Du Yue smiled and asked him, ¡°Your family owns a hotel? Or are you working in a hotel?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I have a few empty rooms in my house that I can rent to you. You cane with me to take a look first before deciding whether to rent or not. My house is really clean!¡± Seeing the young man¡¯s anxious look, Du Yue did not immediately agree. Instead, she turned to He Xing. ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Xia Ju nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go take a look. It¡¯s free anyway.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Xia Ju suddenly looked at the young man warily. ¡°There¡¯s no charge for looking at the house, right?¡±


    Being questioned by Xia Ju, the young man¡¯s ears turned red. His eyes were also a little evasive, not daring to look her in the eye. However, he still nodded. ¡°It¡¯s free..¡±

 Chapter 388 - 388: I’m Not Fat

    Chapter 388: I¡¯m Not Fat


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yuc almost could not help but interject. It was useless to ask for money now! However, when she saw how serious the two of them were, she swallowed her words and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your home?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very close to here. Just follow me in your car!¡±


    There were no cars on the road, so He Xing turned around easily. The young man walked in front of the car and led the way. It was uncertain if he was afraid that Du Yue and the others would be anxious or what, but after a few steps, he suddenly started running.


    Five minutester, the young man stopped at an intersection while panting. He pointed into the alley. ¡°My house is here, but¡­ your car might not be able to drive in.¡±


    He Xing¡¯s off-road vehicle was much wider than an ordinary car. It was indeed impossible to drive into such a narrow alley. He Xing parked the car by the roadside, and the three of them got out of the car to walk with the young man. When they were sitting in the car, Du Yuc did not notice it. Now that she came out and walked side-by-side with the young man, Du Yue realized that he was really very thin.


    He looked underage and was not short. He was estimated to be nearly 1.8 meters tall, but he was extremely thin. The clothes he was wearing did not fit him very well. His sleeves and pants were much shorter, and his slender wrists and ankles could be seen. Du Yue was sizing him up from the corner of her eye when she saw Xia Juing over. ¡°His waist is probably smaller than mine.¡±


    Xia Ju was also very thin, but she still had a lot of flesh on her body. She looked very healthy and sunny, very different from the skinny teenager.


    Du Yuc turned her head to look at Xia Ju. After seeing Xia Ju¡¯s expression, she suddenly understood the benefits of having a teammate of the same gender. As they were of the same gender, they often focused on the same thing. The only difference was that she only thought about it in her heart, but Xia Ju usually said it out loud. Du Yue knew that Xia Ju had lived for 70 to 80 years, but she paid things no mind. She said these words without any malice. Du Yue just reached out and pinched her waist. ¡°Don¡¯t be envious. You can slim down if you cat less for dinner.¡±


    Xia Ju was speechless. She was not fat at all, alright?


    Xia Ju wanted to say something more, but Du Yue had already quickened her pace and walked to the front. ¡°Am I really fat?¡± Xia Ju lowered her head and looked at her slender waist. For the first time, she doubted her weight.


    However, she quickly shook her head. She was just healthier! She was not fat at all! Du Yue and He Xing followed closely behind the young man. After walking for about two to three minutes, the young man stopped at the entrance of a courtyard. ¡°The door is a little low. Be careful not to hit your heads.¡±


    Du Yuc did not need to bow to get in. She could just walk in. However, with He Xing¡¯s height, he had to lower his head. Otherwise, his head would knock against the door beam.


    The courtyard was very small, only about ten square meters. There were some sundries piled up in the corners and the base of the wall. However, the fog outside was thick, and the field of vision was limited. If Du Yuc was not wearing sses, she would not have been able to see those things.


    Other than the main door, there were rooms on the other three sides of the courtyard. The young man led them to the door of the room on the left side of the courtyard. ¡°The two rooms here are empty. They were rented out to the new people in the base before this. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve cleaned up after they left. This ce is absolutely clean.¡± After saying that, the young man pushed open the door and turned on the lights in the room. The light bulbs were very small and the wattage was not high. The lights were a little dim, and the color was yellow.


    However, Du Yuc and the others did not care about these. There was a brick bed against the wall. On the brick bed was arge wooden box that contained bedding. Next to the brick bed was a bedside table and a simple drying rack. The clothes rack was simple and in. It was made of a few steel pipes. It looked average, but it was enough. Du Yuc understood that it was not easy to have this kind of room in a ce like this.


    ¡°Take a look¡­ Is it okay?¡±


    Du Yue turned around and looked at him. ¡°How much is the rent?¡±


    ¡°Just give me half a catty of food a day. Any kind of food will do. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s¡­ edible.¡±


    After hearing this, Du Yuc could not help but be curious. Was there any food that could not be eaten here?


    Although she was puzzled, she did not probe further. ¡°Is the room next door the same as this one?¡±


    ¡°Almost. You guys can go and take a look!¡±


    After arriving, Du Yue found that the second room was indeed the same except that the brick bed was smaller than the one in the first room. The rooms were neat and tidy, and the boy looked simple and in. Although they did not see any other family members, the three of them decided to stay here. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go get something from the car.¡±


    He Xing turned around and left the courtyard after saying that. His figure quickly disappeared..

 Chapter 389 - 389: The Ancient Scale

    Chapter 389: The Ancient Scale


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xia Ju stood at the door of the room. ¡°The two of you will stay in the big room. I¡¯ll stay in the smaller one.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Xia Ju turned around and went to the second room, lying down on the brick bed. There was only a bed with no decorations, but it was very clean. It was obvious that someone had cleaned it often. The young man stood in the courtyard and saw Xia Ju lying on the brick bed casually. He quickly shifted his gaze to the side. ¡°There are nkets and pillows in the box on the brick bed. They¡¯re all clean and can be used directly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks!¡± Xia Ju repliedzily in the room. Du Yue closed her door and turned to ask the young man, ¡°Do you live alone?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m staying with Grandma and Brother. They¡¯ve gone to work and will probably be back veryte. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t disturb you. We¡¯ll be very quiet.¡±


    Du Yue was just asking casually. Seeing the young man¡¯s nervous expression, she could only nod. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The young man wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he did not say anything. Du Yue did not know what to say either. She had already asked all the questions she needed to ask. Awkward conversations were not her forte.


    Fortunately, just as the two of them fell into awkwardness, He Xing came back with three hiking bags. Du Yue stepped forward and took one of them. She took out a cloth bag from inside, which contained a pound of whole wheat flour. ¡°Let¡¯s check it using the scale. This is exactly one catty.¡±


    The young man nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go get the scale now!¡±


    After saying that, the young man ran into a small house in the corner. After a while, he took out a scale and a weight in his other hand.


    Du Yue was stunned when she saw the scale in the young man¡¯s hand. Were there still such ancient scales? She had seen it when she was young, but she had never used it before, nor did she know how to use it. It was obvious that the young man used it often, and his movements were very skilled. Du Yue watched as he hung the bag of flour on the iron hook and the weight on the scale bar.


    He slightly pulled the rope on the scale, and the scale slightly tilted. ¡°A little more than one catty¡­¡±


    ¡°The extra weight is the weight of the cloth bag.¡± Du Yue said, ¡°Take out the grain and give me the cloth bag.¡±


    The fourth base used food as currency. They would have to pay for food more often in the future, and they could not just give away the cloth bags every time.


    The young man nodded. ¡°Okay, wait for me!¡± Before Du Yue could answer, the young man turned around and ran off again. The young man was very fast. In less than two minutes, he ran back with an empty cloth bag. The young man returned the bag to Du Yue. After hesitating for a moment, he reminded her softly, ¡°Well, you can actually make the flour into bread and trade it with others.¡±


    After saying this, the young man turned around and ran away.


    Du Yue looked at the young man¡¯s hurried back and remained silent. Xia Ju had walked out of the room at some point. She seemed a little puzzled. ¡°What does he mean? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t cooked before, right? You have to add water to make bread with flour. After it¡¯s done, it¡¯ll weigh a lot more.¡±


    The young man reminded them because he thought that the three of them did not know about this!


    Xia Ju¡¯s face was full of surprise. ¡°Oh my God! I never knew!¡±


    Du Yue smiled and nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Those who haven¡¯t cooked before definitely wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    People who did not usually cook would not think about this at all, nor would they pay attention to these things. It was normal for them not to know. After saying that, the three of them went to the first room together. He Xing walked at the back and closed the door. Then, he turned around and drew the curtains.


    Although it was still foggy outside and others might not be able to see what they were doing in the room even if they stood by their window, it was better to draw the curtains for safety. Du Yue wiped her hands with a disinfectant wipe and took out the food from the space. Living in the same courtyard as a stranger, with only a door separating the inside and outside, Du Yue chose food that was not as aromatic.


    Xia Ju nibbled on the steamed bun and salted vegetables, but her gaze was fixed on Du Yue. The two of them sat next to each other. Xia Ju¡¯s gaze was not hidden at all. Du Yue could naturally feel it. ¡°Do you have something to say? If you have something to say, just say it. Why do you keep staring at me?¡±


    Xia Ju bit down on thest bite of the steamed bun. ¡°Are we going to live here from now on?¡±


    Although Xia Ju only asked this question, Du Yue could easily hear the meaning behind her words.


    Living in the same courtyard as a stranger, they had to be careful when talking or eating. They probably could not even take a bath. Xia Ju definitely did not want to stay here for long..

 Chapter 390 - 390: Reward With a Loving Kiss

    Chapter 390: Reward With a Loving Kiss


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Not only was Xia Ju unwilling, Du Yue was also unwilling. Before Du Yue could answer, He Xing spoke first, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked around today. The new residential area will bepleted soon. The houses there can be rented or bought. We can go and take a look tomorrow if we have nothing to do.¡±


    Du Yue looked at He Xing in confusion. ¡°Weren¡¯t we together today? When did you ask?¡±


    He Xing smiled and patted her head. ¡°I asked when you guys went to the car to get the grains.¡±


    When He Xing said this, Du Yue remembered. When she and Xia Ju came back with food, they saw He Xing standing together with two men talking. The two men were still holding cigarettes in their hands.


    Men only needed a cigarette to get close to men. This was the case before the apocalypse, and it was even more so after the apocalypse. He Xing did not smoke, but he usually carried cigarettes with him when he went out. It was easier to get some information when he went out to do business. Du Yue nodded in admiration. ¡°You¡¯re too smart!¡±


    He Xing was a man, but he could consider all the details. With such a partner by her side, Du Yue felt a lot more rxed.


    He Xing was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll continue to work hard.¡±


    Du Yue gave him a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re the best man in Interster!¡±


    While Du Yue was chatting with He Xing, Xia Ju was blinking her big eyes at the side, her face full of infatuation. As for the public disy of affection between the two of them? Xia Ju thought that she was watching a live broadcast!


    Anyway, life in the post-apocalyptic world was so boring. It was quite interesting to see others showing off their affection!


    After the meal, Du Yue put the tes and chopsticks into the corner of the space. It was not convenient now, so she could wash them when the conditions allowed it. Xia Ju stood up and waved at them. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and lie down first. I¡¯lle back tonight.¡±


    Watching Xia Ju leave, Du Yue¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. Although Xia Ju was not usually reliable, she was really observant at critical moments! He Xing stood up and locked the door from the inside. Du Yue then took out a mattress from the space andid it on the bed frame.


    When they were outside, they could make do with their meals, but they could not make do with their sleep. Du Yue took off her coat andy on the mattress. Before she could close her eyes, He Xing leaned over and reached out to pull her into his arms. He even used his hand to gently caress her lower abdomen. ¡°It¡¯s to help you digest your food.¡±


    It was easy to feel sleepy after eating. In addition to He Xing¡¯s gentle rubbing of her stomach, Du Yue felt even more unable to open her eyes. Her eyelids were twitching. Just as she was about to fall asleep, Du Yue muttered, ¡°If I sleep after eating¡­ I¡¯ll feel like I¡¯m going to be ughtered¡­¡± Before she could finish, she fell asleep.


    He Xing looked at her and added softly, ¡°You look like a pig that¡¯s about to be ughtered.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Du Yue, who was already asleep, suddenly raised her hand and hammered his chest. ¡°You¡¯re the pig¡­ Hurry up and sleep¡­¡±


    Her voice was getting softer and softer. He Xing pulled Du Yue into his arms and kissed her gently on the cheek. ¡°Little pig, go to sleep.¡±


    Du Yue was woken up by the heat. In her half-awake state, she felt as if she was in a steamer, and her forehead was covered in sweat. When she opened her eyes, she realized that the culprit was He Xing, who was behind her. He Xing was hugging her tightly. Du Yue turned around to face He Xing, who was sleeping soundly.


    She stretched out her hand and used her slender fingers to gently outline He Xing¡¯s eyebrows. Her fingertips slowly slid down and finallynded on the tip of his nose. She pinched the tip of his nose. ¡°Are you pretending to be asleep?¡±


    He Xing¡¯s eyes were still tightly shut, but his arms around Du Yue tightened. ¡°I¡¯ve been discovered. I¡¯ll reward you with a loving hug.¡±


    Du Yue pinched He Xing¡¯s nose and tightened her grip. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Isn¡¯t there a better reward?¡±


    He Xing opened his eyes. His dark eyes were filled with rity. ¡°Of course. I can even reward you with a loving kiss.¡±


    Du Yue reached out and covered his lips that were gradually approaching her. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need.¡±


    He Xing pushed her hand away and continued kissing her. ¡°No, it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    Du Yue chuckled. She removed his hand from her body and sat up. ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    Without waiting for He Xing¡¯s reply, Du Yue raised her wrist and looked at the time on her watch. ¡°It¡¯s only two o¡¯clock. We didn¡¯t sleep much!¡±


    Du Yue had a good sleep when she woke up. She thought she had slept for a few hours, but it was only an hour..

 Chapter 391 - 391: I’m Better Than a Dog

    Chapter 391: I¡¯m Better Than a Dog


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°It¡¯s good to sleep less. We won¡¯t suffer from insomnia at night.¡±


    Hearing He Xing¡¯s words, Du Yue turned to look at him. Seeing that he was still lying on the bed without moving, she urged, ¡°Then do you still want to sleep?¡±


    He Xing moved to the side and changed into a morefortable position. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for a little longer.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Du Yue was halfway through her sentence when He Xing pulled her down. ¡°Anyway, we don¡¯t have anything to do. It¡¯s so blissful to lie down and watch dramas. Do you have any dramas you want to watch?


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch and pick out a few snacks. We¡¯ll eat while watching!¡±


    Du Yue, who was listening at the side, found it even more amusing. This person clearly wanted toze around in bed and eat snacks, but he made it seem that he would be apanying her. A momentter, a small wooden table was ced on the brick bed, and it was filled with all kinds of snacks. There was a tablet beside them, and Du Yue¡¯s favorite show was ying on the screen. She had watched this drama dozens of times if not a hundred times. She could even recite everyone¡¯s lines backward, but every time she wanted to watch something to kill time, Du Yue¡¯s first choice was still this.


    After watching seven or eight episodes in one go, the afternoon passed in a sh. Du Yue only sat up straight when she heard the knock on the door and Xia Ju¡¯s voice. Seeing that the trash can on the ground had been filled with all kinds of snack bags, Du Yue subconsciously touched her stomach. ¡°We ate so much, but my stomach still feels empty.¡±


    He Xing also sat up. ¡°Silly girl, snacks definitely can¡¯t fill your stomach! It¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    Du Yue looked at He Xing. Looking at his pitch-ck and clear eyes, she felt that He Xing¡¯s words made some sense. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m satisfied after eating snacks, but having dinner is another matter. Hurry up and pack up. I¡¯ll open the door.¡±


    He Xing¡¯s movements were very fast. The two of them got down from the bed, and Du Yue directly put everything into the space. The room returned to how it was when they first arrived. After everything was fine, Du Yue went over to open the door. Xia Ju entered the room. As soon as her right foot stepped in, she frowned and sniffed the air. ¡°You guys ate shredded squid, spicy sticks, potato chips, and my favorite hawthorn slices¡­¡±


    Du Yue listened from the side. Xia Ju could smell everything they had eaten. Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Your sense of smell is too good.¡±


    Xia Ju sat on the edge of the brick bed, her brows full of pride. ¡°Of course! You don¡¯t know this, but my sense of smell is even better than a dog¡¯s!¡±


    Du Yue really did not know if she should praise her. Why did this person like topare herself to a dog when she was excited?


    ¡°I was in a hurry earlier and forgot to give you some. After dinner, you can bring back some snacks for dinner. I¡¯ll also give you a tablet. Do you want to watch TV shows or variety shows? I¡¯ll find them for you.¡±


    Xia Ju swung her slender legs by the bed. ¡°I want hawthorn slices, jelly, and¡­¡±


    Du Yue looked at her. ¡°Tell me when you¡¯ve thought it through. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    She and He Xing were in the room for the entire afternoon, and they ate and drank a lot. Before eating, she wanted to go and make some space in her stomach.


    The courtyard was rtively small, and there were only a few rooms. Du Yue found the toilet without much effort. The toilet was the most ordinary dry toilet, and Du Yue did not mind. When she washed her hands, Du Yue understood why the pit toilet was built here. There was no water pipe in the toilet. There was only arge water tank outside the door and a basin beside it. Whoever washed their hands had to scoop water from the vat themselves.


    The young man had told them before that there was water in the water tank in the kitchen. They could wash up or drink it. From this, it could be seen that the water used by this young man¡¯s house was fetched from other ces.


    It was tiring enough to fetch water every day. Du Yue did not know if the water was charged. Of course, she could not waste water by flushing the toilet. Du Yue was washing her hands when she heard voicesing from the alley, and they were getting closer and closer. ¡°I brought your brother to do a big job today. A few new people came to the base in the morning and took on the job of plowing three mu ofnd in the experimental field in the development zone.


    They didn¡¯t want to do it, so they asked us to do it. After that, the manager gave us two loaves of cornbread.¡±


    As Du Yue listened, she got an inkling that the person was talking about the three of them.


    Before Du Yue could think further, she saw a man in his early 20s walking over with an olddy. Behind them was the young man who rented the rooms to Du Yue..

 Chapter 392 - 392:1 Want to Learn How to Cook Too

    Chapter 392:1 Want to Learn How to Cook Too


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue¡¯s memory was quite good. She had just met them in the morning. She had watched them work for nearly three hours by the side of the field. She still had an impression of the two of them. They worked hard in the fields just now and did not ck off at all. Du Yue knew them, so they naturally recognized Du Yue. The olddy only nodded slightly at Du Yue as a greeting. The man in his 20s pointed at Du Yue in surprise and stammered, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re the one¡­ who hired us!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The young man looked at Du Yue in surprise, but he quickly reacted. ¡°Brother, she rented our rooms.¡±


    Then, he exined to Du Yue, ¡°My brother had a high fever when he was young. Now, he¡¯s like a seven or eight-year-old child.¡±


    The man who looked very simr to him smiled very honestly. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Du Yue nodded slightly. ¡°You¡¯re wee. We just did what we had to. I¡¯ll go back in first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± The young man nodded. ¡°You can cook in the kitchen. You can use it if you want!¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Du Yue did not say anything more to the three of them and quickly walked toward the room. He Xing stood at the door of the room, paying attention to the movements at the door.


    Du Yue approached him. ¡°What are you looking at? Why didn¡¯t you wait for me in the room?¡±


    He Xing followed her into the room and closed the door behind her. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking that the three of them don¡¯t have enough to fill their stomachs with just the two loaves of cornbread. What about the young man who rented the rooms to us?¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she heard that. She lowered her voice and asked carefully, ¡°Are you saying that the three of them are putting on an act with us? In fact, renting rooms is just a pretense and they have other motives?¡± ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± He Xing was speechless. ¡°I mean, what does he do to earn enough food for three people?¡±


    The two youngds were at their peak. The young man looked to be 16 or 17 years old, and his brother looked to be in his early 20s. They had to ensure that the olddy could at least eat until she was 80% full every day, right? Otherwise, she would not even have the strength to get out of bed. How could she do physicalbor?


    It was impossible for the three of them to maintain their spirits by the fruits of their hardbor and the rent paid by tenants.


    It was also because of this that He Xing was curious about what the young man usually did for a living. Du Yue was not interested in this matter at all. She had never liked to explore other people¡¯s lives, and she was afraid that knowing too much would cause trouble for herself. ¡°Thinking about this won¡¯t fill my stomach. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Du Yue urged.


    He Xing nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the three of them to finish dinner, then we¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make some noodles.¡±


    There was only one kitchen in the small courtyard. If they did not show their faces in the kitchen, it would inevitably make people wonder what they ate every day. They could not possibly be eating raw flour, right?


    Xia Ju was a little restless. ¡°Du Yue, can you ask me how to make noodles? This way, I can cook for everyone in the future.¡±


    Seeing that Xia Ju had taken the initiative, Du Yue did not dampen her enthusiasm. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll teach you how to make noodles first.¡±


    After the dough was made, it was cut into noodles and put in boiling water for a few minutes. Then, some salt, soy sauce, and other seasonings were added. Just like that, the noodles could be eaten. These steps were rtively simple.


    What Xia Ju really needed to learn was kneading the dough. Du Yue took out a basin and added some whole wheat flour and just a little white flour. The color of the whole wheat flour was darker. The noodles made would not be so white, and the texture was slightly worse. However, one could not be picky now. It was just that these noodles were for themselves. Even whole-wheat noodles were very rare nowadays. If they gave whole wheat to others, they would only bring trouble to themselves.


    ¡°Go wash your hands first. I¡¯ll teach you how to make noodles,¡± Du Yue said to Xia Ju.


    Xia Ju immediately turned around and went to the courtyard to wash her hands. After washing up, she came back and closed the door. Xia Ju watched as Du Yue took out a bowl of clean water and slowly added water to the flour.


    When she estimated that there was enough water, Du Yue stopped and turned to Xia Ju. ¡°You knead the dough. Use your hands to knead the water and flour together. Finally, knead it until there¡¯s no water in the basin and the flour bes a dough..¡±

 Chapter 393 - 393: It’s Quite Simple

    Chapter 393: It¡¯s Quite Simple


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xia Ju nodded obediently and began to knead the dough ording to Du Yue¡¯s instructions. In less than ten minutes, a smooth dough was kneaded. Xia Ju¡¯s hands were covered in flour, but she looked very proud. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m talented too. This isn¡¯t difficult.¡±


    Seeing Xia Ju¡¯s smug look, Du Yue coldly interrupted her, ¡°This is not talent. The most important step in kneading dough is the amount of water. I added the water for you. You can try adding water next time.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for next time. Give me some more flour. I¡¯ll try it now.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue did not stop Xia Ju and directly took out a basin from the space for her. This time, Du Yue still put whole wheat flour and a small amount of white flour in it. Du Yue ced a bowl of clean water beside her and said to Xia Ju, ¡°Please start your performance.¡±


    Xia Ju was full of ambition. ¡°You rest. Let me show you my skills!¡±


    Two minutester, Du Yue could not help but remind her, ¡°There¡¯s not enough water. You can add more.¡±


    Two minutester, she said, ¡°There¡¯s too much water. Add some more flour.¡±


    Two minutester, Xia Ju said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t hold the bowl properly and spilled all the water that was inside. Give me some more flour. I¡¯ll try again.¡±


    He Xing sneered. ¡°Master Xia, who¡¯s been busy for two hours, finally got a bowl of flour soup.¡±


    Du Yue could not help butugh. She added some flour for Xia Ju.


    In the end, Xia Ju seeded, but the basin was almost stuffed to the point the dough was overflowing. It was only because Xia Ju¡¯s identity had evolved and she was very strong. Otherwise, ordinary people would really be at a loss when facing such arge basin of dough. Even if they could ept it in the end, it would probably be the next morning.


    Xia Ju looked as if she did not use much effort and was extremely happy. There was so much dough, so, of course, they could not use it all. Du Yue could only take out a small basin and let Xia Ju divide the dough. The remaining tworge basins of dough were put into the space by Du Yue. Seeing that the two of them were done, He Xing, who was standing at the door, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The three of them have just finished eating. We can go cook the noodles.¡±


    Xia Ju was at a stage where learning how to cook was very novel. She immediately picked up the small basin and prepared to walk out. ¡°Don¡¯t snatch my job from me. I¡¯ll do the cooking!¡±


    Looking at Xia Ju¡¯s back, Du Yue smiled helplessly. When she walked to He Xing¡¯s side, she could not help but say, ¡°Her actual age is older than both our agesbined, but why do I always feel that she¡­¡± She always felt that Xia Ju was like a little girl who was curious about everything. However, she believed that He Xing understood what she meant. He Xing reached out and scratched her face. Yes, it was still tender.


    ¡°Be careful. If she finds out that you¡¯re talking bad about her behind her back, she¡¯ll definitely fight you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just treat it as exercise.¡± After Du Yue finished speaking, she walked toward the kitchen. The moment she walked out of the room, three big bowls appeared in her hands. They had been washed. After the noodles were cooked, they could just put them into the bowls. Before Du Yue could step into the kitchen, she heard Xia Ju say, ¡°I can do it alone. I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±


    Her tone was polite and polite, but also a little distant. At the same time, Du Yue could vaguely hear some fighting spirit in her words. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave first. If you need any help, you can call me.¡±


    As soon as the young man finished speaking, there were footstepsing toward the door. Du Yue moved to the side to make way for him. After he returned to his room, she went into the kitchen.


    As soon as Du Yue entered the kitchen, Xia Ju looked over with a troubled expression. ¡°Come and help me! How can I turn the dough into noodles?!¡± Whether it was her tone or voice, it waspletely different from when she spoke to the youngd earlier. When Du Yue heard Xia Ju reject the young man, she thought that she really knew how to cut the noodles!


    It was very simple to make knife-cut noodles. One just had to roll the dough into arge pancake with a thickness of about two to three millimeters. Then, the ¡®pancake¡¯ would be folded. One could sprinkle some dry whole wheat flour onto eachyer before cutting it with a knife. After the noodles were boiled, Du Yue went to the room to get soy sauce and sesame oil and poured them into the pot. As the sesame oil dripped into the pot, the fragrance instantly floated out. Xia Ju picked up a strand with chopsticks and was about to put it into her mouth. Du Yue did not react in time when she heard Xia Ju hissing from the scalding noodles. Du Yue sighed helplessly. ¡°These noodles were just cooked!


    ¡°If you eat it immediately, of course, you¡¯ll scald yourself!¡± As she spoke, Du Yue scooped all the noodles in the pot into three bowls..

 Chapter 394 - 394: He’s Injured

    Chapter 394: He¡¯s Injured


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After turning off the induction cooker, Du Yue and Xia Ju carried the bowls and prepared to go back to their room to eat. As soon as they turned around, they saw the 20-year-old man secretly hiding beside the kitchen door and staring at the noodles in their hands. Half of his body was hidden behind the door, and half of his head was stuck out. However, his pair of big eyes which were too prominent because of his thinness could not be ignored. The three of them looked at each other. Before Du Yue and Xia Ju could speak, they saw the man turn around and run away like a frightened bird. Xia Ju frowned slightly. ¡°Are the two of us that scary?


    ¡°Why is he running?¡±


    Du Yue retracted her gaze and said calmly, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s tired and in a hurry to go back to sleep!¡±


    ¡°He got sleepy all of a sudden?¡± Xia Ju nodded seriously. ¡°But it¡¯s good to sleep early. Let¡¯s go to bed early after dinner.¡±


    The freshly cooked noodles were chewy and had the unique fragrance of wheat. People who often ate exquisite rice and noodles liked eating coarse grains for a change of taste. After returning to the room and closing the door, Du Yue took out some braised beef and a te of pickles from her space. She paired them with the freshly cooked noodles. The three of them were satisfied with the meal. After eating and drinking to their hearts¡¯ content, He Xing rinsed his mouth. ¡°When you guys went to the kitchen to cook noodles, the young man who rented the rooms to us went out. His brother was nagging at him from behind, telling him not to get hurt all the time and to take good care of his body.¡± These words were a little inexplicable, and Xia Ju did not understand what they meant at all.


    ¡°Why would the youth get injured for going out? Is there a curfew in the fourth base?¡±


    Hearing Xia Ju¡¯s wild guess, Du Yue could not help but sigh. ¡°What era is this? Why is there still a curfew? He might have gone out to work.¡±


    ¡°Work?


    ¡°What kind of work requires you to go out at night?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. If you¡¯re really curious, you can follow him and ask him.¡±


    Xia Ju shook her head like a rattle. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t really want to know.¡±


    Du Yue looked at Xia Ju with admiration. She had improved. Now, she even knew how to control her curiosity.


    After dinner, Xia Ju did not want to be a third wheel in the room. She took the snacks and tablet that Du Yue had packed for her and went back to her room. After taking a nap today, Du Yue and He Xing were not sleepy at all. Du Yue found some magazines and the two of them read them separately. Time flew, and it was already the morning of the next day. After a simple breakfast, Du Yue and the other two were ready to go out.


    Today was the second day ofbor. They nned to go early and watch those people finish the job. They could also go to the residential area of the new development zone to take a look.


    Before the three of them could walk out of the door, they saw the young man stumbling in. He was clutching his stomach with both hands while his body was curled up. His expression was ugly. The young man walked with his back bowed. Seeing that he was about to bump into them, Du Yue and the other two subconsciously moved to the side. The young man slowly raised his head and looked apologetic when he saw that it was them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I almost bumped into you.¡±


    He Xing looked at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t bump into us. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    Xia Ju looked at the young man with a questioning gaze, but in the end, she did not say anything. Du Yue took out a cloth bag from her backpack. ¡°Here¡¯s a catty of sorghum flour for today¡¯s rent.¡±


    The young man reached out and took it. Before he could say anything, Du Yue said, ¡°Just leave the bag at our door. We still have something to do, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    The young man took the bag and said gloomily, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The three of them continued to walk out. The alley was not long, so they quickly walked out and arrived beside He Xing¡¯s car. It was not until the three of them got into the car and locked the door that Xia Ju said softly, ¡°He¡¯s injured.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue and He Xing stopped at the same time and turned to look at Xia Ju, who was sitting in the back. Being stared at by the two of them, Xia Ju was baffled. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    Du Yue asked curiously, ¡°How do you know he¡¯s injured?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to tell from the way he walked just now! I¡¯ve lived for decades, and I¡¯ve probably seen more patients than you¡¯ve ever seen. Everyone gets injured in different ways. I¡¯ve seen many examples. Just by looking at a person¡¯s walking posture, I can tell where their wound is and whether it¡¯s serious.¡± Xia Ju was still a little proud. After all, this was her profession..

 Chapter 395 - 395: Renting a House

    Chapter 395: Renting a House


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although Du Yue was not as experienced as Xia Ju, she could more or less guess from the young man¡¯s pale skin and weak voice. Xia Ju turned his head. ¡°Stop staring at me. I know he¡¯s injured, but I won¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±


    Hearing Xia Ju¡¯s words, Du Yue and He Xing were relieved. He Xing stepped on the elerator and drove in the direction of the development zone. With yesterday¡¯s experience, today¡¯s process was much faster than yesterday¡¯s.


    After everything was arranged, they did not have to keep an eye on the ce. They just had to rush back when it was about time to check and hand over the remaining food to the leader.


    He Xing had already asked where the new residential area was during their chat. The three of them rushed over there without stopping. The residential area here was more like some old residential areas. The buildings were basically six-story buildings, and the distance between the buildings was very close. It was probably to build more buildings. The bricks on the outer walls of the buildings were of different colors, and the doors and windows were of various styles. Looking at it as a whole, the ce looked like a mess. However, in this situation, it was almost impossible to find a batch of exactly the same building materials. These things were dug out from the ruins with great difficulty. They would naturally not be willing to throw them away if they could be used.


    Like them, there were many people wandering around the residential area. They probably wanted to settle down here. Every building was about the same, so there was nothing to choose from. Du Yue and He Xing only had requirements for the floor. They wanted to live on the top floor so that their daily life would be more convenient.


    Xia Ju did not care about the floor. She was satisfied as long as she had a ce to sleep. Du Yue originally thought that the new development zone would take some time toplete. However, the people who asionally passed by said that they had to pay the deposit and book the unit as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be toote to regret if they were intercepted. Du Yue stopped the woman who was talking and asked for specific information after giving her a loaf of cornbread. It turned out that the units were pre-sold and rented. Whether or not they could stay in the house they wanted depended on their speed. Otherwise, there would not be so many people walking around here. They all wanted to be the first to choose a satisfactory house.


    This residential area was built by the base. The base had built a bungalow next to it as the housing management center of the new development area. After choosing the house that they wanted, they could go there toplete the procedures.


    After knowing what was going on, Du Yue and the other two did not waste any more time strolling around. They went straight to the housing management center. As for which house they would choose? They did not choose at all! Du Yue¡¯s only request was for the unit to be on the top floor. The rest did not matter. Anyway, it was foggy outside, and they could not see the scenery from the house, let alone the sunlight. What difference did it make where they lived?


    When the eternal night arrived two yearster, no one would care which house they lived in. The three of them quickly found the housing management center. After a simple conversation with the staff, they learned another piece of news. The residential area of the development zone did not only have these six-story buildings.


    In addition to these ordinary six-story buildings, there were also high-end vis. The houses in the vi area had been simply renovated. The walls had been painted, so there were no exposed bricks. The doors and windows were also carefully selected. Of course, the most important thing was that the vis were all single-family houses. The residents would not have to put up with unfamiliar neighbors. If they wanted to do something or eat something at home, they did not have to be so careful. Everything was good about the vi. The only drawback was that it was much more expensive than the units in ordinary small buildings. However, this vi was originally prepared for the few people who had food, so it was reasonable for the price to be a little higher.


    Originally, Du Yue and the other two had already agreed to stay on the top floor on the way here. However, now that they knew that there was a vi area, they hesitated.


    The vi cost a hundred catties of grain a month. With the same amount, they could rent a unit in an ordinary building for four months. Xia Ju did not have any food, so she did not have any objections at this juncture. It was all up to Du Yue and He Xing to decide. Du Yue could afford the 100 catties of grains, but she did not know how long the three of them would be staying in the fourth base. Although they could afford 100 catties of grains a month, it would be a little difficult for them if they stayed here long-term..

 Chapter 396 - 396: 50 Catties of Gold

    Chapter 396: 50 Catties of Gold


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After thinking for a moment, Du Yue walked to the counter and asked the staff member, ¡°If we want to buy the vi directly, how many catties of grains do we need?¡±


    The staff member smiled politely. ¡°The vi that I introduced to you just now is the smallest. If you want to buy it, you need 6,000 catties of grains. Although you might think that paying 6,000 catties of grains in one go is a little too much, if you look at it from another perspective, the monthly rent is 100 catties, which means that you need to pay 1,200 catties of grains in a year. This 6,000 catties of grains is actually only five years of rent. If you have the conditions, I suggest you buy it directly. It¡¯s more cost-effective that way.¡± Du Yue nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, but who can get so much grains in one go now?¡±


    The smile on the staff member¡¯s face did not change. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this. You can only think of a way yourself.¡±


    Du Yue did not want to argue with her about these meaningless things. She asked directly, ¡°If we don¡¯t have grains, can we use other materials to pay for it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You can also pay with fruits, vegetables, meat, and seafood. Of course, if you have gold, you can also use it to pay.¡±


    ¡°Gold?!¡± After saying so much, there was finally an option that moved Du Yue.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The staff member¡¯s tone was gentle. ¡°This small vi only requires 25 catties of gold.¡±


    25 catties of gold. ording to the price before the apocalypse, 1,000 grams of gold was worth at least 400,000 yuan. 25 catties was ten million yuan. Ten million yuan could only buy a small vi of more than 100 square meters in this remote suburbs, and it was not renovated at all¡­ These thoughts shed through Du Yue¡¯s mind, but she quickly rejected them. The currency used before the apocalypse was meaningless now. The gold in her interspace had be useless after the apocalypse. Now that she could use it to buy a house, it was already the best use of the gold.


    She had 50 catties of gold, but Du Yue was curious. The other bases did not ept gold, so why did the fourth base need so much gold? Du Yue looked at the staff member. After their eyes met, she suppressed the doubts in her heart. Even if she asked, she probably would not be able to get any useful information, so there was no need to say anything more. ¡°Our identity cards are the temporary ones. Can we book a house now?¡± Du Yue asked.


    The corners of the staff member¡¯s lips curled up even wider than before. ¡°Of course, you can.¡±


    As a staff member of the base, he was very clear about some well-known secrets of the base. For these people who could take out so much gold to buy a vi at once, it would definitely be a piece of cake for them to carry out the three days ofbor. It was only a matter of time before they upgraded their identity cards. There was no need to make things difficult for these big customers.


    Du Yue remembered that she had already paid the young man for today¡¯s rent, so she said, ¡°Then we¡¯lle back tomorrow to book a house.¡±


    The staff member smiled politely. ¡°There are very few houses avable now. I believe you can see that many people are fighting to book a house. If youe tomorrow, I don¡¯t know if I can still help you reserve this house. So if there¡¯s no issue, I suggest you book it now. Buy it early and enjoy it early!¡± It sounded nice, but every word was a trick. Du Yue was not an inexperienced little girl. Naturally, she would not change her mind just because of a few words from the staff member.


    Du Yue smiled and nodded at her. ¡°Thank you for the reminder. We¡¯lle back tomorrow!¡±


    After saying that, Du Yue turned around and left without caring about the staff member¡¯s reaction. Walking out of the housing management center, Xia Ju could not help but ask, ¡°What are they doing with so much gold? Gold can neither be eaten nor drunk.¡±


    Du Yue frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, 50 catties of gold is too much. Can we afford it? I think living in a small building is also fine¡­ I¡¯m not picky,¡± Xia Ju said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the gold. I have it.¡± Du Yue had a lot of gold in her space!


    She had thought that the gold could only be piled up there and would never be used. She did not expect the gold to be of great help to her now! As expected, the idea of being prepared was correct. After leaving the residential area, the three of them drove back to the experimental field. The time was just right. When they arrived, the work in the fields was almost done. The three of them waited for less than five minutes before the workers finished their work.


    After passing the inspection and paying the grain, today¡¯s work was consideredpleted..

 Chapter 397 - 397: Was It a Coincidence?

    Chapter 397: Was It a Coincidence?


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After these things were done, they could go home. Du Yue saw the olddy and the young man in the crowd. They also saw her. The man seemed curious and excited. His big ck eyes looked over from time to time. After making eye contact with Du Yue, he subconsciously avoided her gaze, but the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up. Du Yue was a little confused. She did not know what the man was so happy about.


    But soon, the two left with the group of people. Their time was very tight. After they finished working in Du Yue¡¯s field, they still had to rush to the next ce to work.


    A hundred people had to share six catties of grain. Even if it was all made into cornbread with water, it would not be enough for so many people. Watching their backs disappear from sight, Du Yue and the other two drove back to the alley. The door was wide open, and they could enter directly. It was quiet in the courtyard. No one knew where the youth had gone. Du Yue and the other two walked to the door of the room and saw that the cloth bag from earlier was folded neatly on the stool.


    ¡°This child is quite efficient at work. You asked him to put it at the door, but he even specially found a stool to put it on. He¡¯s probably afraid of dirtying this bag.¡± As Xia Ju spoke, she picked up the bag and shook it casually. However, just as she shook it, Xia Ju¡¯s expression changed.


    Seeing Xia Ju stop, Du Yue asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Ju ced the bag on the tip of her nose and sniffed it. ¡°There¡¯s the smell of blood on it.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue frowned and went over to smell it. Xia Ju was right. This bag indeed smelled of blood. The young man must have been injured and bleeding, so he identally left the smell on the bag when he was folding it. However, how serious was his injury to be able to bleed so much that even the smell of blood got on the bag?


    Even Du Yue, who had always refused to investigate other people¡¯s matters, could not help but be curious at this time. The three of them were silent, but there was movement in the courtyard outside. There were voices and the sound of footsteps, proving that he had brought others back. Du Yue was listening attentively when Xia Ju walked to the door and opened it. As the door opened, the sounds in the courtyard became clearer.


    ¡°This is the only room that¡¯s empty now, but I can also vacate my room for you to stay in. Don¡¯t worry, the bedding in my room has just been washed, and it¡¯s very clean.¡± Hearing the young man¡¯s words, Du Yue realized who he had brought back.


    This was his new tenant. Just as Du Yue was about to walk out to take a look, she heard a pleasant female voice. ¡°If you give us your room, where will you stay?¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue stopped in her tracks. Why did it sound so familiar? Even though she already had a guess in his heart, Du Yue still stuck her head out to take a look. After seeing the person standing at the door of the opposite room, Du Yue thought that her ears were indeed sensitive.


    The woman who spoke just now was Xia Zhixing. It had been a few days since thest time she had a quick nce at her. Now that she was standing a few meters away, she could naturally see her more clearly thanst time. Xia Zhixing stood at the door of the opposite room, wearing a dark gray tracksuit. Her clothes were a little loose, making her slender figure appear even more fragile.


    However, just looking at her face without makeup was enough to make people stunned.


    Looking at Xia Zhixing, Du Yue was a little dazed. She could not tell whether these encounters were a coincidence or not. If so, what was she after? If not, then this was too much of a coincidence. How could they meet each other so many times in a ce so far away from the third base? Du Yue kept staring at her back. Xia Zhixing seemed to have sensed it and turned to look at her.


    The few people standing beside Xia Zhixing saw Xia Zhixing turn around and looked at Du Yue at the same time.


    The young man quickly exined, ¡°The three of them are tenants who live opposite you. They probably heard the noise in the yard and came out to take a look.¡±


    Xia Zhixing nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll stay here. We want two rooms. I¡¯ll pay you for tonight¡¯s room first. If we¡¯re staying here tomorrow as well, I¡¯ll pay you then, okay?¡±


    The young man smiled shyly. ¡°Okay!¡± There were a total of eight people who came with Xia Zhixing.


    Including Xia Zhixing, there were three women and six men. The three women were all very slender, and the brick bed in the room was not small. It was enough for the three of them to sleep on..

 Chapter 398 - 398: PDA Is Enough

    Chapter 398: PDA Is Enough


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Even though the six men were very thin, there were so many of them. No matter how they squeezed onto the brick bed, it would not be big enough. Someone would definitely have to sleep on the floor. However, this was their problem. Du Yue retracted her gaze and did not look at them anymore. She also pulled Xia Ju into the house. After returning to the house, Xia Ju closed the door and asked softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t these the people in the RV we met on the road and at the entrance of the base?¡±


    Du Yue looked over in confusion. ¡°We met them at the entrance of the base?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!


    ¡°They were in the RV that came before us! Just now, I saw the man who gave his identity card to the gatekeeper.¡±


    Du Yue thought about it carefully, but she did not see the driver¡¯s face at that time, so she could not remember anything. ¡°Did you see what the driver looked like?¡±


    ¡°No, but I remember the position and shape of the wound on his right hand. I can¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    In this aspect, Xia Ju was a professional, after all. She was confident that she had a photographic memory for wounds. Hearing Xia Ju¡¯s words, Du Yue naturally believed in her memory.


    Du Yue slowly sat down beside the brick bed, her face serious. ¡°There are so many coincidences. Why are we running into them everywhere? Are there really such coincidences in this world?¡±


    He Xing sat down beside Du Yue and patted Du Yue¡¯s shoulder. Heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. We¡¯ll know tomorrow whether they came here by coincidence or for some other purpose.¡±


    ¡°Why will we know tomorrow?¡± Du Yue was puzzled.


    ¡°Tomorrow is thest day ofbor. After upgrading our identity cards, we¡¯ll go buy a house and move out tomorrow night. If they¡¯re really here for us, we¡¯ll meet them again tomorrow night¡­¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take it one step at a time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s tiring to think too much. We¡¯ll just wait and see how it goes tomorrow.¡±


    As He Xing spoke, he reached out and tugged on the corners of Du Yue¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t always look so sad. Although you also look good when you¡¯re not smiling, I want you to be happier.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s lips twitched, revealing a perfunctory smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll smile more in the future.¡±


    Before she could finish, Du Yue saw Xia Ju turn around and walk quickly to the door from the corner of her eye. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Du Yue turned around and called out to her. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to eat!¡±


    Every time it was mealtime, Xia Ju was the most enthusiastic one. Why was she leaving today? Xia Ju slowly turned around and looked at the two of them with a resentful gaze. ¡°Thank you, but you¡¯ve already fed me with enough PDA. There¡¯s no need for food.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue could not help butugh out loud. He Xing alsoughed out loud.


    ¡°You two are too selfish!¡± Xia Ju red at them and scolded them. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to take care of me, a single girl!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to take care of your stomach? Your mood will naturally be better after you¡¯re full.¡± As Du Yue spoke, she took out Xia Ju¡¯s favorite food from her space.


    As soon as the food was taken out, Xia Ju¡¯s expression changed instantly. She swallowed her saliva and said, ¡°You¡¯re bribing me.¡±


    Du Yue rolled her eyes at her speechlessly. ¡°Why would I bribe you? Am I bribing you so that you won¡¯t be a third wheel? Alright, if you¡¯re done acting, hurry up ande over to eat. If you don¡¯te soon, He Xing will finish everything and you won¡¯t have a share!¡± As she spoke, Du Yue handed the chopsticks to He Xing. The two of them started to eat without waiting for Xia Ju.


    In less than a minute, Xia Ju came up to them and picked up her chopsticks. She picked up a piece of spicy duck blood and put it into her mouth. She said, ¡°This is too awesome¡­¡± After taking a few mouthfuls, Xia Ju suddenly reacted. ¡°Our food has a strong smell. Others won¡¯t find out we¡¯re eating these things, will they?¡±


    Du Yue raised her chin at the range hood in front of her. ¡°It won¡¯t. It¡¯ll absorb all the smell.¡±


    Xia Ju had been so focused on criticizing Du Yue and He Xing that she did not notice the sudden appearance of this equipment in the room. Now that she had suddenly seen it, she was a little curious. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a range hood. After the smell is sucked in, those outside naturally can¡¯t smell anything,¡± Du Yue exined. When they were out on the road, there were not many people around, so they naturally did not use the range hood. It was normal that Xia Ju did not recognize it.


    Xia Ju looked at it curiously again. Her brows were slightly furrowed as if she was thinking about something. However, she quickly pulled herself out of her thoughts and focused on the food in front of her..

 Chapter 399 - 399: I’m Not Concerned About You

    Chapter 399: I¡¯m Not Concerned About You


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After dinner and before Xia Ju left, Du Yue could not help but remind her, ¡°There are so many people in this small courtyard. I wonder what their purpose is. Let¡¯s try not to meet them and avoid them if we can. If we have nothing to do, just stay in the room and watch shows. We shouldn¡¯t go out.¡±


    Xia Ju nodded heavily and pointed at her backpack that was filled with snacks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With these, I¡¯m willing to stay in my room for half a month!¡±


    With that, she pushed open the door and prepared to leave.


    However, just as she took a step forward, she suddenly stopped. Seeing Xia Ju stop moving, Du Yue was a little puzzled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    Xia Ju stepped aside. ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here? Who is it?¡±


    Du Yue said as she stood up and walked toward the door.


    Just as she reached the door, she saw Xia Zhixing standing outside. What was she doing here? Du Yue was a little confused, but her expression remained normal. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Xia Zhixing smiled. ¡°We didn¡¯t have time to greet each other when we met on the road. I didn¡¯t know if we could meet again, but now that we have, I came to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Xia Zhixing said and bowed to Du Yue. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Hearing Xia Zhixing¡¯s sincere tone, Du Yue¡¯s face remained calm, and her tone was indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t remember what I¡¯ve done to help you. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    Xia Zhixing stood up slowly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you remember or not. I just want to say thank you.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you again in the future. You guys can rest. Sorry for disturbing you.¡± After saying that, Xia Zhixing did not give Du Yue a chance to speak. She turned around and left.


    Looking at Xia Zhixing¡¯s back, Xia Ju stole a curious nce at Du Yue and He Xing. However, she only took a nce at them before looking away. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. You guys should rest early too.¡± Xia Ju walked out of the door after saying that. Before she left, she even closed the door for them.


    Du Yue¡¯s face turned serious because of Xia Zhixing¡¯s sudden visit. However, when she saw Xia Ju¡¯s series of actions, she could not help butugh out loud. Xia Ju was really interesting. She was very curious about unimportant things, but she did not ask about things that normal people would be curious about.


    Du Yue walked to the bed and sat down. She said to He Xing, ¡°It seems that she¡¯s indeed here for us.¡±


    He Xing nodded slowly and looked puzzled. ¡°But why is she so sure that you and I did it?¡±


    Xia Zhixing thanked Du Yue because she wanted to thank them for dealing with the celestial lord. However, they did not meet Xia Zhixing at that time, and they did not see each other again after that. How did Xia Zhixing know that it was them? Even Du Yue was curious, let alone He Xing.


    Du Yue did not do anything for the entire afternoon. She only allowed herself to recall what had happened before. Unfortunately, Du Yue could note up with a reason even after thinking for the entire afternoon. It was only when Xia Ju came knocking on the door that Du Yue¡¯s thoughts were interrupted.


    Du Yue sighed and decided not to think about it anymore. ¡°Forget it. My head hurts from thinking about it. Anyway, as long as we don¡¯t admit it, it¡¯s useless even if she thinks we did it. Judging from her intentions, she probably doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions and just came over to thank us. Let¡¯s leave tomorrow morning. The fourth base is so big. We won¡¯t meet again.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The night passed quickly. The next morning, the three of them went out with their backpacks after breakfast. Just as they reached the entrance, they bumped into the young man who was stumbling into the courtyard. His face was paler than yesterday, and the smell of blood on his body was more obvious. Xia Ju stared at him for a moment before saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die young, you should rest at home now.¡±


    When she said this, Xia Ju¡¯s tone was very calm, as if it was just an unintentional reminder. However, after interacting with Xia Ju for some time, Du Yue could vaguely hear the anger hidden in Xia Ju¡¯s calm tone.


    Of course, as a doctor, she would be angry when she saw someone not taking care of their body and allowing their injuries to be more and more serious! It was obvious that the young man did not expect Xia Ju to suddenly say such a thing to him. He looked at Xia Ju in surprise, and his pale face turned a little red. ¡°Okay¡­ Alright. Thank you¡­¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s gaze swept across his face, and there was no emotion in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not concerned about you. It¡¯s just an upational


    disease..¡±

 Chapter 400 - 400:1 Want to Be a Doctor Too

    Chapter 400:1 Want to Be a Doctor Too


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± The young man¡¯s eyes sparkled with starlight. ¡°My wish is also to be a doctor who saves lives and heals the wounded¡­ It¡¯s a pity. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about these things. No matter what, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor. I¡¯m just a businesswoman who earns money from the injured. If I were you, I would go and rest immediately. If you die, no one will care about your brother and grandmother.¡±


    After Xia Ju said this, she walked past the young man and quickly walked toward the alley. Du Yue and He Xing nodded at the young man and left.


    The stunned young man slowly turned his head to look at the backs of the three people who were gradually walking away. His hand that was holding the food bag tightened. He did not want to live such a life of fear every day, but that pervert offered too much! If they did not take this path, the three of them would not even be able to guarantee that their needs were met if they only relied on what his grandmother and brother earned from helping others! Although that pervert was vicious, he was also very generous. He gave him ten catties of grains in one night, and it was all exquisite fine grain. If he kept a portion of the white rice and flour and exchanged the rest for coarse grains, he would get even more. It was enough for them to eat for a few days.


    He had no ability and no background. Other than relying on his own body to fight¡­ There was nothing he could do. Such an opportunity might be looked down on by others, and others might point fingers at him. However, he had gone through many battles before he finally obtained this chance. Therefore, no matter what, he could not give up!


    As long as he was still breathing, he would try his best to earn more food for his grandmother and brother. When he was gone, they would have one less mouth to eat. They would be able to eat more and live longer. Having made up his mind, the young man turned around and staggered into the courtyard.


    <li>? ?</li>


    Du Yue and He Xing got into the car and saw that Xia Ju was already sitting in the backseat angrily. Xia Ju¡¯s face was already a little chubby. Now that she was pouting angrily, she looked even more like a little hamster. Du Yue was staring at her. Xia Ju red at her and said fiercely, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    Du Yue chuckled and answered seriously, ¡°I was thinking that it would be interesting if someone were to date you.¡±


    Xia Ju was speechless.


    Obviously, Xia Ju did not understand what Du Yue meant. She also did not understand why Du Yue would say something like that. Xia Ju could not figure it out, so she simply did not think about it. Seeing that Du Yue and He Xing had already sat down and He Xing had even started the car and was about to step on the elerator to leave, Xia Ju could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I lost my temper?¡±


    Since Xia Ju had said so, Du Yue had to give her face. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m curious. So why are you throwing a tantrum?¡±


    ¡°I just think that young man is too dull! He has already guessed that I¡¯m a doctor. Why wasn¡¯t he willing to spend some food to buy some medicine from me to treat his injuries? After buying medicine from me and treating his injuries, won¡¯t he be able to continue earning money? He won¡¯t have to worry that he might die at any time¡­¡±


    The more Xia Ju spoke, the angrier she became. Her fair and wless face was so angry that it was a little red. Seeing her angry appearance, Du Yue wanted tough again, but she still held it in. ¡°He might be worried about the food.¡± Du Yue slowly exined to Xia Ju, ¡°Look at how badly injured he is. He probably paid a high price for every pound of food he got. That¡¯s why he can¡¯t bear to use food to buy medicine. He just wants to endure it. Perhaps he would even think that it would be good if he died. With one less person to eat, his grandmother and brother will be able to eat a little more.¡±


    Du Yue exined to Xia Ju word by word. Xia Ju¡¯s expression was not so ugly anymore. On the contrary, she was shocked. A momentter, Xia Ju spoke slowly, ¡°How do you know what he¡¯s thinking? Could it be¡­ Have you experienced something like this before?¡±


    Du Yue smiled. ¡±1 haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you guess?¡±


    ¡°Because I often watch family dramas. You¡¯ll be able to guess it if you watch more.¡± Xia Ju was speechless. While Du Yue was talking to Xia Ju, He Xing was focused on driving. That young man had indeed suffered a lot, and they could not help but feel sympathetic.


    However, since the other party did not take the initiative to ask for help, they could not rush to help him. What Xia Ju said made sense. If the young man wanted to live well, he could have asked to buy medicine from Xia Ju. However, if he did not care about his own life and death, strangers like them could only stop caring..

 Chapter 401 - 401: Pay for the Villa

    Chapter 401: Pay for the Vi


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    They drove to the experimental field and swiped their ID cards to take on thest day¡¯s work. Two hourster, they received the certificate from the old man and went to the ce he mentioned to upgrade their identity cards. After the upgrade, they would be permanent residents of the fourth base. If they did not have permanent identity cards, did that mean they could not stay in the base? Actually, it was possible. After all, whether it was in the past or now, there would always be illegal ways.


    However, every three days, there would be security guards patrolling the fourth base with a card reader, or they would go door-to-door. They might just randomly pick someone on the road for a spot check. If they were found to have no ID card, there were only two options¡ªdo double the work or be expelled from the base.


    People who had been expelled from the base would have their names on records. The next time they came to the base, they would have to work for 12 days. If they stayed illegally again, their working days would continue to double. Due to this rule, most people would not y any tricks. Who would be willing to do something that could be solved in three days? After upgrading their identity cards, the three of them drove to the new development zone again. Before they got out of the car, each of them carried a small wooden box in their hands. The three wooden boxes were filled with gold, which added up to a total of 25 catties.


    As soon as they walked into the housing management center, Du Yue saw the female staff member who had received them yesterday. The staff member quickly noticed their arrival and smiled at Du Yue. Du Yue and the other two walked over together. She greeted them very familiarly. ¡°I¡¯ve specially saved the house for you guys! We were waiting for you!¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s lips twitched. It had only been a day. How could it be so easy to sell such an expensive vi?


    Although she knew it, Du Yue was not interested in exposing her. After all, she only wanted to buy the vi, not quarrel.


    ¡°Can you show us the house first?¡± Du Yue asked.


    ¡°Of course, no problem. We can go now!¡± The staff member stood up from the counter and led Du Yue and the other two out of the building management center. After walking out of the management center, she brought Du Yue and the other two onto a four-wheeled cart.


    After visiting four official bases, Du Yue found that these bases did notck electricity. Therefore, other than bicycles, the mostmon things in the base were all kinds of two-wheeled, three-wheeled, and four-wheeled carts. There were also people who drove petrol cars, but Du Yue had only met a few of them.


    After driving for more than ten minutes, they arrived at the vi area. They had not seen any houses yet, but from the outside, one could tell that the environment in the vi area was much better than in the ordinary residential area. As there were not many residents, it was even quieter here. ¡°This wall is three and a half meters tall, and there are sharp iron tips on it to prevent people from climbing in. Look at this door. It¡¯s thick and sturdy. It¡¯s much safer than ordinary doors!¡±


    Du Yue smiled as she listened to the staff member¡¯s introduction. As expected, the environment and the public¡¯s needs were different. Even the words used to sell the house had changed. As the staff member spoke, she opened the big lock hanging on the door. ¡°Even if someone uses a chainsaw, they might not be able to open this lock. You can rest assured about your safety here!¡±


    The few of them entered through the main door and saw the small courtyard of the vi. The courtyard was notrge, about 30 square meters. The vi upied an area of 160 square meters, with a total of two and a half floors. There were two floors above ground and a basement that was more than 70 square meters underground. The house had undergone simple renovations. The walls were painted white. Although they looked a little rough, they looked better than the exposed bricks. There was running water in the vi, and there was also a flushing toilet in the bathroom. Other than the doors and windows, there was only one light on the ceiling of each room. There was no other furniture or electrical appliances.


    That was all to the house. The staff member smiled at the three of them. ¡°You guys have good taste. Houses like this are very popr now. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the new district has just beenpleted, you wouldn¡¯t be able to buy such a house in a few days!¡±


    Du Yue really liked this house. After going through four bases and a few temporary stops, she knew that the condition of this house was quite good. Since she liked it, Du Yue did not want to waste time and directly booked this house. When they returned to the housing management center to settle the procedures, He Xing was the only one who followed the staff member back..

 Chapter 402 - 402: The Clown Who Witnessed Their Love Again

    Chapter 402: The Clown Who Witnessed Their Love Again


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Seeing the two of them get into the car, Du Yue turned around and closed the door. She walked in with Xia Ju. ¡°Let¡¯s check if there is any surveince equipment in this house.¡±


    The three of them had many secrets, so they had to be extra careful wherever they went. Xia Ju agreed readily. ¡°Alright, I also hate living under the surveince of others.¡±


    The two of them split up, and in less than an hour, they checked the entire vi inside and out. Fortunately, they did not find anything, so the two of them finally felt relieved.


    Du Yue looked at Xia Ju. ¡°Do you want to live upstairs or downstairs?¡±


    Xia Ju thought for a while. ¡°I want to stay downstairs!¡±


    Each floor of the vi was 160 square meters. Naturally, there would be more than one bedroom. Apart from the living room, kitchen, dining room, bathroom, and storage room, there were two other rooms on the first floor that could be used as bedrooms. Xia Ju chose the bigger room. Du Yue went to that room with Xia Ju and asked, ¡°Do you have any requirements for the color of the floor?¡±


    Xia Ju looked at Du Yue in confusion. ¡°The color of the floor? That doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡±


    After hearing this, Du Yue nodded and directly took out a darker wood color from the space. ¡°Then use these!¡±


    Looking at the floorboards that Du Yue took out, Xia Ju finally understood why she asked her that just now. ¡°You have floorboards?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    The floor of the room was originally simply smoothed with cement. At first nce, the color was dull and did not look beautiful. Even with the lights on, it made the room feel gray. Xia Ju was naturally willing to change the floor to a wooden color.


    Du Yue took out an industrial vacuum cleaner from the space and first sucked all the dust on the ground. She took out two mops and mopped the floor with Xia Ju before starting toy the floorboards. The snap-on floorboards did not take much effort to install. Even though it was Xia Ju¡¯s first time seeing them, with Du Yue helping her, it only took her a few minutes to grasp the essentials of the instation. The two of them were much stronger than the average woman, and they had mastered the essentials of instation, so they were really fast.


    The area of the room was only about 20 square meters. The two of them worked together and finished it in less than an hour and a half. Afterying the floor, Xia Ju directlyy down on it. Looking at Xia Ju lying t on the ground, Du Yue sat down as well. Just as she sat down, Xia Ju asked her, ¡°Why isn¡¯t He Xing back yet?¡±


    Du Yue was not worried that something would happen to him.


    ¡°Maybe the procedures for buying a house are moreplicated!¡±


    Seeing Du Yue¡¯s calm face, Xia Ju could not help but be curious. She sat up and teased, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be worried about He Xing at all.¡±


    ¡°Why should I be worried?¡± Du Yue looked over with a puzzled expression. ¡°With his ability, even if he really encountered an ident, the one who would suffer in the end would be someone else.¡±


    Xia Ju was speechless. She rolled her eyes speechlessly andy down again. She should have guessed Du Yue¡¯s answer long ago. She should not have said anything. Now, she had be a clown who witnessed their love again. Seeing Xia Ju lying there and ignoring her, Du Yue chuckled.


    Xia Ju was really like an angry little brat. Xia Ju was silent for a moment before sitting up again. ¡°Have you decided which room you want to stay in? I¡¯ll help you to clean up!¡±


    Du Yue had nned to wait for He Xing toe back and clean up with him. However, looking at Xia Ju¡¯s excited expression, she could not reject her. ¡°I n to stay on the second floor.¡±


    It was fine if the conditions did not allow it previously, but now that there were so many empty rooms in the vi, it was better to live further away and leave some space for each other.


    Xia Ju chose the first floor, and Du Yue chose the room on the second floor to live with He Xing. This way, although they would be spending time together in name, in reality, they would only be able to meet each other during mealtime every day. No one would feel ufortable. Before going to the second floor, Du Yue found the curtains and took adder. She and Xia Ju hung the curtains together. Although it was foggy outside and no one could see the situation inside the house with or without the curtains, since there were windows, it would be safer to hang the curtains!


    After hanging them up, Du Yue took out a bed, bedside table, wardrobe, table, chair, carpet, and a series of furniture for Xia Ju. She decorated the originally empty room until it was finally livable. In addition, Du Yue also took out a water dispenser and gave Xia Ju a bucket of mineral water..

 Chapter 403 - 403: Watch Less TV in the Future

    Chapter 403: Watch Less TV in the Future


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In addition, she specially took out a shelf. On it were all kinds of convenience food and snacks, as well as many drinks. After doing all this, Du Yue looked around and took out a small refrigerator for Xia Ju. She ced it by the wall so that Xia Ju could drink some of her favorite iced drinks or put in yogurt milk that would easily spoil. Du Yue was very satisfied with the room that she had personally decorated.


    Standing in the room and gently pping her hands, Du Yue suddenly thought of something and asked Xia Ju, ¡°Do you like plush toys? Or Barbie dolls?¡±


    For someone like Xia Ju, who looked like a little girl and liked to eat snacks, she should also like soft dolls, right? After asking this question, Du Yue did not get an answer from Xia Ju for a while. She could not help but turn her head strangely. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±


    Xia Ju pursed her lips. ¡°I think our interaction is a little strange.¡±


    ¡°How is it strange?¡±


    ¡°You arranged everything for me. You cleaned me up and prepared snacks for me. Now, you¡¯re asking me if I like plush toys. I keep feeling that we¡¯re like mother and daughter¡­¡±


    Du Yue immediately rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I don¡¯t have a daughter as old as you!¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know that! Who wants a little brat to be their mother!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a little brat?¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful olddy!¡± Du Yue red at her.


    Xia Ju suddenlyughed. ¡°It¡¯s just how it feels. In the TV show I¡¯ve been watching, there was a mother who decorated her daughter¡¯s room like this. Moreover, the two of them would quarrel like us¡­¡±


    Hearing Xia Ju¡¯s words, Du Yue suddenly regretted letting her watch so many TV shows.


    ¡°Watch less TV in the future!¡± Du Yue asked again, ¡°So, do you want plush toys or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I want them! No girl can refuse cute little dolls, right?¡± Du Yue thought so too, so she picked out a few dolls that looked a little simr to Xia Ju from her space.


    There were big and small, and they looked different. The only thing they had inmon was that they all had cute little faces. After cing a few on the bed and throwing a few on the carpet, the room instantly became warm. Looking at everything in the room, Du Yue could not help but feel proud. She really was talented in decorating.


    Du Yue wanted to continue admiring her work, but Xia Ju had already walked out of the room and turned around to urge her. ¡°Stop daydreaming. Let¡¯s hurry up and get to work!¡±


    Seeing Xia Ju¡¯s mature appearance, Du Yue suddenly felt a little ufortable. Just by looking at her, those who did not know better would think that she was a mother urging her child to clean up the room! Du Yue caught up with Xia Ju, and the two of them worked on the second floor for a while. As soon as the floorboards wereid, the two of them heard the sound of a car horn.


    The voice was very close. It came from downstairs. Du Yue got up and walked to the window. She took out her sses and put them on. The distance from the second floor to the main entrance was not too far. After putting on her sses, she could see clearly. Du Yue recognized it at a nce. It was He Xing¡¯s SUV parked at the door.


    ¡°He Xing is back. I¡¯ll go down and open the door for him,¡± Du Yue said to Xia Ju.


    Xia Ju was still tidying up the room. She nodded without looking back. ¡°Okay, go ahead!¡±


    Du Yue nced at Xia Ju, who was focused on her work, and walked downstairs. The main gate of the courtyard was a two-in-one gate. After opening both gates, He Xing¡¯s car could drive directly to the courtyard.


    Du Yue closed the gate and turned around to see He Xing getting out of the car. ¡°What took you so long?¡±


    ¡°After I finished the procedures, I went to ask about intemunication. Then, I also set up the inte.¡±


    Du Yue had long guessed that He Xing had not returned for such a long time because he must have gone to do something else. Now that she heard him say this, she thought to herself that she had guessed correctly. Du Yue was about to speak when He Xing said, ¡°I met Xia Zhixing and the others when I came back.¡± Du Yue frowned when she heard the news. ¡°Where did you see her? It can¡¯t be in the vi area, right?¡±


    The more she did not want it to be, the more it was the case.


    He Xing nodded calmly. ¡°Yes, I followed their car around and found that they¡¯re living in the vi behind us now. It¡¯s very close.¡± Du Yue was speechless. She did not know what to say. If she had to say something, she could only say one thing¡ªhow annoying! In order not to have too much contact with Xia Zhixing, they woke up early and left. They did not expect Xia Zhixing to move to a ce near them..

 Chapter 404 - 404: The Pestering Xia Zhixing

    Chapter 404: The Pestering Xia Zhixing


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Thinking about how Xia Zhixing somehow found out that they were the ones who killed the celestial lord, Du Yue had a bad feeling. Du Yue¡¯s expression was solemn, and she did not speak for a long time. He Xing reached out and patted her shoulder gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If she really has bad intentions, I¡¯ll find a chance to get rid of her. The dead are the most tight-lipped, and she won¡¯t follow us anymore.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    If Xia Zhixing got close to them again, Du Yue would kill her herself without He Xing¡¯s help.


    He Xing hugged Du Yue and walked into the house. ¡°Did you check the house? Yes, there¡¯s no problem with it. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I paid for the utility fees in advance just now. The electricity bill is quite cheap, but the water bill is a little expensive.¡± Du Yue was not surprised at all when He Xing said that the water bill was expensive.


    The water resources in the fourth base seemed to be a little scarce. Otherwise, there would have been a well in the young man¡¯s house. He would not have to go outside to fetch water every day.


    Previously, when they were digging the well in Sunshine Courtyard, they had to dig a full 50 meters down before they could finally get water. Could it be that there was no water source in the fourth base, even if it was 50 meters underground? If this continued, would it be more and more difficult to use water in the future? In the past few years, although Du Yue would asionally use the water in her space, as long as she stayed in a ce with a water source, she would regrly store water in her space. She had only used less than 10% of the water stored in her space despite it being so many yearster.


    Previously, she felt that she would not have to worry about water problems. However, after seeing the situation in the fourth base, Du Yue decided to store some water in the space every day until all the containers were filled. If she was not worried that too much water would arouse suspicion, Du Yue would have filled all the containers tonight.


    The two of them walked to the living room on the first floor. Du Yue said to He Xing as she went upstairs, ¡°Xia Ju chose the first floor, and I chose the second floor. Xia Ju is helping us clean up the room upstairs. Let¡¯s hurry over and work with her. The sooner we finish, the sooner we can eat.¡± Since He Xing had note back, Du Yue and Xia Ju had been tidying up the ce and had forgotten to eat. It was already past one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It was long past lunchtime. They were so busy that they forgot to eat, so they did not think much of it.


    Now that Du Yue suddenly remembered that she had not eaten, she felt that her stomach was a little empty. However, whether it was Du Yue, He Xing, or Xia Ju, the three of them were all swift and decisive. If they could not finish the work at hand, they would not eat. Fortunately, there was no more work to do after the floorboards wereid. The three of them cleaned up and wiped the dust. They were done very quickly. Du Yue took out a table and some chairs. The three of them sat down to eat theirte lunch, and they were unusually satisfied.


    Now that they were living in a vi with a single courtyard, and the doors and windows were tightly closed, no matter what they ate in the house, they did not have to worry about the fragrance of the food drifting outside. They were also more confident and bold when they ate delicious food. However, they would be having dinner soon. They were worried that they would eat too much now, so the three of them only ate something simple. When they were cleaning up the table, Du Yue said to Xia Ju, ¡°Let¡¯s eat barbecue tonight. Consider it a celebration of our new house.¡±


    Xia Ju had never eaten barbecued meat before, but the variety shows she watched had scenes of barbecued meat.


    Hearing Du Yue say that they were going to eat barbecue, Xia Ju¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. ¡°Is barbecue delicious? I think those celebrities enjoyed themselves a lot.¡±


    Du Yue nodded without hesitation. ¡°Trust me, barbecued meat is really, really delicious!¡±


    After moving to a new house, there was still a lot of work to do in the early stages. After the meal, the three of them first cleaned up the toilets on the first and second floors, then cleaned up the kitchen, dining room, and living room downstairs. Although it was called a kitchen, it was actually an empty room with nothing. There was no gas, so if one wanted to cook, they could only use the induction cooker. Du Yue took out all the pots and pans that she had used before and ced them neatly. As for the ingredients, it was not toote to take them out when they were cooking. Even the best refrigerator could not keep them as fresh as in the interspace.


    They usually ate together in the dining room, so they needed to set up tables and chairs in the dining room, as well as a simple sideboard. After all this was done, there was only the living room left. Du Yue stood in the living room and thought for a while. In the end, she decided to keep the living room as it was..

 Chapter 405 - 405: Roasting Meat Around the Stove

    Chapter 405: Roasting Meat Around the Stove


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In this situation, no one woulde to visit. The three of them could discuss anything at the dining table. There was no need to put the living room on the sofa. As for decorations, there was no need for them. It was already past six o¡¯clock in the afternoon when he finished cleaning up all the rooms. The sky outside waspletely dark. The three of them had just finished their lunch not long ago and had yet to digest it, so they decided to go wash up separately.


    Du Yue ced two bath barrels in the bathroom on the first floor. One was filled with hot water, and the other was empty. ¡°Bathe yourself with water! We¡¯re going up to take a shower too!¡± Fortunately, there were two washrooms in the vi, so the three of them could use them without conflict. Du Yue and He Xing went to the bathroom to take a shower, then washed their clothes and hung them in the empty room. After doing all this, they finally felt a little hungry.


    Du Yue and He Xing went downstairs and saw Xia Ju waiting in the dining room. Xia Ju¡¯s hair was still dripping, but she didn¡¯t care at all. Instead, she sat on the chair obediently and waited for the barbecue to be servedter. When she saw Du Yue, she couldn¡¯t help but get excited.¡± I¡¯m starving. You guys are finally here.¡± Let¡¯s start roasting meat now!¡± Hearing Xia Ju¡¯s anxious tone, Du Yue smiled and didn¡¯t keep her in suspense. She immediately took out all the barbecue items.


    Although they were now a single family, barbecued meat was a very pungent food, so they still had to turn on the range hood when eating.


    She had eaten many meals with Xia Ju. Du Yue knew what Xia Ju liked to eat. Xia Ju liked spicy vors and also liked to try all kinds of delicacies that she had never eaten before. Du Yue took out two kinds of dipping sauce. One was dry chili powder, and the other was wet sweet chili sauce. Du Yue took out some vegetables and meat ording to the three people¡¯s tastes and ced them on the roasting tray. Then, she took out a small basin filled with garlic slices, green pepper rings, peri leaves, and lettuce and ced them in the middle of the three people. Du Yue had wanted to remind Xia Ju to add some garlic slices and green peppers into the meat before wrapping it with peri leaves or lettuce. The taste would be amazing.


    However, seeing that Xia Ju was already familiar with wrapping the meat with lettuce, she didn¡¯t say anything else. It seemed that she had done her homework when she watched the variety show! The more people there were, the livelier it was to cat barbecue. In addition, the three of them chatted as they ate, and the mealsted for more than two hours. After dinner, Xia Ju¡¯s waist-length hair waspletely dry. Although roasted meat tasted good, it also had its shorings.


    The happier she was when she ate, the more miserable she was when she cleaned up the dishes and washed the pots. Fortunately, the three of them were notzy people. Together, the three of them quickly cleaned up the restaurant. It was already past ten o¡¯clock at night when she walked out of the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy. I¡¯ll go back to sleep first. Good night.¡± Xia Ju waved at them and was about to leave when Du Yue quickly stopped her.¡± Wait a moment!¡± Xia Ju stopped and looked at Du Yue in confusion.¡± What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything else?¡± Du Yue took out a new phone.¡± Give me your ID card. I¡¯ll connect you to the inte. You can use your phone in the future.¡± When He Xing was taking a shower, Du Yue had done some research. She found that thework of the fourth base was quite interesting.


    Other than the basic functions that the other bases had, the fourth base¡¯s software also had a post function. It could post anything, whether it was photos, videos, or text. It was simr to the previous Moments. The only difference was that this function didn¡¯t need to be added as a friend. Everyone in the base could see everyone¡¯s posts. With this function, they could lie down at home and eat melons when they were bored in the future. After all, how could a woman not gossip? Usually, she didn¡¯t have any entertainment activities at home. Du Yue felt that Xia Ju would definitely like this function.


    Sure enough, after Du Yue finished talking to Xia Ju, Xia Ju¡¯s face was filled with excitement and eagerness to try. He was obviously very happy. ¡°In the future, you can surf the inte with this phone, but don¡¯t stay upte to y with your phone. Be careful not to be short-sighted!¡± Xia Ju held the phone with both hands, her eyes filled with curiosity and excitement. She couldn¡¯t help but agree,¡± Okay, okay, I got it!¡± Seeing Xia Ju like this, Du Yue was not very assured. Xia Ju was like an inte-addicted girl..

 Chapter 406 - 406: You’re So Good to Me

    Chapter 406: You¡¯re So Good to Me


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue was worried that Xia Ju would stay upte to y with her phone and miss breakfast the next day, so she pulled her back to her room. ¡°I¡¯ll get you a small electric frying pan and some eggs, bread, sausages, noodles, and so on. Put them all in the fridge. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be sleeping tonight. You can settle your breakfast tomorrow. Well have lunch together.¡±


    Seeing Du Yue take out a pile of things from her space, Xia Ju finally moved her gaze away from the screen and looked at Du Yue. ¡°Du Yue! You¡¯re so good to me!¡±


    Xia Ju sighed. She opened her arms and rushed toward Du Yue, wanting to give her a bear hug.


    Before Xia Ju could get close, Du Yue quickly ran to the door and looked at Xia Ju with disdain. ¡°You¡¯d better not touch me, or I¡¯ll cut off your Inte connection! You won¡¯t be able to y then!¡± Du Yue could not think of any better way to deal with the inte-addicted girl.


    Xia Ju sighed and pretended to be hurt. ¡°Alright, then hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t disturb me from ying with my phone!¡±


    Du Yue was speechless.


    Du Yue shook her head helplessly and turned to leave Xia Ju¡¯s room.


    He Xing stood in the corridor and waited. When he saw Du Yuee out, he reached out and held Du Yue¡¯s hand, walking with her to the second floor. After returning to their room, they changed into their pajamas andy on the bed. Du Yue also took out her phone and started browsing the forum. Previously, she had only casually nced at it a few times and did not take a closer look. Now that she finally had free time, she naturally had to study it properly. Themunity was quite active, and there were several sections.


    When Du Yue saw the word ¡®underground,¡¯ she frowned and immediately reached out to open it. What exactly was inside this underground section? As the underground forum was opened, the most popr post attracted Du Yue¡¯s attention. [Don¡¯t miss it! There are new goods today. Everyone,e in and see the quality of the new goods!]


    The title was very eye-catching and made people curious. They wanted to see what new goods there were. Du Yue tapped on it lightly. There was nothing inside, only a website address. After clicking on the website, she paused for a while before the screen of the phone showed intermittent images and sounds. One of the photos showed a young man¡¯s pale face. When she saw the young man¡¯s pale face, Du Yue subconsciously thought of the young man who rented them the rooms before.


    However, when she looked at his face carefully, she realized that it was not him. He had the same thin face, paleplexion, and lowered eyebrows. It was really easy to mistake him at a nce. It was obvious that someone had pointed a camera at the young man¡¯s face and shot the video. The screen showed the young man struggling and his painful expression, which made Du Yue frown. He Xing pushed the door open and saw Du Yue holding her phone. Her expression was a little solemn. He quickly went forward and asked, ¡°What are you looking at? Why do you look so pale?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you take a look.¡± He Xing had just approached when the scene changed. The camera gradually zoomed out, and the young man¡¯s pale and colorless face also became farther and farther away. In the video, the young man copsed on the cold concrete floor. His clothes were soaked in blood, and his breathing was very weak. If it were not for the slight rise and fall of his chest, Du Yue would have thought that he was dead.


    Seeing this scene, He Xing¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a section called ¡®underground¡¯ in the base¡¯s forum. I saw this when I opened it. I don¡¯t understand what they¡¯re doing either.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, the camera zoomed out again. As the camera was getting farther and farther away, the two of them could see a bigger picture.


    The young man was not the only one present. Not far from the young man, there was a man in ck standing there. The man had his back to the camera and was dressed in ck. He was wearing a pair of boxing gloves. Du Yue was staring at him when the camera suddenly zoomed in and gave a close-up of the boxing gloves. ¡°This is a new gift that someone gave to Young Master today. These boxing gloves aren¡¯t ordinary boxing gloves. There are sharp steel thorns on them. When the steel thorns hit a person¡¯s body, they¡¯ll cut a bloody mark on the flesh. The flesh on the body will instantly split open and blood will flow out. The physique of the guy yesterday wasn¡¯t bad. He took more than 20 hits from the young master and was still breathing. But today, for some reason, he didn¡¯te to the appointment.. This kind of person who doesn¡¯t keep his promise will never have the chance to participate in the game again!¡±

 Chapter 407 - 407: The Obvious Red Flame

    Chapter 407: The Obvious Red me


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I have no choice but to change to another one. However, it¡¯s obvious that the quality of the new product is average. It only took a few hits before it fell to the ground and can¡¯t get up anymore.¡± Thementator was probably the person who was filming with the camera, but his voice was specially processed into an electronic voice, so it was impossible to tell whether they were male or female. Du Yue¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder after hearing these words. After the apocalypse, it was already difficult for everyone to survive until now. Now, there were actually people broadcasting such things publicly. What kind of culture was this?


    The fourth base seemed to have a good system, but no one cared about such a ridiculous thing. Du Yue was silent, but He Xing spoke up, ¡°The kid he mentioned yesterday should be the young man who rented the rooms to us.¡±


    Du Yue thought so too. She nodded. ¡°Yes, it might be him. But he didn¡¯t go today. Is it because his body can¡¯t take it? Or did he not want to go?¡±


    No matter what the reason was, not going was a good thing.


    Otherwise, based on his half-dead state yesterday, he would probably really lose his life there. Just by looking at the state of the guy lying on the ground, it was not impossible for him to be beaten to death. The person wearing the boxing gloves moved his wrist and said in a bone-chilling tone, ¡°Hey, stop pretending to be dead. Hurry up and continue. I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet. It¡¯s absolutely impossible to get away with this! Do you really think it¡¯s so easy to earn ten catties of grains a day?¡± As the man spoke, his sandbag-sized fist continued to hit the guy on the ground mercilessly. The man used all his strength and punched the boy. The boy¡¯s body twitched a few times, and painful sobs came out of his mouth. His body could not help but curl up. The man did not show mercy because of this. Seeing the boy like this, he became even more interested. He smashed his fists down again and again, each time with more strength. After hitting him more than ten times, the man finally stopped.


    He took off his gloves and threw them to the side. The man smiled sinisterly. ¡°I¡¯m happy today. I¡¯ll reward you with an extra catty of grains. Also, go and find the kid who stood me up. Since he dares to stand me up, I¡¯ll make him pay!¡± The man said a few words before turning around and striding away. His figure quickly disappeared from the camera. The live broadcast did not stop there. The camera zoomed in again and gave a close-up of the young man¡¯s face. His pained expression appeared on the screen, but this time, the cameraman did not exin the youngster¡¯s current situation.


    However, after filming, he sneered and said, ¡°A night¡¯s hard work can be exchanged for n catties of grains. How many people usually beg for this opportunity? If anyone feels that they¡¯re more capable than him, you¡¯re wee to sign up for this game at any time.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the live broadcast ended. Looking at the ck screen, Du Yue and He Xing were silent for a long time. As someone who had lived two lives, Du Yue naturally knew that there were many dark things in this world.


    However, this was the first time Du Yue had seen someone openly publicize their crimes. She was not surprised, but she was really angry. This was not a small base that was deserted and ungoverned. It was one of the ten official bases! Yet they were so arrogant and dared to broadcast such a thing on the base¡¯s forum. Du Yue did not believe that the officials of the base werepletely unaware of it, nor did she believe that they were innocent.


    Du Yue no longer had the mood to read gossip and casually threw her phone aside. ¡°If they dare to broadcast this, they must have a backer behind them.¡± He Xing suddenly said this.


    Du Yue looked at him in confusion, not understanding why he suddenly said this. He Xing met Du Yue¡¯s gaze and gave her a harmless smile. ¡°They have a backer, which is why they¡¯re so arrogant. They could still live stream here safely today, but tomorrow might not be the case. After all, people like them are the easiest to make enemies with.¡±


    Du Yue raised an eyebrow. ¡°You want to kill them?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Don¡¯t use a good person.¡± He Xing quickly denied it, but Du Yue could not help but curl the corners of her mouth. So be it! The two of them were not the police, nor were they martial artists. They could not possibly interfere in every unfair thing they saw.


    Du Yue slept through the night without any dreams. After waking up in the morning, Du Yue subconsciously turned on her phone and opened the forum. As soon as she entered, she saw a conspicuous red me on a post. Du Yue had studied it yesterday and knew that this red me represented the post with the most clicks and interactions today..

 Chapter 408 - 408: Cut Off Everyone’s Path of Survival

    Chapter 408: Cut Off Everyone¡¯s Path of Survival


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As she had just woken up, her vision was still a little blurry. After seeing the me that represented an explosive hot post, she quickly sat up and rubbed her eyes to take a closer look. The title of the post was just a few words¡ª[Punchers Will Be Punished.] Just looking at these words, Du Yue subconsciously thought of the man in ck who wore boxing gloves and abused another guy yesterday. Was that person really killed for revenge?


    Du Yue was curious and immediately opened the post. There was no text in the post. After opening it, what greeted her eyes were a few naked and bloody pictures. In the picture, the man in ck was lying on the ground, his upper body naked. His chest had been beaten open and his flesh was badly mutted. Even his face was not intact. The man¡¯s original appearance could no longer be seen. The blood flowing out of his body had already spread to the entire ground. His eyes were tightly shut, and it was unknown whether he was dead or alive.


    Seeing these pictures, Du Yue subconsciously looked at He Xing and met He Xing¡¯s curious gaze. ¡°What are you looking at again? You¡¯re so focused on it.¡± Du Yue sized him up. ¡°Did you go outst night?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! I was hugging you to sleep. Don¡¯t you remember? Why are you asking this?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    Du Yue had the habit of kicking the nket. Last night, He Xing noticed that she had kicked the nket to the side. He woke up several times during the night to cover her with the nket, so He Xing did not have time to go out. Both of them were at homest night. Who could have done this? Just as Du Yue was wondering, He Xing had alreadye over. When he saw the picture on the screen, He Xing finally understood why she suddenly asked him that. ¡°Looks like someone did justice for the heavensst night!¡± He Xing could not help but sigh.


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s see who posted it.¡±


    When He Xing heard this, he tapped a few times on his phone and handed it to Du Yue. ¡°I think it was posted from the guy¡¯s phone.¡±


    On the screen of his phone was the homepage of a private user. This person had posted quite a number of posts before. Just by looking at the headlines, one could tell that this person was extremely vicious and sinister.


    There were many people in this world who might have a dark side in their hearts that no one knew about. However, some people had strong self-control and could bury such dark thoughts deep in their hearts for the rest of their lives. There were some people who would allow the darkness to nurture evil flowers as long as they had the slightest chance. This man was obviously thetter. Now that the man was dead, although Du Yue did not know who did it, she just wanted to say that he deserved to die! Du Yue, who was in a good mood, did not continue to stay in bed. After getting dressed and washing up, she went back to the bedroom and had a sumptuous breakfast with He Xing.


    The two of them had been upstairs the whole time. It was quiet downstairs, and there was no movement at all. Xia Ju should still be sleeping. Anyway, she had left some food for Xia Ju, so Du Yue was not worried that she would not be able to eat. After breakfast, Du Yue turned on her phone and clicked on the previous post. She had only been looking at those few pictures earlier and had not had the time to scroll down. This time, Du Yue swiped her finger across the pictures, wanting to see everyone¡¯sments on this matter.


    A few of thements were normal. They either wanted to watch the situation unfold or they were just curious. However, when Du Yue continued to scroll down, she soon saw some ringments. [Which lunatic is the one who killed him? I¡¯m already bored in the base, and now I can¡¯t even watch the live broadcast! What a lunatic!]


    [Murderer, if you¡¯re watching, I want to tell you that most people in the base can only earn a few biscuits a day. This time, we finally had the chance to earn ten catties of food in one night. It was almost my turn, but you killed him. Do you think you¡¯re the God of Justice? Have you ever thought about people like us who have elders and children to support?!]


    [What kind of situation is this? There are people who think that he¡¯s a savior and is doing chivalrous deeds here. How disgusting!]


    [How many people in the base don¡¯t even have enough to eat? They¡¯re all waiting for the next opportunity! Now, this guy was killed. The person who killed him, you¡¯re clearly cutting off everyone¡¯s path of survival!]


    In the eyes of thesementators, there was nothing wrong with the man who was addicted to violence beating people to theirst breaths. It was even a good thing as doing this would give many people the opportunity to earn ten catties of food a day. Du Yue did not know what to say. They were in different positions, so they looked at the problem from different angles. When one could not change others, one should just listen to one¡¯s conscience..

 Chapter 409 - 409: The Base Didn’t Take Action

    Chapter 409: The Base Didn¡¯t Take Action


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue did not continue reading. She left and started browsing other posts. In the underground forum, there were quite a few posts that were confusing at first nce, but if a smart person thought about them carefully, they would understand the meaning behind them. They were all shady deals, and most of the people who posted them were immoral people. The fact that these posts could appear on the official forum of the base and not be deleted could only mean that the base was not doing anything about it. Although these posts had nothing to do with Du Yue, she had read too many negativements andments. Du Yue felt that her mood was affected by these things, so she simply exited the underground forum and stopped reading the content there.


    Du Yue flipped through the other sections. There were people selling second-hand daily necessities, chatting and sharing their lives, and discussing when the fog would end. Other than that, there were people recruiting, looking for jobs, going on blind dates, and looking for rtives. It had been a long time since she had seen so many people post about the daily necessities of life. Now that she was reading these posts, Du Yue actually felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Looking at the lively forum, it gave people the illusion that the world was at peace. When Du Yue came back to her senses, she sighed.


    It had been a long time since she had a good time surfing the inte. Du Yue browsed the forum for the entire morning. It was not until He Xing could not help but urge her to put down her phone and eat lunch that Du Yue reluctantly turned off her phone. While walking downstairs with He Xing, Du Yue mentioned the decision she made after surfing the inte for the whole morning. ¡°I read on the forum that the fourth base has developed new seeds. Shall we go buy some and nt them?¡±


    Although the food reserves in Du Yue¡¯s interspace were enough for the two of them to eat until the end of time, they had nothing to do. Growing more food would give them a sense of security! Even if the two of them did not eat the food they had harvested, they could still exchange it for something else.


    In a few years, the food stored before the apocalypse would be used up. At that time, whether it was food for the people or for exchange, it would be the new varieties that emerged after the apocalypse. It was just the right time for them to start preparing.


    ¡°The two of us really have a telepathic connection.¡± He Xing smiled and touched Du Yue¡¯s hair. ¡°I wanted to tell you about this during lunch. After lunch, I¡¯ll go out and buy the seeds. However, the space in our courtyard isn¡¯t big, and we still have to leave space for parking. But we can nt in the room or on the roof. We can also take out the logistics boxes we used before and continue to use them¡­¡± While they were talking, the two of them had already reached the first floor.


    The first floor was still quiet. Du Yue looked at Xia Ju¡¯s room and found that her door was still closed. Du Yue took a few steps forward and put her ear close to the door to listen. She did not hear any sound. It was almost the afternoon, but Xia Ju was stillzing in bed! Did she y with her phone until she forgot everything and stayed up all night?


    Du Yue did not disturb Xia Ju. Instead, she followed He Xing to the kitchen. When they were on the move outside, they could only eat things like biscuits and bread. Now that they had their own kitchen, they no longer had to worry about being discovered by others. Naturally, they had to start cooking properly. Not only did they have to do it, but they also had to take this opportunity to make more. They would store the extra in Du Yue¡¯s interspace space in case they might need it in the future. He Xing took out two range hoods and closed the kitchen door before starting to cook with Du Yue.


    The two of them were now equally skilled in cooking, and Du Yue¡¯s interspace had all kinds of ingredients and seasonings. It was a very enjoyable thing for the two of them to chat while cooking. An hour and a halfter, the two of them had made a table full of delicious food. Du Yue took out more than half of each dish and put it in a lunch box to put into the space. The rest was what they were going to eat for lunch today.


    Du Yue carried the food to the dining room and looked at Xia Ju¡¯s room. Just when she thought that only she and He Xing would be eating this meal, Xia Ju¡¯s door was pushed open from the inside. Xia Ju rubbed her eyes and walked out. Her waist-length silver-white hair was draped over her shoulders in a mess, and her eyes were still filled with confusion from having just woken up. Xia Ju yawnedzily and slowly walked toward the kitchen. Before she could fully open her eyes, she took a few deep breaths. ¡°Is lunch ready? You might not believe it, but I was woken up by the smell of food. It¡¯s too fragrant.¡±


    ¡°I made your favorite stir-fried beef, organic cauliflower, and spicy soup¡­¡± As Du Yue announced the names of the dishes one by one, Xia Ju¡¯s eyes gradually widened, and she became more energetic. Xia Ju nced at the food on the table and gulped.. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash up first! I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

 Chapter 410 - 410: Climbed the Wall to Go Out

    Chapter 410: Climbed the Wall to Go Out


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Before she finished speaking, she had already run far away. With the attraction of delicious food, a person¡¯s potential was endless. Du Yue and He Xing had just scooped the rice and sat down when Xia Ju ran over quickly. She did not even have time to wipe the water droplets off her face. ¡°I¡¯m starving. If I hadn¡¯t woken up from hunger, I could have slept for a while longer.¡±


    Xia Ju picked up a piece of beef and stuffed it into her mouth as she mumbled. Looking at Xia Ju¡¯s hungry expression, Du Yue was somewhat curious. ¡°Did you y with your phone all night?¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s mouth was already stuffed full of food, and she had no time to answer. She could only shake her head repeatedly, indicating that she did not. Seeing this, Du Yue was even more confused. ¡°Then why did you wake up sote?¡±


    Xia Ju quickly chewed and swallowed the food in her mouth before exining, ¡°I went out in the middle of the night. When I came back, it was already five or six in the morning. I didn¡¯t sleep much at all.¡±


    Xia Ju said a long string of words. Du Yue only paid attention to the first sentence. She said in surprise, ¡°You went outst night? When did you go out? How did you get out?¡±


    ¡°About two or three in the middle of the night.¡± Xia Ju gulped down the food and said, ¡°After watching a live stream where a guy beat someone up like a sandbag and left him on hisst breath, I was so angry that I decided to sneak out to look for that person¡­¡±


    Xia Ju said casually. Du Yue put down her chopsticks and said, ¡°The fourth base is so big. How did you know where that person was?¡±


    Xia Ju scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°I only realized this after I left home¡­ However, I definitely couldn¡¯t return empty-handed. I wandered around the area a few times and saw the woman who thanked you previously. It was sote but she went out alone. I couldn¡¯t help but be curious and followed her.¡± At this point, Xia Ju stopped eating.


    Du Yue was no longer in a hurry. Instead, she asked another question, ¡°How did you get out? I didn¡¯t hear the gate open.¡±


    She and He Xing were very light sleepers. If there was a little noise in the courtyard in the middle of the night, they would have heard it. Therefore, it was impossible for Xia Ju to have swaggered out of the gate without them knowing. ¡°I was afraid of waking you up, so I didn¡¯t go through the main gate. I climbed the wall, but the iron spikes on our wall are really sharp. If I wasn¡¯t agile and careful, I would¡¯ve been skewered.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless when she heard the joy in Xia Ju¡¯s words. Xia Ju wanted to think of a way to leave the house, so climbed the wall like a thief. However, Xia Ju did not think that there was anything wrong with it. She quickly ate a few mouthfuls of rice before continuing, ¡°I followed¡­¡±


    Xia Ju frowned. She could not remember the woman¡¯s name even after thinking for a long time.


    Du Yue could not help but remind her, ¡°Xia Zhixing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Xia Zhixing. I secretly followed her. After a few turns, we finally stopped at thest row of the vi area, outside the courtyard at the corner. She didn¡¯t knock on the door. Instead, she took out her phone and fiddled with it for a while. After a while, the door opened from the inside. The person who opened the door was the pervert who beat people up like sandbags while broadcasting it! The two of them chatted at the door for a while. I was afraid of being discovered, so I did not dare to follow too close. I couldn¡¯t hear what they said.


    ¡°After that, Xia Zhixing followed him into the courtyard. The two of them forgot to close the door, so I sneaked in. There were no lights in the house. It was dark and I couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. After a few minutes, I heard the sound of someone falling to the ground. It was the man who had fallen to the ground. Then, Xia Zhixing tied him up and beat him to death with his boxing gloves,¡± Xia Ju said casually. The image that Du Yue imagined based on her description was also rxed and simple. However, after thinking about it seriously, she knew that this matter was not that simple.


    Xia Zhixing was different from ordinary people. Her experience was quiteplicated. Especially since she had taken revenge for her sister, it was not surprising that she would kill directly when she saw the man¡¯s live stream. The only thing Du Yue was curious about was how Xia Zhixing knew where the man in ck lived and how the man knew Xia Zhixing.. Why did he open the door for her and even wee her into his courtyard?

 Chapter 411 - 411: Xia Zhixing’s Secret

    Chapter 411: Xia Zhixing¡¯s Secret


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    While Du Yue was still thinking about these things, Xia Ju had already continued wolfing down her food. Hearing Xia Ju¡¯s urging voice, Du Yue and He Xing picked up their chopsticks and continued eating. The table was full of dishes that looked, smelled, and tasted delicious. Although Du Yue was a little surprised by the news she had just heard from Xia Ju, it was not enough to affect her appetite. The three of them began to bury their heads in their food. No one spoke again. Soon, the table was emptied. After she finished eating, Xia Ju picked up the bowl and chopsticks and went to the kitchen without stopping. ¡°You two sit down and rest for a while. I¡¯ll clean up the table.¡±


    Du Yue did not stand on ceremony with her and let her clean up the dishes by herself. She understood Xia Ju¡¯s thoughts. She felt that she and He Xing were the only ones cooking, so she wanted to wash the dishes. This way, it could be considered a fair distribution of housework.


    Sitting at the dining table, Du Yue took out a wet towel and wiped her mouth. ¡°Xia Zhixing is definitely not simple. She must not be an ordinary person.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s very good at finding people.¡±


    It was just like how Xia Zhixing had never met them but somehow knew that they were the ones who killed the celestial lord. The two of them thought that Xia Zhixing might have a special ability to find people, but they did not n to continue to investigate. Everyone had their own secrets. As long as Xia Zhixing did not affect them, Du Yue would not poke her nose into other people¡¯s secrets.


    After Xia Ju washed the dishes and walked out of the kitchen, Du Yue told her that He Xing and she had decided to start farming. Xia Ju had never done farm work before. After hearing Du Yue¡¯s words, she seemed excited. ¡°Really? Is it fun to farm?¡±


    Du Yue sighed helplessly. ¡°Farming is not fun. Farming is very hard.¡±


    No one farmed for fun. If it was not for survival or to fill their stomachs, Du Yue believed that no one would be willing to get up early and workte every day.


    Especially now, not only was the harvest sharply reducedpared to before, but there was also no agricultural machinery to assist. Most of them relied on manpower, thus farming became even more difficult.


    After Du Yue finished speaking, she saw Xia Ju¡¯s expression clearly be disappointed. ¡°Since it¡¯s not fun, why are we still farming?¡±


    Du Yue added lightly, ¡°The fragrant rice and big buns you eat are all grains that can only be obtained by farming.¡±


    When Xia Ju heard this, she did not hesitate to vote. ¡°Then let¡¯s farm! I love eating rice and big buns!¡± Indeed, in the eyes of a foodie, nothing was more important than food!


    Since the three of them had no objections to farming, they went back to their rooms to change their clothes and drove out together. Fortunately, He Xing had already investigated the situation yesterday, so they could go straight to the Seed Station. There was no need to look for the ce.


    In the Seed Station of the fourth base, besides seeds, they also sold grains. Therefore, there were many peopleing in and out. When Du Yue and Xia Ju went in, the staff members were still busy and did not have time to greet them. The two of them walked around the shop casually. No matter what Xia Ju saw, she looked curious. ¡°I have a question. Since there¡¯s nomon currency in this base, how do they pay for food? You can¡¯t buy wheat with rice, right?¡± Du Yue was staring at the counter when she heard Xia Ju¡¯s question. She was stunned.


    Before this, she had never thought about this question. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but we can ask the staff directly.¡±


    After saying that, Du Yue walked toward the counter. Xia Ju was also very curious, so she hurriedly followed. The counter was made of ss, so she could clearly see what was inside. There were a few kinds of food inside, but there were not many of them. The quality seemed to be very average. As for the seeds, Du Yue could not find them after searching the shop. Just as she was staring, someone called out to her, ¡°Beauty, I saw you over there just no. I think that you look quite pretty, and your friend too. Are you here to buy food? Let¡¯s be friends. I can buy some for you.¡±


    Du Yue was concentrating on the food in the counter when she suddenly heard a greasy middle-aged man¡¯s voice behind her. She subconsciously turned around. Standing behind Du Yue was a short and fat man. At a nce, he looked like he had a greasy face. It seemed that he had been eating well. In the current era where resources were so scarce and everyone could not eat their fill, it was really not easy to maintain such a plump figure, especially when most people were skin and bones..

 Chapter 412 - 412: The Short and Fat Man Who Struck up a Conversation

    Chapter 412: The Short and Fat Man Who Struck up a Conversation


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Now, anyone who saw this man would think that he was rich! If it were not for the fact that he was rich, he would not have be so fat. The short and fat man was not angry at Du Yue¡¯s constant scrutiny. On the contrary, he was very happy. The man raised his eyebrows at Du Yue. ¡°Beauty, just tell me what food you want. I can buy it for you.¡±


    Du Yue nced at him. ¡°Why would you buy food for me?¡±


    The short and fat man took two steps closer to Du Yue. ¡°I felt very close to you the moment I saw you. I think we should be friends. What do you think?¡±


    Du Yue took a step back. ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Look at you. You were originally a great beauty. It¡¯s probably because you can¡¯t eat your fill that you¡¯re so skinny. You can¡¯t even stand the wind. My heart aches when I see you! Look at me carefully. Who in this base has my body?


    ¡°This is all from white rice! As long as you¡¯re with me, you can eat whatever you want in the future. I don¡¯t even blink when I buy these exquisite grains!¡± The man patted his belly, obviously very satisfied with his body shape. At the end of his sentence, he even straightened his back and puffed out his chest.


    Du Yue looked at him and felt that he was revolting. Du Yue felt disgusted by such an inexplicably confident man. She looked away. ¡°No need.¡±


    She did notck food, but she would never let herself eat to this state. Being able to eat in the apocalypse was indeed a testament to one¡¯s ability, but maintaining a good posture and a strong body was equally important. If this fat man really encountered any danger, he probably would not be able to run.


    At that time, he would no longer be smug about his fatness. He would only regret it.


    Du Yue ignored him. Although the man was a little unhappy, he did not pester her. Instead, he turned around and went to look for the other women in the shop. Seeing this, Du Yue withdrew her gaze from him and looked at the woman standing at the counter. ¡°What kind of seeds do you have here? What do you use to exchange for seeds?¡±


    ¡°Right now, there arc only sweet potatoes, corn, and potatoes. You can exchange them for food or gold.


    ¡°If you want to exchange them with food, I¡¯ll have to see if your food is good or bad before I can know the exchange ratio. If you use gold, 50 grams of gold can be exchanged for a catty of seeds.¡±


    Previously when buying the vi, they charged gold. Now, they were even charging gold for seeds. It seemed that this was not a coincidence. The fourth base was indeed collecting gold.


    Du Yue understood but did not show it. Instead, she asked her another question. ¡°I see that you also sell food here, right? Then what do you exchange for food?¡±


    It could not really be as Xia Ju said, exchanging one kind of grain for another kind of grain, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as buying seeds.¡± The woman seemed a little impatient. ¡°Most people are reluctant to cat exquisite rice and noodles, so they¡¯ll exchange it for coarse grains. ording to the quality of the grain, we can determine how much we can exchange for it. Other than food, gold can also be used to buy food. As for those who don¡¯t have these things, they won¡¯t think of buying food. All they think about every day is where to go to earn some food.¡±


    Her only doubt had been answered, so Du Yue did not dy any longer.


    ¡°Give me a catty of each of these three seeds.¡± When the woman standing behind the counter heard this, her tone remained indifferent. ¡°How will you pay?¡±


    When Du Yue came, she only carried a canvas bag. Under the watchful eyes of the people in the Seed Station, she could not take out three catties of grains directly from here. She could only say to Xia Ju, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go out and get some food.¡±


    Xia Ju nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Du Yue turned around and walked out. At the same time, she was puzzled. He Xing did note in with them just now and said that he was going to park the car. What was taking him so long?


    After walking out of the Seed Station, Du Yue looked around and saw He Xing at a nce. He Xing was standing next to the off-road vehicle with a few people around him. Even from a distance, Du Yue could feel that He Xing was in a stalemate with that group of people. Du Yue quickly walked over. ¡°What happened?¡±


    He Xing nced at them indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They said that we have to pay them for parking the car here.¡±


    This was the apocalypse, and there were still people collecting parking fees? Du Yue looked at those people without hesitation, and those people also looked at Du Yue..

 Chapter 413 - 413: Did Shameless Things Behind My Back

    Chapter 413: Did Shameless Things Behind My Back


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After seeing Du Yue¡¯s appearance, the few of them looked at each other andughed maliciously. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky to have such a beautiful girlfriend! If we had known that Sister-inw was so beautiful, we wouldn¡¯t be charging you for parking! How about this? Let your girlfriend sing and drink with us and we¡¯ll forget about the parking fee¡­ What do you think?¡±


    Du Yue did not intend to make a move at first. After hearing this, she sneered and directly raised her leg to kick the lower body of the man closest to her. ¡°I don¡¯t like singing and drinking, but I can spar with you. Do you want to try?¡± Since Du Yue had made her move, He Xing did not hesitate. It was two against five, but these five people were like sandbags. They were beaten up by the two people until they could not find their bearings. They did not even have the chance to stand firm. The area around the Seed Station was already bustling with activity. The intense fight between the group of people soon attracted a group of onlookers.


    Although this group of people was curious, no one dared toe forward. They all hid far away and secretly looked over. Although they also wanted to join in the fun, they were more afraid of being implicated and getting into trouble. It was not until Du Yue and He Xing had kicked all of the guys to the ground and they had no strength to resist that a clear cheer sounded from the crowd. ¡°Brother and Sister are so cool! Kill them, kill them!¡± Her voice was soft and weak, but in the quiet environment, her words were heard clearly.


    Although Du Yue heard it, she did not look at where the voice came from. Just from the voice, she knew that the person who was cheering was just a child. There was no need to divert everyone¡¯s attention to them. If these people on the ground bore a grudge, that child would probably not be able to live a peaceful life in the future.


    Du Yue stepped on the chest of one of the men and crushed him. ¡°Will you still charge us a parking fee?¡±


    The five of them were beaten until their skin and flesh were torn apart. They had fallen to the ground and did not even dare to breathe. After hearing Du Yue¡¯s tant threat, the few of them were so scared that they shook their heads like rattles. ¡°I won¡¯t ask for it anymore! Please spare us!¡±


    ¡°Little Miss¡­ Fairy, no! Heroine, we were wrong. We won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in the wrong! We deserve to die! Please be magnanimous and let us go!¡± Du Yue¡¯s heart did not waver when she heard their vague apologies. The words of people like them were fake. Although they looked like they had changed their ways, once Du Yue left, they would immediately reveal their true colors.


    However, Du Yue was toozy to argue with them. She walked to the car and opened the trunk. She took out a big hiking bag from inside and called He Xing. She then turned around and prepared to leave. However, at this moment, a man suddenly walked out of the silent crowd. Just by looking at his clothes, one could tell that he was not the same as the hooligans lying on the ground. ¡°What happened? Why were they fighting?¡±


    Du Yue stopped and looked at the old man. ¡°Why? Are you from the base? Is it possible that the base allows them to collect parking fees?¡± Although Du Yue had just arrived here, she had been surfing the inte whenever she had free time these past few days. She had already studied all the rules of the base. As long as it was an open public area of the base, anyone could park their car at will. Even if one was tired and wanted to lie down on the road to take a nap, it was fine¡ªlet alone parking a car.


    If this middle-aged man dared to say that it was reasonable to charge them for parking, Du Yue would not be so good-tempered to talk to him. When Du Yue asked this question, her face was gloomy. She stared at the middle-aged man with a deep gaze until his scalp went numb. He had no choice but to swallow the words he wanted to say. ¡°I just found out about them collecting parking fees! There¡¯s a lot of traffic near the Seed Station, and there are usually a lot of cars parked here. I¡¯m just worried that everyone will park their cars randomly and block the road, so I asked them toe over and help me maintain order. I didn¡¯t expect these kids to do such a shameless thing behind my back! This is all my mistake! Beauty, calm down. I apologize to you.¡± The middle-aged man nodded and bowed. Then, he looked at Du Yue ingratiatingly, waiting for Du Yue to say that she would let it slide. ording to his many years of experience, as long as he stepped forward to be a peacemaker, most people would not care about it..

 Chapter 414 - 414: I’m a Famous Person

    Chapter 414: I¡¯m a Famous Person


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Especially young girls, they would not dare to be aggressive in front of so many people. Being stared at by the middle-aged man, Du Yue smiled. ¡°Okay, then apologize.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed magnanimous¡­¡± The middle-aged man was interrupted by Du Yue. He looked at Du Yue in surprise. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Du Yue was still smiling, but there was no warmth in her smile. ¡°Are your ears not working? I said, apologize. I¡¯m waiting to hear it.¡± Before the middle-aged man could react, Du Yue curled her lips again. ¡°There are so many people watching. You¡¯re not going to go back on your word, are you?¡±


    The smile on the middle-aged man¡¯s face became stiff. After a long time, he finally said, ¡°I definitely¡­ won¡¯t. The few of you, quickly get up and apologize to them!¡±


    When the five people who were beaten up heard this, they forced themselves to stand up.


    Their faces were filled with resentment. Du Yue saw their expressions clearly, but she pretended not to see it. ¡°Hurry up, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you guys!¡± Du Yue urged him again.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier. He urged the five people repeatedly, ¡°Apologize quickly. Do you hear me? If you have the ability to bully others, why are you pretending to be mute now?¡±


    The five of them lowered their heads and lowered their eyes, making it impossible to tell their emotions. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, we won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    ¡°Yes, please be magnanimous and let us go!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all our fault. We apologize sincerely again!¡±


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly and ignored them. She walked straight to the middle-aged man. ¡°You¡¯ve made them apologize. Now that they¡¯ve apologized, can we go?¡±


    The middle-aged man nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Take care!¡±


    Du Yue did not look at him anymore. She called He Xing and left together.


    Seeing that Du Yue and He Xing had left, the crowd that had gathered to watch the show in the distance instantly dispersed. Most of them were permanent residents of the base, so they had some understanding of the middle-aged man. In the past, when that man and hisckeys collected parking fees, they often quarreled with others. However, most people would think that since they had just arrived, they would not be able to go against the local thugs. So what if they spent a little money? Of course, the middle-aged man and hisckeys would asionally run into one or two tough figures who would refuse to pay.


    Even though the middle-aged man had let them go at that time, he secretly did something behind their backs. He had arranged for people to follow them. When they arrived at a sparsely popted ce, he covered their heads with sacks and beat them up. He even stole all their supplies. Those who had their things stolen could only swallow their anger no matter how angry they were. The middle-aged man must have a strong backer behind him for charging parking fees, beating people up, and robbing people in the fourth base. If the people who were robbed wanted to live a peaceful life, they could only swallow their anger.


    Seeing the middle-aged man¡¯s group suffer this time, many people secretly cheered in their hearts. However, they could only feel good in their hearts. No one wanted to really provoke this group of people. Du Yue and He Xing would definitely be targeted if they did not leave quickly. At that time, these people might even take revenge on them! The smile on the middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened when he saw the people around him disperse.


    His gaze swept across the five of them one by one. Finally, he gritted his teeth and cursed, ¡°You bunch of trash! There are so many of you, yet you couldn¡¯t beat two people? Especially that stinky woman! You couldn¡¯t even beat her?¡±


    ¡°Brother Guo, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re useless, but those two people are really capable. You saw it yourself. They¡¯re definitely not ordinary people!¡±


    ¡°Especially that woman. She looks soft and weak, but she¡¯s actually very strong. If we really fight, the few of us together are indeed not her match!¡±


    Someone came up to the middle-aged man and carefully asked, ¡°Brother Guo, why don¡¯t we forget about this matter? We¡¯ll just take it as though we¡¯re unlucky today and were beaten up by them. We¡¯re all men, so it¡¯s okay for us to suffer a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± The middle-aged man pointed at his nose and cursed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing yourself? I, Guo Deyou, am a famous person in the base. I definitely can¡¯t take this lying down! You guys stay here and wait for them toe out. Find out where they live. When it gets dark, we¡¯ll charge into their house and take revenge!¡±


    ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll listen to you, Brother Guo!¡±


    ¡°Brother Guo is right. We can¡¯t just tolerate this. Otherwise, who will be afraid of us in the future?¡±


    ¡°That b*tch dared to embarrass Brother Guo in front of so many people. We have to teach her a lesson today!¡±


    Listening to theirpliments, Guo Deyou¡¯s face was not as ugly as before, and he slowly became a little proud..

 Chapter 415 - 415: Go Back On His Word

    Chapter 415: Go Back On His Word


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Du Yue and He Xing returned to the Seed Station, Xia Ju immediately came up to them. ¡°Why are you only back now? Did something happen?¡±


    Du Yue waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Xia Ju did not ask further and only nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s hurry up and go home!¡±


    She was already eager to start farming.


    Du Yue walked to the counter and took out a bag of grain from her backpack. ¡°How many seeds can a catty of brown rice like this be exchanged for?¡±


    The woman standing at the counter peeked into the bag. After seeing what was inside, her expression was a little disdainful. ¡°This thing is worthless.¡±


    Previously, she saw that Du Yue and Xia Ju were good-looking and dressed very neatly. She had thought that they were rich people! She did not expect that it was just their appearance that was morous.


    ¡°For grains of this quality, three catties can only be exchanged for one catty of seeds.¡± This price was within Du Yue¡¯s eptable range. Du Yue nodded. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s exchange! Let¡¯s weigh it first!¡±


    The brown rice in the bag was at least ten catties, and they had to weigh out nine catties. There were electronic scales in the Seed Station.


    In a short while, the staff member weighed out nine catties of brown rice. She then packed the brown rice before taking out three kinds of seeds, each weighing one catty. Du Yue took out three cloth bags from her backpack and stored the three seeds. After getting the seeds, their mission was consideredplete. He Xing reached out and took the cloth bags off Du Yue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll carry them.¡±


    There was not much to begin with, so Du Yue did not argue with him and nodded. The three of them were about to walk out when Du Yue saw the short and fat man again. The man was walking with his head lowered. For some reason, he suddenly raised his head and looked over.


    After seeing Du Yue and the other two, the short and fat man immediately turned around and jogged away from the Seed Station. Du Yue noticed that when he looked at the three of them, there was fear in his eyes as if they were some man-eating beasts. Du Yue was confused. Although she had pulled a face at the man earlier, she did not make a move or threaten him. Why was this fat man suddenly so afraid of them? Du Yue was puzzled for a moment before she suddenly thought of a possibility. She turned to look at Xia Ju.


    Du Yue had just looked over when her eyes met Xia Ju¡¯s. Xia Ju blinked. ¡°I didn¡¯t scare him!¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. She wanted to believe Xia Ju, but seeing that Xia Ju was avoiding her gaze and pretending to be unaware of all this, she could not help butugh out loud. She smiled as she walked out. The three of them quickly walked out and got into the car.


    When they sat down in the car, Xia Ju exined, ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything. After you went out, he came up to me again and said that he wanted to be friends with me and treat me to a meal. Of course, I agreed. I told him that I especially like to eat roasted wholemb. Moreover, my knife skills are very good. When the roasted wholemb is served, I¡¯ll cut the mutton piece by piece for him to eat¡­ That knife of mine can cut iron like mud. It can chop off a sheep¡¯s head in the blink of an eye. Who knew that before I could finish speaking, he ran away trembling? Hmph, I think he¡¯s just bragging. If he can¡¯t afford to buy a roasted wholemb, just say it. Why pretend to be rich?¡±


    At this point, Xia Ju was a little angry and could not help but secretly grind her teeth.


    ¡°He was the one who said that he wanted to treat me to a big meal and be my friend. I haven¡¯t even asked for any delicacies, but he went back on his word when I asked for a roasted wholemb. Someone like him definitely won¡¯t be able to make a good friend!¡±


    Looking at the indignant Xia Ju, Du Yueughed until her stomach hurt. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s too stingy. It¡¯s all his fault! We¡¯re not going to be friends with him!¡±


    After Du Yue said this, Xia Ju¡¯s expression softened a little. She looked like a child who hadined to her parents and finally had someone to back her up.


    However, after thinking about it, Xia Ju still felt a little wronged. ¡°I only said that I like to eat roasted wholemb. I didn¡¯t say that I was going to eat the entiremb. I even said that I would chop off the sheep¡¯s head and let him take it, but he still went back on his word. Why is this person like this?¡±


    Du Yue nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Is this the attitude of a friend? Let¡¯s ignore him!¡±


    Xia Ju nodded heavily.. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to ignore him!¡±

 Chapter 416 - 416: Coaxing a Child

    Chapter 416: Coaxing a Child


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He Xing had been driving seriously from the beginning to the end and did not say a word. Although he did not say anything, He Xing¡¯s gaze fell on Du Yue from time to time. She was right¡­ The longer they spent together, the more it felt like they were coaxing a child! After sharing amon enemy with Du Yue, Xia Ju stopped thinking about that matter and turned to look behind her.


    ¡°When we got in the car just now, I noticed that there¡¯s a car following us. Do you know who it is? You guys went out for so long just now. Did you encounter some trouble?¡± If Xia Ju had discovered that they were being followed, it was impossible for Du Yue and He Xing not to notice. When they heard Xia Ju¡¯s question again, the two of them did not deny it.


    Du Yue told Xia Ju what happened just now. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. They probably can¡¯t take it lying down and want to follow us to take revenge!¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s dark eyes darted around. ¡°Then let¡¯s not go home first. We¡¯ll just drive to a ce far away from people. That way, it¡¯ll be easier for them to make a move, and it¡¯ll be more convenient for us too.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue looked at Xia Ju with admiration. It had to be said that Xia Ju¡¯s personality was somewhat simr to hers. They both liked to solve problems immediately and did not like to drag things out. Putting everything else aside, with Xia Ju¡¯s personality, they could continue to get along happily.


    He Xing drove for a few hours yesterday, and it was definitely not for nothing. He was already familiar with the roads in the fourth base. It was not difficult to find a ce that was both open and quiet. After driving for another 20 minutes, He Xing slowly stopped the car at the foot of a mountain. Without waiting for Du Yue and He Xing to unbuckle their seatbelts, Xia Ju was already eager to give it a try. ¡°I¡¯ll go down myself. You two wait for me in the car!¡±


    Looking at the excited Xia Ju, Du Yue slowly shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Wait a little longer.¡±


    He Xing continued, ¡°Let¡¯s see what they do first.¡±


    Xia Ju blinked. ¡°Alright. What if theye to us?¡±


    ¡°Then let them learn their lesson.¡± As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, she heard the sound of a car engine.


    The three of them looked at the source of the sound at the same time and saw a few cars rushing over from behind, surrounding He Xing¡¯s off-road vehicle in the middle. The cars had just stopped when the door of one of the cars opened from the inside and someone got out.


    It was none other than the middle-aged man from earlier. Guo Deyou walked arrogantly and stood in front of He Xing¡¯s car. ¡°Don¡¯t hide in the car. If you don¡¯t want to suffer, get out of the car and apologize. If you make me happy, I won¡¯t hold it against you. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for taking action! Go out and ask around. In the entire base, who doesn¡¯t know my name, Guo Deyou? I think you¡¯re really a newborn calf that¡¯s not afraid of tigers!¡±


    In the off-road vehicle, although the doors and windows were closed, Du Yue could still hear Guo Deyou¡¯s threat clearly.


    Du Yue and He Xing did not have much of a reaction, but Xia Ju rolled her eyes at him. ¡°These lines are too old-fashioned! Look at how arrogant he is. Does he think he¡¯s so cool now?¡±


    Guo Deyou, who was in front of the car, obviously thought so. In the next second, he put his hands on his hips andughed wantonly and arrogantly. Du Yue looked at him and felt speechless. She really could not stand this performance anymore. Du Yue took out her gun and prepared to make a move. At this moment, a gunshot suddenly sounded from outside.


    This sound came so suddenly that Du Yue, who had just taken out her gun, was stunned. She subconsciously looked at He Xing and Xia Ju. Seeing their shocked faces, Du Yue was sure that someone else had fired. Guo Deyou, who was standing in front of the car, was also shocked by the sudden gunshot. His hands on his hips began to tremble, and his expression was ugly.


    After a while, Guo Deyou slowly turned around. Seeing his cautious movements, Du Yue guessed that he probably thought he had been shot, so he was so scared that he stood rooted to the ground. However, it was obvious that the shot did not hit anyone. After Guo Deyou realized that he was not injured, he felt that he had been fooled. His anger grew stronger as he began to shout at the air, ¡°Who fired that shot? Come out if you have the ability! What kind of man hides in the dark?!¡± Guo Deyou shouted a few times, but he did not receive any response.


    He looked into the car angrily. ¡°Great, you actually called for help! You drove us to this deste mountain and even let your aplices hide in the dark to shoot. You¡¯re too sinister!¡±


    Listening to Guo Deyou¡¯s words, Du Yue felt speechless. She did not even know who the shooter was.. How did Guo Deyou determine that the person was their aplice?

 Chapter 417 - 417: Have You Seen Xia Zhixing?

    Chapter 417: Have You Seen Xia Zhixing?


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, after hearing what he said, Du Yue could not help but be curious about who the shooter was. Just as everyone was puzzled and did not dare to act rashly, a group of people walked out from the thick fog. Just by looking at their uniform and the guns at their waists, one could tell that they were definitely not ordinary people. After seeing who they were, Guo Deyou, who was originally extremely arrogant, instantly cowered. He took two steps back and smiled fawningly. ¡°It¡¯s a small misunderstanding. It¡¯s really a small misunderstanding! My subordinates caused trouble and I¡¯ve already asked them to apologize. I didn¡¯t have any other intentions when I came here with them. I just thought that what we did previously was indeed a little too much, so I brought some gifts and wanted to personally apologize to them again.¡±


    After Guo Deyou finished speaking, he did not receive any response. He could not help but feel his scalp go numb. When he turned around and saw that the people he brought had all hidden far away, he became even angrier. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and take out the apology gifts from the cars. Hurry up!¡±


    After Guo Deyou roared, the people behind him finally stopped standing there. After hurriedly responding a few times, they opened the trunks of several cars and moved out all the things inside. There were quite a few things. They were all packed in boxes or big bags. They were moved to Du Yue¡¯s car. In a short while, the things had piled up into a small mountain. Guo Deyou watched the others move things from the side while panting heavily. He told them to take out the things, but he did not tell these fools to take out everything!


    How did he choose such a bunch of idiots to work for him?! However, they had already taken out the items, and there were people staring at them with guns. Even if Guo Deyou was reluctant, there was nothing he could do. Although it was painful to lose so many things for nothing, Guo Deyou still smiled a few times in a ttering manner. He brought his men into their cars and fled in a panic. Why did he not resist? He knew which was stronger, a fist or a gun!


    No matter how nimble they were, how could they catch up to the speed of bullets?! They were unlucky this time. There would be plenty of time in the future. Sooner orter, he would get back what he had lost today with interest! Guo Deyou fled with his men. Among the group of people not far away, there was a man with the strongest physique. He walked toward Du Yue and the others step by step.


    In the car, Xia Ju leaned forward and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Do you know them? Why are they helping us?¡±


    Du Yue had been staring at the people outside, and when she heard Xia Ju¡¯s question, she slowly shook her head. ¡°I know them, but we¡¯re not close.¡±


    Xia Ju did not reply. Instead, she looked at Du Yue teasingly. Even so, Du Yue could understand Xia Ju¡¯s thoughts.


    Xia Ju was not the only one who would let her imagination run wild. Even she herself felt a little puzzled. The person walking toward them was none other than Guan Sheng. Before this, Du Yue had never thought that she would meet someone she had met before in a strange ce. First, it was Xia Zhixing, then it was Guan Sheng. ording to this development, perhaps she and He Xing would go to a few more ces and meet Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng!


    Du Yue did not continue to think about it. Instead, she got out of the car with He Xing. Xia Ju¡¯s face was full of gossip. At this time, she definitely had to follow them to take a look. Without needing Du Yue and He Xing to call her, she quickly followed.


    Du Yue and He Xing walked to the front of the car, and Guan Sheng happened to be in front of them. After looking at each other, Guan Sheng spoke first, ¡°Have you seen Xia Zhixing?¡±


    Du Yue was confused. Why would Guan Sheng suddenly ask them about Xia Zhixing¡¯s whereabouts? Guan Sheng knew that they did not have any interactions with Xia Zhixing. Du Yue came back to her senses and looked at Guan Sheng. ¡°Why are you asking us about her?¡±


    Du Yue was a little puzzled. Why did Guan Sheng ask them about Xia Zhixing¡¯s whereabouts? Perhaps she could also find out from Guan Sheng why Xia Zhixing had determined that she and He Xing were the ones who killed the celestial lord. At the thought of this, Du Yue¡¯s heart beat faster than before. However, on the surface, Du Yue still looked calm. Guan Sheng furrowed his brows tightly as if someone owed him a million yuan. ¡°You don¡¯t have to try to trick me.¡±


    Hearing Guan Sheng¡¯s words, Du Yue sighed silently in her heart. Guan Sheng was still smart. Just as she was feeling disappointed that she could not get anything out of him, Guan Sheng spoke again, ¡°If you want to know, you have to ask her yourself. As for today¡¯s matter, it was just a coincidence. You don¡¯t have to thank me..¡±

 Chapter 418 - 418: Don’t Interject in Other People’s Matters

    Chapter 418: Don¡¯t Interject in Other People¡¯s Matters


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue was speechless. Why did Guan Sheng think that she was grateful? If he had not suddenly rushed out with his men, the three of them would have wiped out Guo Deyou and his gang today to save trouble in the future. However, it would seem ungrateful to say this, so Du Yue did not refute it. Guan Sheng stared at Du Yue and He Xing for a long time. Seeing that Du Yue and He Xing did not say anything, he was not too disappointed. ¡°Since you¡¯re not saying anything, then you must have met. It¡¯s okay. Although this base is huge, I¡¯ll find her one day. These things were given to you by those people just now. Don¡¯t forget to take them with you when you leave.¡± Guan Sheng turned around and left after saying that.


    Du Yue quickly stopped him. ¡°Wait! That person left these things behind because he was afraid of your power, so you should take them away!¡±


    Guan Sheng stopped in his tracks. ¡°But they had a dispute with you. That¡¯s why they took the things out. Even if we hadn¡¯t shown up¡­¡±


    Du Yue interrupted him. ¡°Let¡¯s not be polite with each other. We¡¯ll split it equally.¡±


    After Du Yue finished speaking, she raised her chin at He Xing and Xia Ju.


    The three of them quickly carried half of the things into the other party¡¯s cars. They did not care about Guan Sheng¡¯s reaction and drove away. He Xing stepped on the elerator, afraid that Guan Sheng and the others would catch up again. The three of them left in a carefree manner. They did not have the slightest bit of consideration for Guan Sheng, who was still standing in the same ce. Du Yue sat in the front passenger seat and did not look back at all. There was just Xia Ju, who still could not figure out the rtionship between the three people.


    Xia Ju could not figure it out. She could only ask Du Yue, ¡°Why did that man look for you guys?¡±


    Du Yue looked at Xia Ju like she was a fool. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? He¡¯s here for Xia Zhixing.¡±


    Xia Ju frowned and seemed a little confused. ¡°Haven¡¯t we met Xia Zhixing? Why didn¡¯t you tell him?¡±


    Du Yue looked at her. ¡°What happens between them has nothing to do with us. Why should I be nosy? He just asked us if we had seen Xia Zhixing, and I didn¡¯t say anything. As for how he understood or misunderstood it, it¡¯s his own business. Xia Ju, if you want to live a peaceful life in the apocalypse, don¡¯t interfere in other people¡¯s affairs. If you meddle in other people¡¯s affairs, you¡¯ll easily implicate yourself. Do you understand?¡± Du Yue spoke earnestly.


    Xia Ju listened thoughtfully and even nodded heavily twice in the end.


    Looking at Xia Ju¡¯s distressed expression, Du Yue did not say anything else and let her digest what she had just said. After a long time, Xia Ju asked, ¡°Why is he looking for Xia Zhixing? Does Xia Zhixing owe him money?¡±


    Du Yue sighed. ¡°I¡¯m really not familiar with them. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s looking for her.¡±


    Not only did Du Yue not know, but she was also not interested in knowing. However, it was obvious that Xia Ju was very curious.


    She did not know the man just now, so she could not turn around and ask him. No matter how curious she was, she could only hold it in.


    On the way back to the vi, no one followed them. There were no cars or obstacles along the way. The three of them returned to their small vi without any obstacles. The car stopped in the courtyard. Xia Ju closed the door and could not wait to open the trunk door. ¡°I wanted to see what they gave us just now, but there were too many people, so I held back.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing got out of the car together and followed her to the trunk.


    Looking at the boxes and bags, let alone Xia Ju, even Du Yue and He Xing were a little curious. Opening the trunk door, Xia Ju casually opened a woven bag. She opened the bag and saw that it was filled with canned food. Xia Ju took one out. A few lines of words could be clearly seen printed on the outer packaging. In the middle was written ¡®canned braised pork.¡¯ Below it was the production date and shelf life. Further down was the production ce. Du Yue took a look. The production site was none other than the fourth base.


    She nced at the production date again and realized that the canned food was only produced less than half a month ago. After the apocalypse, the number of poultry and livestock had decreased drastically, and the number of meat had also decreased. The fourth base could even produce canned pork now. It seemed that the development here was very good..

 Chapter 419 - 419: Hoping for Him to Come Back for Revenge

    Chapter 419: Hoping for Him to Come Back for Revenge


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was not difficult to estimate that a can like this could be exchanged for at least three to four catties of coarse grains. There were at least 20 cans in this bag. They had five of these bags in their car. The three of them opened each bag and found that three of the bags were full of canned braised pork. Out of the remaining two, one was full of canned fruit and the other contained canned fish. The canned food was produced in the fourth base. It was uncertain if it was only sold in the base or sold to other bases too.


    Other than the fiverge bags of canned food, there were two bags of white flour, three bags of rice, one bag of soybeans, and one bag of millet. The quality of the food was average, but it was in high demand in the fourth base. Many people dreamed of having a taste of it.


    Du Yue and the others took this half, and the other half was still with Guan Sheng. With so many things, who knew how many people would be jealous if they knew about it? However, Guo Deyou and his gang just moved them into the trunk of their car. Where did they get so many supplies? Just by collecting parking fees? It was absolutely impossible!


    Even if they collected parking fees for three to five years, they would not be able to get these things. Du Yue suddenly regretted letting Guo Deyou and the others leave so easily. However, on second thought, with Guo Deyou¡¯s character, it was hard to guarantee that he would note to seek revenge in the future. She reckoned that after he left with his tail between his legs, he would definitely prepare well. Next time, he would want to wipe them all out. Du Yue was not afraid that Guo Deyou would be fully prepared. She was worried that he would be too afraid after he went back this time and would not dare toe again.


    Hopefully, Guo Deyou would not disappoint her! He Xing put the canned food back. ¡°Put these things in the trunk first!¡±


    They did notck food, and they did not want to take these things back to eat. Du Yue nodded and put all the canned food into the trunk. ¡°Let¡¯s leave them here for now. We¡¯ll see how to deal with themter!¡±


    Xia Ju was used to eating fresh fruits and vegetables with Du Yue and the others. Naturally, she was not interested in canned food. After tying the bags, she obediently followed Du Yue and He Xing into the house. As soon as she walked into the living room, Xia Ju asked impatiently, ¡°When are we going to start farming? Do we have to plow thend before farming? I¡¯ve seen those people plow the soil before. I¡¯ll definitely be able to do a good job this time!¡±


    Du Yue looked at Xia Ju with aplicated expression. What was wrong with this girl?


    Why did her brain always work differently from others? Although Du Yue was curious, she did not ask. Instead, she said, ¡°We won¡¯t be farming in the yard. The yard is too small. There won¡¯t be much space left after parking the car. We¡¯ll just nt it in the house.¡±


    As she spoke, Du Yue took out the logistics boxes that were still filled with soil from the space. The living room was not small, and there was no furniture.


    It was just right for these logistics boxes. Other than the living room, there was another empty room on the first floor that could be used. There were also many empty rooms on the second floor, and each room was full of logistics boxes. Although three catties of seeds did not seem like a lot, they were enough to fill up all these logistics boxes. The soil in the logistics boxes was soft to begin with, and there was no gravel or grass. They nted the seeds, covered them with a thinyer of soil, and watered them.


    Ordinary crops needed sunlight to grow. However, this improved species was specially developed by the base to grow in a foggy environment. In other words, whether it was indoors or outdoors, the sun would not affect the growth of the seeds. Looking at the logistics boxes in the room, Xia Ju thought for a moment. ¡°Do you think that if we feed these seeds some nutrient solution, they¡¯ll grow faster and better?¡±


    Although Du Yue did not understand why Xia Ju suddenly asked this, she still answered, ¡°Of course!¡± The crops could grow normally without nutrient solution, but they would definitely grow better with nutrient solution. However, Du Yue did not n to buy nutrient solution. The price of the nutrient solution was definitely not low. They did not need to spend so much money.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make some when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Du Yue was surprised to hear Xia Ju¡¯s words.


    ¡°You know how to make nutrient solution?¡±


    Xia Ju waved her hand smugly. ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. Why was she so proud if she did not know?


    Before Du Yue could speak, Xia Ju said, ¡°But I don¡¯t think that thing has much technical content. I can even save a dead person, let alone these small seeds.¡± These words did make some sense!

 Chapter 420 - 420:1 Can Hear Your Whispers

    Chapter 420:1 Can Hear Your Whispers


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Since Xia Ju wanted to do it, Du Yue naturally would not dampen her enthusiasm. ¡°Okay, then you can try!¡±


    It was naturally a good thing if she could do it. If she could not, she could just take it as finding something to do to kill time.


    Xia Ju was obviously not just talking about it. She really treated this matter as something very important. After lunch, Xia Ju, who had cleaned up the dishes, hurriedly returned to her room. Seeing Xia Ju m the door with a bang, Du Yue and He Xing looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly.


    The two of them returned to the room together. Du Yue took out a Snowy Cold Fruit from the space and cut it in half for He Xing. ¡°There¡¯s too much food in the space. If I hadn¡¯t taken out the logistics boxes today, I really wouldn¡¯t have remembered these fruits.¡± The Snowy Cold Fruit had been in the space for several years, but it was no different from when it was first picked.


    After taking the fruits out of the space for a while, the originally frozen fruits slowly softened. When they bit down, it was soft and sweet. Du Yue took a bite, and doubts welled up in her heart. ¡°I remember that it didn¡¯t have this soft texture when we ate it before.¡±


    Too much time had passed, so much so that Du Yue could not tell if she had remembered wrongly or not. He Xing also took a bite and nodded slowly after hearing Du Yue¡¯s statement. ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t like this before. It used to be crunchy. Maybe it¡¯s because the temperature has risen now, so the fruit has softened.¡±


    ¡°In that case, this Snowy Cold Fruit is a little like the frozen pears in the northeast.¡± Du Yue held half of the fruit in her hand and looked at it seriously. It was fine if she had not thought about it in this way before, but now that she thought about it, she felt that it was more and more like it.


    He Xing nodded. ¡°So be it. Anyway, I think it¡¯s quite delicious whether it¡¯s hard or soft. Moreover, it¡¯s juicier now. It¡¯s quite satisfying to take a sip of the juice.¡±


    Du Yue nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very satisfying.¡±


    The two of them quickly finished the Snowy Cold Fruit in their hands. Du Yue did not throw away the fruit core directly. Instead, she picked out the seeds inside, dried them, and put them into a bottle. Now, there was no suitable environment to grow the Snowy Cold Fruit, but perhaps they could nt the seeds in the future?


    She kept the seeds first. There was still a lot of empty space in the space anyway. During dinner, Du Yue took another Snowy Cold Fruit to let Xia Ju have a taste. However, Xia Ju seemed a little absent-minded. In the past, when they were eating, Xia Ju was the most active one. Although she was chewing now, her eyes were a little dull. She looked at the air in a daze, and no one knew what she was thinking. After eating a few mouthfuls of food, Xia Ju put down her chopsticks.


    It was not until Du Yue and He Xing finished eating that Xia Ju got up and went to the kitchen with the chopsticks.


    Looking at Xia Ju¡¯s busy back, Du Yue approached He Xing and said in a low voice, ¡°How does she manage to think and work at the same time? I feel that her head and body seem to be operating independently.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s indeed amazing.¡±


    As the two of them were talking, Xia Ju walked out of the kitchen. Xia Ju swept the dining area with a broom. Before she left, she nced at Du Yue. ¡°Not only can I wash the dishes while thinking, but I can also hear your whispers.¡±


    Du Yue secretly clicked her tongue and could not help but wonder if Xia Ju really had an extra head. Since Xia Ju was now fullymitted to the research of the nutrient solution project, Du Yue and He Xing did not ask her to go out at night. The two of them changed their clothes and drove out after telling Xia Ju. He Xing stepped on the elerator and headed straight for the seed station.


    It was already past seven o¡¯clock at night, and the sky hadpletely darkened. Although there were streetmps on the road, the lights were dim and gave people apletely different feeling than during the day. During the day, people came and went around the Seed Station, making it very lively. There was no one nearby now, and it was eerily quiet. He Xing parked the car and got out of the car with Du Yue.


    The two of them had just stabilized themselves and had not had the time to look around when they heard the sound of approaching footsteps. Immediately after, Guo Deyou¡¯s sinister voice sounded. ¡°The two of you are really not afraid of death. We haven¡¯t even gone to look for you, but you¡¯ve delivered yourselves to our doorstep..¡±

 Chapter 421 - 421: Consider Them Unlucky

    Chapter 421: Consider Them Unlucky


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Guo Deyou said as he winked at his men while surrounding Du Yue and He Xing in the middle. ¡°Only the two of you came this time? Alright, let¡¯s just leave the one you left in your house to the people I sent.¡±


    Du Yue understood when she heard this. Guo Deyou had also sent his men to their house to block them. Although she did not know how many people Guo Deyou had sent, Xia Ju was the only one at home at the moment. However, Du Yue was not worried at all. Consider them unlucky today for going to their house to provoke Xia Ju. Moreover, Du Yue not only left food for Xia Ju at home but also weapons.


    With Xia Ju¡¯s ownbat strength and those handy weapons, there was no need to worry about her at all.


    However, Du Yue still had some doubts at this time. How did Guo Deyou know where they lived? How did he know that they woulde here tonight and secretly follow them? Du Yue looked at the smug Guo Deyou and decisively voiced out the question in her heart. Guo Deyou heard her question andughed before he could answer, ¡°Do you really think you can take away so many of our treasures just like that? You have to give us back all the things you took that day!¡±


    Du Yue understood when she heard this. It seemed that Guo Deyou had tampered with those things. He probably installed something like a locator. Even so, Du Yue was not surprised. She felt that this was a normal development. Guo Deyou was able to live until now and was quite famous in the fourth base, so he should not be a fool.


    Seeing that Du Yue and He Xing did not say anything, Guo Deyou also stopped smiling. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to be afraid now. As long as you sincerely kneel down and apologize to me, I can let you die a little faster.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. ¡°If you want to fight, then fight. Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense.¡±


    Guo Deyou¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Alright! I think you guys won¡¯t learn your lesson until you¡¯re beaten up! Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being rude!


    ¡°What are you guys still standing there for? Kill these two bastards!¡± After hearing Guo Deyou¡¯s instructions, the burly men who had formed a circle instantly dispersed and rushed toward Du Yue and He Xing. There were at least a dozen people in this circle. When these people rushed up, several cold lights shed in the darkness. It was obvious that they hade with weapons.


    Du Yue and He Xing looked at each other and drew the short des that they had prepared from their waist. Without any hesitation, they directly faced the attacks.


    In the darkness, the cold weapons shed, emitting ear-piercing sounds. On this silent night, the sounds were particrly obvious. The residents living nearby could definitely hear them clearly. However, after fighting for a long time, the surroundings were still silent. No one appeared. People who could live until now could not understand other things, but the idea of not being a busybody was indeed engraved in their minds. Even if they heard a fight like this in the middle of the night, they would pretend not to hear it. They would hide far away. Of course, no one woulde to join in the fun.


    As for hiding and watching from afar, that was even more unrealistic. It was already foggy, and night had fallen. If they stood in front of the streetmp, they could get a rough look. If they were far away, they would not be able to see anything at all. They did not have to worry about being noticed, so they did not have to worry about anything. These people were all here to kill them, so Du Yue and He Xing naturally would not show mercy. Although these people had not undergone professional training, they had been in the underworld for so many years. They still had some real skills.


    They did not have any fancy moves. Every time they attacked, they were aiming to take someone¡¯s life. Their moves were vicious, so Du Yue and He Xing were naturally vicious as well. Although these people had some ability,pared to Du Yue and He Xing, they were still immature. Ten minutester, these people had all fallen to the ground soundlessly. It was impossible to tell if they were dead or alive.


    The only one who was still panting, besides Du Yue and He Xing, was Guo Deyou. Guo Deyou saw that his subordinates had suffered a loss, and he subconsciously retreated. His eyes were filled with fear as he looked at Du Yue and He Xing. In the darkness, his hand quietly reached for his waist. It was obvious that he was about to pull out his gun. He Xing casually threw his dagger out, which directly grazed Guo Deyou¡¯s wrist. The sharp tip of the knife and He Xing¡¯s strength caused Guo Deyou¡¯s wrist to bleed profusely. He was in so much pain that he could not even raise his hand, let alone pull out his gun. The expression on his face was unbearable and ferocious..

 Chapter 422 - 422: Provoked the Wrong Person

    Chapter 422: Provoked the Wrong Person


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Only now did Guo Deyou realize that he had provoked the wrong person. During the day, when he heard his subordinates say that the two of them were capable and that they were no match for them at all, he thought that they were trash. In addition, he learned that the people who fired the guns were not Du Yue¡¯s aplices, and they did not have any close contact with each other. Guo Deyou decided to teach them a lesson. He wanted them to know that in the fourth base, no one could mess with him! He could put aside his previous hatred for the time being, but he was definitely unwilling to give away so much food for nothing. However, when he saw his subordinates fall silently one by one, he began to be afraid.


    If he had known that these two people¡¯sbat strength was so terrifying, he would have let the matter slide. As long as he could still live, it would not take long for him to get those things back¡­ Thinking of this, Guo Deyou¡¯s eyes shed with hope. ¡°Wait a minute! The two of you are magnanimous people, so please spare me! Everything that happened before was because I wasn¡¯t sensible. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you!


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to let me go, I guarantee that you¡¯ll have as much food as you want. I guarantee that you won¡¯t have to worry about food and drinks for the rest of your life, okay?¡±


    Hearing Guo Deyou¡¯s words, Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°We can have as much as we want? If you were so capable, would you still rely on extorting parking fees for a living?¡±


    In the face of Du Yue¡¯s doubts, Guo Deyou could not care about anything else. He only cared about desperately proving himself. ¡°As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll definitely keep my word! I, Guo Deyou, am a well-known figure in the fourth base. If I can¡¯t even do this, I¡¯ve been living in vain for the past few years.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to collect parking fees from people? It¡¯s all because of my background and backing! The parking fee is a small sum, but who wouldin about having too much money? Besides, the people under me don¡¯t usually have any proper jobs. This is just to give them something to do¡­¡± Speaking of his glorious past, Guo Deyou became more and more arrogant.


    It was not until he felt Du Yue¡¯s gaze getting colder and colder that Guo Deyou quickly shut his mouth and restrained his expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! When I talked about this, I got a little excited. I said too much nonsense¡­¡±


    Du Yue could not be bothered to listen to his nonsense and only asked him, ¡°You guys are doing whatever you want in the base, and the base keeps one eye closed?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Guo Deyou answered matter-of-factly. After staring at Du Yue for a while, he suddenly reacted. ¡°You¡¯re new here, right? No wonder¡­


    ¡°On the surface, the fourth base seems to be developing well. Everything is in order, and it¡¯s peaceful. However, those are all illusions. In fact, the thoughts of the higher-ups are very simple¡ªsurvival of the fittest. The base acquiesces to everyone fighting for resources because they feel that only those who are capable are worthy of living here. Those who can¡¯t even protect themselves shouldn¡¯t have any regrets even if they die.¡±


    Du Yue did not expect that the leader of a base would think like that. In this post-apocalyptic world, capable people could rely on their own abilities to live well. Those who were at a disadvantage could only rely on the protection of the base to barely survive. If the base had such an attitude, how many old, weak, sick, and disabled people would die? When she heard Guo Deyou¡¯s words, her first reaction was disbelief.


    However, before Du Yue could speak, Guo Deyou continued, ¡°I know that you might not believe this. But now that things havee to this, there¡¯s no benefit for me to lie to you. The fourth base is different from the other official bases. Therefore, all the things I did mean nothing. You¡¯re new here. Even if you don¡¯t provoke others, people will keeping to find trouble with you. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys consider it? I¡¯ll follow you guys in the future. I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say. We can definitely¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Du Yue¡¯s cold gaze swept across. Guo Deyou was so scared that he immediately swallowed the rest of his words and looked at Du Yue with fear.


    If Du Yue really wanted to form a faction and establish her own power, she would not be wandering between bases with He Xing. Du Yue was not interested in Guo Deyou¡¯s suggestion. The only expression on Du Yue¡¯s face was one of anger..

 Chapter 423 - 423: Pretending to Be Stupid

    Chapter 423: Pretending to Be Stupid


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Everyone¡¯s life was already hard enough, but there were always some people with evil intentions. They did not think about working hard to live a good life, but instead, they thought about how to snatch resources from the hands of the more miserable people every day. They even talked about the survival of the fittest. Even though Du Yue never wanted to be a savior, she could not help but get angry after hearing these ridiculousments. Why did the leader of the fourth base do that? Well, she could investigate thatter. Moreover, Guo Deyou¡¯s words alone were not enough to make Du Yue and He Xing believe him. As for the truth, they would have to investigate it personally before they could determine things.


    At the moment, Du Yue was more concerned about where Guo Deyou got those things. ¡°Where did you get those things?¡±


    Guo Deyou looked a little confused. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡±


    At this point, he was still thinking of fishing in troubled waters. Du Yue had no patience to begin with. Seeing him like this, she became even more impatient.


    Du Yue held a short knife and approached Guo Deyou step by step. ¡°Are you pretending to be stupid? Alright, since you¡¯re not telling the truth, I think there¡¯s no use in keeping your tongue. I¡¯ll cut it off for you now so that it won¡¯t take up space in your mouth.¡± As she spoke, the dagger in Du Yue¡¯s hand was already pointed at Guo Deyou¡¯s face. There were also people lying on the ground nearby, and one could not even hear their breathing.


    These people reminded Guo Deyou that Du Yue was a ruthless person. She would definitely do what she said. Seeing that the tip of the knife was getting closer and closer to him, Guo Deyou was so scared that he retreated repeatedly. His body lost its bnce, and he fell directly to the ground. ¡°Wait¡­ Wait a minute! I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    Du Yue lowered her eyes and looked down at Guo Deyou. ¡°You¡¯d better be quick. My patience is limited. Who knows when my knife will want to kill again?¡±


    Guo Deyou lowered his head and nodded heavily a few times. ¡°Okay, okay, okay! I¡¯ll say it now! Those things were all snatched by us¡­¡± Guo Deyou mumbled. Suddenly, he felt a sharp gaze on his head, so he quickly spoke faster, ¡°There are many rich people in the base. They don¡¯tck supplies or food.


    ¡°My brothers and I all feel that it¡¯s unfair. Why should they eat and drinkwell while we can only eat coarse grains? We¡¯re often hungry and can¡¯t even eat our fill¡­ So, we¡¯d go and rob their houses¡­¡± Halfway through his sentence, Guo Deyou, who did not get any response, subconsciously looked up at Du Yue and saw that her face was gloomy as if she had lost her patience. With such a gaze, Guo Deyou did not dare to continue.


    Du Yue sneered. How shameless. No matter how rich and resourceful others were, it had nothing to do with them. What right did they have to feel that it was unfair? Guo Deyou said that they often did not have enough to eat. Du Yue would never believe it. This person was really shameless to the extreme! All her questions were answered, and Du Yue did not waste any more time with Guo Deyou. He Xing¡¯s attack had already crippled his right hand.


    Du Yue did not hesitate to stab Guo Deyou again and cripple his left hand.


    Both his hands were chopped off one after another. Guo Deyou fainted from the pain andy unconscious on the ground. Just as Du Yue was about to leave, she saw a person walk out of the darkness. Under the dim street lights, Du Yue saw a slender figure slowly approaching. It was not until that person arrived that Du Yue saw that it was Xia Zhixing. Xia Zhixing looked at Guo Deyou who was lying on the ground and said to Du Yue, ¡°Being soft-hearted is a disease. It will harm you sooner orter.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. Was she soft-hearted? Before Du Yue could speak, Xia Zhixing had already taken out a knife from her waist and walked toward Guo Deyou and the others.


    In just a few minutes, a bloody scar appeared on everyone¡¯s neck. Xia Zhixing killed them with one sh. Her movements were swift and without any hesitation. Du Yue looked at her, slightly stunned. After getting rid of the trouble on the ground, Xia Zhixing looked at Du Yue with disgust. ¡°I thought you were a straightforward person who would distinguish between gratitude and resentment and never do things sloppily. But now, it seems that your heart is still too soft.


    ¡°Like these ck-hearted people who bullied the weak¡­. If you let them off today, they¡¯lle to take revenge on you tomorrow and continue to pester you¡­¡±

 Chapter 424 - 424: Teach Me How to Do Things

    Chapter 424: Teach Me How to Do Things


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xia Zhixing kept talking, and Du Yue was very impatient. She raised her hand to interrupt her. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend on letting them go, and I¡¯m not soft-hearted. Who do you think you are toe out and teach me how to do things?¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s tone turned cold. Du Yue did not care why Xia Zhixing suddenly appeared, nor did she care what kind of thoughts she had when she said those words to her. She simply did not like others pointing fingers at her actions.


    Hearing Du Yue¡¯s words, Xia Zhixing said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was afraid that you would be soft-hearted and bring trouble to yourself, so I phrased my words in a less pleasant way.¡±


    ¡°You know that it might cause trouble, so why did youe and interfere?¡± Du Yue asked.


    Xia Zhixing sighed softly. ¡°I know Guan Sheng came to look for you. Sorry for the trouble. Let¡¯s call it even.¡±


    Hearing Guan Sheng¡¯s name, Du Yue seemed a little impatient. ¡°I hope the two of you can stop here. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re familiar with each other. Don¡¯t disturb us again.¡±


    The other day, he interfered with her affairs, and tonight, she stood here and lectured her about some nonsense. It was as if they were very familiar with her. In fact, they had only met a few times and were not much better than strangers. Xia Zhixing was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we won¡¯t bother you again.¡±


    Although they were not familiar with each other, Du Yue believed Xia Zhixing.


    ¡°Thank you, then.¡± After Du Yue finished speaking, she turned to leave. However, the moment she turned around, her peripheral vision swept past Xia Zhixing¡¯s lower abdomen under the dim streetmp and paused. The two of them were very close to each other. Du Yue could clearly see that Xia Zhixing¡¯s bulging belly was hidden under her loose clothes. Du Yue was not an inexperienced child. When she saw Xia Zhixing¡¯s protruding belly, she certainly would not think that she was stuffed from eating too much.


    Xia Zhixing was pregnant!


    In her previous life, Du Yue had lived until the tenth year of the apocalypse, but she had never seen a pregnant woman before she died. People lived a life where they could not eat their next meal, and it was hard to say when they would lose their lives. No one would think about reproducing. Xia Zhixing was the only pregnant woman Du Yue had ever seen in the past ten years. Du Yue was stunned for a moment. Her eyes were fixed on Xia Zhixing¡¯s lower abdomen. Du Yue¡¯s gaze was so obvious that Xia Zhixing noticed it.


    Xia Zhixing raised her hand almost unconsciously and quickly covered her lower abdomen. Seeing Xia Zhixing protecting her stomach, Du Yue came back to her senses. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She really did not mean to stare at the other party¡¯s stomach! It was just that it was so sudden that she could not react for a moment.


    Xia Zhixing lowered her head and gently ced her hands on her lower abdomen. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Du Yue nodded at her. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you should go home early.¡±


    A pregnant woman with a big belly actually came out to kill people instead of sleeping at homete at night. Du Yue did not know what to say. Xia Zhixing smiled at Du Yue. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going home now. Thank you.¡±


    Du Yue replied with a faint hum. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    After saying that, Du Yue turned around and strode away, returning to the car with He Xing. After the two of them took their seats, they did not leave immediately. Du Yue looked at Xia Zhixing through the rearview mirror. She turned around and walked in the direction she came from.


    As the footsteps gradually faded away, Du Yue soon heard the sound of a horning from that direction.


    Du Yue turned to look at He Xing. ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± He Xing did not say anything else and stepped on the elerator to start the car. On the way back, Du Yue did not say a word, but Xia Zhixing¡¯s slightly bulging belly would sh across her mind from time to time. Xia Zhixing had a slim figure. Even though she was pregnant, her limbs were still thin except for her slightly bulging belly. From afar, it was impossible to tell that she was pregnant.


    Thest time they met, Du Yue did not notice her belly. Xia Zhixing¡¯s belly was not big. Maybe it was because she had just gotten pregnant, or maybe it was not obvious. Du Yue had never given birth before, so she did not know much about this. However, she had surfed the inte a lot in the past. Putting everything else aside, most female celebrities in the entertainment industry had very small stomachs after they got pregnant. They might only have a slight bulge until they gave birth. This seemed to be rted to genes and physiques, so it was impossible to determine the length of pregnancy just by looking at the size of a pregnant woman¡¯s stomach..

 Chapter 425 - 425: The Corpses Were Thrown to the Corner

    Chapter 425: The Corpses Were Thrown to the Corner


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue pulled herself out of her thoughts and stopped thinking about it. Xia Zhixing was the one who was pregnant; it had nothing to do with her. How long she had been pregnant and when she would give birth were not things that she should care about. Seeing that the car was getting closer and closer to the vi, Du Yue finally remembered. ¡°I wonder how Xia Ju is doing.¡± Du Yue was silent along the way, and He Xing did not disturb her.


    Now that she asked a question, He Xing smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those people are no match for her.¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯sbat strength was even more terrifying than the two of them. As the two of them chatted andughed, the car had already stopped steadily outside the vi. Du Yue had just taken out her phone to contact Xia Ju when the door was pushed open from the inside. With the help of the car lights, Du Yue and He Xing could clearly see that the person who came was none other than Xia Ju.


    Xia Ju made way for them. After the car drove into the courtyard and parked, she turned around and closed the door again. Du Yue had just pushed open the car door when Xia Ju came up to her. ¡°A few people broke into the house. When they saw me, they came at me with knives without saying anything. I dealt with them and threw them to the corner.¡±


    Du Yue looked at her admiringly. ¡°You did well!¡±


    Xia Ju was indeed trustworthy. Xia Ju brought Du Yue and He Xing to the corner of the wall. There were indeed a few corpses scattered everywhere.


    Leaving the corpses in the courtyard was not a long-term solution. Even if they endured the disgust, the temperature was so high that the corpses would rot in less than two days. At that time, the smell would not be eptable to ordinary people. They still had to take the time to get rid of the bodies, but it was toote tonight, and the three of them were tired from all the trouble. Du Yue took out a few woven bags from her space and put all the corpses into them. ¡°I¡¯ll put them in the space first. Tomorrow, He Xing and I will throw them far away.¡± Xia Ju hummed in acknowledgment and said calmly, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll go back and continue my research.¡±


    When Du Yue heard this, she subconsciously looked at her phone screen. It was already past ten o¡¯clock at night. At this time, not only did Xia Ju not go to sleep, but she also wanted to continue her research? She was working too hard! Du Yue could not help but ask curiously, ¡°You¡¯ve been researching for a whole day. Have you made any progress?¡±


    Xia Ju looked at her and said lightly, ¡°If nothing goes wrong, you¡¯ll be able to see the finished product in 24 hours.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. That fast? Without waiting for Du Yue to speak again, Xia Ju had already turned around and quickly walked toward the room. Du Yue could only ask He Xing, who was from Xia Ju¡¯s hometown, ¡°Are all interster researchers this fast when carrying out a research project?¡±


    He Xing thought for a moment and replied seriously, ¡°Not entirely. However, if you give me two or three days, it¡¯d be enough for me to develop a new type of weapon. As an old doctor who has been practicing medicine for many years, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to develop a nutrient solution for nts.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. He was just as calm as the clouds and the wind! Du Yue snorted. ¡°Although I admit that you¡¯re all very powerful, you can¡¯t be arrogant, do you understand?¡±


    He Xing chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m still very humble. Otherwise, I would have said that just a day would suffice.¡±


    Du Yue looked at him nkly, not knowing what to say for a moment. Seeing her silence, He Xing smiled again and said, ¡°But the most amazing one is still you. It was you who discovered my potential and chose me as your boyfriend! You¡¯re the best!¡±


    Du Yue waspletely speechless. As the two of them were talking, they had already walked into the living room and closed the door.


    The lights were on in the living room, but Xia Ju was nowhere to be seen. It was obvious that she was immersed in her research again. Du Yue and He Xing turned off the lights and walked upstairs with shlights. After a whole night, the clothes they wore when they went out were not clean anymore. Du Yue and He Xing went to take a shower separately. Then, they threw the dirty clothes into the washing machine to wash. After changing into clean pajamas, the two of them returned to the room.


    As soon as she entered the bedroom, Du Yue buried her head under the nket. ¡°I miss my soft little bed!¡±


    She had been using this bed since the beginning of the apocalypse, and it had been several years now. Moreover, she had bought the mattress at a high price before, so it felt great to lie on it. Du Yue was lyingzily on the bed with her eyes closed. Suddenly, she felt a familiar aura approaching her..

 Chapter 426 - 426: Like a Child Seeking Praise

    Chapter 426: Like a Child Seeking Praise


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There were only the two of them in the room. Du Yue did not even need to open her eyes to know that it was He Xing. The next second, she felt a warm kiss on her forehead. ¡°What are you thinking about with your eyes closed?¡±


    Du Yue opened her eyes and looked at He Xing¡¯s smiling eyes. ¡°Tell me, if we give birth to a child at this time, how should we raise them?¡±


    At present, there was only thick fog. In another year or so, eternal night woulde. After four years of eternal night, there would be deadly acid rain.


    No matter how she thought about it, Du Yue did not think that it was a good time to have a child. Of course, this was only her own opinion. The others did not know what kind of natural disasters would happen in the future. Humanity had to continue. Giving birth was not just something that they could decide on their own; the Heavens yed a role too.


    She could not care less about other people, but if it were her, she would not choose to have a child at this time. It was unfair to the child. Du Yue was deep in thought, forgetting that there was someone beside her. It was not until she pulled herself out of her thoughts that she noticed that He Xing had not answered her. She looked at He Xing and saw that he was also hesitant. Du Yue said softly, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking, if we have a child, would they have ck hair or silver hair?¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. The two of them had not even thought of getting pregnant and he was already fantasizing about the hair color of their future child? Du Yue had no intention of having children at all, so she did not want to discuss such a meaningless topic with He Xing. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t be so imaginative.¡±


    He Xing reached out and hugged Du Yue in his arms. He chuckled and said, ¡°What should I do? I just want to!¡±


    Life went on in an orderly manner. In the blink of an eye, it was the third day of Xia Ju¡¯s research on the nutrient solution. This morning, Du Yue and He Xing had just washed up and gone downstairs when they saw Xia Ju waiting for them at the stairs. Her waist-length hair was casually draped over her back, and some of it was scattered on her shoulders. Her clean face looked like it was sculpted, just like a fairy who had fallen into the mortal world. Du Yue was immersed in Xia Ju¡¯s beauty. Xia Ju gave Du Yue a bright smile and even raised the test tube in her hand and waved it at Du Yue.


    ¡°Du Yue! Guess what¡¯s in here! Quickly guess!¡± Her tone and demeanor were like a child asking for praise from her mother. Du Yue looked at Xia Ju with some emotion. With her, there was no need to have a child at all!


    At this moment, He Xing, who was standing beside Du Yue, said, ¡°You guys have fun. I¡¯ll go cook first.¡±


    Du Yue nodded and took out the ingredients for breakfast from the space and handed them to He Xing. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Chef He!¡±


    Although she said that, she quickened her pace and almost jogged to Xia Ju¡¯s side. Xia Ju held a test tube in her hand. The liquid inside was light pink and looked like peach water. Du Yue was still staring at it, but Xia Ju could not wait to introduce it to her. ¡°This is a high-grade nutrient solution that I spent 48 hours making. I guarantee that your food will grow healthily after taking it!¡±


    Hearing Xia Ju¡¯s words, Du Yue could not help butugh. She only used two days to make the nutrient solution, and she made it seem like she had gone through many things. If one did not know, one would think that she had been studying it for 48 days. Du Yue smiled and looked at Xia Ju. ¡°Is the effect really as amazing as you said?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you not believe me?¡± Xia Ju red at Du Yue and questioned, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you try it? Anyway, you already have nts here!¡±


    ¡°I believe you, I believe you!¡±


    Du Yue patted Xia Ju¡¯s shoulder andforted her, saying, ¡°Of course, I believe you. I just want to see how awesome its effect is. Then let¡¯s experiment with the nts in the living room first.¡±


    The living room was filled with corn. These seeds had been nted for two days, and only a few small sprouts had sprouted. The tender shoots were green and jubnt.


    No matter when it was, the sprouting of nts would always bring new hope and a good mood. Especially in this foggy world, the few green sprouts were even more pleasing.


    Du Yue asked Xia Ju to experiment with the corn in the living room because she trusted her ability. Even if the nutrient solution that Xia Ju identally concocted could not make the corn grow by leaps and bounds, at least it would not have any adverse effects, right? Xia Ju opened the test tube. ¡°Help me get half a bucket of water, then add the nutrient solution to dilute it. Just pour it into the logistics boxes. You don¡¯t need to use it often. Once a week will do..¡±

 Chapter 427 - 427: Is Her Brain Damaged?

    Chapter 427: Is Her Brain Damaged?


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Once a week, this frequency was indeed just right. Du Yue took out a bucket from her space. There was just half a bucket of water inside. Xia Ju directly poured the nutrient solution in. The nutrient solution was originally a faint pink color. Now that it had been diluted by this half bucket of water, it was almost impossible to see any color. Du Yue apanied Xia Ju. The two of them split up and began to irrigate the logistics box in the living room. When the two of them were done, He Xing came out of the kitchen with breakfast.


    Du Yue and Xia Ju washed their hands and walked to the dining table together. When Du Yue and He Xing were eating, there was no difference from before. Xia Ju was the only one who had changed from being absent-minded to eating very seriously and very quickly! It could be said that she was wolfing down her food. With Xia Ju¡¯s eating speed, those who did not know better would think that she had been hungry for a long time. In fact, although Xia Ju had been thinking about the nutrient solution for the past few days, she had not missed a bite of food!


    Du Yue looked at Xia Ju with concern. When she had finished eating almost all the food on the table, she even asked considerately, ¡°Are you full? Do you want to eat something else?¡±


    Xia Ju was originally eating bitterly with her head lowered. When she suddenly heard Du Yue speaking to her in such a gentle tone, she was stunned and loosened her grip. The chopsticks that she used to pick up the food instantly fell on the table.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you suddenly talking to me in this tone?¡±


    Du Yue smiled kindly. ¡°No, I¡¯m just speaking normally.¡± She was speaking in such a gentle tone. Was Xia Ju unhappy about it?


    Xia Ju looked at He Xing in horror. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Quickly take your wife to see a doctor. Is her brain damaged?¡±


    Du Yue, who had a kind face, instantly darkened. ¡°Hehe!¡± This child¡­ No, what should she do if Xia Ju was disobedient? She would starve her for two meals!


    Du Yue did not ask her if she wanted to eat anything else anymore. Instead, she stood up and said, Since you¡¯re full, you can stay at home and look after the house. We¡¯re going out for a while.¡±


    Xia Ju looked at Du Yue, who had turned hostile faster than flipping a book, and her face was full of doubt. ¡°What are you going out for?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to get rid of the corpses in the space.¡± She did not want those corpses to stay in the space forever. It was disgusting.


    Hearing that Du Yue was going to deal with the corpses, Xia Ju lost interest and waved at them. ¡°Go early ande back early. I¡¯ll stay at home and look after the house.¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing did not waste any more time. They packed their things and got into the car together. When they drove to the gate of the base, they saw some cars that were also preparing to leave the base. There was no charge to enter the base, but one needed to swipe their identity card. When they swiped their cards to leave, the man who was guarding the gate was the same man they met when they first arrived at the fourth base. It had not been long, so he still remembered Du Yue and He Xing.


    When he saw them, he even smiled at them. If not for the fact that there were too many cars waiting in line to leave, he might have been able to chat with Du Yue and He Xing. Once the two left the base, they could find a deserted ce to dispose of the bodies. Anyway, at this time, anyone who saw a few corpses in the wilderness would not find it strange. In the apocalypse, people died almost every second. People could not even guarantee their own food and clothing, so who would care about other people¡¯s business?


    After throwing the corpses into the deep mountains, He Xing asked Du Yue, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home too?¡±


    Du Yue patted the dust off her body. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jinyang County, where the fourth base was located, was a famous scenic spot before the apocalypse. Many tourists came to visit it every year. Now that the city was in ruins, there was no need for them to stay any longer than they needed to. He Xing drove while Du Yue sat in the front passenger seat. She was reading the city brochure that introduced Jinyang County in her hand. At the same time, she told He Xing about the situation in the city, ¡°There¡¯s a volcanic site in Jinyang County¡­¡±


    Before Du Yue could finish, He Xing interrupted him, ¡°Volcanic site?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡±


    He Xing¡¯s lips were originally still holding a faint smile, but now, he could not maintain it at all. ¡°I don¡¯t have a good feeling about it.¡±


    Looking at He Xing¡¯s worried face, Du Yue immediately understood why he was worried. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This volcano has been extinct for many years. It hasn¡¯t erupted for hundreds of years. In the future, it should¡­¡±


    Halfway through her sentence, Du Yue looked at He Xing¡¯s solemn expression and could not continue. Yes, even if it was a volcano that had been silent for hundreds of years, who could guarantee that it would not erupt? Ever since the apocalypse, all kinds of disasters that were previously thought impossible or even absurd had urred..

 Chapter 428 - 428: Worry About the Future

    Chapter 428: Worry About the Future


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Earthquakes, bug disasters, and thick fog were enough to make humans suffer. The eruption of a volcano would bring disaster. Thinking of that scene, Du Yue did not have the mood to continue. On the way back, He Xing drove silently. Du Yue looked out of the window in a daze. No one knew what she was thinking. When they reached home, the two of them did not speak again. The two of them parked the car at the gate. After Xia Ju jumped over and opened the door for them, she stood beside the car with a smile and waited for Du Yue and He Xing to get out. She looked like she was in a good mood.


    Du Yue and He Xing got out of the car together. Even when they saw Xia Ju, they were not in the mood to joke around. They just walked silently into the house. Seeing the two of them like this, Xia Ju wiped away the smile on her face and followed behind them with some worry. ¡°Did something happen to you guys?¡± Xia Ju could not help but ask.


    The two of them were clearly happy when they went out. Why were they dejected when they came back? Neither of them said a word.


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°Nothing happened. It¡¯s just that the two of us were thinking about the future. Thebination of long-term worries and short-term worries affected our mood a little.¡±


    ¡°Will there be any trouble in the future?¡± Xia Ju frowned and asked.


    Du Yue smiled bitterly. ¡°Maybe not. We¡¯re just worrying for nothing.¡±


    Xia Ju followed Du Yue and He Xing into the living room and repeated what Du Yue had just said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re worrying for nothing. So why should you worry for nothing?¡±


    Since they were all living together, Du Yue did not intend to keep her in suspense. After returning to the living room, she told Xia Ju about her and He Xing¡¯s worries.


    ¡°The county where the fourth base is located has a famous volcanic park. Although it¡¯s an extinct volcano that has been silent for hundreds of years, with the current situation¡­ We¡¯re worried that it¡¯ll erupt in the future.¡±


    After hearing Du Yue¡¯s words, Xia Ju finally understood why she was unhappy. ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy because of this, then you¡¯re worrying for nothing.¡± It was clearly something that had not happened. If they were to worry now, when would it end?


    Xia Ju thought for a moment. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a simple solution. Let¡¯s leave this ce. Doesn¡¯t the government have ten official bases? We can go to a base without volcanoes.¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s suggestion was indeed the simplest and most direct way to solve the problem, but¡­ Du Yue looked around. ¡°We just bought this house. Although we don¡¯tck supplies and gold, it¡¯s a little stupid to leave this vi here after spending so much on it.¡±


    Moreover, no one could guarantee that the volcano would erupt. Simrly, even if they left this ce, no one could guarantee that other bases would not encounter other natural disasters. To put it bluntly, it was the end of the world. As long as they did not leave the blue, they would not be able to avoid natural disasters. Du Yue was not worried anymore. ¡°The fourth base is built here. The scientists in the base must know about the existence of the volcano. If we could think about it, they must have thought of it long ago. Regardless of whether the volcano will erupt in the end, they¡¯ll definitely have a n.¡±


    After Du Yue finished speaking, she smiled at Xia Ju. ¡°I think we should stay. No one knows what will happen in the future. What do you think?¡±


    The reason why she only asked Xia Ju¡¯s opinion was because Du Yue knew that no matter what decision she made, He Xing would support her.


    Xia Ju did not hesitate at all and nodded heavily twice. ¡°Sure. Didn¡¯t I say before that I wanted to follow you? I¡¯ll be wherever you are!¡± Xia Ju¡¯s tone was rxed as if she was talking about what to cat tomorrow morning.


    When Du Yue heard this, she could not help but be a little stunned. ¡°Why did you answer so hastily? What if the volcano really erupts? What if in the future¡­¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself. There¡¯s still a chance that none of those things will happen.¡± Xia Ju waved her hand indifferently. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll find a way to return to the gxy that day! When the timees, I¡¯ll bring you along and let you see the beautiful scenery of our gxy and taste the delicacies of our gxy!¡±


    Du Yue turned to look at He Xing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you don¡¯t have good food in the gxy?¡±


    Without waiting for He Xing to reply, she asked Xia Ju, ¡°What kind of delicacies are there in the gxy?¡±


    Xia Ju looked at her curious expression and revealed a sly smile.. ¡°There are many delicacies in the gxy, such as body-strengthening nutrient fluids, sleep-calming nutrient fluids, protein replenishing nutrient fluids¡­ If you want to try them, I can treat you to a taste now!¡±

 Chapter 429 - 429: Thank You, But No Need

    Chapter 429: Thank You, But No Need


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As Xia Ju spoke, a transparent tube appeared in her hand. It contained a light green liquid. ¡°This is a nutrient supplement. Don¡¯t undermine it just because it¡¯s green and doesn¡¯t look good. As long as you drink this tube, I guarantee that you won¡¯t feel hungry at all for the next week. Do you want to try?¡±


    Du Yue hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need.¡±


    If this thing was so delicious, why did Xia Ju and He Xing enjoy food so much every time they ate?


    Seeing Du Yue¡¯s merciless rejection, Xia Ju did not give up and wanted to try again. She blinked her big innocent eyes and said in a more coaxing tone than before, ¡°Just try it! This is really good stuff. If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to give it to them. Besides, I¡¯ve eaten so much of your good food, so I have to give you something good to taste! If you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll really be sad.¡±


    Du Yue grinned dryly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a good thing, but you¡¯re definitely a bad person!¡±


    Besides, Xia Ju was not considered a freeloader. Xia Ju pursed her lips and pretended to be sad. ¡°It must be because I didn¡¯t do well enough, so Big Sister won¡¯t give me the honor of tasting what I made. It¡¯s okay. If she doesn¡¯t want to drink it, then so be it. I¡¯ll cry alone for a while¡­¡±


    Du Yue looked at Xia Ju in disappointment. ¡°I should have confiscated your phone and tablet! Can you watch less melodramatic romance dramas in the future?¡±


    After saying that, Du Yue turned around and left with a cold face, no longer looking at Xia Ju¡¯s expression.


    The moment she turned around, Du Yue secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her brain worked quickly and thought of a countermeasure. Otherwise, she would have been coerced by Xia Ju to drink the nutrient solution. The inte was really harmful! Xia Ju, an alien, could actually act like a hypocritical b*tch now. However, it was strange that she did not feel disgusted at all when she saw Xia Ju¡¯s performance. In fact, she even thought that it was very cute¡­ Indeed, beauty was a sharp sword!


    At this moment, Du Yue suddenly noticed He Xing looking at her with a smile. Du Yue rolled her eyes at him impatiently, warning him not to cause trouble. He Xing raised a finger to his lips and nodded heavily. Xia Ju, who was standing behind Du Yue, did not see the two of them making eyes at each other, but she sensed something strange. ¡°What are you two doing?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯ll go back to the second floor to sleep first.¡± Before she finished speaking, Du Yue had already walked to the stairs and quickly walked upstairs. He Xing obediently followed behind her and went upstairs. Xia Ju watched the two of them leave and suddenly remembered something.


    What did Du Yue just say? Was she going to confiscate her phone and tablet and stop her from watching dramas? That would not do! Life was already boring enough. If she could not watch those TV shows, what was the point of living? Xia Ju stared at the stairs angrily for a long time before stomping her feet heavily.


    She was not going to look for Du Yue! Anyway, it would be time for dinner soon. Du Yue woulde down by herself! With that thought, Xia Ju turned around and returned to her room.


    In the room on the second floor, Du Yue had already returned to her room and was lyingzily on the couch. At this moment, there were only she and He Xing in the room. Naturally, she did not have to hide her emotions. Du Yue¡¯s lips curled up, and there was a deep smile in her eyes. He Xing sat opposite her, not quite understanding why she was smiling so happily. ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Du Yue nced at He Xing. ¡°You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m happy about?¡±


    Before He Xing could ask again, Du Yue answered, ¡°I think Xia Ju is different now. Although she isn¡¯t young anymore, just looking at her little face and her coquettish personality when she can¡¯t reason with me makes me feel like I¡¯m raising a child. Although I haven¡¯t given birth to a child yet, I inexplicably have a feeling that I¡¯ll like being a mother¡­¡±


    He Xing did not respond immediately when he heard this. Instead, he sighed deeply and slowly said, ¡°I have never seen a child who can kill a few strong men just because of a disagreement¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Du Yue could not help butugh.


    Who would have predicted that Xia Ju, who had such a harmless baby face, would be so steady and ruthless when she attacked?

 Chapter 430 - 430: Train Before Dinner

    Chapter 430: Train Before Dinner


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue and He Xing went downstairs again when it was time for dinner. Just as they reached the first floor, they saw Xia Ju waiting obediently at the dining table. When Du Yue looked over, her eyes met Xia Ju¡¯s, who had an evil look on her face. Looking at Xia Ju¡¯s bright smile, Du Yue was very satisfied. She could already imagine what Xia Ju would say next. However, things did not go as she wished. Xia Ju¡¯s words shattered all of Du Yue¡¯s fantasies.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I suggest that we do some exercise before we eat. If you beat me, I won¡¯t watch TV shows anymore. But if you lose, you¡¯re not allowed to stop me from watching TV shows anymore. And you have to drink nutrient fluids for two days.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. What happened to acting coquettishly and cutely?


    She had only been lying in her room for a few hours. How did Xia Ju be a violent little girl who would start a fight at the slightest disagreement? Du Yue was puzzled when she heard Xia Ju say very seriously, ¡°After what happened previously, I finally realized that I can¡¯t be soft with you. Only tough approaches work for you. In the future, I won¡¯t act coquettishly like those little girls in TV shows anymore.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. Looking at Xia Ju¡¯s serious expression, Du Yue suddenly wanted to pry open the top of her head to see what was going on in her mind. Who said that she would not be cowed? No matter what Du Yue was thinking, she stillpeted with Xia Ju in the end. This kind ofpetition had happened countless times. During this period of time, no matter how hard Du Yue resisted and tried to win, she still could not win against Xia Ju.


    However, only Du Yue herself knew that although she lost every time, she had gradually grown a lot after training again and again. The current her had improved a lotpared to the her before she met Xia Ju. After they were done, Du Yue and Xia Ju did not stand up and just sat on the ground. The two of them leaned back to back against each other. Xia Ju took out two bottles of nutrient fluid and handed one to Du Yue. ¡°Although nutrient fluid doesn¡¯t taste good, it¡¯s really good in other aspects.¡±


    After Xia Ju finished speaking, she downed the bottle of nutrient fluid in her hand. Du Yue, who was listening at the side, wanted tough for some reason. She really wanted to tell Xia Ju that bad taste was the biggest problem!


    Although she thought so, Du Yue did not hesitate at all. She opened the tube of the nutrient fluid and drank it in one gulp like Xia Ju. There was not much nutrient fluid in the tube. It was basically a mouthful. As it was a mouthful, she did not taste much at first until the slightly strange taste lingered in her mouth for a while. Du Yue could not help but agree with what Xia Ju had just said.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Other than the bad taste, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±


    Du Yue was already exhausted after the fight, but after drinking the nutrient fluid, Du Yue felt that the fatigue in her body was slowly disappearing. The feeling of hunger and powerlessness was also slowly fading away.


    Needless to say, if they were in the wild or encountered any special circumstances, this seemingly inconspicuous nutrient fluid could really save their lives. Du Yue looked at Xia Ju. ¡°How much of this nutrient fluid do you have? I want to exchange some with you! Just tell me what you want!¡±


    Xia Ju looked at Du Yue in confusion. ¡°How did you change so quickly? Did you fall in love with this taste?¡±


    Du Yue nodded very seriously. ¡°Just take it as though I¡¯ve fallen in love with this taste because I¡¯m a fickle woman.¡±


    Xia Ju was speechless. Although she was speechless, she still generously gave Du Yue many bottles of nutrient fluids. As a reward, Du Yue also ced a lot of food in her room that could be stored for a long time. It was a pity that Xia Ju¡¯s space could not store these foods. Otherwise, even if something unexpected happened in the future, Xia Ju would not have to drink nutrient fluids every meal.


    Du Yue felt that it was a pity, but Xia Ju did not think so. ¡±1 grew up drinking these things, so I¡¯m already used to it. Even if I have to drink it every day in the future, although my mood might be a little bad, it¡¯spletely fine.¡±


    Seeing that Xia Ju was so open-minded, Du Yue was not conflicted. After all, what mattered most was that people were content. Du Yue and Xia Ju both drank the nutrient fluids. In the end, He Xing was the only one who ate. He ate a bowl of spicy hot pot as well as a te of spicy duck and drank a bottle of iced coke. After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, He Xing sighed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s too boring to eat alone. You guys should eat with me in the future!¡±


    Du Yue was speechless.


    Xia Ju was speechless.


    He Xing was the kind of person who would still act like a good boy after getting a bargain! After resting for half an hour, Du Yue dragged He Xing to train with her. When they did not go out, the three of them had a veryfortable life..

 Chapter 431 - 431: The Modified Corn

    Chapter 431: The Modified Corn


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Whenever the three of them had free time, they would spar, take care of the crops in the house, and cook together. The day passed without them realizing it. Sometimes, when they werezy, they would stay in their own rooms, watch TV shows, or take an afternoon nap. Ten days passed by quickly. In the living room on the first floor, the corn that had been watered with nutrient solution had already grown to knee height. Not only were they tall, but they were also very strong. They were green in color and one could tell at a nce that they were growing very well. It was unknown if it was because of the nutrient solution or something else, but none of the crops in the house had bugs.


    This made Du Yue the happiest. Every time she recalled her experience of growing peanuts in the first base, she would feel her scalp tingle. If she woke up one day and saw that these crops were covered with bugs, Du Yue felt that she would never farm again.


    The effect of the nutrient solution was obvious. The corn in the living room grew much better than the corn in the other rooms on the first floor. Just their heads alone were much stronger than the corn in the other rooms. Xia Ju originally wanted to use the nutrient solution on all the crops, but Du Yue stopped her. ¡°Forget it. We still don¡¯t know what this batch of corn will look like after using the nutrient solution. It¡¯s better to wait for this batch to mature before using it on the next batch.¡±


    Xia Ju nodded and agreed with Du Yue¡¯s suggestion. With Du Yue around, Xia Ju had never been hungry. She did not have much of an obsession with how much food this batch of crops could grow in the end. However, the three of them were still quite concerned about the corn in the living room. Time passed day by day, and the corn grew day by day. Unknowingly, the corn had already grown taller than a person, and they bore ears of fruit.


    The corn in the living room had already grown out. The corn that had not been fed with nutrient solution had only grown to Du Yue¡¯s chest. Just from this point alone, it could be seen that the effect of the nutrient solution developed by Xia Ju was really good.


    This batch of seeds was a new improved variety. Coupled with the nutrient solution that Xia Ju had carefully developed, the crops naturally grew well. If it could be poprized, the growth cycle of the crops would be shorter and the crops would mature faster. Fewer people in the base would be hungry.


    However, this was a matter that required extreme caution. They could not take out the nutrient solution on impulse. Otherwise, the consequences would be no different from those in the third base.


    At that time, Xia Ju would be captured and turned into a caged bird. Du Yue would not allow Xia Ju to be hurt under her eyes, so she naturally could not take out the nutrient solution casually.


    Right now, it was only in the experimental stage. Only after the corn was really ripe could she determine how effective the nutrient solution was. Under their watch, the corn cobs grew day by day. Before this, the three of them had never nted corn before. They could only watch various videos and information to see if the corn was ripe. Two months after nting the corn seeds, Du Yue harvested the first ripe corn. Under normal circumstances, it would take three to four months from sowing to harvesting. It had only been two months, and the corn was already ripe. It could be picked and cooked.


    After peeling it and removing the corn¡¯s whiskers, the bright yellow corn appeared in front of the three of them. There were many types of corn, such as sticky corn, ordinary corn, fruit corn, sweet corn, and so on. Du Yue could not tell what kind of corn they were growing. When she leaned her nose closer, she could smell the sweet fragrance of corn. She picked a total of three corns, cleaned them, and boiled them in clear water. After ten minutes, the fragrance of cooked corn filled the entire kitchen. Fortunately, the doors and windows of the vi were tightly shut, and the range hood was turned on, so they did not have to worry about the alluring smell wafting out.


    When Du Yue was stockpiling food, she also bought a lot of corn and ced it in the space. As long as she wanted to eat it, she could take it out and cook it at any time. However, no matter what kind of corn it was, it was not as sweet as the corn they nted. The corn that had just been fished out of the pot was still a little hot, but Du Yue and Xia Ju were already craving it. The two of them each took a chopstick and stabbed it into the corn cobs. Then, they blew hard, hoping that the corn would cool down quickly. Feeling that it was not scalding anymore, they carefully took a bite.


    With a bite, the tender skin of the corn instantly exploded, and the sweet taste of the corn filled their entire mouths. It was soft and sweet. The unique fragrance of corn mixed with an indescribable sweetness made them want to eat it more and more..

 Chapter 432 - 432: Wait for the Corn to Completely Ripen

    Chapter 432: Wait for the Corn to Completely Ripen


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although it was still a little hot, no one cared about that now. The three of them blew on the corn while eating. Before they knew it, there were only three bare corn cobs left in their hands. The three of them held the corn cobs in their hands and could not help butugh at the same time. It was very strange. They had eaten a lot of delicious food before, but now they actually felt that ordinary corn could be so delicious thing. Fortunately, there were no outsiders around. Otherwise, they would definitely think that the three of them had been hungry for a long time.


    Du Yue took out a wet towel and wiped her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the taste of this corn is much better than the previous varieties. 1 just don¡¯t know what it will taste like when it maturespletely in a few days. I wonder if it can be ground into cornmeal.¡±


    When Xia Ju heard this, she looked at Du Yue with a puzzled expression. ¡°Does it matter? Why can¡¯t it be ground into flour?¡±


    ¡°There are many types of corn.¡±


    Du Yue exined, ¡°Some types of corn are used to cook and eat. Some can be used to extract oil. Some can be ground into corn flour. After processing, they can be made into other foods.¡± Du Yue¡¯s description was clear and logical as if she understood it very well. In fact, she had only studied a few books before.


    Even after hearing Du Yue¡¯s exnation, Xia Ju was still a little confused, but she did not continue to be conflicted. She only asked, ¡°Then when will it be considered fully mature? 1 think it¡¯s already very delicious when cooked and eaten now.¡±


    Du Yue also felt that the taste of the tender corn was very good now. ¡°Why don¡¯t we pick half of it and put it in the space? We can cook itter. Let the remaining half continue to grow and we¡¯ll see what it¡¯ll look like when it maturespletely.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, Xia Ju nodded and stood up to walk toward the logistics boxes. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go pick them now!¡±


    Du Yue and He Xing also stood up and helped Xia Ju pick the corn. This variety of corn was obviously much better than ordinary corn. Not only did it grow very quickly, but the fruits on each stalk were also twice as many as ordinary varieties. Du Yue nced around and found that each stalk of corn could bear three to four ears of corn, while ordinary varieties could only bear one to two ears of corn.


    The three of them had gone to the room on the first floor to take a look. The corn that had not been improved with the nutrient solution might have been affected by the current environment and conditions, so it did not grow as well as the ordinary varieties. Most of the corn stalks only had two ears. When they bought the seeds previously, the staff had specially reminded them that if there were two ears on the corn stalk, it was best to break one off. Otherwise, both ears would not grow well. Not only would the corn kernels be scarce, but there might also be deted corn kernels. However, looking at the corn in the living room, not only could three or four corn cobs grow from a corn stalk, but each corn cob was very full and the corn cobs were also very thick. Du Yue had made aparison. A stick of corn was even longer than her forearm.


    After picking half of the corn, Du Yue looked at the rest. ¡°I wonder if these can be used as seeds after they mature. If they can be used as seeds, what will they be without the nutrient solution?¡±


    Xia Ju pursed her lips and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Now that you mention it, I¡¯m also very curious. After the corn is ripe, let¡¯s use it as seeds to try!¡±


    Du Yue also thought so. The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    He Xing, who was standing at the side, looked at the two of them with faint helplessness in his eyes. Looking at the two of them, could it be that they were nning to continue farming in the future? Reality proved that his guess was right. From that day on, Du Yue paid the most attention to the growth of the corn in the living room every day. After their careful care, the remaining corn was fully ripe in less than a week. The three of them plucked the corn together, and in less than half an hour, all the corn stalks were bald.


    Du Yue roughly estimated that they had harvested about 200 ears of corn this time. This was only half the production of the living room, and the three of them were very satisfied. If they wanted to ground the corn, it had to be peeled first and then dried. However, now that they could not see the sun, the corn could not be dried. It could only be ced in a well-vented ce to dry. In the end, it did not take more than a few days for all the corn to dry.


    Before the apocalypse, Du Yue had never thought that she would farm in the future, so she did not buy any tools rted to agriculture. Now, it was a problem to ground these 200 ears of corn..

 Chapter 433 - 433: Threshing the Corn

    Chapter 433: Threshing the Corn


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Just as Du Yue was about to go out and see if she could rent a machine in the base, she was mysteriously dragged to the utility room by He Xing. The storage room was very small, so it was not used when they were nting crops. Their supplies were basically ced in Du Yue¡¯s space, so it was always empty. However, in the past few days, Du Yue often saw He Xing go there for a few hours. She did not know what he was busy with. He Xing had no intention of saying anything before, so Du Yue did not ask.


    Now that He Xing was pulling her in, Du Yue could not help but be curious. ¡°Why are you being so mysterious? What¡¯s in the storeroom?¡±


    He Xing did not answer her. Instead, he turned around and shed her a bright smile. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.¡±


    Looking at He Xing¡¯s bright smile, Du Yue felt like her entire body was shaken.


    As He Xing slowly pushed open the door of the utility room, Du Yue naturally saw what was inside. There were all kinds of tools in the utility room and some machines that Du Yue had never seen before. Du Yue was slightly stunned, but she quickly reacted. ¡°Did you turn this ce into a workshop?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I also made a harvester,¡± He Xing said with a smile.


    He Xing pointed at a blue machine beside him. Du Yue took a closer look. It was indeed exactly the same as the harvester she had seen in the video. This kind of small-scale harvester was about half the height of a person. There was a wide open mouth on it, which was used to put in the corn. There were openings at the front and back. The front would spit out corn kernels, and the back would spit out corn cobs.


    Du Yue had often seen this kind of small harvester in videos before. Although its work efficiency was average and there would be dust from the corn cobs during use, it was still much lessborious than if they were to do it manually.


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at the small blue machine. ¡°Is your machine as easy to use as the one in the video?¡±


    He Xing did not answer. Instead, he curled his lips and revealed a meaningful smile. Du Yue understood what he meant just by looking at his arrogant expression. Du Yue smiled. ¡°I was wrong just now. The machine you make must be the best in the world!¡± As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, He Xing revealed a satisfied smile.


    The two of them carried the harvester to the living room. Du Yueid ayer of stic cloth on the ground and ced the harvester on it. Xia Ju heard themotion and walked over curiously. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A thresher! With this thing, we don¡¯t need to use our hands to thresh the corn.¡± As Du Yue spoke, she turned on the power button of the harvester.


    The moment it was turned on, the harvester vibrated. The sound was not very loud, at least much softer than in the video. Du Yue casually took a cob of corn and put it into the feed port. The machine made some sounds, and soon,plete kernels were spat out from the front, while a naked corn cob fell out from the back. The entire process only took about ten seconds.


    This was the first time Xia Ju had seen a harvester work. She looked at the small pile of corn kernels on the ground in surprise, then looked at the bare corn cob and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s so awesome! I want to try too!¡±


    Xia Ju excitedly took a cob of corn and put it into the feed port. Then, she obediently squatted at the side and watched how it spat out the kernels. Du Yue looked at her from the side and could not help but remind her, ¡°Actually, you can put a few cobs in at once.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xia Ju¡¯s eyes widened. She impatiently picked up another cob of corn and threw it in.


    There were only about 200 cobs of corn in total. It did not take long before they were all thrown in.


    Even after looking at the small mountain of kernels on the ground, Xia Ju was still not done ying. ¡°We don¡¯t have enough corn¡­¡±


    It was such an interesting process, but it onlysted for a short ten minutes. What a pity. Du Yue looked at the pile of corn, and the smile on her face became even brighter. Even though she had never nted corn before, she knew that it was already very impressive for such a small batch to produce so much corn! These corn kernels were still a little wet, so they had to be dried again.


    As for the corn cobs, they could be dried and used to light a fire. They were very good materials to start a fire with. There was no need to throw away the ashes. They could be left behind to mix with the seeds. The corn stalks could also be dried and burned, or cut down to feed livestock. Du Yue and the other two did not n to raise livestock, so after they cut down the corn stalks, they ced them in the corner of the courtyard and let them dry. After they were dried, they could put them into the space..

 Chapter 434 - 434: Volcano Eruption; Rapid Evacuation

    Chapter 434: Volcano Eruption; Rapid Evacuation


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When the eternal night arrived, these things that could be used as fuel woulde in handy sooner orter. All the corn had been plucked. Du Yue and the other two turned over the soil in the logistics boxes again and took out the seeds. The second time they nted the seeds, they split them into two.


    One-half of the seeds would be nted with nutrient solution, while the other half would not. If this batch of seeds could increase the harvest without the use of nutrient solution, that would solve a big problem. Not long after the corn in the living room was nted, the corn on the first floor was also ripe. Not only that, the potatoes and sweet potatoes upstairs also ripened at the same time.


    The corn did not grow as well as the ones in the living room. Not only did it produce less than half of the corn, but the corn cobs that grew were much worse than the ones in the living room, whether in terms of cob size or kernel size. Although it was an entire room of corn, the corn that was finally threshed out did not even amount to half of what they got from the corn that was nted in the living room. No wonder the people in the base were still hungry even though they had developed an improved species which did not have many requirements for growth conditions. It was because of this!


    Not only was the corn harvest average, but it was the same for the potatoes and sweet potatoes. They were very small and had thick skin. They tasted a little astringent too. Compared to ordinary varieties, they took longer to cook. Even if they were ground into flour and processed into food, the food they made would still be astringent and dry. Their throats would be tugged, and the food was not easy to digest. Looking at the harvest, Du Yue had a headache. She simply put them all into her space. As for whether she should use the nutrient solution to improve the seeds, she would wait until all the corn in the living room was ripe.


    Two months had passed. After more than two months, the batch of corn that had used the nutrient solution was the first to mature. Just like the previous batch, the corn cobs that were produced were very strong, and the corn kernels were also very full. There was not a single gap. Du Yue and the others had already ground the previous batch of corn into powder and made it into various foods. Whether it was the taste or the texture, they were all top-notch! It could be said that there were no ws. After harvesting this batch of corn, they waited for more than a week. The other half of the corn that had not used the nutrient solution had all ripened.


    In general, this batch of corn was slightly smaller than the corn that was nted with the nutrient solution. The texture and taste were also somewhat different, but it was still much better than the variety the base came up with. After all the corn wasid out to dry on a stic sheet, Du Yue got a littlezy. When she first started farming, she was still somewhat interested. She nted the corn a second time to verify her guess, so she was quite happy. Now, her questions had been answered. Farming was a boring process, so Du Yue did not want to do it herself.


    Xia Ju waited for a long time and saw Du Yue standing there in a daze. She had no intention of moving at all. She asked in puzzlement, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Du Yue looked at her and said faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of this saying before. If you can¡¯t lead a team, you¡¯ll have to work until you die!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it¡­¡± Xia Ju repeated Du Yue¡¯s words softly, deeply feeling that this sentence was a wise saying. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we hire some people to help us farm?¡±


    She did not know if there were many things in the fourth base, but it was obvious that the fourth base had the mostbor force. ¡°I can go out and look for people¡­¡± He Xing said.


    Before He Xing finished speaking, a piercing rm suddenly sounded outside. The voice was sudden and sharp. Hearing this voice, Du Yue and the other two subconsciously looked outside.


    This was not the rm that He Xing had set up in their courtyard. Du Yue frowned. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Xia Ju had already taken out her phone. ¡°Let me check the base¡¯s forum!¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. She was an alien, but how could she use her phone more smoothly than a native earthling like her?


    However, this thought only shed across her mind for a moment. Du Yue took out her phone and opened the base¡¯s forum too. The moment she opened it, Du Yue saw a red notice at the top. [The nearby volcano will erupt within 24 hours. All residents in the base, please move to the underground fallout shelter within 12 hours of hearing the empty rm.] When Du Yue saw this announcement, she was not as shocked as she had imagined. It was probably because he had expected this day toe sooner orter..

 Chapter 435 - 435: The Mighty Crowd

    Chapter 435: The Mighty Crowd


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, they did not have much time to waste now. Du Yue turned off her phone and looked at He Xing and Xia Ju. ¡°Put the food and daily necessities into the mountaineering bags. I¡¯ll put everything else into the space. Let¡¯s change our clothes and meet in the living room on the first floor.¡±


    After saying that, the three of them dispersed and began to move on their own. Du Yue first put the food and logistics boxes into the space, then went to the kitchen and bathroom. She put everything into the space. Then, she went to Xia Ju¡¯s room and the bedroom upstairs. Du Yue ran down and the entire vi was empty, just like before they moved in.


    At this moment, the three of them had already wrapped themselves up tightly from head to toe. Apart from their noses and eyes, everything else was covered. Xia Ju and He Xing put on their wigs. When Xia Ju wanted to put on her cosmetic contact lenses, she was stopped by Du Yue. Once the volcano erupted, the temperature would rise sharply. Even if they hid in the underground fallout shelter, it was hard to guarantee that there would not be any problems.


    Wearing contact lenses under such circumstances would only result in the heat wave burning her contacts and turning her blind. Fortunately, Xia Ju was wearing a wig with bangs today. With the bangs covering her forehead and the dim lighting underground, no one would notice her abnormality as long as they did not stare at her eyes.


    Although the base requested that they evacuate within 12 hours, no one would leave until the end as they did not know what the underground fallout shelter was like. Thus, if they went there early, they might be able to get a rtively good ce to stay. The three of them walked to the courtyard. Xia Ju looked at the car parked in the courtyard and was a little worried. ¡°What about the car?¡± The underground fallout shelter definitely would not allow anyone to drive in. If they drove over, they would have to park outside.


    By the time they came out again, the car would probably have already turned into ashes. With a thought, Du Yue put the car into her space. ¡°1 just checked the route map. We¡¯re not far from the underground fallout shelter. We still have plenty of time. Let¡¯s just run there!¡±


    Hearing Du Yue¡¯s suggestion, Xia Ju did not hesitate at all and immediately agreed. When the three of them went out, Du Yue locked the door.


    When they were in the courtyard, they could only hear some sounds. At this moment, everyone should be busy packing their things and preparing to leave. Now that the three of them had walked out of the courtyard, they finally saw the chaos with their own eyes. Those who could live in the vi area were all capable and had family assets. Usually, everyone would feel smug because they had a lot of assets, but when it came to escaping, having too many things became a burden. They could not bear to leave their things behind and wished that they could carry their house with them.


    Looking at the chaotic crowd, Du Yue decisively withdrew her gaze and called He Xing and Xia Ju to leave.


    At this moment, a woman suddenly walked out from the courtyard beside them. When she saw Du Yue and the other two, she looked at them from head to toe. ¡°Three backpacks? That¡¯s all you have? Since the three of you have nothing in your hands, why don¡¯t you help me move some things over? 1 can pay you with a few pieces of cornbread as a reward.¡±


    Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Du Yue tly refused, ¡°We can¡¯t help. We¡¯re in a hurry.¡±


    Without giving the woman any time to react, Du Yue turned around and left.


    He Xing and Xia Ju followed closely behind. The three of them walked quickly into the thick fog. The woman stood where she was and stared at their backs as they left. When the three of them disappeared from her sight, she spat angrily and turned back to the courtyard.


    Du Yue and the other two, who had already walked far away, stopped when they could not see anyone else. The woman¡¯s words just now reminded Du Yue. Now, everyone wanted to carry all their belongings on their backs to escape, but the three of them only brought a mountaineering bag each. They indeed seemed a little out of ce. Even if their backpacks were twice the size of ordinary backpacks, it was still far from enough. Du Yue quickly rummaged through the space and soon found a fewrge luggage bags.


    They were square luggage bags with zippers. They were sturdy and could be used to store a lot of things. Du Yue stuffed everything she could get inside them. She took everything that could be used for eating, drinking, and others. Du Yue only stopped when the luggage bags could not hold any more things. When they set off again, the three of them each carried a mountaineering bag that was half the height of a person on their backs, a satchel on their waists, and a luggage bag in each hand..

 Chapter 436 - 436: As Long as We Don’t Have to Squeeze With Others

    Chapter 436: As Long as We Don¡¯t Have to Squeeze With Others


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue also found a lot of gas masks and stuffed them into everyone¡¯s bags. No one knew when the volcano would erupt, so it was better to prepare more things in case of danger. As they walked out of the vi area, there were even more people on the road. When Du Yue and the others first arrived at the fourth base, they drove around the base a few times but they did not meet many people. This was the first time they had seen so many people. Everyone had their heads lowered as they hurried along. Although there were many people, it was not a mess.


    The natural disasters and tribtions recently had already trained everyone to have a strong ability to ept things. They would not panic just because something happened. As she ran along with the crowd, Du Yue was secretly d that they had chosen to put the car into the space before they left and run to the underground fallout shelter. Otherwise, given the current situation, the car would not be able to move a single inch on the road. Just as she was thinking about it, Du Yue heard the urgent honking of a car. Du Yue did not stop walking as she turned her head and looked in the direction of the sound.


    An expensive luxury car was squeezed into the middle of the crowd. The person sitting in the driver¡¯s seat honked crazily, trying to get the crowd to make way for the car, but no one paid attention to him. At this time, every minute of dy was dangerous. Who would make way for a stranger? Du Yue only took a nce before she retracted her gaze and continued to run with the crowd. Everyone could not speed up because they had brought their families and belongings with them. It would only take an hour to run there under normal circumstances. In the end, it took two to three hours before they finally arrived.


    When they arrived, there was a long queue at the entrance of the underground fallout shelter. The staff maintained order at the entrance and told everyone not to squeeze. Everyone could only slow down and move forward slowly with the long line. After waiting for almost half an hour, Du Yue and the other two finally entered the underground fallout shelter. The light at the entrance was on, but it was still dark. They followed the person in front of them. The farther down they went, the darker their vision became.


    It was different from when they were on the ground. Once they entered the ground, they could clearly feel that the surrounding temperature had dropped a lot. After walking in the dark for a long time, they finally heard a staff member shouting over the radio, ¡°Everyone, please calm down and settle here for the time being. Don¡¯t fight. If you want to go to the toilet, please follow the signs. You can¡¯t urinate and defecate anywhere else!¡±


    Du Yue did not find this funny at all. Instead, she felt that it was a necessary reminder! Being underground, the air did not circte. If everyone did as they pleased, would they still be able to stay? Just thinking about that smell made Du Yue frown unconsciously. The ce they were in now seemed to be a small square. There were no more stairs around them, only two dark and long paths.


    The person walking in front randomly chose a small path and walked along it. Du Yue was about to follow that person when she held He Xing¡¯s hand. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡±


    He Xing raised his chin at the staff member who shouted just now. ¡°Let¡¯s ask him first!¡±


    He Xing did not say anything else, but Du Yue understood what he meant in an instant. They would first ask him if there was a ce with a better environment to stay.


    Since the base had already predicted that the volcano would erupt and built an underground shelter in advance, there would be many considerations. The prepared amodation should also be divided into different grades. They did not n to live in the best ce. It would be too easy for others to resent them. As long as they did not have to squeeze with everyone, they would be satisfied.


    He Xing walked forward. Before the staff member could ask, he secretly handed over a bag of things. Du Yue saw He Xing¡¯s actions and knew what he was giving away. It was cornbread made from the corn that they had nted previously. When the staff saw He Xing, he subconsciously took the things He Xing handed over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± There were too many people here, and it was indeed not suitable to get too close.


    He Xing did not beat about the bush. ¡°I want to ask if there¡¯s a quieter ce to stay.¡±


    As He Xing spoke, the man had already opened the cloth bag in his hand. When he saw the bread inside, his eyes were filled with a smile. After hearing He Xing¡¯s question, he nodded happily. ¡°Of course! Go along the road on the right. After about 200 meters, you¡¯ll see an iron door. There are stairs below the door. Just go through that path.¡±


    What he meant was that the ce He Xing wanted to live was on the next floor..

 Chapter 437 - 437: Choosing a Good Residence

    Chapter 437: Choosing a Good Residence


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This person¡¯s words were very simple, but Du Yue and the other two did not think that they would be able to casually enter the iron door. However, no matter what, they had to go and take a look. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    He Xing thanked him and led Du Yue and Xia Ju to the right path. It was unknown if it was to save electricity or for some other reason, but the lights at the top of the passageway were very dim.


    Walking along the passage, they could only roughly see the scene here. On both sides of the passage, there were doors. Du Yue looked inside and found that these doors contained rooms. Some of them were already upied, while others were still empty. In all the rooms, there was nothing except for amp above their heads. Each room was very small, only about a dozen square meters.


    Although most of the rooms were still empty, just thinking about therge group they had met on the way, they could predict that the rooms would definitely be overcrowded in a few hours.


    The farther they walked, the fewer people there were around them. Most people would choose an empty room to stay in after taking a few steps. After walking for about 200 meters, the three of them saw the big iron door that the staff member had mentioned. The iron door did not look special, but Du Yue felt that there must be something special behind it. Otherwise, if someone started a riot and insisted on breaking into the next floor, such a thin iron door would probably notst for more than a few minutes. As she stared at the iron door, Du Yue heard someone talking. The voice was a little muffled.


    Du Yue looked at the source of the sound and realized that the sound came from behind the iron door. In the corner under the iron door, there was a square wire mesh. It should be a loudspeaker or something. ¡°Those who have no business here, please leave. The amodation you¡¯re looking for is upstairs.¡±


    ¡°We want to stay downstairs,¡± He Xing said straightforwardly.


    ¡°15 catties of grain per person.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s expression did not change when she heard this. This was what they had thought before they came. If they wanted to live in a better ce, they would definitely have to pay a price. Du Yue ced a luggage bag on the ground and unzipped it. ¡°These are all sweet potatoes, a total of 50 catties. Please choose a better room for us.¡±


    Although there was only a cold iron door in front of her, Du Yue believed that the person inside would be able to see everything outside. Sure enough, as soon as Du Yue finished speaking, the tightly shut iron door in front of her slowly opened, and four fully armed men walked out. They first checked the sweet potatoes, then nodded at the three of them. ¡°Take your things and follow us.¡±


    Du Yue and the other two followed them. When they passed by the door, Du Yue deliberately took a look. This seemingly ordinary iron door was actually at least 20 centimeters thick. However, the door appeared to be thin on the outside as a cover.


    The three of them had just stepped through the door when the door closed again. Du Yue nced around and found that the stairway was not far ahead. The stairs were convenient, and there was a small door. It should be the room of these guards. There was arge floor-to-ceiling scale outside the room. Before they could say anything, He Xing automatically poured the sweet potatoes onto the scale. As the sweet potatoes were poured in one by one, the number on the disy screen gradually increased. When all the sweet potatoes in the bag were poured out, the number on the disy screen stopped at 50.


    ¡°Go down the stairs. The two rooms 50 meters away from the left and right toilets are thergest. They¡¯re about five square metersrger than the others. You can choose one of them. There¡¯s a toilet on both sides.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks!¡±


    The three of them thanked the guards before taking their things and continuing down the stairs. The stairs were still very long. The three of them walked for five minutes before they reached the next floor. Du Yue realized that the temperature was getting lower as they went down.


    The clothes the three of them were wearing now were made of special materials that could lower their temperature. The farther they went down, the colder they felt. After going down the stairs, Du Yue looked left and right. She found that no matter which side the passage was, it was equally long and endless.


    If they lived in a middle room, they would probably pee their pants before they could run to the toilet. If it was too close to the toilet, they were worried that the smell would be strong. Du Yue secretly sighed. The extra five catties of sweet potatoes were not given in vain. The two rooms with thergest area were also the most reasonable in terms of location. ¡°Do you want to live on the right or the left?¡± Du Yue asked.


    He Xing and Xia Ju answered at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°You can choose.¡±


    After saying that, the two of them red at each other as if ming each other for copying their words..

 Chapter 438 - 438: Staying in the Underground Sanctuary

    Chapter 438: Staying in the Underground Sanctuary


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue was already used to the two of them not liking each other¡¯s behavior. She did not say much and took the lead to turn left and walk along the dark path. After walking for five to six minutes, Du Yue estimated that they were about 50 meters away from the toilet. Then, she stopped and pointed at the door in front of her. ¡°It should be here. This door is slightly wider than the others. You won¡¯t be able to tell if you don¡¯t look carefully.¡±


    The other rooms they passed by along the way were still unupied. They did not know if it was because no one was willing to spend food to stay, or if those people who could afford it had note yet. Regardless of the reason, it was good news for Du Yue and the other two as they could choose a better ce to stay!


    The three of them pushed the door open and walked in. As far as their eyes could see, there was only one door in the room. There were no windows. There was also a dim light above their heads and a very simple camp bed. Xia Ju looked around and could not help butin, ¡°We spent 50 catties of food and they gave us such a dpidated room. They earned this money too easily!¡±


    Du Yue also thought so too. ¡°You¡¯re right. People with power can easily earn money!¡±


    Whether it was before or after the apocalypse, those who could earn money were those with resources or power.


    However, even though they had paid with food, they had also received a rtively quiet living environment. Du Yue was still very satisfied.


    There was no need for Du Yue to say these words directly. Xia Ju herself understood the truth. She was just casuallyining. He Xing also walked around the room and checked if there was any surveince equipment installed in the room. After confirming that there was no problem, He Xing walked to Du Yue¡¯s side. ¡°There¡¯s just a small bed. There¡¯s no ce to sit. Bring out a few small stools.¡±


    Du Yue nodded and found three small stools that could be folded from her space.


    These folding stools were like small buckets. When folded together, each one was about the size of a dish. It was only two or three centimeters thick. When not in use, it could be folded directly and ced into a hiking bag. It was very convenient. Therefore, Du Yue did not have to be afraid of being suspected after taking these stools out of her space to use. In addition to the foldable stools, Du Yue also took out a two-person tent. After setting up the tent and cing an intable mattress inside, they could go in and sleep.


    Xia Ju tactfully said, ¡°The two of you sleep in the tent. I¡¯ll sleep on the bed.¡±


    Since Xia Ju had taken the initiative to speak, Du Yue did not intend to be polite to her in this regard. The three of them were just about to sit down and rest. Just as they were feeling a little bored, they heard a sound from outside. The room waspletely enclosed, and the vent was just above the corridor. There were no outsiders present earlier, so the three of them did not close the door tightly but left it ajar. They could naturally hear themotion outside clearly.


    Xia Ju could not help but be curious. She stood up and walked to the door, sticking her head out to look outside. Du Yue and He Xing sat still, but they knew what was happening outside. The two of them did not have irvoyant eyes or irvoyant ears. What they had was Xia Ju, who was constantly broadcasting the situation to them. ¡°There are a lot of peopleing from the other end, but why aren¡¯t they taking the same stairs as us?¡±


    Du Yue chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? If there¡¯s only one staircase on such a long road, it¡¯ll be toote to run if anything happens. At that time, they would bepletely wiped out.¡±


    After hearing Du Yue¡¯s exnation, Xia Ju nodded thoughtfully and continued to look outside. ¡°They brought a lot of things. Some of them brought more things than us. They¡¯re choosing a room, and some of them have already opened the door and walked in¡­¡±


    Xia Ju did not need to say that and Du Yue could already guess what was happening. As the footsteps outside got closer, someone walked past their door. These people were all in a hurry. Even when they saw Xia Ju standing at the door, they only nced at her indifferently and did not have the time to pay attention to her.


    There were only a few rooms with good locations. If they did not hurry up, they would have to live in the remaining rooms. Who would have the mood to pay attention to others?


    Originally, when Du Yue and the other two were alone, the surroundings were very quiet. The air did not smell bad. Other than the asional faint smell of soil, there was no other strange smell. However, as more and more people moved in, the surrounding air became more and more smelly. Coupled with the noisy voices, Du Yue was thoroughly annoyed. These people who came were obviously capable because Xia Ju said that she saw someone carrying a child in their arms. In this world, if one did not have some real ability, one would not dare to have a child. Even if one identally got pregnant, if one could not guarantee nutrition for the child, one would not be able to keep the child..

 Chapter 439 - 439: One Should Not Hit a Smiling Person

    Chapter 439: One Should Not Hit a Smiling Person


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue listened carefully. There seemed to be more than one baby crying in the noisy surroundings. Could it be that there were children in the rooms opposite them? Just as Du Yue was feeling puzzled, Xia Ju, who had been watching themotion at the door, suddenly closed the door. This door was the simplest wooden door, and the lock on it was also the most ancient one. The door was not sturdy, and the lock was not of much use. It could only be said to be a constion.


    The sound of Xia Ju suddenly closing the door startled Du Yue and He Xing. Du Yue and He Xing looked at her in confusion. ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Xia Ju was not usually a person who would act in a fluster. Why would she suddenly m the door? Under the dim yellow light, Xia Ju frowned slightly, looking a little annoyed. ¡°The woman who lives opposite us is the one who keepsing to look for you.¡±


    Du Yue was stunned, but she quickly remembered who Xia Ju was talking about. ¡°Xia Zhixing is living opposite us?¡±


    Xia Ju nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. She¡¯s carrying a baby in her arms. Where did she get a baby?¡±


    Du Yue was speechless.


    What a strange way of thinking. Where could one get a baby? It must be their own child!


    It had been more than three months since shest met Xia Zhixing. At that time, Xia Zhixing¡¯s belly was already showing. Du Yue had concluded that she should be six or seven months pregnant. Therefore, Du Yue was not surprised that she had a child in her arms now that three months had passed. Du Yue was not interested in other people¡¯s children. ¡°Now that there are people living next door, it¡¯s quieter to close the door.¡±


    Xia Ju was not stupid. When she heard Du Yue change the topic, she knew that she did not want to talk about Xia Zhixing anymore, so she kept her mouth shut.


    However, she pondered for a moment and finally could not help but say, ¡°When 1 saw her just now, she saw me too.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s expression did not change. They lived opposite each other. If Xia Ju had seen Xia Zhixing, Xia Zhixing would naturally notice Xia Ju. It was not strange. Maybe it was because Xia Zhixing saw Xia Ju at the door that she chose to stay in the opposite room. It was not that Du Yue was overthinking it, but Xia Zhixing hade looking for her several times before, so it was not strange that she would do this now. After closing the door, the noise was mostly isted. Du Yue¡¯s ears were a little quieter.


    The noisested for about an hour and a half before it finally stopped. When the sounds stopped, Du Yue knew that the people who came must have found their rooms and settled down. When she first arrived, she thought that there were a lot of rooms here, but now it seemed that they were all full. There would only be more people living on the upper floor. Perhaps there would be one or more floors below. It seemed that the number of residents in the fourth base was not small.


    Du Yue sighed softly. What did having more people mean? There would be a lot of trouble!


    After the silence, the three of them felt hungry. Du Yue was just about to take her lunch out when she heard someone knocking on the door. A trace of surprise shed across Xia Ju¡¯s eyes. ¡°Could it be that Xia Zhixing is here to look for you again?¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°We¡¯ll know when we go and take a look.¡±


    The color of Xia Ju¡¯s pupils was too strange. If she was in close contact with someone, it would be easy for them to notice that something was wrong, so they definitely could not let her open the door.


    Du Yue had just finished speaking and was about to get up to open the door when He Xing, who was beside her, stood up first. ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll go and see who it is!¡±


    Du Yue nodded and sat back on the stool obediently. However, her gaze followed He Xing to the door.


    He Xing opened the door and saw that it was not Xia Zhixing but an aunt who looked to be in her 60s. The aunt¡¯s face was full of wrinkles, and her eyes were slightly tired. However, when she saw He Xing for the first time, her eyes shed with amazement. Du Yue secretlyughed. It seemed that this was another person who was shocked by He Xing¡¯s beauty! However, the aunt quickly came back to her senses and said to He Xing with a smile, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re really good-looking!¡±


    He Xing¡¯s expression was indifferent, and so was his tone. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    The auntie obviously did not expect He Xing to be so cold. The smile on her face was a little hard to maintain. ¡°You, why are you so ungrateful? I was praising you!¡±


    He Xing¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Yes, I can tell. What do you want to say?¡±


    As soon as He Xing finished speaking, the aunt¡¯s expression became a littleplicated. It was obvious that she did not expect He Xing to be such a stubborn block of wood.. As the old saying went, one should not hit a smiling person, so why was this person so heartless?

 Chapter 440 - 440: Why Are You So Vicious?

    Chapter 440: Why Are You So Vicious?


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He Xing was not interested in her reaction. Seeing that she was standing at the door for a long time without saying anything, he reached out to close the door. Seeing He Xing reach out to close the door, the aunt came back to her senses and quickly stretched out a foot to block it. ¡°Wait a minute! 1 want to borrow something from you!¡± The aunt stopped and stared at He Xing expectantly as if she was waiting for him to ask.


    However, He Xing disappointed her. He was not curious about what she wanted to borrow at all.


    He Xing rejected her straightforwardly. ¡°No!¡±


    Hearing this, the old woman¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°Young man, I haven¡¯t said what 1 want to borrow yet you already rejected me. You look like a decent person, but why is his heart so ruthless? I see that you¡¯re using a tent. Why don¡¯t you take pity on me, an old woman, and lend me your tent? The three of you are all young. You can sleep however you want. It doesn¡¯t matter if you have a tent or not! My family¡¯s situation is special. My two grandsons are still young, so they need a good resting environment¡­¡±


    Hearing the aunt¡¯s words, Du Yue and Xia Ju looked at each other, their heads full of question marks. He Xing was also confused. ¡°Whether your grandchildren can rest well or not has nothing to do with me, right?¡±


    The old woman widened her eyes. ¡°How can it have nothing to do with you?! At this time, children are our hope and continuation in the future! As adults, shouldn¡¯t you pay for the future of the country¡­¡±


    He Xing did not give her a chance to continue and closed the door. He Xing closed the door with great force. The aunt was so frightened that she took a few steps back.


    When the aunt finally managed to stand firm, all she saw was the tightly shut door. The old woman was stunned on the spot, but she quickly came back to her senses. She went forward and knocked on the door with all her strength. ¡°You¡¯re so young, why don¡¯t you have any kindness at all?! Didn¡¯t anyone teach you that children are the flowers of the mothend and require everyone¡¯s protection? Besides, you don¡¯t have children now. You¡¯ll understand when you have children in the future!¡±


    No matter how much the aunt shouted outside, it did not affect He Xing in the room. He Xing walked straight back and sat down without changing his expression.


    Du Yue could not help but pat He Xing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I pity you.¡± He was stopped by that kind of person and had to listen to her nonsense for so long.


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s better for me to be pitiful than you!¡±


    These words of love were really old-fashioned but inexplicably sincere¡­


    At this moment, Du Yue suddenly saw from the corner of her eye that Xia Ju, who was originally sitting upright, had taken out a bag of melon seeds from somewhere. She was crossing her legs and kicking them vigorously. Du Yue had just looked over when Xia Ju noticed her gaze. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    Du Yue looked at the melon seeds in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m looking at the melon seeds.¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s learning ability was really strong. It had only been a few days, and she had already learned the mostfortable position to eat melon seeds!


    Xia Ju hid the melon seeds in her hands behind her back and said warily, ¡°Don¡¯t look at my melon seeds, look at your boyfriend! I haven¡¯t had enough of watching this romantic TV show! You two continue.¡±


    Although Du Yue knew that Xia Ju was watching her and He Xing being intimate, knowing it was one thing and hearing Xia Ju say it with her own ears was another. Du Yue rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Then you can eat your melon seeds slowly! It¡¯s best to savor them carefully! Because I will never give you a bag of melon seeds again!¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s backpack was half the height of a person. Other than sleeping bags and water, there were also somemon daily necessities inside.


    Although she had a lot of snacks, she only brought one or two bags of each kind in order to eat arger variety. The bag of melon seeds in her hand was the only one. Although she knew that Du Yue was simply threatening her, she was still anxious. She waved her hand and grabbed a handful of melon seeds before stuffing them into Du Yue¡¯s hand. Before Du Yue could speak, Xia Ju snatched the melon seeds away again.


    Du Yue was confused.


    Xia Ju gave her a fawning smile. ¡°Wait for me. 1¡¯11 deshell them for you!¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Xia Ju began to deshell the melon seeds quickly. Du Yue was dumbfounded and did not know what to say. She could only silently ce a trash can in front of her. It was not to protect the environment. At this time, people could not even eat their fill but they even had melon seeds in their rooms. Was this not clearly telling others that they were different? When Du Yue and Xia Ju were eating melon seeds, they could still hear the aunt cursing outside the door.


    However, because the door blocked most of the sound, they could only get a rough idea of what she was saying. Du Yue and the other two could not be bothered to deal with her and treated it as listening to a podcast..

 Chapter 441 - 441: The Ancient Toilet

    Chapter 441: The Ancient Toilet


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although the woman was quite old, she could actually scold people for more than half an hour in one breath. Moreover, she seemed to be getting more and more energetic as she scolded. She did not dare to say anything bad. She just said that they were too evil and so on. As long as they did not care about such words, it would not affect them at all. Du Yue and the other two did not care about her at all. They just did what they should do, but someone could not listen anymore. After a few minutes, a sharp male voice sounded from outside. He only said a few words, ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    The woman was stunned by his rebuke and did not speak for a long time. However, she soon shouted again, ¡°Who do you think you are? Why are you telling me to shut up?! Do you think this is your home? If you don¡¯t like the noise, then go live in a vi! What are you squeezing here for?! You¡¯re here scaring an old woman like me. If you have the ability, go¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s voice suddenly stopped. It was quiet outside, which made Du Yue somewhat puzzled. Why had the woman stopped scolding the man? Just as she was curious, she heard the male voice from before say coldly again, ¡°One more word and I¡¯ll sew your mouth shut.¡±


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. No wonder. The woman was threatened and did not dare to speak. Du Yue was very familiar with the man¡¯s voice. It was none other than Guan Sheng.


    She was not surprised. Xia Zhixing lived just across the street. It was normal for Guan Sheng to be with her. If Guan Sheng still had not found Xia Zhixing after a few months, he would be too useless. She did not know how Guan Sheng had threatened the old woman, but she did not dare to curse again.


    Finally, it was a little quiet. Du Yue and the other two were also nning to have lunch. It was already past one o¡¯clock because of the dy caused by that woman. Du Yue first took out the range hood and battery to charge it, then asked He Xing and Xia Ju what they wanted to eat. The two of them had a simple meal. Each of them had a bowl of noodles and fried eggs, both of which were nd food. The rooms were too close to each other, so even if there was a range hood, it was better to eat mild food. Otherwise, it might attract the attention of others.


    Just a tent alone had attracted such a troublesome old woman. If others smelled delicious fooding from their room, Du Yue estimated that those people would surround them. After dinner, Xia Ju took out her phone. ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s any signal underground.¡±


    Du Yue felt that there would not be signal. Before she could speak, she saw Xia Ju put her phone back into her pocket dejectedly. ¡°How annoying. There¡¯s no signal at all.¡±


    Du Yue was not surprised. The biggest purpose of an underground shelter was to protect people from disasters. It was already good enough that they could be protected and did not have to die. Why would the base spend time and effort to set up the inte here? Without the inte and without being able to go out, they did not know what was going on outside, nor did they know when the volcano would erupt. Facing such an unknown disaster, even the calmest person would panic. However, panicking would not solve anything. They could only do something else and force themselves not to think about it. The room was not big, and there were three of them living in it, so it was inconvenient to do many things. If they wanted to go to the toilet, they could only go to the public toilet at the end of the passage.


    When Du Yue needed to go to the toilet, Xia Ju volunteered to apany her. The passage was very narrow. Looking at their interlocked hands and close bodies, Du Yue found it a little strange. This feeling was simr to when she was still in school. She would hold hands with her best friend to go to the toilet during ss. This was the first time they went to the toilet since they came here. The toilet was no different from an ordinary public toilet. Men and women were separated. The only difference was that there was no sink here. After entering the female toilet, the area was divided into cubicles.


    However, there was no door to the cubicle, nor was there a flushing device. There was arge iron bucket under the squatting pit. The iron bucket was filled with a thickyer of nt ash. There was also a bucket beside it, which was filled with soil mixed with nt ash. There was also argedle. Without any exnation, Du Yue understood at a nce how the toilet was used.


    This was a little like the time when she used cat litter! One would do their business into the big metal bucket before covering it with soil and nt ash. Du Yue did not know which genius had thought of this method. Putting everything else aside, it saved them a lot of water. However, there were so many people living here. If they went to the toilet every day, the big metal bucket would probably be filled with excrement in less than three days.. Who would empty it then? Where should they dump it?

 Chapter 442 - 442: I’m Going Crazy

    Chapter 442: I¡¯m Going Crazy


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue had settled her physiological needs, but the doubts in her heart were still unanswered. She simply stopped thinking about it and followed Xia Ju out. They quickly walked back to their room and closed the door. Du Yue took out a basin of clean water from her space and asked Xia Ju to wash her hands with her. He Xing had never been to the toilet before, but seeing the two of them like this, he could roughly guess. ¡°The toilet is a dry toilet? They don¡¯t use water?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no water.¡±


    He Xing frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if there¡¯s no water in the toilet, but we have to use water to eat and drink, right? Even if most people brought water with them, it probably won¡¯t be able tost them for long.¡±


    It was not a problem to starve for a few days, but without water to drink, one would die.


    Du Yue was more optimistic. ¡°I think the base will divide the water for everyone.¡±


    Sure enough, there was a sudden movement outside during dinner.


    He Xing opened the door and looked outside. He then turned around and said to Du Yue, ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s a waterwheel outside.¡±


    Du Yue was sitting on the stool in a daze. When she heard this, she immediately stood up and quickly walked to the door to take a look.


    The waterwheel had just arrived on this floor. It was still some distance away from Du Yue¡¯s room. It took nearly 20 minutes before it arrived at their door. ¡°Each person will get a catty of water. Find a container yourself!¡±


    After a few years, they encountered a waterwheel once again, and it was still one catty per person. Du Yue turned around and went back to the room. She took out three mineral water bottles. The mineral water bottles could hold up to 500 milliliters of water, so it was easy to fill them up.


    Just as Du Yue was about to return to the room after filling up the water, the door opposite her was suddenly pushed open from the inside.


    The next second, a muscr man walked out from inside. It was Guan Sheng. Du Yue did not want to have too much contact with him, so she only nced at him before immediately retracting her gaze. She took the three bottles of water and turned around to enter the room, closing the door behind her. The moment the door closed, Du Yue heard Guan Sheng ask, ¡°How many times do you give out water a day?¡±


    ¡°How many times? Are you lost in your daydreams? Once a day is good enough!¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue sighed in her heart. Each person could only get one bottle of water a day, which could only ensure that they would not die of thirst. However, the situation now was special. It was inconvenient to do anything in the underground shelter, and water was scarce. It was understandable. Du Yue poured the three bottles of water into the bucket in the space. They were not short of water now, and they did not know where the water came from.


    Du Yue did not dare to drink it, so she decided to save it for washing up.


    After dinner, Du Yue and the other two held their tablets and watched their favorite movies with earphones. At 10:30 pm, they put down their phones and closed their eyes to sleep. The conditions were limited, so the three of them used sleeping bags. Du Yue¡¯s sleep quality had always been good. Less than five minutes after shey down, she was already sound asleep. Just as she was dreaming, she was suddenly awakened by a piercing cry. Du Yue was shocked and immediately sat up.


    As soon as she sat up, she heard He Xing¡¯sforting voice. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The child next door is crying.¡±


    Du Yue took a deep breath and turned to ask He Xing, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    Otherwise, how could he have woken up faster than her?


    ¡°I was woken up by the noise too, but I woke up earlier than you. The child started crying earlier, but it was a little softer at first.¡±


    Du Yue nodded thoughtfully. She could tell that the crying belonged to a child about two or three years old. As the child sobbed non-stop, they seemed to be muttering something in a low voice. She did not know what had happened. Du Yue found three pairs of earplugs from her space and handed a pair to He Xing. Then, she opened the tent and called Xia Ju softly, ¡°Do you want earplugs?¡±


    Xia Ju was tossing and turning due to the child and could not fall asleep. At this moment, it was as if she had seen her savior. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Hurry up and give me a pair. I¡¯m going crazy.¡±


    After Xia Ju took the earplugs and put them on, she quickly fell asleep again. Du Yue smiled and shook her head. She then returned to her tent to continue sleeping. The earplugs worked well. After Du Yue put them on, she was no longer woken up by the child¡¯s cries. She slept until seven in the morning.


    Although it was dark in the underground shelter, Du Yue was still used to maintaining her routine. She did not want to confuse the day and night. Since they could not see the sun now, whether it was their body or their emotions, they might face problems. If they did not have a good rest, they would probably fall sick before they could get out of here. After tidying up the sleeping bag, Du Yue and Xia Ju went to the toilet together. Along the way, they bumped into many people, but everyone lowered their heads and walked in a hurry. No one paid attention to each other..

 Chapter 443 - 443: What Should Come Has Come

    Chapter 443: What Should Come Has Come


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As soon as they walked into the toilet, Du Yue was almost stung by the stench. She frowned. What was going on? There was no smellst night, but it had be like this after only one night? After entering a cubicle, Du Yue finally understood what was going on. Even though there were buckets of nt ash, there were alsozy people who would leave after using the toilet without using the nt ash.


    There were even people who did not do their business into the bucket and directly did it on the ground. Seeing this scene, Du Yue secretly gritted her teeth. She really wanted to beat these people up! Staying in such a cramped space was already very ufortable, yet there were people who wanted to court death and make the environment even more difficult! Even cats and dogs knew how to dig up the soil and cover their poop after going to the toilet. Why were these people sozy?


    Du Yue casually found a cubicle that was not as disgusting and solved her needs. Then, she left with Xia Ju without looking back. Fortunately, their room was still some distance away from the toilet. If they were close to the toilet, they would have to be tortured by the suffocating smell all the time. Fortunately, this situation did notst long. Soon, the staff of the base discovered the problem and shouted in the corridor with a loudspeaker. They were urgently recruiting cleaners, and the job was naturally to clean the toilets. Although cleaning the toilet was a dirty and tiring job, the base would pay workers handsomely.


    Those who were willing to work could get an extra 2,000 milliliters of water per day. It had to be said that this condition was very attractive in the current situation.


    As soon as the staff member finished speaking, Du Yue heard someone push open the door and walk out, taking the initiative to register. When Du Yue went to the toilet in the afternoon, the environment was much better than before. There was no longer a foul smell and a scene that stung her eyes. Du Yue felt much more rxed when she came out. As she was walking back, she suddenly felt the ground tremble. At first, it was not obvious. Du Yue even thought that it might be because she had squatted for too long and had low blood sugar. However, before she could continue walking, the surrounding walls started shaking again. This time, the shaking was much stronger than before. Du Yue almost lost her bnce and fell to the ground.


    Xia Ju quickly reached out and pulled Du Yue. The two of them held hands and ran quickly toward their room.


    Not only the two of them, but everyone in the corridor also felt the intense shock. For a moment, everyone was in a mess and rushed to their rooms. Fortunately, most of their rooms were only 50 meters away from the toilet. Du Yue and Xia Ju squeezed into the crowd and finally ran back. He Xing had already opened the door and was waiting there. As soon as Du Yue and Xia Ju entered, He Xing quickly closed the door.


    Sitting by the bed, Du Yue still felt a little scared. The shaking did not stop. Although it was not as strong as it was at the beginning, she could still feel it. Her body was trembling.


    This feeling was different from an earthquake. It was not just the vibration as Du Yue also felt the temperature around her rise.


    The underground shelter they were in was already much colder than the surface, but now, Du Yue was actually starting to sweat. The skin that was covered by her clothes was fine, but her exposed hands and face only seemed to burn a little. Everything that was happening in this short period of time clearly told Du Yue that the volcano had erupted! Even though Du Yue had expected this, she still found it hard to ept that it had reallye to this. She did not know what was happening outside, nor did she know if they could escape this cmity safely.


    She felt depressed, but no one could give her an urate answer. This sudden disaster made everyone panic. The noise around them gradually grew louder, mixed with the cries of children in fear. Du Yue¡¯s head hurt from listening to it, and in the end, she could only put on earplugs again. The sudden shaking continued until nighttime before it gradually stopped. At this time yesterday, the waterwheel came to distribute water to everyone.


    Today, however, there was no sign of the waterwheel. Du Yue was not in a hurry to get water. She was just wondering if she could hear some news about the outside world from the staff. After waiting for another two hours, the waterwheel finally arrived. Today¡¯s waterwheel was different from yesterday¡¯s because there was a square screen tied to the waterwheel. The screen was ying the scene of the volcano eruption.


    Du Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She saw the building of the fourth base in the corner of the screen. It was obvious that someone had taken the risk to record the volcanic eruption in the base..

 Chapter 444 - 444: Why Don’t You Guess How I Survived Until Now

    Chapter 444: Why Don¡¯t You Guess How I Survived Until Now


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Even from a distance, Du Yue could still see the volcano erupting. The scorchingva spewed out and shot into the sky. The huge cloud created by the volcanic ash gradually dispersed. After a volcanic eruption, not only wouldva spurt out, but volcanic ash would also wander everywhere. After the high temperature collided with the atmosphere, it would produce rain. However, this rain was different from ordinary rain. This rain was extremely corrosive. Whatever it touched would be destroyed. In the ces that were drenched by heavy rain and volcanic ash, the soil could no longer support any crops. If people were unlucky enough to inhale volcanic ash, it would also cause irreversible harm to the human body.


    People with weak physiques would die almost immediately. In the face of such a natural disaster, humans seemed helpless and weak. Looking at the scene on the screen, everyone who came out to get water had aplicated expression.


    The fourth base was not that good, but at least they had better living conditions. No one would have thought that a volcanic eruption wouldpletely destroy everything after they had just lived a few good days. The staff who came to deliver the water today wore masks on their faces. When they were distributing the water, their eyes were lowered and they did not say a word. No one knew when the volcanic eruption would end, and no one knew if they would have the chance to return to the surface in the future. Even so, everyone wanted to live.


    As long as they lived, there would be a day when they would see the sun. Just as Du Yue was about to turn around and return to the room, she was stopped by someone. Du Yue immediately recognized the familiar voice. It was the old woman who had asked He Xing for their tent yesterday.


    The woman¡¯s face was filled with bitterness, and she even deliberately squeezed out two drops of tears. ¡°Little girl, look at the volcano erupting outside. I don¡¯t know when these days will end. We¡¯ve lived for so many years. I don¡¯t know if we can survive until the end of the apocalypse. But the children are still young! They still have a long way to go in the future. They have the best hope of surviving until the end of the natural disaster and rebuilding a new home for all of us, don¡¯t you think so? So look, can you give half of your water to my grandson to drink? It¡¯s fine if we adults suffer a little, but we can¡¯t let the children suffer, right?¡±


    Du Yue was so angry that sheughed after hearing her words. How shameless was this person to actually say such things? Du Yue refused without hesitation. ¡°No, you might die soon, but I can still live for a long time. Why don¡¯t you give me your share of the water and I¡¯ll rebuild your home for your grandchildren? This way, you¡¯ll also be doing something for your descendants. What do you think?¡±


    Du Yue was not trying to anger the woman on purpose. She was just telling the truth. Even her grandchildren might not be able to live longer than Du Yue, let alone the olddy who was almost 70 years old. Du Yue was just telling the truth, but to the woman, it was not the case.


    The woman was stunned at first, but she quickly reacted. She pointed at Du Yue angrily and reprimanded, ¡°You¡¯re so vicious! You actually cursed an old woman like me to die!¡±


    Du Yue sneered. ¡°You said it yourself that you won¡¯t be able to survive until the natural disaster ends.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense! That¡¯s not what I meant at all!¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Then what did you mean? Do you think that because I¡¯m a defenseless little girl, you can cry and make a fuss to guilt trip me?¡± Du Yue did not hesitate to expose the old woman¡¯s trick.


    The old woman was embarrassed when she heard it, and her gaze avoided Du Yue. Obviously, that was what she thought. Du Yue was right.


    ¡°You think you can bully a few pushovers? What a joke. Why don¡¯t you guess how 1 survived until now?¡±


    Du Yue said coldly. She did not care about the old woman¡¯s reaction. She turned around and returned to the room. She closed the door and isted the stunned woman.


    The old woman, who had been rebuffed, looked at the tightly shut door and finally came back to her senses. Her mind gradually sobered up. That was right! It was no longer the beginning of the apocalypse. Back then, most people were still willing to do good deeds, especially the younger people. That was why they could not withstand her pleas. As long as she wiped her tears, they would be kind enough to give her their supplies..

 Chapter 445 - 445: Base Recruitment

    Chapter 445: Base Recruitment


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, things were different now. After so many natural and man-made disasters, even the kindest person would be cold and stiff. The old woman took onest look at the tightly shut door, then turned around and left slowly. In the room, Xia Ju was staring at Du Yue. Du Yue noticed her gaze and was a little confused. ¡°Is there something on my face? Why are you staring at me?¡±


    Xia Ju smiled slyly at her. ¡°When that old woman was trying to y tricks with you just now, 1 thought you would cut her tongue off!¡±


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Am I a murderer in your heart?¡±


    That old woman had indeede to ask her for water and said some unpleasant words in a sarcastic manner, but she did not harm her interests. Du Yue could not cut off her tongue just because of such a small matter, right?


    Being stared at by Du Yue, Xia Ju chuckled. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    She said no, but the expression on her face betrayed her. Du Yue did not continue thinking about it. It did not matter whether it was true or not. She would take out her knife when others attacked her. If they only wanted to say a few words like the old woman just now, Du Yue would be willing to directly retort if she was interested.


    asionally scolding people on the streets was actually quite rxing. Unfortunately, ever since Du Yue had rebuked the old woman, she stopped saying anything strange in front of them. Every time they saw the old woman when they were getting water, the old woman would not look in their direction as if nothing had happened before.


    Xia Ju was a little confused. ¡°Did she sober up after you scolded her? Why has she been so well-behaved recently?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. The old woman was not honest, and she had nothing to do with her. ¡°Let her be!¡±


    If no one came to cause trouble, their lives would be a little morefortable. The staff came to deliver water to everyone every day. The screen on the waterwheel also yed some videos that showed the outside world every day. In the first few days, the volcano would still erupt at irregr intervals. It was just that it was not as intense as the first time, so they did not feel anything underground.


    It was not until a whole weekter that the volcano finally stoppedpletely and returned to peace. However, everyone still did not dare to let their guard down. The volcanic ash produced after the volcanic eruption drifted everywhere, and the high temperature outside could roast people alive. As the temperature was too high, there were some double images in the video every time. Under such circumstances, they still had to stay underground obediently. As for returning to the surface to live, it was still a distant matter.


    However, it was not a good idea to keep holding so many people in this small and stuffy ce! With so many people, even if they brought their own rations, how much could they bring? How many days could theyst? By the time everyone started starving, a riot would not be far away. If the leaders of the base wanted to prevent this from happening, they had to make ns as soon as possible. Du Yue and the other two saw the situation clearly, but they were not in a hurry. They just waited to see the arrangements of the base.


    Two dayster, the staff of the base shouted again with a megaphone. This time, the content of the announcement was still regarding recruitment. In addition to the extra 2,000 milliliters of water per day, there was an additional condition, which was free lunches.


    If the base provided them with one meal a day, they could save some food. Who would be against such a good offer?


    Not to mention the young men, even the old, weak, sick, and disabled, as well as some children who were not too young, all went to register excitedly. Probably because the project was too big, the base did not reject anyone who volunteered and took them all away. Looking at the crowd, He Xing reached out and pinched Du Yue¡¯s face. ¡°You two be careful at home. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Alright! You be careful too!¡±


    The three of them could not possibly refuse to go. They would meet these people around them every day when they fetched water. Even if they had not said a word to each other, after so many days here, everyone already knew how many people were staying in their room. The three of them were in the prime of their lives, so they had to consume a lot of food and water every day. It was fine if they did not have the chance before, but now that the base was recruiting, they could not continue to hide at home without going out. Would that not be telling others that they had brought a lot of food? No matter how strong Du Yue and Xia Ju were, they were still women. Therefore, He Xing took on the responsibility of working this time..

 Chapter 446 - 446: Quite Like You

    Chapter 446: Quite Like You


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue stood at the door and looked at He Xing¡¯s back as he left. She felt a little disappointed. She did not know when these days would end. They just wanted to find a base to live in peace for a few days. Was it so difficult? If they wanted to live a stable life, did they really have to live in seclusion? Du Yue was feeling mncholic when she felt Xia Ju tugging at her sleeve.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Du Yue was puzzled. Xia Ju did not answer. Instead, she pointed at the other side, indicating for her to look over. Du Yue took a closer look and saw Xia Zhixing standing at the door of the opposite room with a child in her arms. Xia Zhixing had a beautiful face, and this was an indisputable fact. When Du Yue first met her, she only thought that she was a carefree princess. Later, when they met again, she found out that she had swallowed her anger and stayed beside her enemy just to take revenge.


    Aftering to the fourth base, Xia Zhixing had been fighting for others like a chivalrous warrior. Now, she was standing there with a child in her arms, and her entire body was emitting a gentle glow that only belonged to a mother.


    Although Du Yue had never given birth before, she knew that women would more or less change after bing a mother. The baby in Xia Zhixing¡¯s arms was tightly swaddled, so Du Yue could not see what the child looked like. Just as Du Yue thought of this, she saw Xia Zhixing walking over with the child in her arms. The passage was narrow. Xia Zhixing only took four or five steps before she arrived in front of Du Yue. ¡°Do you want to see her?¡±


    Du Yue was slightly stunned. Could Xia Zhixing read minds? Why did Xia Zhixing walk over with the baby in her arms when she was just thinking about what the baby looked like?


    Just as she was wondering, Xia Zhixing smiled shyly, ¡°You seem very surprised? I just saw you staring at the child for a long time and felt that you might want to see her, so I carried her over to let you take a look.¡± Speaking of this, Xia Zhixing smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯ve never given birth to a child, so naturally you can¡¯t understand it. After bing a mother, all your attention would be on your child. Especially in this time of turmoil, I¡¯ll notice if anyone looks at her.¡±


    Hearing Xia Zhixing¡¯s words, Du Yue suddenly understood. It was said that a mother was strong. No matter what era it was, the child would always be the mother¡¯s first priority. Even before the apocalypse, mothers would be worried and concerned about their children, let alone now. Before the apocalypse, if the mother did not take good care of the child, the child would at most fall and get a small injury. Now, if the mother did not pay attention to the child constantly, it was hard to say if the child could grow up safely.


    In this post-apocalyptic world, it was already hard enough for an adult to live, let alone a child who was still in a swaddle. Regardless of the decisions of others, Du Yue would never bring a child into this world in such an environment. However, in front of a mother like Xia Zhixing, she felt a little admiration for her. Pulling herself back from her thoughts, Du Yue looked at Xia Zhixing¡¯s chest.


    With just one nce, Du Yue was so shocked that her mouth opened slightly. The child in Xia Zhixing¡¯s arms looked to be only two months old. She had fair and tender skin, delicate facial features, and a small face. Even her lips were pink. This child looked very simr to Xia Zhixing. Not only did they have simr facial features, but even their expressions were inexplicably simr. ¡°A girl?¡± Du Yue asked softly.


    Xia Zhixing lowered her head and smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a little girl.¡±


    ¡°She looks like you. She¡¯s very obedient and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I hope she has a face that you won¡¯t be able to recognize in a crowd.¡±


    Hearing that, Du Yue looked up at Xia Zhixing. Without saying anything more, she knew what Xia Zhixing was worried about. In these turbulent times, it was not good to be too good-looking. While Du Yue was talking to Xia Zhixing, Xia Ju was looking at the child in Xia Zhixing¡¯s arms curiously.


    Not only was she looking at the baby, but she was also a little tempted. If Du Yue had not nced at her, she would probably have reached out to touch her little face.


    Xia Zhixing had noticed what Du Yue had noticed. ¡°Do you want to touch her? It¡¯s okay, you can touch her.¡±


    Xia Ju immediately waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t wanna hurt the baby.¡±


    Xia Zhixing did not have much reaction when she heard Xia Ju¡¯s refusal. She just said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go back first..¡±

 Chapter 447 - 447: Days of Inexplicable Grievance

    Chapter 447: Days of Inexplicable Grievance


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue and Xia Ju said goodbye to her. The moment Xia Zhixing turned around, they immediately entered the room and closed the door. After returning to the room and sitting down, Du Yue smiled at Xia Ju. ¡°1 saw that you were eager to make a move just now. I thought you¡¯d want to touch her!¡±


    Xia Ju shook her head seriously. ¡°1 won¡¯t touch other people¡¯s children.¡±


    She was not familiar with Xia Zhixing, so how could she touch her child so casually? Even if nothing unexpected happened, they would inevitably be familiar with each other.


    After spending so much time with Du Yue, Xia Ju had long realized that Du Yue did not like to be tied down by others. Looking at Xia Ju¡¯s serious expression, Du Yue looked at her with admiration. ¡°Good girl! How clever!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m smart most of the time.¡±


    ¡°In other words, there are also times when you¡¯re stupid?¡±


    Xia Ju was speechless. Seeing Xia Ju¡¯s bulging eyes, Du Yue could not help but want tough. She took a bag of spicy sticks from her space and handed it to Xia Ju. ¡°Want some?¡±


    Xia Ju did not hesitate and took it directly. ¡°Of course!¡±


    The two of them did not find it boring to stay in the room. After all, they could eat snacks together, y games, and watch TV shows.


    However, when Du Yue thought of He Xing who was working hard somewhere, she could not enjoy herself. She could only lie on the bed and stare nkly at the ceiling.


    When it was finally dinner time, they finally saw arge group of people returning from outside. The moment Du Yue heard themotion, she immediately sat up from the bed and quickly went out to wee him. Just as she reached the door, she bumped into He Xing, who was about to knock. Du Yue opened the door and saw the man in front of her smiling brightly at her. ¡°We really have a telepathic connection. 1 was just about to knock.¡±


    Xia Ju, who was sitting in the room, heard He Xing¡¯s words and subconsciously wanted to take out melon seeds to eat.


    However, she suddenly remembered what happenedst time and could only forcefully suppress this thought.


    At the door, Du Yue ignored He Xing¡¯s words. She only sized He Xing up. Apart from his face being covered in dust, she did not see any injuries. She was finally relieved. Du Yue leaned over and let He Xing enter the room. She closed the door and asked softly, ¡°Do you want to wipe your body?¡±


    He Xing waved his hand. ¡°I can¡¯t. We¡¯ve been working all day. Everyone¡¯s face is covered in dust and dirt, and we all smell of sweat. If 1 wipe my face clean and go out to work tomorrow, people will inevitably find out that something is wrong.¡±


    He Xing was right, and Du Yue understood the logic. However¡­ Du Yue felt that these days were inexplicably stifling.


    However, everything was their own choice. Du Yue took a deep breath and suppressed the frustration in her heart. Then, she asked, ¡°What did you do outside?¡±


    He Xing sat down on the stool and was about to speak when he heard Du Yue¡¯s question. Du Yue beat him to it and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talkter. You¡¯ve been busy all day. Eat something first! The waterwheel already came, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone knocking on the door at this time.¡± Du Yue directly took out the range hood and battery.


    She then took a basin of water for He Xing to wash up. Finally, she took out the small dining table and began to put food on it.


    He Xing had worked hard for a day. There was nothing better than carbs to replenish his physical strength and energy at this time. Therefore, Du Yue took out three servings of fragrant shredded pork rice and a roasted duck. The roasted duck was very fragrant when eaten directly, but the bestbination was still wrapped in thin crepes. They were eaten with cucumber strips and green onion. As thest touch, a little sweet bean sauce was added. The taste was really fragrant.


    Du Yue took a crepe and put some green onion and cucumber in it. Then, she put the roasted duck dipped in sweet bean sauce into it as well before bringing it directly to He Xing¡¯s mouth. ¡°Try it!¡±


    He Xing reached out to take it and ate it all in one bite.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good!¡± He Xing said vaguely. Before he could finish swallowing, He Xing picked up another piece of roast duck and stuffed it into his mouth. After eating, he could not help but nod. ¡°Good, very good!¡±


    Du Yue could not help but roll her eyes when she saw how hungry he was. ¡°Pay attention when you¡¯re eating. Stop talking.¡±


    ¡°You should eat too!¡±


    Xia Ju, who was sitting at the side, did not say anything. She just lowered her head and ate the food in her bowl. Roasted duck rice, PDA, and lemon tea. There was simply no betterbination than this..

 Chapter 448 - 448: Xia Ju’s Little Plan

    Chapter 448: Xia Ju¡¯s Little n


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After eating and drinking to their hearts¡¯ content, Du Yue put away all the cutlery and rubbish and then looked at He Xing again. He Xing knew what Du Yue was going to ask. ¡°The fourth base is going to start building an underground city. The government has recruited a lot of people to expand the base in the empty area.¡±


    The dust produced by the volcanic eruption drifted everywhere. It was unknown how long it would take for it topletely dissipate. The surface was no longer suitable for human life, so they could only expand underground. Building an underground city was the top priority now.


    Although Du Yue understood the intention of the base, she also knew that digging out the underground city with bare hands would be a huge project. Du Yue did not think like this because of the base. She just did not want He Xing to move bricks and dig soil every day.


    Du Yue fell into deep thought. After a moment, her eyes suddenly lit up and she took out a box from her space. Looking at the box that suddenly appeared on the table, Xia Ju was a little puzzled. ¡°What is this?¡±


    He Xing recognized it at a nce. ¡°The digging robot!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Xia Ju looked at Du Yue and then at He Xing.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of this thing? We¡¯re not rabbits. We don¡¯t need to dig a hole.¡±


    Looking at Xia Ju¡¯s puzzled expression, Du Yue exined, ¡°This isn¡¯t just used to dig rabbit holes. This is a robot that can dig out an entire underground city!


    We met an interster person before and got this from him. I didn¡¯t expect it to finallye in handy.¡±


    The contractor who was known as the king had dug out arge-scale underground city just by relying on such robots. Using robots to dig holes was not only efficient, but most importantly, He Xing would be able to free his hands. Hearing Du Yue¡¯s exnation, Xia Ju¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. ¡°Are they really that amazing? Then why don¡¯t we build our own underground city? Wouldn¡¯t we be able to live however we want?¡±


    However, they were trapped underground and could not go anywhere.


    Du Yue did not bring out the robot to build an underground city for themselves. Du Yue handed the box to He Xing. ¡°Since you¡¯re so proficient in machinery, why don¡¯t you propose it to the base?¡±


    He Xing instantly understood what she meant. ¡°I suggest that we get a studio to make an identical one.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Do you think this thing is easy to copy?¡±


    He Xing smiled confidently. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. I can use this opportunity to make requests to the base. For example, when the underground city is built, I want a spacious house with two bedrooms and one living room.¡±


    With two rooms, it would be more convenient for them to move around and rest. They did not have to squeeze into the same room every day. The two of them had been together for a long time, and naturally, they had be more and more tacit. Sometimes, they did not even need to finish their sentences and the other party could guess the second half of the sentences. Moreover, their thoughts were always exactly the same.


    Xia Ju¡¯s dark eyes shifted. ¡°Since He Xing can use a robot to exchange for a nice house with the base, I¡¯ll also¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you going to take out the treatment chamber to exchange for benefits with the base?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°The words ¡®I want to use the treatment chamber¡¯ are basically written on your face.¡±


    ¡°So, do you think it¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­ not!¡±


    Du Yue was originally worried that Xia Ju would not listen to her advice. She did not expect her tough after being rejected. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t give in.¡± ¡°You guessed it yet you still asked?¡±


    Xia Ju smiled sweetly at Du Yue. ¡°I just want to do something for our little family! Otherwise, I¡¯d be annoying you, eating and drinking every day yet doing nothing!¡±


    Du Yue was speechless, but what she said made sense. Xia Ju told Du Yue and He Xing about her little n. Not only did Du Yue and He Xing not find her annoying, but they even found her a little cute.


    Early the next morning, He Xing left with the rest of the team after breakfast. Last night, He Xing had already taken apart the digging robot and studied it. With the current conditions of the blue, it was impossible to replicate the exact same body. Once the body shape waspleted, there was no way to change it. However, this did not matter much. The size of the body was not that important. As long as it was functional, it would be fine. Du Yue still had 100% trust in He Xing¡¯s ability. Looking at He Xing¡¯s back, she was not worried at all..

 Chapter 449 - 449: Xia Zhixing Is Leaving

    Chapter 449: Xia Zhixing Is Leaving


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, Xia Ju was a little worried. ¡°Do you think He Xing will be captured and imprisoned like me if he really recreates the digging robot?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t. After all, the digging robot isn¡¯t considered high-tech. After He Xing makes it, any researcher can replicate it after a period of time. At that time, it¡¯ll be good for those people to not burn the bridge after crossing the river. Who would go through the trouble to capture and imprison him?¡±


    Xia Ju was relieved when she heard that. However, she quickly thought of something. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can 1 use the nutrient solution 1 made to exchange for something? The nutrient solution was not too troublesome to make, so she thought that the blue also had something like it.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Xia Ju saw Du Yue smile at her in admiration. ¡°You¡¯re right. Most of the time, you¡¯re still very smart.¡±


    ¡°Of course¡­¡±


    Xia Ju suddenly reacted. She red at Du Yue with a pair of big eyes. ¡°What do you mean? When am 1 not smart?¡±


    Seeing Xia Ju¡¯s furious expression, Du Yue quickly stopped smiling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong. You¡¯ve always been smart. If you weren¡¯t smart, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to make a nutrient solution that could greatly change the yield and taste of the crops in such a short period of time.¡±


    Hearing Du Yue¡¯s words, Xia Ju finally stopped fuming. However, before she could gloat, Du Yue added, ¡°You¡¯ve always been very smart when ites to research.¡±


    Xia Ju blinked and looked at Du Yue. Her eyes were pure and bright. ¡°What about other aspects?¡±


    Du Yue only smiled and said nothing more. Not giving a direct answer was already an answer in itself!


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Ju snorted angrily and turned around. It seemed that she was going to break off rtions with Du Yue for a few hours. Du Yue did not pay attention to her. After this period of contact, Du Yue had already understood Xia Ju¡¯s character. Although she would throw a tantrum sometimes, she did not need anyone to coax her. It would not take long for her to coax herself.


    Just as Du Yue thought, a few hours passed and it was almost time for lunch. Only then did Xia Ju slowly turn around. She even raised her hands and stretchedzily. Looking at Xia Ju¡¯s dazed appearance, Du Yue could not help but be shocked. ¡°So you fell asleep while sitting?¡±


    Xia Ju yawned. ¡°Who said 1 fell asleep? 1 didn¡¯t.¡±


    Du Yue pointed at the corner of her mouth and exposed her mercilessly. ¡°Can you wipe the saliva off the corner of your mouth first?¡±


    When Xia Ju heard this, she quickly reached out to wipe the corner of her mouth, but she realized that there was nothing at the corner of her mouth.


    She was tricked by Du Yue again! Before she could get angry, she heard Du Yue ask her, ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch?¡±


    When she heard Du Yue mention lunch, Xia Ju could not be bothered to be angry anymore. She jumped up in joy. ¡°C chicken wings, pepper chicken gizzards, and Korean soybean paste stew!¡±


    Seeing Xia Ju¡¯s eyes shining, what else could Du Yue do? Of course, she would satisfy her!


    The smell of these three dishes was not very strong, but to be on the safe side, Du Yue still took out the range hood and ced it beside her. Although the two of them were usually noisy, once they ate, they would ignore each other and only focus on eating. The pepper chicken was spicy, and the texture was crispy. It was very satisfying to eat. They were truly satisfied. However, after eating, their lips began to feel a little hot.


    Just as they were cleaning up, there was a knock on the door. Du Yue and Xia Ju looked at each other and directly put the table and range hood into the space. After looking around and making sure that there were no ws, Du Yue asked coldly, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Du Yue, it¡¯s Xia Zhixing!¡±


    Du Yue frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± As she asked, Du Yue changed out of her original clothes and quickly rinsed her mouth.


    They had just finished their meal, so it was inevitable that the fragrance of food was still lingering on their bodies and mouths. After a moment of silence outside, Xia Zhixing¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°I¡¯m here to say goodbye to you. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    These words were unexpected to Du Yue. Xia Zhixing was leaving? Since that was the case, Du Yue was not in a hurry.


    Du Yue did not open the door for her. She just stood in the room and said, ¡°Okay, 1 wish you peace and happiness in the future..¡±

 Chapter 450 - 450: Where Are You Going?

    Chapter 450: Where Are You Going?


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the corridor, Xia Zhixing looked at the closed door and showed a bitter smile. They had known each other for so long and had seen each other so many times. They had even fought together before, but she was still unwilling to interact with her! However, she had expected this, so Xia Zhixing did not take it to heart. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°If you have a way, hurry up and leave this ce. If necessary¡­ you can look for me in Area D.¡±


    Area D? What was this ce? Du Yue was still wondering when she heard Xia Zhixing¡¯s footsteps and the sound of conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The footsteps grew farther and farther until they could no longer be heard.


    It was only when they could not hear any movement that Xia Ju asked the question in her heart, ¡°Is this underground shelter divided into districts? She told us to go to Area D to look for her, so where are we now?¡±


    Xia Ju did not know, and neither did Du Yue. However, it was clear that this was the residence of ordinary survivors. This underground shelter was indeed far more than the two floors they had seen.


    Du Yue sat down. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. He Xing has been working for so many days. He probably knows something.¡±


    Xia Ju nodded and nced at the door. Usually, Xia Ju and He Xing would bicker. This was the first time Xia Ju hoped to see He Xing as soon as possible. However, things never turned out the way one wished. He Xing did not return even when it was six or seven o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Du Yue and Xia Ju waited untilte at night. It was almost midnight when He Xing finally returned.


    Seeing He Xing, Du Yue¡¯s heart was finally able to calm down. She looked around and saw that he was fine. ¡°Why are you back sote?¡± Du Yue asked.


    ¡°I worked overtime to catch up, so I was a littlete. However, the robot has already been replicated and put into use. Let¡¯s all go to bed early tonight. We can move to Area D tomorrow.¡±


    Xia Ju was shocked. ¡°We¡¯re moving to Area D too?¡±


    When He Xing heard this, he keenly sensed the meaning behind Xia Ju¡¯s words and asked, ¡°Too? Who else moved there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Xia Zhixing,¡± Du Yue said softly. ¡°She came to say goodbye to me at noon today and said that she was moving away. She also said that if we needed her help, we could go to Area D.¡±


    Hearing this, He Xing subconsciously raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°So where is Area D?¡±


    ¡°The entire underground shelter is roughly divided into four areas. The normal survivors live in Area A, which is where we are now. Area B will be a factory or ntation area in the future. It¡¯s currently under construction. Area C is the office area, and Area D is where the office workers live. Of course, if there are especially rich and powerful people, they can also live in Area D.¡±


    After listening to He Xing¡¯s exnation, Du Yue finally realized that she had thought things too simply. She actually thought that this underground shelter only had two floors.


    ¡°Then why can Xia Zhixing move to District D?¡± Xia Ju was very puzzled. They lived opposite Xia Zhixing. They could see Xia Zhixing¡¯s every move. During this period, Xia Zhixing did not do anything special except take care of the child in her room and asionally go out to fetch water and use the toilet!


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of Guan Sheng. I met Guan Sheng today. He¡¯s a team leader now and is in charge of a construction site.¡±


    Guan Sheng did note to the fourth base alone. He had a lot of people with him, so he must have brought a lot of supplies with him. With so many young and middle-agedborers under him, coupled with his courage and ability, and more importantly, his desire to climb up thedder, it was indeed impossible for him to remain unknown.


    As a team leader, he would be able to live in Area D and provide Xia Zhixing and her daughter with a better living environment. Guan Sheng was a responsible man in every aspect. Since Du Yue¡¯s doubts had been answered, she did not say anything else. She just asked He Xing what he wanted to eat and took out the food for He Xing. He Xing had not slept with Du Yue since he started working. He said that he smelled of sweat, so he asked Xia Ju and Du Yue to sleep in the tent while he slept on the small bed. Fortunately, this was theirst depressing night.


    The next morning, the three of them had breakfast early in the morning and packed everything in the room into their hiking bags.


    Just as they walked out of the room, they bumped into the old woman. After all, they had interacted a few times and had a deep impression of each other. They could recognize each other at a nce. The old woman¡¯s gaze swept over Du Yue and the other two. When she saw that the three of them were carrying big and small bags and carrying mountaineering bags on their backs, she was stunned at first.. Then, she asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±

 Chapter 451 - 451: Won’t Be Able to Keep Her Tongue

    Chapter 451: Won¡¯t Be Able to Keep Her Tongue


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue and the other two nced at the old woman but did not intend to answer. There was no need to tell her about it since they were strangers. However, the old woman did not give up and kept chattering behind them. ¡°The two people opposite you also left with the child yesterday. Why are you leaving today? Did you guys agree to move out together? Did the base arrange a new ce for you? What benefits did you give the base? Why aren¡¯t you answering my question? If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯m going to call for help. At that time, everyone will surround you. I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll leave!¡±


    In the beginning, no matter how much the aunt chattered, Du Yue and the other two pretended not to hear her.


    It was only when Du Yue heard herst words that she stopped and turned to look at her.


    The old woman was quite happy to see Du Yue staring at her. ¡°Are you scared now? It would¡¯ve been fine if you had just answered my question earlier. Why don¡¯t you take my family with you? I promise to keep your secret!¡± The old woman excitedly said a few words but suddenly met Du Yue¡¯s somewhat gloomy eyes.


    Du Yue ced the bag in her hand by her feet and drew a dagger from her waist. She approached the old woman step by step. ¡°Has anyone ever told you that asking too much about things you shouldn¡¯t ask will kill you?¡±


    The old woman subconsciously took a few steps back, her eyes filled with panic. ¡°You¡­ What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe that I can kill you here without anyone knowing?¡± Du Yue smiled sweetly, but the words she said were very shocking.


    The old woman¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and her body leaned weakly against the wall. ¡°I¡­ 1 won¡¯t ask anymore, alright? Don¡¯t do anything. Let¡¯s talk things out.¡± At the end of her speech, the aunt stretched out three fingers and ced them on her temple while trembling. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it a secret for you. I won¡¯t say another word, okay?¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s knife was pressed against her waist now. ¡°Really?¡±


    The old woman nodded repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s true. Believe me!¡±


    Du Yue pretended to retract her knife. Halfway through, she heard the old woman scream. ¡°Kill¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Du Yue had already raised her hand and shed the dagger.


    The old woman¡¯s scream came to an abrupt stop. In the next second, she began to howl in pain. Blood spurted out and flowed down the side of her mouth, choking the old woman and making her cough uncontrobly. After Du Yue put the dagger back on her waist, she picked up the bag on the ground and said to He Xing and Xia Ju, who were waiting beside her, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Xia Ju obediently followed Du Yue for a few steps. She subconsciously turned around and asked carefully, ¡°Did you really kill that bbermouth?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t die, but she definitely won¡¯t be able to keep her tongue.¡±


    The pain of having one¡¯s tongue cut off was not something that could bepared to ordinary pain. It was not easy to find medicine in this situation, but even if there was medicine, it would be useless. She could not take medicine, and she could not eat or drink because of the pain. Although she would not die, she would suffer.


    They were in the shelter of the base. If Du Yue really killed someone, it would be a tricky matter. She could only make the old woman suffer a little. People¡¯s mouths and tongues were used to eat and talk, but they always pried into other people¡¯s privacy. It would be a disaster if people like that old woman were allowed to stay. Du Yue¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile.


    Xia Ju understood that Du Yue spared the old woman¡¯s life today not because she was soft-hearted but because she was cautious and did not want to cause too much trouble. Anyway, the three of them were moving away. In the future, they would be out of everyone¡¯s sight.


    The three of them quickly walked to the stairs. He Xing walked in front, bringing Du Yue and Xia Ju down. It was no different from when they came down from upstairs. There was an iron door at the end of the stairs. No matter who it was, they had to go through an inspection when they walked to the door.


    He Xing swiped his ID card on the card reader, and the person at the door opened the door and let them through. They continued down the stairs and walked through a narrow passage. After entering another iron door, everything in front of them suddenly became clear. This was a brightly lit hall. It was many times more spacious than the rooms and corridors upstairs. There was an endless stream of people in the hall. These people were all dressed exquisitely and neatly. It was as if they had arrived at a shopping mall before the end of the world. The only difference was that the stairs of this building all went down.


    When they reached the stairs, Du Yue took a look. There were at least five or six floors below.


    He Xing had told them about Area Dst night. Here, the higher the status of the person, the lower they lived. With the reputation that He Xing had earned from the robot, they could only live on the floor below the hall. Even so, Du Yue was already very satisfied..

 Chapter 452 - 452: Moving Into Area D

    Chapter 452: Moving Into Area D


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Compared to meeting those dignitaries, Du Yue preferred to hide in a corner with fewer people and live her own life. Every floor was cloister shaped, and all the doors faced the stairs in the middle. When standing in any position, one could see everything around one. Seeing this design, Du Yue could not help but roll her eyes. Which wise man came up with this n?


    Du Yue was silentlyining in her heart when He Xing, who was walking at the front, stopped in his tracks. He took out a key and opened the door in front of him. ¡°This is our house. There are two bedrooms and a kitchen. However, there¡¯s no washroom. The washroom on this floor is also public. You¡¯ll see it when you go outter.¡±


    As soon as He Xing finished speaking, Du Yue subconsciously turned around and looked at the surrounding doors. As expected, she saw two doors not far away. One was a blue door with the word ¡®Male¡¯ written on it. The other door was red, and it was naturally written with the word ¡®Female¡¯.


    Retracting her gaze, Du Yue followed He Xing into the house. Theyout of this house was no different from an ordinary house. The only difference was that the outeryer of the walls here was made of mud, and it would fall off at the touch of it. There was a wooden bed in each of the two bedrooms, and a set of simple tables and chairs in the living room. Du Yue only had one thought when she looked at the whole ce.


    It was too empty. Overall, however, Du Yue and the other two were very satisfied. Compared to previously when they could only squeeze into one room and had to lower their voices when talking, the current environment was considered very good. At least they did not have to sleep in the same space, and there was a kitchen to cook in.


    The first preparation work before moving in was to put the wooden beds in the two rooms into the space. Then, theyid the floorboards, nailed the walls, and hung the wall cloth. After roughly tidying up, the house immediately became much warmer and not as dull as before. Although it was an underground house, there were venttion tubes on the ceiling of each room, so it did not affect normal breathing. In order to prevent anyone from looking down the venttion duct, Du Yue hung a curtain at each vent.


    Everything within sight of the vent remained the same. When they were packing, Xia Ju also took the initiative to help Du Yue. After He Xing brought them here, he left in a hurry. The project was huge, and the number of robots required was alsorge. Others had yet to master this technology, and almost all the production processes had to be personally supervised by He Xing.


    Although He Xing left early and returnedte every day, Du Yue felt that he liked this job. Du Yue could understand him very well. If it were anyone else, they would also want to find something to do after staying at home for a long time every day. However, Du Yue did not have such an impulse at all. To her, she would never go out if she could lie at home. She would never stand if she could sit. What was wrong with being a couch potato? It was the apocalypse. Of course, she had to enjoy herself!


    However, what Du Yue did not expect was that Xia Ju could not stand it anymore. As soon as she tidied up the room, Xia Ju brought out the stuff she did when she was researching drugs.


    Du Yue looked at the bottles and jars in front of her. She guessed that Xia Ju was going to start making nutrient solutions again. She was very supportive of Xia Ju and even suggested to Xia Ju, ¡°Didn¡¯t He Xing say that there would be a night market here at night? When the timees, we can go and see if there are any materials you can use.¡±


    Xia Ju looked at Du Yue with confusion. ¡°I have everything. Why do 1 have to go out and buy it?¡±


    ¡°How else will you legitimately bring out the nutrient solution?¡± Du Yue said helplessly, ¡°If we want to hand it over to the base, we have to have a source of raw materials. It won¡¯t make sense to make nutrient solutions out of various raw materials that aren¡¯t avable here.¡±


    Xia Ju frowned. ¡°This¡­ It¡¯s too troublesome.¡±


    Du Yue also frowned. ¡°If it¡¯s troublesome, then so be it. It¡¯s better than being captured and caged.¡±


    Xia Ju, who had truly been a caged bird, was speechless. Du Yue was so bad! Every time she seized the opportunity, Du Yue would rub salt into her wounds. However, things did not go ording to her wishes.


    Du Yue still thought things too simple. At night, they went to the night market and did not see any materials that Xia Ju could use.


    Du Yue suddenly realized that things werepletely different from before the apocalypse. Before the apocalypse, as long as one had enough money and was willing to spend the effort to find something, one would eventually be able to find it. However, the resources were getting scarcer by the day. Even if someone had the raw materials to make nutrient solutions, they would not sell them. Du Yue and Xia Ju came with hope, but in the end, they went home dejectedly..

 Chapter 453 - 453: The Biggest Couch Potato

    Chapter 453: The Biggest Couch Potato


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The two of them had just walked down the stairs when they saw He Xing waiting at the door. Du Yue quickly walked over and took out the key to open the door. ¡°Have you been waiting for a long time?¡±


    The hall was bustling with people. Du Yue and Xia Ju were wandering among the stalls looking for things, so they did not notice that He Xing had returned. He Xing smiled. ¡°No, 1 just came back not long ago. 1 saw you two in the hall, but I didn¡¯t want to disturb you when 1 saw you two shopping, so 1 came down to wait.¡±


    Hearing He Xing¡¯s words, Du Yue and Xia Ju looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°Shopping?¡±


    The stalls in the hall were all selling used things. It really could not be called shopping.


    He Xing was a little puzzled. ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys shopping? Then what were you doing?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Du Yue shook her head. ¡°We wanted to see if we could buy materials for the nutrient solution, but we couldn¡¯t find any.¡±


    He Xing nodded thoughtfully. ¡°If you can¡¯t find any materials in the hall, 1 can talk to the people in the base and find a way to get some.¡±


    Du Yue could not help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s good to have a social butterfly at home. It¡¯s good to be able to get in through the back door.¡±


    In just a few days, He Xing had be very familiar with the higher-ups. However, Du Yue was not too surprised by He Xing¡¯s identity as a hidden socialite. After all, he was also on good terms with Zuo Mingdong in the first base.


    He Xing was very fast. Xia Ju wrote the materials on a piece of paper and handed it to him. When he came back the next night, he brought back everything on it. Du Yue was not surprised that He Xing could get these things. However, she was a little puzzled. ¡°With so many raw materials, it should be quite expensive, right? What did you use to pay?¡±


    He Xing curled his lips. ¡°1¡¯11 pay on credit.¡±


    ¡°On credit?¡±


    He Xing sat down beside Du Yue. ¡°I¡¯m helping the base develop robots now. It can be considered as solving the urgent needs of the base. The base wishes to pay me as well, but they haven¡¯t set it up yet. I don¡¯t have food to pay, so I¡¯ll owe them for now. I¡¯ll pay when the base gives me food.¡±


    After listening to He Xing¡¯s exnation, Du Yue could not help but give He Xing a thumbs up. He Xing¡¯s brain was really good! No matter how one looked at it, they had profited this time!


    Before Du Yue could say anything, Xia Ju had already walked over and hugged everything on the table. ¡°1 can¡¯t make nutrient solutions with just these materials. 1 want these things so that I can justifiably give the nutrient solution to the base in the future. The core ingredient of the nutrient solution can¡¯t be found on the blue. It doesn¡¯t matter if I owe you a debt for the time being. Give me a few more days. When 1 make arge batch, I can take it to the base. The two of you can cling to me after that! I¡¯ll let you guys live a good life!¡±


    After saying this with a serious expression, Xia Ju did not care about Du Yue and He Xing¡¯s reaction. She directly carried the things back to her room.


    Looking at Xia Ju¡¯s determined back, Du Yue could not help but shake her head. ¡°When did we have a strong woman in our house?¡±


    He Xing smiled. ¡°I just found out too.¡±


    Du Yue tilted her head and looked at He Xing. ¡°Now, not only is Xia Ju a strong woman, but you¡¯re also a workaholic. I¡¯m the only couch potato with nothing to do.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, He Xing cupped her face with a serious expression. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m working so hard?¡±


    Perhaps He Xing¡¯s expression was too serious, but Du Yue did not have time to think. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The reason why I¡¯m working so hard is so that you can be a couch potato with a clear conscience. It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t belittle yourself. Even if my girlfriend is a couch potato, she¡¯s still the cutest one!¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. Those who did not know better would think that being a couch potato was apliment. However, even though he said that, Du Yue¡¯s heartbeat still sped up uncontrobly. Even though the two of them had been together for a few years, they still maintained their initial simple and sincere feelings. Even now, every time Du Yue saw He Xing¡¯s smile, she would still feel moved.


    After looking at He Xing for a while, Du Yue smiled sweetly. ¡°Tell me honestly, did you and Xia Ju watch some melodramas behind my back?¡±


    Otherwise, where did he learn these old-fashioned and heart-stirring words of love?

 Chapter 454 - 454: Chat Robot

    Chapter 454: Chat Robot


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Not really.¡± He Xing chuckled. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t watched any dramas, I have external help by my side now. My colleague who works with me is an inte-addicted teenager. I learned everything from him.¡±


    Du Yue was curious. ¡°Does he have a girlfriend too?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s a single pringie!¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. That was right. Only people who had never been in a rtionship before were true love experts! If one experienced it personally, one would be confused and would only be waiting for others to give one pointers!


    A few dayster, when Du Yue went out again, she heard many people around her discussing the digging robots. The people who lived here were all capable people or their family members. They more or less had some connections and could inquire about a lot of internal information. When Du Yue went out to go to the toilet, she could hear a lot of gossip. Other things aside, what made Du Yue the most speechless was that she heard others discussing that since they could make digging robots, why could they not work harder to make robots that did house chores? It would be great if robots could do all kinds of housework for humans and even help coax children.


    Hearing their discussion, Du Yue was speechless.


    This group of people had be too greedy even though they were already many times happier than most people. When He Xing came back at night, Du Yue told him what she had heard. He Xing raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make one for them.¡±


    Du Yue was stunned at first, but she quickly reacted. ¡°You mean, you can really make robots that can do housework?¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s very simple. No matter what type of robot it is, there would be many simrities in the development process. If you want it, I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    If Du Yue wanted it, he could make one.


    Du Yue did not want it, but she was curious. ¡°Then, can the robotmunicate with people? Do they have their own thoughts?¡±


    He Xing and Du Yue looked at each other, and He Xing immediately guessed what she was thinking. ¡°You want a robot that can chat with you?¡±


    That made sense. He went out early and returnedte every day. Xia Ju was also focused on studying her nutrient solution. Other than eating and going to the toilet, Du Yue would not take half a step out of the bedroom. Du Yue could only y with herself every day. It was really quite boring. ¡°If you want it, I don¡¯t have to make one. I can just buy one.¡±


    ¡°From the interster? The interster still sells such things?¡±


    The corners of He Xing¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Yes. The interster is far away, and many people would want someone to chat with when they go out. Therefore, someone specially developed this kind of robot.¡±


    ¡°Then how many things do you need to exchange for one?¡±


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Let me ask.¡±


    Du Yue reacted. ¡°You haven¡¯t bought it before?¡±


    He Xing was not embarrassed that Du Yue had seen through him. He smiled. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never bought it. I was used to being alone in the past and didn¡¯t have anything to say to others. I¡¯m only chatty with you.¡±


    Even though Du Yue had watched countless dramas and read many romance novels, she still felt her face burn when He Xing stared at her with such affectionate eyes and said these words with a smile.


    While Du Yue was still blushing, He Xing had already asked about the price. ¡°It¡¯s quite cheap. It¡¯s only about ten catties of food. If it¡¯s vegetables and fruits, it would be cheaper.¡±


    Du Yue nced at the Snowy Cold Fruits in her space and had an idea. ¡°Then let¡¯s buy them with Snowy Cold Fruits! We won¡¯t be able to finish all of them anyway!¡±


    As Du Yue spoke, she took out a bag of five catties of rice, some Snowy Cold Fruits, and a scale.


    After weighing six catties of Snowy Cold Fruits, Du Yue did not put the rest of the fruits into the space. She could let Xia Ju taste them during dinner.


    The speed of interster delivery was very fast, especially for this kind of thing that was in stock. The chat robot was very small, not even as big as Du Yue¡¯s palm. It was like a small toy. It had a round head, a short and thick neck, a round belly, and a pair of short and fat hands and feet.. Du Yue stared at it for a long time, then turned to ask He Xing, ¡°How do 1 use it?¡±

 Chapter 455 - 455: Low EQ

    Chapter 455: Low EQ


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He Xing did not know either. The two of them could only look at each other in silence. After a long silence, He Xing scratched his head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. Let¡¯s try turning it on.¡±


    After saying that, He Xing turned the robot upside down and found its switch at the bottom of the robot. The robot was turned on. The small silver robot was originally very shiny, but the moment the switch was turned on, its entire body lit up.


    A small screen appeared on the robot¡¯s head. On the screen, there was a smiley emoji. When Du Yue saw this, she could not help butugh.


    ¡°Are there emoj is in the interster?¡±


    Not only did they use it for daily use, but they also used it on the chatting robot. As expected, silly and cute things were very popr wherever it was! Before He Xing could speak, the robot blinked its big eyes. ¡°Hello, Master. I¡¯m your chat robot, No. 121. Please give me a name!¡±


    Du Yue thought for a moment and poked the robot¡¯s round belly with her fair and slender fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s call it 121! I quite like it.¡±


    Seeing another happy expression on 121¡¯s face, Du Yue could not help butugh. How many emojis were imnted into its program? It had only been a few minutes, and it had shown three expressions.


    Every one of them was very cute and could urately express 121¡¯s feelings at the moment. The people from the interster were indeed too intelligent!


    ¡°It¡¯s 121¡¯s honor to be able to make you smile.¡±


    Du Yue finally managed to hold back herughter. After hearing 121¡¯s serious words, sheughed again. She reached out and tapped 121¡¯s face. ¡°121, what functions do you have?¡±


    ¡°My functions areplete. There¡¯s nothing that you can¡¯t think of, Master.¡±


    Du Yue chuckled. ¡°Okay, then dance for me!¡±


    He Xing was a little puzzled. Was this robot not supposed to chat? Why did Du Yue ask it to dance?


    He Xing was still puzzled, but 121 had already begun to sway. 121¡¯s limbs were short and fat, and the scene of it dancing was a little funny. Not only that, but 121 could alsopose music. It would have been fine if it was normal music, but this music was sung by 121 using its own electronic voice. Although Du Yue did not understand, she was shocked. He Xing looked at Du Yue¡¯s happy smile and felt happy.


    He bought 121 to make Du Yue happy. This was enough. At this moment, Xia Ju walked out of the room. Before Xia Ju walked out, her puzzled voice was heard. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you so happy? 1 can hear youughing in the room.¡±


    As she spoke, Xia Ju had already walked to Du Yue¡¯s side.


    When she saw the little silver robot dancing on the table, she was stunned at first. She picked up her pace and sat down on the carpet beside the table. She reached out to poke 121¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Chat robot!¡±


    Seeing that she recognized it at a nce, Du Yue asked, ¡°Have you used it before?¡±


    Xia Ju nodded. ¡°Of course! You don¡¯t know how bored 1 was when I went to various battlefields by myself. I brought the chat robot with me to relieve my boredom asionally. However, my robot didn¡¯t have much EQ. It could easily kill a conversation.¡±


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows. ¡°How low was its EQ?¡±


    ¡°You want to see it?¡±


    Du Yue was curious. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then 1¡¯11 show you!¡±


    Du Yue looked at Xia Ju in confusion. Just as she was about to ask Xia Ju how she was going to show it to her, she saw a small ss jar beside Xia Ju. Inside the ss jar was a pink transparent liquid that looked like a nutrient solution. Without waiting for Du Yue to speak, Xia Ju had already reached in and fished out a robot that looked exactly like 121. ¡°I specially made some brain tonic for it. 1 wanted to let it soak in it and see if it could develop its brain. It¡¯s been so long that I¡¯ve forgotten about it. If I didn¡¯t see your robot today, 1 might not have remembered it!¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. Giving a robot a brain boost was indeed a method that someone like Xia Ju could think of. As long as one¡¯s brain circuit was normal, one would not be able to think of this. Xia Juined that her robot was brainless, but Du Yue now felt that it was because it took after its master. Xia Ju took out a wet towel and wiped off the water droplets on the robot. Then, she turned on the switch and ced it on the table.


    Seeing the screen light up on its head, Xia Ju smiled in satisfaction. ¡°It can still be used! I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s smarter than before!¡±


    Du Yue pursed her lips. Its head had been in the water for so long. Perhaps it had already been filled with water.. How could it be smarter?

 Chapter 456 - 456: Hello, Master

    Chapter 456: Hello, Master


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Bzzz¡­ Hello, Master! I¡¯m your chat robot, 99.¡±


    Du Yue turned around and asked Xia Ju, ¡°You named it 99?¡±


    Xia Ju shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s manufactured with the number 99.1 just called it 99 because I thought it was troublesome. 99, say hello to the youngdy.¡±


    ¡°In this world, only Master is my youngdy. No one else is worthy.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. Xia Ju mmed 99 onto the table. ¡°I told you that there¡¯s something wrong with its brain. I didn¡¯t expect it to still be like this after using the brain tonic. It¡¯s better to let it soak in it for a few more years!¡±


    Du Yue, who had previously expressed her disagreement, nodded with a serious expression. ¡°You¡¯re right. It should sit in there more!¡±


    Although 99¡¯s body was already swaying, it could still speak. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve finallye to find me. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long that the flowers have withered.¡±


    121 said, ¡°Please, you old thing. Can you not pollute everyone¡¯s ears with so many flowery words?!¡±


    ¡°What do you know?! Little brat, I¡¯ve been charged many times more than you.¡±


    In the following period of time, Du Yue and the other two became spectators. 99 and 121 started quarreling under the attention of the three of them. Xia Ju originally wanted to throw 99 into the brain tonic, but seeing that it was in a heated argument with 121, she dispelled the idea. Xia Ju approached Du Yue and whispered, ¡°The two of them can go and do a podcast.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Yes, if they were to do a podcast, they would crush those in the industry.¡±


    Humans needed to rest, but 99 and 121 could talk non-stop. The two robots had a wide vocabry, so it was very interesting to listen to them talk to each other.


    After listening for a while, Du Yue finally remembered about the Snowy Cold Fruit. She took one and handed it to Xia Ju. ¡°Try this.¡±


    Xia Ju took the Snowy Cold Fruit from her hand, her eyes filled with doubt. ¡°What is this? I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called the Snowy Cold Fruit. We found it in the wild when we were in the first base,¡± Du Yue exined seriously. ¡°From the time it sprouts to the time it blooms, both its leaves and fruit are pure white. Moreover, it grows in a forest of ice and snow. It¡¯s very difficult to pick, but it tastes very good.¡±


    Hearing Du Yue¡¯s exnation, Xia Ju was a little curious. ¡°The temperature is so low in the extreme cold, but it can still grow and mature. It¡¯s so magical. I¡¯ll take some time to study it and see how it can grow in such a cold environment.¡±


    As she spoke, Xia Ju looked at the few Snowy Cold Fruits on the table. ¡°Can you give me all of these? 1 want to take them away for research.¡±


    Du Yue originally only wanted to give Xia Ju a taste of a new vor. She did not expect Xia Ju to not want to eat the fruits but take them away for research.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Du Yue nodded. ¡°Take them all. If it¡¯s not enough, 1 have more in my space.¡± There were still tens of thousands of kilograms of Snowy Cold Fruits in the space, enough for Xia Ju to study them until the end of time.


    Xia Ju shook her head. ¡°These few are enough.¡±


    Seeing Xia Ju carry the Snowy Cold Fruits back to her room, Du Yue remembered that she did not take 99 with her. Just as she was about to call her, she saw Xia Ju quickly m the door shut. Du Yue blinked. ¡°Did she do it on purpose? She doesn¡¯t want 99 anymore?¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s obvious.¡±


    Although it was quite interesting to watch 99 and 121 quarrel, it was also very noisy after a long time. At night, Du Yue and He Xing decisively turned off the two robots at the same time. With a click, the whole world returned to its usual peace and quiet. Du Yue rubbed her ears. ¡°I suddenly feel that it¡¯s actually quite good to be alone. I don¡¯t need anyone to chat with.¡±


    He Xing smiled and hugged her in his arms. ¡°Okay, then turn them on when you need them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Her days as a couch potato at home were dull andfortable. When Du Yue came back to her senses, she realized that a week had passed. In the past few days, Xia Ju seemed to have disappeared except during mealtimes when she made a brief appearance. Du Yue once again sighed at Xia Ju¡¯s scientific research spirit. At the same time, she was also very curious about what magic the Snowy Cold Fruit had to make Xia Ju forget to eat and sleep for so many days. Although Du Yue did not know how far Xia Ju¡¯s research had progressed, she had an inexplicable feeling that Xia Ju was not researching the Snowy Cold Fruit just to eat it. If she just wanted to eat it, the tens of thousands of catties worth of Snowy Cold Fruit in Du Yue¡¯s space would be enough for the three of them to eat until the end of time..

 Chapter 457 - 457: The Snowy Cold Fruit Has Come in Handy

    Chapter 457: The Snowy Cold Fruit Has Come in Handy


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Three dayster in the morning, Du Yue was listening to 99 and 121 arguing when Xia Ju pushed open the door and walked out. Seeing who it was, Du Yue subconsciously asked, ¡°The research results are out?¡±


    Based on Du Yue¡¯s understanding of Xia Ju, if the research was notpleted, Xia Ju would not havee out at this time. Xia Ju stretched her body and handed the test tube in her hand to Du Yue. ¡°Here, this is the result of the research.¡±


    Du Yue was a little puzzled. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Did Xia Ju squeeze the Snowy Cold Fruit into juice?


    ¡°This is a drug 1 developed.¡±


    As he spoke, Xia Ju walked to Du Yue¡¯s side and handed her the test tube. ¡°Drug? What kind of drug?¡±


    Du Yue did not know much about medicine, but she had heard of many prescriptions for food supplements in the past. If the Snowy Cold Fruit was made into medicine, what illness could it treat? Could it be a supplement like vitamins?


    While Du Yue was brainstorming, Xia Ju raised her chin at the ceiling. ¡°A drug that can help one cope with the environment after a volcanic eruption.¡±


    Xia Ju did not keep Du Yue in suspense and continued, ¡°After the volcanic eruption, the temperature outside has continued to rise. Volcanic ash is floating everywhere. When 1 went to the toilet previously, 1 heard someone say that the people who went out to investigate suffered varying degrees of burns on their skin and internal organs upon returning. However, resources are scarce now, and there are almost no drugs to deal with such situations. Now that you have this drug in your hand, it won¡¯t be difficult to cure them.¡±


    Du Yue, who was originally leaning on the sofa, immediately sat up straight after hearing Xia Ju¡¯s words. She looked at Xia Ju with excitement in her eyes. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course. 1 never say anything that I¡¯m not confident about. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can go for a walk on the ground now ande back to show you the effect.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Du Yue had already witnessed Xia Ju¡¯s ability to treat patients and save lives. Of course, she believed that she had the ability. It was just that she was a little surprised when she suddenly heard about this magical medicinal effect. Looking at the milky white liquid in the test tube, Du Yue could not help but ask, ¡°Is this medicine for oral use or external use?¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine. Use it where the wound is.¡±


    ¡°Xia Ju, you¡¯re really awesome,¡± Du Yue said word by word.¡±


    Xia Ju looked at Du Yue¡¯s serious face and shook her head with a smile. ¡°I just casually studied it. It didn¡¯t take much effort. The main thing is that the effect of the Snowy Cold Fruit is good.¡±


    Hearing Xia Ju¡¯s words, Du Yue could not help but sigh silently in her heart. Perhaps this Snowy Cold Fruit was a gift nted by the heavens in advance to save mankind. Although disasters continued to ur and the living environment of the people became worse day by day, there was always a way out. The insignificant preparations they had made back then could give people a chance to live. Du Yue caressed the test tube in her hand. ¡°How many Snowy Cold Fruits do you need to make the amount in this test tube?¡±


    ¡°Two.¡± Xia Ju¡¯s exnation was simple and straightforward. ¡°I can extract this amount from two fruits. Although this test tube doesn¡¯t seem to contain much medicine, the purity of this medicine is very high. When using it, it can be diluted in different proportions ording to the severity of the wound, so this small tube is quite useful.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. She suddenly thought that if tens of thousands of Snowy Cold Fruits were used for eating, it would be enough tost them until the day they died. However, if these fruits w^ere used to make medicine, she did not seem to have enough¡­


    Although the medicine w^as developed by Xia Ju, she knew very w^ell that Du Yue and He Xing had spent a lot of effort growing the Snowy Cold Fruit. Moreover, there was no longer an environment where they could grow them again. If these tens of thousands of Snowy Cold Fruits w^ere used up, there would be no more medicine. Whether or not they should bring the fruits out so that people could use the medicine needed to be considered, alongside the question of how<sup>7 </sup>they could protect themselves if they chose to use the fruits for this purpose. Xia Ju knew what she w^as good at and what she w^as not.


    She had no problem doing research, but these things w^ere not something she could understand. Seeing Du Yue frown slightly without speaking for a long time, Xia Ju did not open her mouth to disturb her. She then turned her attention to 99 and 121, who w^ere still arguing. However, their voices w^ere much softer than before, probably because He Xing had readjusted their volume.


    At this moment, 99 and 121 w^ere arguing over their ranking. 99 said that it was ranked high, so it w^as a senior, while 121 w^as a little brat. 121 said that the higher the number, the higher the status, so it w<sup>7</sup>as the big brother of 99. Xia Ju listened for a while and actually felt that what the tw<sup>?</sup>o of them said made sense. As Xia Ju was thinking, 99 and 121 turned to look at her at the same time.


    Without waiting for them to speak, Xia Ju quickly reached out her hands to touch their bottom and turn off their switch. Xia Ju smiled in satisfaction as she looked at the two robots that had regained theirposure.. She did not want to end the argument between the two robots! She was still the smart and beautiful genius girl!

 Chapter 458 - 458: Carefully Consider

    Chapter 458: Carefully Consider


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xia Ju was feeling smug when she suddenly heard Du Yue ask faintly from the side, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xia Ju quickly wiped the smile off her face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Have you already thought about it?¡±


    Du Yue sighed softly. ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s a serious matter. I¡¯ll discuss it with He Xing when hees back!¡±


    The two of them did not go out of the base often, and they did not have much contact with other people in the base. Therefore, they did not know much about the fourth base.


    At dinnertime, He Xing had just entered the house. He saw Du Yue and Xia Ju sitting on the sofa, staring at him with worried faces. Just by looking at the two of them, He Xing had a guess in his heart. ¡°Xia Ju¡¯s research results are out?¡±


    Du Yue nodded, then repeated what they had just talked about with a serious expression. ¡°We want to ask you, how should we decide on this matter?¡±


    Hearing Du Yue¡¯s words, He Xing was somewhat surprised.


    After a moment of silence, He Xing said seriously, ¡°There should be a lot of Snowy Cold Fruits in the first base.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was a cautious person who liked to be prepared. Based on He Xing¡¯s understanding of him, he would definitely store a lot of Snowy Cold Fruits. If the fourth base could find a way to contact the first base, they could exchange some fruits from the first base.


    As for the resources they wanted to exchange, they still had to rely on Xia Ju. Xia Ju was confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Please put it simply.¡±


    He Xing cleared his throat. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring you and the nutrient solution we developed to the nting expert in the base. Give him the nutrient solution. As long as the trial results are good, the base will promote it in all areas. By then, the ntation should be almost ready. I can tell them that the Snowy Cold Fruit can be used to make medicine. Then, I¡¯ll ask for the three of us to lead a team to the first base to exchange for the Snowy Cold Fruits with the improved seeds,¡± He Xing said his thoughts in one breath, and Xia Ju was already dumbfounded.


    After being stunned for a long time, Xia Ju finally regained her thoughts. ¡°How did you think of such aprehensive n in such a short time?¡±


    After saying that, Xia Ju could not help but praise, ¡°You¡¯re really smart!¡±


    He Xing snorted. ¡°I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m a little better than you.¡±


    Xia Ju said, ¡°I gave you an inch and you¡¯re asking for a mile, huh?¡±


    He Xing could not be bothered to argue with her. He turned to look at Du Yue. ¡°Do you think this method is feasible?¡±


    Du Yue had also thought about many solutions during the day, but she did note up with as wless of a solution as He Xing. The only problem now was that the fourth base was too far away from the first base, which was not a big deal in the past when transportation was convenient. Now, a trip to the first base might be even more difficult than a trip to the western paradise. Not to mention that after the volcanic eruption, the environment had changed even more.


    Du Yue told him her worries truthfully, but He Xing seemed more rxed. ¡°When the nutrient solution is sent for testing, it¡¯ll take at least two months to see the effect. After the effect is proven, it¡¯ll take another two months to nt the crops inrge quantities. In a total of four months, 1 can build a car that can travel normally outside.¡±


    If someone else had said this, Du Yue would have suspected that they were bragging. However, the person who said this was He Xing. Du Yue naturally believed in his ability. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Du Yue had been away from the first base for a long time, so she wanted to go back to the base. If there was enough time, Du Yue hoped that He Xing could build another car. ¡°If everything goes well, we can go to the third base.¡± The promotion of new types of grain could greatly solve the problem of food and clothing for most people. It would be fine if there were no familiar faces, but there were Yu Xinya, Wan Dapeng, and the people from Sunshine Courtyard in the third base.


    Du Yue naturally could not help them with everything, but since there was a chance to promote the grain seeds, Du Yue naturally hoped that they would be the first batch to benefit from it.


    He Xing could guess Du Yue¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯m going to build it, I won¡¯t just build one.¡±


    With He Xing¡¯s words, Du Yue could indeed rx. Thinking that they would be able to go to the first base in four months, Du Yue was looking forward to it. In another ten months, the eternal night would descend. At that time, they would not be able to wander around. They still had to choose a suitable ce to settle down and spend the years of the eternal night peacefully. The first base might not be the best, but it was definitely more suitable than the fourth base..

 Chapter 459 - 459: Jealousy

    Chapter 459: Jealousy


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Once they left this ce, Du Yue did not n toe back. Du Yue did not hide anything and told Xia Ju her thoughts. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xia Ju did not let Du Yue finish. ¡°1¡¯11 follow you from now on. No matter where you go, I¡¯ll follow.¡±


    Du Yue understood the logic, but why did Xia Ju¡¯s words sound so awkward? Just as Du Yue was thinking, He Xing looked at Xia Ju. He Xing looked serious. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. Don¡¯t you have a boyfriend or something in the interster?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. Why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Let me introduce you to a boyfriend. Tell me, what kind of man do you like?¡±


    Xia Ju did not answer. Instead, she stared at He Xing thoughtfully and sized him up. Being stared at by Xia Ju, He Xing felt a little ufortable. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    Xia Ju snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that others can¡¯t see through your schemes. Why are you so enthusiastic about introducing a boyfriend to me? Actually, you just don¡¯t want me to pester Du Yue, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± He Xing sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to be kind!¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not true, why do you want me to get a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°When did 1 force you to have a boyfriend? If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before He Xing could finish his sentence, he suddenly stopped and sized Xia Ju up. ¡°Why are you so sensitive? I¡¯m just asking what kind of man you like. Isn¡¯t your reaction a little too big?¡±


    ¡°How am I sensitive? There¡¯s no such thing, okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too sensitive! You even shouted at me!¡± He Xing turned to look at Du Yue. ¡°Did you hear it? She was clearly shouting.¡±


    Xia Ju also blinked and looked at Du Yue. ¡°Be reasonable. We¡¯re living a good life now, but he has to find trouble and quarrel with me. Is this my fault?¡±


    Du Yue, who was being stared at by the two of them, suddenly felt like her head was about to explode.


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between the two of them. Just as she was worrying about how to mediate, she saw 99 and 121. Du Yue instantly perked up. ¡°How about this? Let the two of them be the judge! You guys keep arguing. I¡¯m a little sleepy. I¡¯ll go to sleep first¡­¡±


    After Du Yue finished speaking, she pretended to yawn tiredly, then quickly returned to her room and closed the door. Leaning against the door, Du Yue exhaled softly.


    She did not want to interfere in the fight between two childish people! Du Yue had just sat on the bed when she heard the sound of the door opening. Turning around, she saw He Xing walking in with a smile on his face. Looking at the smug He Xing, Du Yue held back herughter. ¡°The results are out so quickly? Looks like you won.¡±


    The room was not big. He Xing walked to Du Yue in two steps and sat beside her. He reached out and tapped Du Yue¡¯s nose. ¡°You¡¯re so quick to hide. What sort of reasoning could 99 and 121 give? The two of them are quarreling again.¡±


    Although Du Yue had already expected this oue, she still could not hold back herughter after hearing He Xing¡¯s words. Afterughing for a long time, Du Yue held He Xing¡¯s hand and shook it coquettishly. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to introduce a boyfriend to Xia Ju? Are you sick of her? But 1 don¡¯t think ordinary men are suitable for her.¡±


    Putting everything else aside, just her age alone made her not suitable for most men. Although true love would not care about these external conditions, if Du Yue had already lived for decades, she would not want to find a man who was decades younger than her to be her boyfriend. It was too strange.


    Not to mention Xia Ju, who had many secrets.


    If she really had a boyfriend from the blue, it might be wonderful at first, but the developmentter on would be worrying. If she already knew that the oue would not be good, why waste her feelings and time? He Xing sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s not that 1 dislike her. Whether she has a boyfriend or not has nothing to do with me. I just don¡¯t want her to cling to you like a stalker every day!¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°What are you saying? Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯re jealous.¡±


    Jealousy was understandable. When two people were together, it was not a big deal to be jealous. However, Xia Ju was a woman! She was a woman who had lived decades longer than them. It was a little too strange for He Xing to be jealous..

 Chapter 460 - 460: Should Really Thank Her

    Chapter 460: Should Really Thank Her


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Probably because Du Yue hit the nail on the head, He Xing avoided Du Yue¡¯s teasing gaze in embarrassment. Seeing him like this, Du Yueughed even more heartily. Du Yue propped herself up with her hands in front of He Xing. ¡°Let me see if you¡¯ve turned into a green-eyed monster.¡±


    He Xing, who was hiding from Du Yue just now, suddenly looked straight at her when he saw her like this. His gaze was naked and straightforward. Before Du Yue could react, He Xing¡¯srge hand had already sped her slender neck. He gently pulled her forward. Their noses met, and they could even feel each other¡¯s breathing.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to make mistakes just by looking. 1 suggest you try me!¡±


    The next morning, after the three of them had breakfast, He Xing and Xia Ju went out together with the nutrient solution made by Xia Ju. They had originally nned to bring Du Yue along, but Du Yue was toozy to go out and meet people, so she decisively refused. She was not the one who developed the nutrient solution, so it was useless for her to go. Besides, she never liked to have any contact with the officials of the base. If she had the time, she might as well stay at home and listen to 99 and 121 quarrel.


    Although Du Yue had all kinds of movies and variety shows on her tablet, she still found it more interesting to watch them quarrel. Especially when the two of them raised their short legs and kicked each other without any exnation.


    When the two robots with short arms and legs really fought, they would fall onto the table before they could touch the other party. It looked really funny. In short, it was an excellent way to spend time. Every time she watched them quarrel, time would pass unknowingly. It was the same this time. Du Yue was leaning on the sofa andughing her head off when she heard a knock on the door.


    Du Yue stoppedughing and got up to open the door. Xia Ju was the only one standing at the door, holding nothing in her hand. Before Du Yue could ask, Xia Ju took the initiative to say, ¡°He Xing went to work and will be back tonight. He told me to tell you so that you won¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    Du Yue nodded and stepped aside to let Xia Ju in.


    After closing the door, the two of them walked toward the living room. Before Du Yue could sit down, Xia Ju looked over curiously. ¡°Du Yue, 1 have a question that I¡¯ve wanted to ask you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Then ask.¡±


    ¡°Say, don¡¯t you find it boring to face the same person 365 days a year and 24 hours a day?¡±


    ¡°Not at all!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Du Yue pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Do you find it boring when you study all kinds of drugs?¡±


    Xia Ju shook her head decisively. ¡°Of course not. Scientific research is important. There would be new discoveries every time. It¡¯s a very interesting thing. Why would 1 find it boring?¡±


    Du Yue smiled sweetly. ¡°He Xing is the same to me! No matter how much time we spend together, he¡¯ll always give me different surprises. Every day when I wake up, 1 feel that 1 like him more than the day before. Whether it¡¯s me or him, we¡¯re different every minute. Why would we find it boring?¡±


    Du Yue sat down and rubbed her chin with her hand. She said with anticipation, ¡°Human lives are much shorter than yours, so the perception of time will be very different. Even though I¡¯ve drunk the potion that can make me live longer, I still look forward to seeing what the old He Xing will look like.¡±


    Xia Ju was stunned on the spot. She watched He Xing and Du Yue fight every day, and she did not expect Du Yue to say such romantic words. Du Yue saw that Xia Ju did not speak for a long time and seemed to be stunned. Du Yue smiled. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve lived for decades, and you still look like a little girl. If 1 want to see the old He Xing, I have to wait at least another 200 years. Isn¡¯t it a very romantic thing to wait for more than 200 years for something and observe it carefully every day?¡±


    Xia Ju, who was still in a daze, heard Du Yue¡¯s words and suddenly felt that Du Yue was emitting the brilliance of love from head to toe. Of course, there was also a slightly sour smell! Xia Ju looked at Du Yue thoughtfully. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m starting to want to fall in love too.¡±


    Du Yue looked at Xia Ju and gave a suggestion in a serious tone, ¡°If you get into a rtionship, you won¡¯t have to wait that long.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because people from the blue can¡¯t live to 300 years old. Find a man from the blue and spend time with him day and night to witness his aging process.¡±


    Xia Ju was speechless. She should really thank Du Yue. She suddenly did not want to fall in love anymore.. What was going on?

 Chapter 461 - 461: Just a Little Genius Hoarder

    Chapter 461: Just a Little Genius Hoarder


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s only right I remind you.¡±


    Xia Ju looked at Du Yue in disbelief. ¡°How did you know I wanted to thank you?¡±


    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t hear it with my own ears, I saw it with my own eyes. Your expressions are very obvious.¡±


    Xia Ju slowly shook her head. ¡°After careful consideration, I feel that this matter is meaningless. Let¡¯s forget about it. I¡¯m not like you, who has so many resources. If I really fall in love, I can¡¯t afford to support him, and he can¡¯t afford to support me. I still want to be with you forever. You alone are worth a hundred men!¡±


    Although she knew that Xia Ju was praising her, Du Yue still found it strange.


    She could only secretly rejoice that He Xing was not at home now! Otherwise, the two of them would quarrel again! After Du Yue finished chatting with Xia Ju, Xia Ju seemed to have suddenly been enlightened and no longer mentioned anything about dating. Seeing that Xia Ju did not mention it, Du Yue and He Xing did not mention it either. Not long after, news came from the ntation that the nutrient solution made by Xia Ju had been tested. It was better than the existing nutrient solution in the base. It was going to be used in further experiments.


    If the results of the experiments were good, they would start nting crops on arge scale. Everything went ording to He Xing¡¯s n. Their lives became more and more regr. He Xing went out early and returnedte every day as usual. Even when he was resting at home, he would use his free time to contact the interster and buy some materials he needed to study.


    Xia Ju also knew that He Xing¡¯s photonputer couldmunicate with the gxy, so she wanted He Xing to help her buy some materials. He Xing did not buy them for her but told her the method to restore the photonputer. As for the required gold, it was naturally given by Du Yue. Du Yue still had a lot of gold in her interspace. It would be a waste to keep it, so she might as well give it to Xia Ju. The beautiful scene of Xia Ju hugging her and He Xing forcefully tearing them apart was still fresh in Du Yue¡¯s memory.


    Of course, the reason why it was still fresh in her memory was that He Xing had recorded Xia Ju¡¯s crying and then yed it in front of Xia Ju.


    After the photonputer was restored, the first thing Xia Ju bought was not the materials needed for her experiment but a spaceship. Du Yue and He Xing did not stop her. She had left her hometown for so long. It was normal for her to miss home. It was fine if they could not go back, but if they had the chance to go back to their hometown, everyone would be as eager as Xia Ju.


    It was a pity that the photon supeputer that had been restored with great difficulty seemed to have crashed when Xia Ju said that she wanted to buy a spaceship to return to the interster. Theputer was not responding at all. Xia Ju refused to believe it and tried a few more times. In the end, she could only give up helplessly.


    He Xing said calmly, ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m still on the blue when it¡¯s been so long since my photonputer has returned to normal? Could it be that I¡¯m so free that I¡¯m willing to experience all kinds of disasters here? If there was a way to go back, I would have taken Du Yue away long ago. We wouldn¡¯t have met.¡±


    Hearing He Xing¡¯s words, Xia Ju shrugged helplessly. ¡°I was so happy that I forgot such a simple truth.¡±


    Du Yue reached out and patted Xia Ju¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s normal. If I had the chance, I would be as eager as you. It¡¯s human nature. Don¡¯t be depressed.¡±


    No matter what other people said, it was all empty words. Seeing was believing, and one would only be satisfied after one tried it oneself. After hearing Du Yue¡¯s words, Xia Ju gave Du Yue a bright smile. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I can only continue to rely on you! Are you willing to continue taking care of me?¡±


    Xia Ju was deliberately teasing Du Yue. After her photonputer was restored, she could live a life without worrying about food and clothing even if she was alone on the blue.


    In addition, her nutrient solution could generate ie for the fourth base. As long as she was willing to stay and had the ability to protect herself, she could live a good life in the fourth base. It was just that her productivity could not keep up now, and she could not eat as sumptuously as when she was with Du Yue. At the mention of this, Du Yue revealed a smug smile. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary little genius hoarder!¡±


    As soon as she said this, the three of themughed at the same time. Xia Ju had to go to the ntation every three days to check on the production progress and conduct new research. Ever since the officials of the base witnessed the effects of the nutrient solution, they had full confidence in Xia Ju¡¯s ability. Xia Ju could use as many materials as she wanted to make the nutrient solution. Even if the base did not have the materials, as long as Xia Ju mentioned it, the base would send people out to look for them..

 Chapter 462 - 462: The Experiment Was Successful

    Chapter 462: The Experiment Was Sessful


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    30 dayster, the base not only paid off the materials that He Xing had exchanged for Xia Ju on credit, but they also paid Xia Ju a reward¡ª30 catties of rice, ten catties of flour, three cans of canned food, and three cans of fruit. There were also a few catties of grains and beans. Looking at the supplies that Xia Ju brought back, Du Yue was very pleased. ¡°Not bad, you have the ability to support yourself now.¡± There was enough food for Xia Ju to eat for a month.


    Not only did the reward ensure food and clothing, but it could even asionally satisfy her cravings. Xia Ju, however, piled everything in front of Du Yue. ¡°Here, these are the food expenses. Now that I can earn money for the family, you can¡¯t abandon me in the future!¡±


    These things might arouse the envy and jealousy of most people in the base, butpared to the delicious food, snacks, and drinks provided by Du Yue, they were nothing! Seeing Xia Ju¡¯s excited look, Du Yue did not dampen her spirits and happily put the things into her space. After all, the underground shelter was below ground level. Although the environment they were living in now was much better than their previous room upstairs, and there were also venttion outlets, one still found this ce damp and stuffy. If these things were not stored in the space, they would probably spoil in a few days. That would be a pity!


    At night, He Xing brought back his first month¡¯s sry. The variety of things was simr to Xia Ju, but the quality was a little worse. This was quite normal. The nutrient solution was used to solve the most important problem of the base, the food supply. He Xing¡¯s robot and the car he was researching were things that had to be constantly improved upon. It would be best if they made it, but if they did not, everyone could still make a living. Naturally, there would be some differences in their rewards.


    These supplies were the same for the three of them. It was fine if they had it, but even if they did not, it would not hinder anything. What Du Yue was looking forward to the most now was for the three months to pass faster. It was a pity that the days could only go by one day at a time. It was useless for her to be anxious.


    Another 30 dayster, it was the day of the experimental field¡¯s harvest. Not only did the time taken to nt the grain this time shorten, but the amount of grain harvested was also twice as much as before. The days of harvest were always exciting. After the harvest of the experimental field, Du Yue could hear people discussing this matter no matter where she went. Not long after, she heard someone excitedly say that their son had gotten a new type of grain, so their entire family tried nting it. That person praised the new variety of food, and the people around them were eager to try it out as well.


    Du Yue walked past the man and chuckled. After the harvest of the experimental field, arge portion of the grain had to be kept as seeds, and the remaining portion could be eaten. As long as one was capable or powerful enough, one could be the first batch of tasters. As the developer of the nutrient solution, Xia Ju naturally had a share of the newly harvested food. Although they were only given a few catties, the taste was indeed very good.


    Perhaps due to the yield problem, the base only nted sweet potatoes and potatoes in the experimental field. Previously, when Du Yue and the other two were doing experiments, they used corn. This was the first time they had eaten sweet potatoes grown with nutrient solution. The taste was really ordinary, and the variety was really different. However, the yield was doubled.


    The base had already decided to start nting sweet potatoes and potatoes on arge scale. As for the experimental field, the experiment would continue, but the next batch of subjects would be corn and sorghum. As for rice and wheat, they would have to wait for a while. The first thing the base needed to do was to fill everyone¡¯s stomachs. As for the taste of the food, that was something they needed to considerter. Du Yue came out to use the toilet. Aftering out of the toilet, she saw that the group of people was still standing there and talking.


    Du Yue wanted to go around them, but she suddenly heard someone call out, ¡°Hey, pretty.¡±


    Although Du Yue heard it, she did not stop. As long as he did not call her name, he was not calling her! Du Yue continued to walk forward, but that person suddenly stopped her. ¡°Prettydy, 1 just greeted you. Didn¡¯t you hear me? Why do you keep walking with your head lowered?¡±


    Du Yue looked up at the man in front of her. He was thin and short, and his clothes looked a little loose on him. His hair had already be a bird¡¯s nest on his head, and he looked like he had not washed it for a long time. He stood in front of Du Yue, and the unpleasant smell went straight into Du Yue¡¯s nose, making Du Yue subconsciously take two steps back..

 Chapter 463 - 463:1 Lied

    Chapter 463:1 Lied


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Du Yue asked him, suppressing her disgust.


    The man with messy hair smiled wickedly. ¡°Prettydy, you looked at me a few times when you passed by just now. I noticed it. It¡¯s just that I was chatting with everyone just now and didn¡¯t have the time to greet you. But I finally got the chance to rush over to look for you.¡±


    At this point, the man smiled while baring his teeth. His mouth was full of yellow teeth, and just looking at them made one feel nauseous. Du Yue took two more steps back and looked at the man with a dark gaze. The man did not notice this at all. He still had a wretched smile on his face. ¡°Prettydy, have you eaten the new type of food in the base? I have some in my hands, so 1 can give it to you.¡±


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°How generous of you.¡±


    Hearing that, the man was excited. He nodded and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m famous for being generous in the base. Prettydy, you just got to know me, so that¡¯s understandable. But it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not toote for us to be friends now.


    I have a new variety of potatoes and sweet potatoes at home. Do you want toe back with me to get some?¡±


    Du Yue smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not enough for me to understand you. I need everyone to understand you before you¡¯ll be enlightened.¡±


    The man was slightly stunned. He did not quite understand what Du Yue meant. ¡°Prettydy, what are you saying?¡±


    Before the man could finish, Du Yue looked at the group of people standing not far away and shouted, ¡°Everyone,e quickly. This kind-hearted person said that he has a lot of food and wants to share it with everyone!¡±


    At this moment, what was the thing that everyonecked the most? Of course, it was food! Hearing Du Yue¡¯s words, everyone was instantly interested and rushed toward the man.


    Seeing so many people, the man was so scared that he took a few steps back. He quickly went to Du Yue and said, ¡°Prettydy, how could you lie? I want to be friends with you, not them.¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not right. You said that you¡¯re a well-known generous person in the base. Then you should make friends with everyone in the world. How can you only want to be friends with me and not others? Do you think that no one else is worthy of being friends with you? Moreover, since we¡¯re all friends, it¡¯s normal for you to help out since we don¡¯t have enough food, right?¡±


    At this moment, the crowd had already gathered in front of the man and were staring at him without rxing. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, the man opened his mouth but could not say a word.


    He did think that these people were not worthy, but he could only think about it in his heart. If he really said it out loud, would he not be asking for a beating? Du Yue did not even have the chance to add fuel to the fire as the group of people who surrounded the man could not wait to say, ¡°The prettydy makes sense. Do you think we¡¯re not worthy?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a kind person, you can¡¯t treat us differently. Otherwise, we won¡¯t agree!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Good Samaritan, quickly bring out the food and distribute it to everyone. We¡¯re all willing to be friends with you!¡±


    Being surrounded by so many people, the man seemed a little flustered. ¡°No, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Why would I feel that you¡¯re not worthy? Actually¡­ I was lying. I don¡¯t have any food from the new harvest at all. I was only lucky enough to eat it once at a rtive¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have it at home, why did you lie? You even wanted her to go to your home with you to get food? I think you were just trying to trick her into going back with you so that you could do something to her!¡±


    After being exposed, the man blushed in embarrassment. He stammered for a long time before finally admitting it, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, prettydy. I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I was lustful, so I lied.¡±


    As soon as he said this, there was no need for everyone to condemn him. The man wanted to disappear from this world. It was too embarrassing!


    The man had already admitted that he was lying. The people who had been surrounding him could only curse and leave when they saw that their hopes were dashed. After these people left, the man finally heaved a sigh of relief. That was close! If these people insisted on following him home, they would definitely empty out all the food he had stored! The most terrifying thing was that even if they emptied the ce, it would probably not be enough for them to share. These people would still not let him off in the future¡­


    The man did not dare to think further and quickly looked at Du Yue. Du Yue had been standing at the side. When the man looked over, she smiled disdainfully at him. ¡°What? You want to share some food with me?¡±


    The man quickly turned around and looked at the crowd, afraid that they would hear something. Sure enough, those people seemed to have ears on the back of their heads. As soon as Du Yue said the word ¡®food¡¯, they turned their heads at the same time and began to stare at the man. The man forced a bitter smile and bowed to everyone..

 Chapter 464 - 464: I’m a Doctor, Not Your Boyfriend

    Chapter 464: I¡¯m a Doctor, Not Your Boyfriend


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The man finally heaved a sigh of relief when he finally fooled those people. However, he did not dare to look at Du Yue anymore. He was really afraid of Du Yue. As long as he looked at her for a second, Du Yue would shout the word ¡öfood¡¯. Just thinking about it made the man shudder. Du Yue had been waiting for the man¡¯s next move, but she did not expect the man to only nce at her coldly from the corner of his eye and never speak again. Du Yue did not expect him to give up so quickly. She felt a little bored and did not stay any longer. She walked straight past him.


    When she passed by, the man looked up and stared at her for a long time, but in the end, he swallowed his words. The journey home was smooth. Before she could knock on the door, the door was pushed open from the inside. Xia Ju sized Du Yue up. ¡°Could it be that you ate something bad?¡± At the thought of this, Xia Ju immediately asked seriously, ¡°Did you eat something bad? Tell me immediately where you feel ufortable. I have a lot of medicine here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Du Yue waved her hand.


    However, Xia Ju looked disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still afraid of seeing a doctor?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m really fine!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor! Not your boyfriend! You don¡¯t have to put on a brave front in front of me. Tell me the truth. No matter where you¡¯re feeling ufortable, 1¡¯11 definitely be able to cure you!¡±


    Du Yue could not be bothered to exin. She was too excited just now. But Du Yue knew that she was in good health, and Xia Ju also knew that she was in good health. Xia Ju was just reciting lines to her just now! Was it not enough that 99 and 121 were quarreling? She wanted to pull her along to perform too? Du Yue rolled her eyes and refused! Seeing that Du Yue did not speak anymore and how she just walked into the house while ignoring her, Xia Ju sighed. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be fun when two people put on a show together, but Du Yue isn¡¯t fun at all!¡±


    Du Yue sat down on the sofa and called out to Xia Ju, ¡°Come over, I¡¯ll switch on 99 and 121 for you. The three of you can do a podcast!¡±


    Xia Ju was speechless. She rolled her eyes at Du Yue. Although she did not n to do a podcast, Xia Ju still walked toward Du Yue. ¡°Did you meet anyone? Why did you take so long?¡±


    Xia Ju stopped joking and asked seriously.


    Du Yue saw that she was serious, so she also became serious and told her what had happened just now. When Xia Ju heard this, she snorted coldly, ¡°You can act with people you don¡¯t know, but you won¡¯t even cooperate with me.¡±


    After saying that, Xia Ju sat down at the side, looking as if she wanted to break off rtions with Du Yue. Du Yue was helpless. She lowered her head and opened 99. The chat robot seemed to be automatically bound to the first person who activated it, so 99 recognized Xia Ju as its owner.


    As soon as Du Yue pressed the switch, it moved its body and faced Xia Ju. ¡°Sister, long time no see. I missed you so much. Did you forget about 99? Sob, sob, sob.¡±


    Xia In¡¯q linq twitch pH ¡°If vnn sav snmpthinp nnnlpaqant apain T¡¯ll dismantlp Xia Ju¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°If you say something so unpleasant again, I¡¯ll dismantle your parts and throw them into the toilet.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve abused me a thousand times. Yet, 1 treat you like my first love. Love ya~¡±


    Xia Ju said, ¡°¡­1 really want to throw you away right now.¡±


    Du Yue, who was sitting at the side and watching silently, had already quietly turned on 121¡¯s switch. Du Yue was still puzzled when she did not hear 121 speak. Just as she thought that 121 was out of order, 121 said in a strange tone, ¡°You¡¯re the cheesiest robot I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the most annoying robot I¡¯ve ever seen, second to none!¡±


    Du Yue and Xia Ju were speechless. After the two of them looked at each other, they could no longer hold it in andughed until they fell. These two robots would fight whenever they met!


    This was too interesting!


    When He Xing got off work that night, Du Yue told He Xing about the man she met today. It was not that she needed to report everything, but Du Yue had not encountered such a funny incident for a long time, so she shared it with He Xing. He Xing listened quietly at the side. He did not smile and only said, ¡°This kind of person might hold a grudge against you. Remember to pay more attention to him.¡±


    Du Yue knew that He Xing was doing this for her own good and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing..¡±

 Chapter 465 - 465: Xia Ju Is Advised Not to Take Part in Too Dangerous Activities

    Chapter 465: Xia Ju Is Advised Not to Take Part in Too Dangerous Activities


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Safety was the most important thing, and Du Yue understood this. It was not easy for her to live until now. Her life was precious! She had to protect herself well! Du Yue pulled herself out of her thoughts and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the progress of your car?¡±


    ¡°90%pleted. After a few more days of testing, we should be able to drive it on the road.¡±


    When she heard that they were going to drive the car, Du Yue¡¯s smile immediately disappeared.


    ¡°Do you need to go with them?¡±


    Before He Xing could speak, Du Yue already knew the answer.


    This car was designed and made by He Xing alone. No one knew this car better than him. If they really wanted to test drive it, he would definitely follow them. He Xing did not hide anything from her and nodded.


    ¡°Can you bring me along?¡± Du Yue asked directly. Although it was said in a questioning tone, Du Yue knew that He Xing would not reject her.


    Having been trapped underground for more than two months, Du Yue also wanted to go out and see what the outside world had be.


    Du Yue blinked and waited for He Xing¡¯s answer. He Xing smiled at her dotingly, ¡°Of course. Even if you didn¡¯t bring it up yourself, I was going to ask you if you wanted to go with me. The Snowy Cold Fruits I asked you to prepare should have almost dried up by now, right?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. They had taken out the Snowy Cold Fruits in advance just for now.


    They had discussed this beforehand. They had to let the people in the fourth base know about the existence of the Snowy Cold Fruits first, and then they would see the effects of the fruits with their own eyes. Only then would they be able to bring up the idea of going to the first base to exchange for the Snowy Cold Fruits. Otherwise, who would believe them? Of course, they would not hide the fact that they were going out from Xia Ju, and they had to tell her in advance. Therefore, during breakfast the next day, Du Yue told Xia Ju that they might be going out in two days. Xia Ju, who had just gotten up from the bed, was still a little groggy. When she heard this, she instantly perked up. ¡°When are you going?¡±


    Before telling Xia Ju, Du Yue had already guessed Xia Ju¡¯s reaction, so Du Yue was not surprised to see Xia Ju so excited. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to let you go with us, but the base might not agree.¡±


    Xia Ju was confused. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they agree?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re now a first-ss protected human in the eyes of the base. They still hope that you can make a better nutrient solution or develop other good things. How can they let you go out and take risks?¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, Xia Ju frowned. ¡°If they want to restrict my personal freedom now, they won¡¯t stop us from leaving in the future, right?¡±


    Although she knew that Xia Ju would not want to hear the truth, Du Yue did not lie to her. ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll definitely find a way to stop you.¡±


    Seeing Xia Ju¡¯s expression darken, Du Yue quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how much they try to stop them, He Xing and I won¡¯t abandon you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xia Ju finally smiled. ¡°There¡¯ll always be a way out. This time, I¡¯m going with you! Just tell the people in the base that I¡¯m also well-versed in medicine. I¡¯ll go out with you to take a look at the situation outside. Maybe 1 can research the medicine that people need the most right now.¡±


    This was the truth. After all, it was Xia Ju who extracted the medicine from the Snowy Cold Fruit. Du Yue was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Have you thought it through? Once the base knows that you can make medicine, they¡¯ll pay more attention to you.¡±


    Xia Ju nodded. ¡°Can¡¯t I make my own decisions?¡±


    At most, she would leave and nevere back! Du Yue and Xia Ju looked at each other, and Du Yue could clearly see her thoughts from her beautiful eyes. Previously, they had agreed to leave together in four months. However, there were too many changes, and their ns could not keep up with the changes. It was not impossible for them to leave now.


    Since they had this n, they naturally had to tell He Xing.


    At night, the three of them discussed another n of action at the dinner table. The number of people who could partake in the test drive was limited. This car was rtivelyrge, but it could only sit about ten people. Originally, He Xing had only reported Du Yue¡¯s name. Now that Xia Ju wanted to go with them, he had to re-apply. Ever since He Xing reported Xia Ju¡¯s name, the base had sent a few waves of people to advise Xia Ju. They implied that Xia Ju was very important to the base now, and the base was worried about her safety, so they advised her not to participate in activities that were too dangerous..

 Chapter 466 - 466: The Harder You Work, the More Special You Are

    Chapter 466: The Harder You Work, the More Special You Are


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, even after these people said all they could, Xia Ju had already made up her mind. Naturally, she would not be swayed by them. Xia Ju insisted, and the base could not force her to stay. In the end, they had no choice but to let her go with the rest. However, the base was well-prepared. The list of test pilots was changed several times. Finally, a few mechanical experts were removed and reced with bodyguards, who were responsible for Xia Ju¡¯s safety. Before Du Yue left, she put all the things she had ced in the room back into her space. No one knew what would happen after this trip.


    If they did not n toe back, they would clean up the ce in advance. When the people from the base came to check in the future, they would not notice anything wrong. If they came back in the end, it would not be too troublesome to take out the things in the space again. Before they set off, Du Yue and the rest did not know who the so-called bodyguards were. It was only when they arrived at the gathering ce that they saw the people waiting there to set off together. Du Yue did not know the others, but she was very familiar with the man leading the group. It was Guan Sheng.


    Seeing Guan Sheng, Du Yue raised her eyebrow slightly. There was really an unbreakable fate between them! Xia Zhixing had told her that she and Guan Sheng lived in Area D, but they had never met each other. It was probably because they lived on other floors. Du Yue did not expect to see someone she had not seen for a long time on such an asion. Although they had known each other for a long time, the three of them did not have the intention to greet Guan Sheng. Guan Sheng did note up to them either. The man sitting on the right side of Guan Sheng stood up first. ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Li Zhonghao. I¡¯m the captain of the security team for this operation. My main mission this time is to protect Miss Xia Ju. The person beside me is called Guan Sheng, and he¡¯s the vice-captain of the security team. The other three are all team members.¡±


    There were only ten people in the car, and five of the seats were upied by the security team. It could be seen how precious Xia Ju was to the base now.


    In some ways, it was a good thing that the base cared about Xia Ju. If Xia Ju chose to stay in the base, her life would definitely be prosperous. However, if Xia Ju wanted to leave, it would not be easy. Xia Ju¡¯s expression was normal. She only nodded slightly at Li Zhonghao as a greeting. Xia Ju wore a pair of sunsses on her nose, covering her distinctive eyes. At this moment, she did not speak or smile. She just nodded. In the eyes of the security team, she was a little arrogant.


    Du Yue was a little worried at first. After all, they were going to sit in the same car and go out for a test driveter. It would not be good if things got too tense. However, Du Yue soon realized that her worries werepletely unnecessary. Not only did Li Zhonghao and the others not feel the slightest bit of anger, but when they looked at Xia Ju again, the reverence in their eyes increased. A team member in the corner was whispering to the people beside him, saying that it was normal for capable people to have different temperaments because they had the ability.


    Du Yue actually felt that his words made sense! As long as one had the ability to sit in a position that ordinary people could not reach, no matter how absurd one¡¯s actions were or how heaven-defying one¡¯s words were, someone would find a reasonable excuse for one. As the saying went, the harder you work, the more special you are. Du Yue didn¡¯t listen to their conversation anymore. She turned to look at He Xing. ¡°Why haven¡¯t we set off yet? Who else are we waiting for?¡±


    He Xing forced a helpless smile. ¡°This is the first test drive. The leader of the base ising to meet us.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. What kind of situation was this, and they still had to speak to the base¡¯s leader? Ever since Du Yue came to the fourth base, she had been disgusted by the leader and the higher-ups. Now, she hated them even more.


    The group of people waited in boredom for 20 minutes. The leader of the base finally arrived. Then, he chatted for more than ten minutes. He was dignified. When he finally left, it was almost noon.


    Although there was thick fog and volcanic ash outside, and they could not see the sun be it day or night, it was not good that they were dyed! Du Yue finally perked up when she heard the order to set off. After waiting for so long, she almost fell asleep. Before setting off, everyone had to change their clothes. To be precise, they had to put on protective clothing on top of their existing clothes. Thisyer of protective clothing could not only lower the temperature but also prevent radiation.


    As the material was the best, they did not look puffy and could move freely. After putting on the protective clothing, they had to put on the protective masks too..

 Chapter 467 - 467: Sit Down, Everyone

    Chapter 467: Sit Down, Everyone


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After making the necessary preparations, the few of them walked up the stairs to the floor closest to the ground. As the big iron door in front of them was pushed open, Du Yue saw the new car for the first time. He Xing had shown her photos and videos before, but when she saw it with her own eyes, Du Yue was still shocked. The entire car was camouged, and there were sharp edges on the car, making it look very mboyant. The first time Du Yue saw the photos, she was sure that the appearance was not designed by He Xing even before He Xing said anything.


    It was because He Xing would never make such a mboyant thing. Du Yue also understood He Xing¡¯s thoughts. It was fine as long as the car could be used normally. He did not care about its appearance, so he would not argue with the people in the base over such a small matter. Most importantly, He Xing did not want to be the leader of the team. It was not unreasonable to shoot the bird that took the lead. Xia Ju¡¯s incident back then had given them a warning.


    It was the same now. To put it nicely, the security team was sent by the base to protect Xia Ju. But everyone knew that they were here to monitor her. They would do what they wanted to do well and not be in the limelight. There would be someone in front to attract the attention of others for them, and they would get the results they wanted behind the scenes. This was the result that He Xing wanted! Xia Ju could not find anyone else to attract the others¡¯ attention, so she could only bear it all by herself.


    The car was huge and looked like a giant van from afar. Looking at it up close, it only made people feel that it was wild and shocking. However, when they thought about the situation outside and looked at the car again, they felt at ease. The situation was special now. If it was before the apocalypse, there would not even be a chance to see such a car, let alone test drive it. They were not in a hurry to get into the car. He Xing first exined all the functions of the car to everyone in detail.


    There was no bed in the car, but there was a toilet. There were also oxygen devices and other equipment that could be used for emergency rescue. There were food, water, and other necessities. At a nce, this car was veryrge. However, due to the special reinforcement of the car and the many things inside, the original space waspressed. Fortunately, the seats were quite spacious, but the passage in the middle of the seats was rtively narrow.


    Humans were not perfect, and it was the same with this car. This car¡¯s advantages were obvious, and no one would care about its shorings. The group of people got into the car. He Xing sat in the driver¡¯s seat while Du Yue sat behind He Xing. As the car was too wide and the distance between the driver¡¯s seat and the front passenger seat was too far, Du Yue chose the seat behind He Xing so that the two of them could be closer. Du Yue did not have to be so close to He Xing. It was just that they were going out, and there were so many people in the car that she did not know. She wanted to sit closest to He Xing just in case.


    When thest person got into the car and closed the door, Du Yue heard a loud roar.


    The sound came from above. Du Yue subconsciously looked up, but other than the car roof, she could not see anything else. At this moment, Li Zhonghao exined, ¡°Miss Xia Ju, there¡¯s a door above us. The elevator will send us directly to the ground in a while.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue finally realized how they were going to get to the ground. Although Li Zhonghao exined it to Xia Ju, her doubts were also answered. She secretly praised in her heart that the child had grown up and she could also take advantage of it!


    A minuteter, Du Yue felt the car being brought up steadily. At the same time, the rumbling of the elevator could be heard. Finally, with a click, the elevator arrived. Du Yue could finally see the situation outside through the window. She had been holed up underground for a few months, and everything she could see was cramped and depressing. Now that her vision had suddenly widened, she actually felt a little unustomed to it. Before they went underground, although there was a thick fog around them, they could still see the scene in front of them under the light.


    Now, everything was gray, and floating volcanic ash blocked everyone¡¯s vision. Even though they were sitting in the car, they did not dare to take off their gas masks. He Xing looked back at everyone and said in a deep voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Everyone, sit tight..¡±

 Chapter 468 - 468: Does the Base Have Other Gates?

    Chapter 468: Does the Base Have Other Gates?


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Li Zhonghao was not afraid at all. After hearing He Xing¡¯s words, heughed heartily. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Du Yue did not say a word, but she silently fastened her seatbelt. Xia Ju, who was sitting beside her, did the same. He Xing had told them a long time ago that although the car looked very heavy, it was very fast. If they did not sit properly, they would probably be hit hardter.


    Just as Du Yue was thinking about this, she heard Li Zhonghao¡¯s voice, ¡°It¡¯s so big, but the safety is definitely guaranteed.¡±


    He Xing, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, did not answer. He only stepped on the elerator.


    In an instant, Du Yue suddenly experienced what it meant to be as fast as lightning. If it was not for the fact that this car did not have wings, it might have flown out directly. Not only did Li Zhonghao not put on his seatbelt, but he also sat on the chair casually, not prepared at all. The moment the car rushed out, his body suddenly leaned forward and he directly crashed into the seat in front of him. As everyone was wearing gas masks, they could only see each other¡¯s eyes.


    Therefore, Du Yue could not see Li Zhonghao¡¯s pained expression. She could only see his squeezed eyes and hear his cries of pain. Du Yue only took a nce before retracting her gaze. If one looked down on others, one might suffer a loss. Even if it was just a small matter, one would still suffer a loss. Li Zhonghao¡¯s personality seemed a little special.


    After finally sitting down, he quickly fastened his seatbelt and looked at the steering wheel in He Xing¡¯s hand with a yearning expression. ¡°Damn, this big guy is really fierce! If you¡¯re tired of driving, can I drive for a while?¡±


    Before He Xing could refuse, Diao Zhuo, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, rejected him. ¡°Captain Li, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. This car is still in the testing stage. Besides the test drive, we have other missions.¡±


    Diao Zhuo was a researcher who studied the car with He Xing. The exaggerated appearance of this car was his work. He Xing had said before that Diao Zhuo had a certain leader of the base as his backer. He had a background and connections. Coupled with his own ability, it was normal for his personality to be unruly, but it was understandable. As soon as Diao Zhuo finished speaking, Li Zhonghao smiled and nodded. ¡°Young Master Diao, you¡¯re right. I was too excited just now. I need to carry out other missions this time. The most important thing is to do my part!¡±


    Diao Zhuo did not respond to him. Li Zhonghao did not feel displeased at being ignored in public. Instead, heughed heartily.


    Ten people sat in the same car. They came from different small groups and represented different forces. Naturally, they had different thoughts. The car was driving normally on the road. The headlights on top were all turned on, allowing them to see the situation within a few meters of the car. Before the volcanic eruption, the path was still smooth and clear, but now, there were pits of all sizes. Those were the volcanic rocks that were sprayed out when the volcano erupted. The fourth base was not close to the volcano, but the volcanic rocks could even reach here. It was obvious how powerful the eruption was.


    Not only did the volcanic rocks smash the road into a mess, but even the houses were destroyed. After the apocalypse, the building materials and structure of the new buildings were iparable to the previous ones. After being smashed by volcanic rocks and corroded by volcanic ash, most of the houses were now in ruins. It would not be an exaggeration to describe it as devastating.


    In the beginning, everyone was still calm, but the more they journeyed on, the more depressed the atmosphere in the car became. Du Yue stared at the scenery outside the window for a while, but in the end, she still could not tell where they were. When the volcano erupted, the three of them had just arrived at the fourth base not long ago. They had not visited many ces, and they spent most of their time in the vi in the new development zone. The only thing Du Yue could confirm now was that this was definitely not the new development zone. Just as Du Yue was wondering, Diao Zhuo said, ¡°After 50 meters, turn left. There¡¯s a big door there that you can go out of.¡±


    As soon as Diao Zhuo finished speaking, Li Zhonghao looked surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t there only one gate in the base?¡±


    Li Zhonghao¡¯s question was not answered. Du Yue sat very close to Diao Zhuo, so she heard Diao Zhuo¡¯s faint sneer after Li Zhonghao raised the question..

 Chapter 469 - 469: The Arrogant Young Master Diao

    Chapter 469: The Arrogant Young Master Diao


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In such arge base, it was normal for there to be other gates besides the main entrance. It was just that this kind of secret was definitely not known to ordinary people. Only people with abilities and backgrounds like Diao Zhuo would know. Could it be that Diao Zhuo had followed everyone for the test drive this time mainly to give them directions? He Xing continued to drive forward for 50 meters. As expected, he saw a left turn at the intersection, so he maneuvered the car to turn in and then drove straight ahead. Although the road conditions were not good, the wheels of this car were covered with tracks, so no matter how serious the potholes were, they could easily cross them.


    Not only would it not be affected by the road conditions, but its speed would also be much faster than ordinary cars. Five minutester, arge iron gate appeared in front of everyone. The gate was still very heavy, but unfortunately, the surface was now full of holes due to volcanic ash corrosion, and there were different degrees of rust. Fortunately, Du Yue did not have trypophobia. If someone who had it took a look at the gate, their scalp would probably go numb. However, Du Yue did not stare at it for too long. Even if she did not have trypophobia, it was still very disgusting to look at it for a long time!


    Diao Zhuo looked at the gate in front of him and said indifferently, ¡°Break it!¡±


    Before Du Yue could be surprised, she saw that the front of the car had already changed after Diao Zhuo¡¯s words. The originally seemingly useless front of the car was actually being rearranged into a row of long awls. Diao Zhuo removed his hand from the center and released the button he had just pressed. The car did not slow down at all. It rushed toward the gate. The sharp awls easily pierced through the broken gate and continued to move forward.


    Diao Zhuo pressed a few more buttons in session, and the gate that was stuck on the awls was thrown into the open space. Diao Zhuo snorted coldly, his expression very smug. ¡°Trash!¡±


    When Diao Zhuo spoke, his expression and tone made him seem arrogant. Just by looking at his smug appearance, those who did not know better would think that he was a great general who had just returned victorious! Although it was a little exaggerated, it was not difficult to understand.


    The project that he had participated in had finally seen results after such a long time of hard work. Moreover, the hardware was also awesome. Naturally, it was worth being happy and excited.


    After the car left the base, it headed south. To the south was where the volcano was located. Their other mission was to investigate the current situation of the volcano and collect some samples near the volcano for scientists to study. If it were in the past, they would definitely not let so few people carry out such a dangerous mission. However, the situation was different after they got this car. If the car could bring ten people to their destination safely so that they couldplete the mission perfectly and then bring them back unscathed, the test drive would be considered perfect. After returning, the car could be immediately put into production.


    Du Yue had lived for two lifetimes, but this was the first time he had seen the crater of a volcano with her own eyes. She could not see the situation in the distance, but as they got closer to the volcano, Du Yue¡¯s heart became more and more anxious. Not only Du Yue, but the other people in the car also had the same feeling. Li Zhonghao could not help but ask everyone, ¡°Why do I feel hotter and hotter? Do you guys feel it too?¡±


    Du Yue was just about to nod when she heard Diao Zhuo¡¯s disdainfulughter from the front. ¡°You¡¯re the captain of a team, but you only have this much courage? Stop being so paranoid. You¡¯re scaring yourself. We have an air conditioner in the car, and the car¡¯s body was built to be thick. We¡¯re also wrapped in such a thick protective suit. How could it be getting hotter and hotter? We¡¯re still far from the volcano! If you can feel the heat here, then don¡¯t follow us anymore. Just stay here and wait. When we return, we¡¯lle back to fetch you.¡±


    As soon as Diao Zhuo finished speaking, the entire car instantly fell silent. Du Yue could clearly feel that the few people from the base were even breathing lightly as if they were afraid of making too much noise and angering Diao Zhuo.


    Du Yue originally thought that Diao Zhuo was a little arrogant because of his ability and family background. However, after hearing his words, Du Yue felt that he was brainless! They were on a mission together and were even sitting in the same car. Li Zhonghao was an armed force sent by the base. Diao Zhuo¡¯s words were so harsh that Li Zhonghao would be put on the spot. It would not do him any good! Du Yue¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between Li Zhonghao and Diao Zhuo. She was getting more and more curious..

 Chapter 470 - 470: He Had a Good Deck of Cards but Played Badly

    Chapter 470: He Had a Good Deck of Cards but yed Badly


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Even Du Yue, an outsider, could tell that Diao Zhuo hated Li Zhonghao. Only Li Zhonghao knew how he felt when he heard what Diao Zhuo said just now, but his expression did not change as if he did not hear the unpleasant words Diao Zhuo said just now. Diao Zhuoughed coldly and did not press on. As a result, the car fell into an even stranger silence. However, this strange silence did notst long. After driving for more than half an hour, they were getting closer and closer to the crater.


    The car was traveling at a very fast speed. There were no obstacles on the road that could stop it. The road was smooth and unobstructed. At first, they only felt a little stuffy, but as they got closer and closer to the volcano, the burning feeling became stronger and stronger. Du Yue¡¯s body, which was wrapped in protective clothing, was already drenched. Even Diao Zhuo had beads of sweat on his forehead and back. He did not say a word, and no one knew what he was thinking. Li Zhonghao, who had not said anything for a long time, said cautiously, ¡°I¡¯m already drenched, and my breathing is a little restricted. Miss Xia Ju, are you alright? If you feel that your breathing is obstructed, we¡¯ll get out of the car.¡±


    Li Zhonghao did not directly refute Diao Zhuo¡¯s previous words, but this kind of disregard, coupled with the current facts, was already a fierce p to Diao Zhuo¡¯s face. Just by looking at Diao Zhuo clenching his fists and grinding his teeth, one could tell that he was burning with anger. Li Zhonghao¡¯s words were like the fire of a firecracker, causing Diao Zhuo to explode. Diao Zhuo turned around. Even with the protective goggles, Du Yue could easily see the anger in his eyes. ¡°Li Zhonghao, what do you mean by getting out of the car at this time? We haven¡¯t even reached the ce and the mission hasn¡¯t beenpleted, yet you want to leave? Are you trying to be a deserter?¡±


    Li Zhonghao was not angry. He smiled and said, ¡°The main mission of the security team is to protect Miss Xia Ju. As long as Miss Xia Ju¡¯s safety is guaranteed, our mission will be consideredplete. Getting out of the car is also for Miss Xia Ju¡¯s sake. Where did all this talk about being a desertere from? As for your mission, it should have nothing to do with us, right? If you¡¯re so capable, why are you still afraid of me getting out of the car? Can¡¯t youplete the mission yourself? You¡¯re so amazing. What mission can¡¯t youplete? You¡¯re definitely not angry because you¡¯re afraid and want to kidnap me so that our entire team can apany you on your mission, right? Even if you really want us to help you, I can only apologize to you in advance. We have an important mission to do and really can¡¯t spare time to look after you.¡±


    When Li Zhonghao said this, not only was he not angry, but he had a faint smile on his face from the beginning to the end.


    It did not seem like he was deliberately making things difficult for others. Instead, he was like an elder who understood Diao Zhuo¡¯s mischief and tried his best to reason with the mischievous junior. Du Yue¡¯s gaze unconsciouslynded on Li Zhonghao. Once again, she experienced what it meant to be able to use one or two words to fight. Li Zhonghao¡¯s casual words were enough to make Diao Zhuo gnash his teeth. Just by looking at Li Zhonghao¡¯s appearance, anyone would think that he was just a brawny man with brute strength but no brains. Now, it seemed that the person who was truly brainless was someone else!


    At this moment, a sudden shout pulled Du Yue back from her thoughts. ¡°Li Zhonghao! Get out of the car with your men now! I designed this car. I have the say on who gets to sit in the car and who doesn¡¯t! Aren¡¯t you stubborn? I want to see how you¡¯ll get back without the car, you piece of trash!¡±


    ¡°First of all, this car belongs to the base, not you, Young Master Diao.¡± Li Zhonghao smiled. ¡°Secondly, I¡¯m the captain of the guards of the base. I only listen to the orders of the base leaders. The leaders told us to protect Miss Xia Ju. This is our only mission this time. Wherever Miss Xia Ju is, we will be there.¡±


    Even though she could not apud him openly, Du Yue still gave him a thumbs up in her heart. Compared to Diao Zhuo¡¯s aggressiveness, Li Zhonghao¡¯s nonchnt attitude and calm tone made Diao Zhuo so angry that his veins popped out.


    Looking at Diao Zhuo again, Du Yue could not see his expression clearly as he was wearing a mask. However, everyone in the car could clearly hear him clenching his fists. Du Yue looked at him from behind and felt that he was stupid. He had a good deck of cards but yed badly. At this moment, Diao Zhuo suddenly turned his head and looked over.


    It was not Du Yue he was looking at but Xia Ju..

 Chapter 471 - 471: The Three of You Should Keep a Low Profile

    Chapter 471: The Three of You Should Keep a Low Profile


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Miss Xia Ju, in order to be responsible for your safety, 1 have to inform you in advance that it might be a little dangerous to continue going forward. If you want to get off, there¡¯s no problem at all. If you want to continue following them, I¡¯m confident that this car can protect you. What do you n to do?¡±


    Although his tone was questioning, Diao Zhuo¡¯s eyes were staring straight at Xia Ju. Just looking at him like this made people feel ufortable. Seeing him like this, Du Yue did not even have the mood to eat popcorn and watch the show.


    Her gaze toward Diao Zhuo gradually darkened as she cursed in her heart, ¡®Trash.¡¯ Was he trying to shift his anger onto Xia Ju because he could not gain the upper hand over Li Zhonghao?


    Unfortunately, not only was Diao Zhuo stupid, but he was also blind. Xia Ju was not a pushover. He had really provoked the wrong person. Xia Ju looked at him indifferently. ¡°If it¡¯s so dangerous, I¡¯d better get out of the car.¡±


    As soon as Xia Ju finished speaking, Diao Zhuo looked over in surprise. ¡°What? Do you really want to get out of the car?¡±


    Although he had asked that question earlier, he was thinking that any smart person would not choose to get off here. This ce was so close to the crater. What if they encountered danger after getting off the car? If the car did not return to pick them up, then the best oue for them was that they would have intact corpses after dying. He never expected Xia Ju to really want to get out of the car.


    Facing Diao Zhuo¡¯s confusion, Xia Ju smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t have a mission to carry out, so this is enough. It¡¯s too dangerous up ahead. If you want to go, go. He Xing, stop the car.¡±


    Xia Ju had just finished speaking when He Xing stepped on the brakes. The car stopped steadily by the roadside. Xia Ju pushed the door open and got out of the car without looking back. Du Yue did not say anything and followed closely behind. Li Zhonghao and the others did not hesitate at all and hurriedly followed.


    There were a total of ten people in the car, and now there were only three left.


    Diao Zhuo gritted his teeth. ¡°This is your own choice, so don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Before he could finish, He Xing, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, opened the door. Diao Zhuo¡¯s face was filled with panic. ¡°He Xing, you¡¯re leaving too?¡±


    He Xing was already standing by the car. ¡°My mission is alreadypleted. There¡¯s no point in staying. Since you haven¡¯tpleted your mission, you can drive there yourself. You know how to drive anyway.¡±


    As soon as He Xing finished speaking, the thin man sitting in thest row of the car also got out of the car without saying a word and stood beside He Xing.


    Although he did not say anything, his attitude was clear. In less than five minutes, Diao Zhuo had be amander without any soldiers.


    ¡°Alright! Alright!¡± Diao Zhuo pointed at everyone and said in a vicious tone, ¡°You¡¯re all leaving the team at will. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the base?¡±


    Li Zhonghao smiled. ¡°All of our missions have beenpleted. You¡¯re the only one who hasn¡¯tpleted your mission. What does it have to do with us? 1 originally thought that we would all act together and we¡¯d help you as much as we could. But now, it seems that you can do it alone.¡± Li Zhonghao¡¯s tone was cold, not giving Diao Zhuo any face.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Diao Zhuo got out of the car angrily and went straight for him. ¡°Li Zhonghao, to put it nicely, you¡¯re the captain of the security team. To put it bluntly, you¡¯re just a security guard! What are you pretending for? How dare you talk to me like this? 1 think you¡¯re really getting tired of living!¡±


    Li Zhonghao watched as Diao Zhuo rushed over. His expression remained unchanged. ¡°Since you wish to spar, I can only go along with your wish. All of you, stand back.¡±


    Guan Sheng immediately nodded and took a few steps back. The other three team members were still hesitant, but when they saw the vice-captain retreat, they could only follow suit and take a few steps back. Although Du Yue did not know what kind of grudge there was between Li Zhonghao and Diao Zhuo, Du Yue had never liked to interfere in other people¡¯s affairs.


    Du Yue, Xia Ju, and He Xing nced at each other, and the three of them took a few steps back.


    The protective clothing they wore before going out had also be a hindrance to their movements. Li Zhonghao and Diao Zhuo were dressed the same, so the others looked even more amused. Not only were their movements clumsy, but they also did not have much lethality. Du Yue, who had been watching from the side, almostughed out loud. It was not Du Yue¡¯s fault. When the two of them were entangled, they really looked like 99 and 121. Du Yue was trying to hold back herughter when she heard footsteps not far away.


    Du Yue subconsciously looked over and saw Guan Sheng walking over. ¡°The bird that sticks out gets shot. The three of you should keep a low profile..¡±

 Chapter 472 - 472: The Man Is in the Dark, They Are in the Light

    Chapter 472: The Man Is in the Dark, They Are in the Light


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue frowned. She did not understand why Guan Sheng would suddenly say such a strange thing. Guan Sheng looked up at the two people entangled in front of him and continued to speak to Du Yue in a low voice, ¡°Among the three of you, one of you developed such a fully functional car, and the other developed a nutrient solution that can double food production. Although you haven¡¯t done anything, the three of you are inseparable, which is enough to attract the attention of others. The higher-ups have been watching you in secret for a long time.¡±


    When Du Yue heard this, her eyes gradually turned deep, but she did not respond. Guan Sheng did not care about her reaction and continued, ¡°The most basic construction of the base has beenpleted. The construction of the advanced stage is about to begin. During the volcanic eruption, the base was collecting gold through various methods. You should have heard about it long ago. The news I got is that the gold was taken away by a person in the end. What he promised to the base was that as long as there was enough gold, he would be able to build an underground city. At that time, even if people lived underground, they could still live the same life as before the apocalypse.¡±


    Guan Sheng¡¯s words might sound confusing at first. However, Du Yue did not interrupt him. Instead, she listened attentively. ¡°The person who took the gold probably came from the same background as the two of them. You¡¯d better be prepared in advance. The higher-ups of the base are paying attention to you. It won¡¯t be long before that person knows about your existence.¡±


    Speaking of this, Guan Sheng¡¯s gaze swept across Du Yue and the other two. ¡°A fellow countryman meeting with a fellow countryman. That touching scene is only limited to the situation where your existence does not pose a threat to others. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need my reminder to know this. You saved her life, so I¡¯m giving you a heads-up. The rest of it still depends on you.¡± Although he did not say it directly, the three of them knew who Guan Sheng was referring to.


    Du Yue did not speak until she heard Guan Sheng¡¯sst sentence. Then, she asked, ¡°Is that child yours?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Why do you think that He Xing and 1 saved Xia Zhixing?¡±


    Ever since Xia Zhixing started to approach them, Du Yue had been curious about this. She had not had a suitable opportunity to ask before. If she did not ask now, she was afraid that she would not have the chance to meet them again in the future.


    Regardless of whether Guan Sheng would tell her the truth, Du Yue still wanted to ask. What Du Yue did not expect was that Guan Sheng did not hesitate and told the truth, ¡°Zhixing¡¯s sense of smell is many times more sensitive than others since she was young. That day, she smelled a faint fragrance andter found out that the smell came from you.¡±


    Du Yue was a little surprised. After such a long time, Du Yue had guessed all kinds of reasons. Du Yue even wondered if Xia Zhixing hade from an unknown, so she had special abilities.


    However, she had never thought that the reason would be so simple. Looking at Du Yue¡¯s surprised expression, Guan Sheng smiled slightly. ¡°Why? Is this answer beyond your expectations?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Not only was it unexpected, but it was also unbelievable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. That¡¯s all I have to say. You guys should pay attention.¡± After Guan Sheng finished speaking, he walked away silently. The others were too focused on Li Zhonghao and Diao Zhuo to notice what Guan Sheng was doing or saying.


    After Guan Sheng walked a little farther away, Du Yue lowered her voice and asked He Xing and Xia Ju, ¡°What do you two think?¡±


    Originally, they had nned to leave the base. However, Guan Sheng told them that there was an interster man in the fourth base and that he might have been paying attention to them. They were in the light, and that person was in the dark. Perhaps their every move was being monitored. Once the people hiding in the dark discovered that they were about to leave, it was very likely that they would immediately take measures. In this way, they would be in a passive position.


    Xia Ju pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go along with your arrangements. You can decide.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for He Xing and Du Yue, she would probably still be imprisoned in the third base. Ever since she followed Du Yue and He Xing, she had truly lived a carefree life. Therefore, no matter what path they decided to take, Xia Ju would continue to follow them..

 Chapter 473 - 473: Meng Meng Won’t Shed a Tear for You Again

    Chapter 473: Meng Meng Won¡¯t Shed a Tear for You Again


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He Xing looked at Du Yue. After their eyes met, he understood what Du Yue was thinking. Du Yue smiled sweetly. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll stay and see how he creates the underground city.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, Xia Ju nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stay and see!¡±


    They had already discussed the matter, but the fight between Li Zhonghao and Diao Zhuo was still going on. There was still no winner. Du Yue looked at them and felt that they were not sparring. At most, they were rookies pecking at each other.


    Du Yue and the other two had originally gotten out of the car, intending to take advantage of the chaos to leave. However, now that they had changed their minds, they could not continue to stay outside and waste time. Du Yue looked at He Xing. Just as she was about to ask him to speak, she saw that the situation had changed.


    Diao Zhuo took out a dagger that was glinting with a cold light and stabbed it directly at Li Zhonghao¡¯s chest. Logically speaking, this protective suit should be very sturdy and would not be pierced through by a knife. However, Diao Zhuo¡¯s dagger was special and easily cut through Li Zhonghao¡¯s protective suit, making a huge cut on it. Diao Zhuo¡¯s actions were so sudden that even Li Zhonghao himself did not have time to react, let alone the others. However, Diao Zhuo suddenly became ruthless and quickly stabbed Li Zhonghao a second time.


    A cold light shed past, and Li Zhonghao¡¯s protective suit was torn again. The other three members saw that their captain was at a disadvantage and could no longer stand still, so they quickly ran over to stop Diao Zhuo. Diao Zhuo shook off their hands and said fiercely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want to help him? Alright, if you have the ability, thene at me together. As long as you can bear the consequences when we return to the base!¡±


    As soon as Diao Zhuo finished speaking, the three people who were restless stopped what they were doing. They stood between the two of them and did not dare to act rashly. Li Zhonghao waved at them. ¡°I¡¯m fine. This is a grudge between the two of us. Don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    The three of them looked at each other and finally retreated to the side of the road. Li Zhonghao stared at Diao Zhuo. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re serious this time. Then don¡¯t me me¡ª¡± Li Zhonghao took off his tattered protective suit and threw it on the ground.


    Li Zhonghao lifted the mask on his face and roared at Diao Zhuo, ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you want to fight? 1¡¯11 see this to the end! Let me see how capable you are, or do you only know how to shout?¡±


    Diao Zhuo, who had always been impulsive, did not step forward to fight. He stood where he was and sneered, ¡°Your cheap life is worthless, but mine is different. Meng Meng is still waiting for me at home. As for you, if you die, so be it. No one cares, right?¡±


    Li Zhonghao¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this. He clenched his fists and looked like he was about to explode. ¡°Stop using Meng Meng as a shield!¡± ¡°What a joke. Who exactly is the one using Meng Meng as a shield? Captain Li, you should know that better than me, right?¡± Diao Zhuo smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hypocritical here. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would have thought that you were deeply in love with Meng Meng! The so-called love you speak of is just a tool you use to exchange for your future. What right do you have to mention Meng Meng in front of me? She¡¯s my woman now. 1 have the ability to give her live a life that everyone envies. As for you, you should stop appearing in front of Meng Meng. She feels disgusted just by hearing your name now!¡±


    As Diao Zhuoyue continued, Li Zhonghao¡¯s face turned livid. His lips trembled uncontrobly. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± Li Zhonghao clenched his fist and punched Diao Zhuo.


    The gas mask on Diao Zhuo¡¯s face was still quite thick. Li Zhonghao¡¯s punch seemed to have exhausted all his strength, but in fact, it did not really hurt Diao Zhuo. Although Diao Zhuo stumbled a few steps, he quickly steadied himself. He gritted his teeth and swung the dagger in his hand. The dagger could cut through iron like mud. In addition, Li Zhonghao had taken off his protective suit earlier. At this moment, he was only wearing a thinyer of clothing. It did not have any protective effect at all. Blood spurted out instantly as the dagger shed down. Li Zhonghao was in so much pain that he retreated continuously and almost fell to the ground. Li Zhonghao thought that Diao Zhuo was just scaring him and did not dare to be serious.


    However, he did not expect Diao Zhuo to really use the dagger. He looked at Diao Zhuo in panic. ¡°You¡­ How dare you hurt me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Meng Meng will find out¡ª¡± Li Zhonghao suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    Diao Zhuo sneered and said, ¡°Say it! Why aren¡¯t you continuing? Even if 1 kill you today, Meng Meng won¡¯t shed a tear for you! Meng Meng must¡¯ve had eight lifetimes of bad luck to meet such a treacherous viin like you!¡±

 Chapter 474 - 474: You Dirty Rat, Stay Away From Me

    Chapter 474: You Dirty Rat, Stay Away From Me


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Li Zhonghao was powerless to refute Diao Zhuo¡¯s aggressiveness. He covered the wound on his shoulder with a pained expression and breathed rapidly. However, Diao Zhuo did not intend to let him off so easily. ¡°Did someone put a knife to your neck and force you to betray Meng Meng? No, everything was your own choice. Now that things havee to this, you brought this upon yourself. Stop pretending to be so loving here! 1 feel disgusted just looking at you! It¡¯s making me want to vomit! You put on a righteous front in front of outsiders and make others think that I¡¯m doing bad things because I¡¯m rich and powerful. But what¡¯s the real truth? Do you dare to tell everyone? Do you dare to say it? If you don¡¯t dare to say it, I¡¯ll say it. For the sake of your future, you betrayed Meng Meng first. You used her to gain a good reputation for yourself. You say that you love her, but you¡¯ve never stopped hurting her!¡±


    Li Zhonghao, who had been keeping his head down, suddenly raised his head and looked at Diao Zhuo coldly. ¡°Stop your nonsense! You¡¯re clearly the one who coveted Meng Meng and used dirty methods to force me to hand her over to you. I just wanted to live. What¡¯s wrong with that? I just wanted the days in the future to not be as hard as before¡­¡±


    Hearing Li Zhonghao¡¯s rebuttal, Diao Zhuo sneered and looked at him with a bone-chilling gaze. Li Zhonghao turned around and looked at his three members, then at Guan Sheng and Du Yue.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe him! What he said isn¡¯t true! He relied on his wealth and power to force me to give Meng Meng to him. He threatened me, saying that if I didn¡¯t do as he asked, he¡¯d kick my entire family out of the underground base. My parents are old, and 1 have to take care of my younger siblings. I had no choice¡­ Meng Meng swallowed her pride for me! Meng Meng isn¡¯t happy by his side. I¡¯m worried that Meng Meng will take things too hard, so I want to care for her. Everything I said is the truth! You have to believe me!¡± After Li Zhonghao finished speaking, he walked toward the three members of his team, wanting to seek their approval.


    However, the three of them looked at Li Zhonghao with disdain and vignce. Before he could get close, they took a few steps back. As for Guan Sheng, he just looked at Li Zhonghao coldly. Li Zhonghao stopped his steps and walked toward Du Yue and the other two. Du Yue was speechless when he saw him approaching. Did he think that Guan Sheng was not easy to deal but the three of them were? It turned out that Du Yue¡¯s guess was right.


    In Li Zhonghao¡¯s eyes, Xia Ju and Du Yue were just fools. Although He Xing was a man, he had been doing research in theboratory for a long time. He looked like a weak young man who could not pose any threat to Li Zhonghao.


    Li Zhonghao quickly walked to the front of the three people. His gaze swept past Du Yue and the other two before finallynding on Xia Ju. He was about to reach out and pull Xia Ju¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Miss Xia Ju, what I said is true. You¡¯ll believe me, right? If I¡¯m really as bad as he said, why would the base put me in an important position and let me be the captain of the security team?¡± While Li Zhonghao was talking non-stop, he had already walked in front of Xia Ju, and his hand was about to touch Xia Ju¡¯s arm.


    In an instant, Xia Ju raised her leg and kicked Li Zhonghao¡¯s chest without hesitation! Li Zhonghao was nearly 1.85 meters tall. He was born with arge frame. Even if he did not have much muscle, he was still very heavy. However, such a big fellow was sent flying five to six meters away by Xia Ju¡¯s seemingly light kick! Li Zhonghao¡¯s body flew through the air like a rag before crashing heavily onto the ground. Xia Ju bent down to brush the dust off her shoe and looked over coldly. ¡°You dirty rat, stay away from me.¡±


    Only Guan Sheng remained calm. Although this was the first time he had seen Xia Ju fight, he had a good understanding of Du Yue¡¯s and He Xing¡¯s skills. Xia Ju was able to stay with the two of them, so she definitely was not a good-for-nothing beauty. Now that he had seen it with his own eyes, it proved that his guess was correct. The three team members and the skinny man who had always been invisible were all dumbfounded. They looked at Xia Ju nkly, not knowing what to do.


    The base had sent them to protect Xia Ju. When they first saw this youngdy, they only felt that she looked delicate and weak. Even though she was well-versed in medical research, she would still need them to help her if she encountered danger outside..

 Chapter 475 - 475: We’re Not Apologizing to You

    Chapter 475: We¡¯re Not Apologizing to You


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, they had just seen the extraordinary Li Zhonghao being sent flying by Xia Ju¡¯s kick! He even flew five to six meters away! Their worldview was shattered! In the next second, they looked at Du Yue at the same time. Du Yue, who was watching the show, suddenly felt a few eyes looking at her. She could not help but wonder why they were looking at her.


    Xia Ju was the one who kicked him away, not her. When she saw the reverence in their eyes, she instantly understood. They might be thinking that she was like Xia Ju, who looked weak but had shockingbat strength. After guessing what they were thinking, Du Yue did not care too much.


    After watching such a good show for so long, it was time to get down to business.


    Du Yue looked at Diao Zhuo. ¡°Since the grudge between the two of you has been resolved, shouldn¡¯t you go and do some serious business now?¡±


    Diao Zhuo was also looking at Xia Ju with a surprised expression. When he suddenly heard Du Yue¡¯s words, he looked at her in confusion. ¡°What business?¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the crater to collect samples?¡±


    He Xing had mentioned before that Diao Zhuo had suggested and pushed for this matter.


    They were already here, but Diao Zhuo asked her what business he had to attend to. Was there really something wrong with this person¡¯s brain? Diao Zhuo looked embarrassed. He cleared his throat. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. We have to get down to business.¡±


    After saying that, Diao Zhuo subconsciously looked at Li Zhonghao, who was lying on the ground. Li Zhonghao had already been stabbed by a knife, and now he was sent flying by Xia Ju¡¯s kick. His entire body copsed on the ground, and it was unknown whether he could stay alive.


    The three team members were still in a daze. Then, they suddenly reacted and quickly ran over to help Li Zhonghao up. However, when their hands touched Li Zhonghao, they suddenly realized that the clothes that Li Zhonghao¡¯s clothes had already corroded. His exposed skin was also damaged to varying degrees. The three of them subconsciously retreated, not daring to take another look. The corroded skin looked disgusting and terrifying,pletely different from usual wounds.


    Even though they had experienced many bloody scenes before, the scene just now still made them feel terrified. Diao Zhuo had been paying attention to them, so he naturally saw the three of them retreating. He frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    The three of them pointed at Li Zhonghao on the ground with trembling hands and stammered, ¡°The captain¡­ The captain¡¯s skin has corroded!¡±


    Diao Zhuo was stunned when he heard that. He quickly walked toward Li Zhonghao, who was on the ground. ¡°I want to see what other tricks you have up your sleeve!¡±


    Diao Zhuo walked up to Li Zhonghao and looked down at him. He could not help but frown. ¡°You¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Diao Zhuo had already seen Li Zhonghao¡¯s corroded forearm. The ground was filled with a lot of liquid, but none of them had noticed it before. Only now did Diao Zhuo realize that he could not bear to look at this scene. After a volcanic eruption, acid rain would fall.


    Needless to say, the corrosive nature of the acid rain was something that even a body of steel could not withstand, let alone a living person. The ground was originally very t. It was obvious that the acid rain had corroded the ground, which was why there were so many puddles.


    Li Zhonghao¡¯s forearm had corroded, and he had lost consciousness due to the intense pain. If they did not think of a way to save him immediately, he could only wait for death. Diao Zhuo looked coldly at Li Zhonghao on the ground. His heart did not waver at all. ¡°This will be too easy of a death for you!¡±


    Diao Zhuo did not intend to let Li Zhonghao die so easily. Li Zhonghao had done so many shameless things and made Meng Meng so sad. He had to make Li Zhonghao pay a sufficient price to vent his anger.


    Before he could even make a move, Li Zhonghao was going to die. No matter how Diao Zhuo thought about it, he felt that it was a pity. Just as he was hesitating, he sensed someone approaching him. He turned around and saw Du Yue and the other two.


    Diao Zhuo still remembered that the three of them had refused to give him face in front of everyone and insisted on getting out of the car. When he saw theming over, he did not have a good expression. He only nced at them indifferently. ¡°Why are you still here? Did youe to apologize after realizing that you made a mistake just now? I won¡¯t easily¡­¡±


    Xia Ju was already impatient even before Diao Zhuo was done speaking. She waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. We don¡¯t want to apologize to you. I¡¯m here to see him. His body has been corroded. I can try using my newly developed drug on him..¡±

 Chapter 476 - 476: It’s Not Worse Than Spirit Pills, Right?

    Chapter 476: It¡¯s Not Worse Than Spirit Pills, Right?


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Diao Zhuo was stunned at first, but he quickly reacted. ¡°What did you say? You still want to save a scum like him?¡±


    Xia Ju shook her head. ¡°1 don¡¯t intend to save him. It¡¯s just that I need someone to test the effects of my newly developed medicine. He¡¯s just right for this.


    There¡¯s a guinea pig right in front of me. If you were me, would you not want to use it?¡±


    Although he understood Xia Ju¡¯s meaning, Diao Zhuo was still unhappy. ¡°You said this is your new drug? Aren¡¯t you researching nutrient solutions for crops? Can you heal injuries too?¡±


    Without waiting for Xia Ju to answer, Diao Zhuo continued, ¡°Even if your new drug can really heal injuries, 1 can help you find other people to be yourb rats. There¡¯s no need to¡ª¡±


    Xia Ju frowned. ¡°If we find someone else to test out the effects, won¡¯t they have suffered for nothing if the results aren¡¯t good? Since he¡¯s already in front of us, it¡¯d be a waste not to use him.¡±


    Hearing Xia Ju¡¯s words, Diao Zhuo¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. ¡°You¡­


    Don¡¯t you know if the drug you¡¯ve developed is effective or not?¡±


    Xia Ju nodded very naturally. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    After refining the drug from the Snowy Cold Fruit, there was no suitable candidate to test it out. How would she know? She was not a deity!


    Diao Zhuo was stunned and did not know what to say. Xia Ju ignored him and turned to the three team members. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Hurry up and put him in the car!¡±


    The three people who were still in a daze came back to their senses when they heard this. Although Li Zhonghao¡¯s character was not good, regardless of whether he was a good person or a bad person, he was still their immediate superior.


    If he really died out here for no reason, the three of them would not be able to exin it to the base when they returned.


    After being reminded by Xia Ju¡¯s words, the three of them no longer hesitated and directly carried Li Zhonghao to the car. Xia Ju followed behind them and got into the car. She excitedly took out the drug and gave it to Li Zhonghao. She also wanted to know if the effect of the drug was the same as she had expected. Guan Sheng did not make any movements, but he also got into the car. Diao Zhuo did not rush to get into the car. Instead, he looked at He Xing and Du Yue.


    ¡°Hmph, now you know how wrong it was for you to side with him, right?¡±


    Du Yue was speechless when she heard this. When did they be friends with Li Zhonghao? Previously, they had only used Li Zhonghao as a cover to sneak away. However, no one had expected things to develop like this. Since they were not going to leave, they could only get in the car.


    He Xing looked at Diao Zhuo coldly. ¡°The grudge between you two is your own business. We outsiders can¡¯t judge whether it¡¯s right or wrong. You should just follow your heart when doing things. Why do you care so much about whether others agree with you or stand on your side? Or are you the same kind of person as Li Zhonghao? You just want to use this mission to pursue fame and profit.¡±


    ¡°How could 1 be the same as him?!¡± Diao Zhuo was very unhappy.


    ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t have to care too much about the opinions of outsiders like us.¡±


    Seeing that Diao Zhuo was deep in thought, He Xing pulled Du Yue into the car.


    As soon as they got into the car, they saw that everyone who had just gotten in the car was tightly surrounding Li Zhonghao. They stared at him with anticipation, not even willing to blink. Seeing that Du Yue and He Xing had arrived, Xia Ju quickly waved at Du Yue. ¡°You two,e here quickly. I¡¯ve already applied the medicine on him just now. I¡¯m waiting to see the effect!¡±


    Seeing Xia Ju¡¯s excitement, Du Yue could not help butugh. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a panacea, the effects can¡¯t be seen so fast, right?¡± Although Du Yue said so, her eyes still subconsciously fell on Li Zhonghao¡¯s forearm. In the next second, she was shocked by what she saw.


    ¡°He¡­¡± Seeing Du Yue¡¯s surprised look, Xia Ju could not help but feel proud. ¡°How is it? Awesome, huh?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°The effects are amazing.¡± Du Yue saw Li Zhonghao¡¯s injury recover with her own eyes.


    In just a few minutes, his corroded forearm started to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Du Yue was not the only one who was shocked. Everyone present was dumbfounded. Diao Zhuo, who was thest to get into the car, looked at Xia Ju in surprise. ¡°This¡­ How is this possible?¡±


    Xia Ju raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why not? Can¡¯t you see it with your own eyes?¡±


    Diao Zhuo took a deep breath and quickly asked, ¡°What did you use to make this drug? Did you make a lot of it? Is it troublesome to make?¡±

 Chapter 477 - 477: Even if I Did, What Can You Do To Me?

    Chapter 477: Even if I Did, What Can You Do To Me?


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xia Ju could not help but frown. ¡°You talk a lot. I made it on my own. 1 didn¡¯t make much. 1 only have what you just saw. It¡¯s not very troublesome to make, but the raw materials are very difficult to obtain.¡±


    While Xia Ju was exining, Diao Zhuo had already gone over to take a look at the remaining drug. When he heard that it was difficult to get the raw materials, he immediately became nervous.


    ¡°Hard to find? How hard is it to find? What ingredients do you need? When we get back to the base, 1¡¯11 help you talk to the base and ask them to help you find the things!¡±


    Although Diao Zhuo¡¯s research direction was different from Xia Ju¡¯s, they were both researchers. Diao Zhuo understood what the drug meant to the base. If they could really develop it in batches, then the safety of those who came out to the surface would be guaranteed!


    Xia Ju nced at Du Yue from the corner of her eyes and said, ¡°1 need a fruit called the Snowy Cold Fruit.¡±


    ¡°Snowy Cold Fruit?¡±


    Diao Zhuo thought of himself as someone who had seen quite a lot of the world. He had seen and eaten all kinds of expensive fruits, but he had never heard of the Snowy Cold Fruit. Xia Ju took out three Snowy Cold Fruits from her bag.


    ¡°This is it. I have thest three with me.¡±


    ¡°You carry the fruit around with you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have to carry it with me. What if someone steals such an important thing?¡±


    Diao Zhuo nodded. It was indeed safer to keep such an important item on her.


    The Snowy Cold Fruit had been taken out of the space for a long time. Its skin was already wrinkled, like an apple that had been dried. Even the color of the skin w¡¯as not as white as when it was first taken out.


    Diao Zhuo reached out to take it, but Xia Ju quickly retracted her hand, not letting Diao Zhuo touch the fruit. Diao Zhuo w¡¯as stunned, but he did not get angry. If this drug w¡¯as really extracted from this fruit, then this thing was not just ordinary. If it were him, he would not allow¡¯ anyone else to touch it either. Diao Zhuo stared at the Snowy Cold Fruit for a long time before he said carefully, ¡°It looks a little like a smaller pear¡­¡±


    Xia Ju put the Snowy Cold Fruits into her bag. ¡°You can go find some pears to try and see if the effect is the same.¡±


    Diao Zhuo was not angry at Xia Ju¡¯s indifferent retort. If this was before the apocalypse, he would have bought a truckload of pears for people to study. However, at this time, it w¡¯as not so easy to find a pear. Moreover, from Xia Ju¡¯s attitude, he knew that this Snowy Cold Fruit w<sup>T</sup>as definitely not a pear.


    Diao Zhuo looked at Xia Ju again with a fawning expression. ¡°Xia Ju, may 1 know where 1 can find this Snowy Cold Fruit?¡±


    Xia Ju looked at him and told him the truth, ¡°The first base.¡±


    Diao Zhuo looked at Xia Ju in surprise. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the first base?¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s expression darkened. No matter who it w¡¯as, they would feel a little ufortable being suspected.


    Diao Zhuo looked at Xia Ju¡¯s unfriendly expression and knew¡¯ that she w<sup>T</sup>as definitely telling the truth. Diao Zhuo¡¯s lips twitched. He wanted to ask Xia Ju how she got the Snowy Cold Fruit from the first base. If she was in the first base, why did shee to the fourth base? However, when the w¡¯ords reached his mouth, he sw¡¯allow¡¯ed them. Xia Ju was not a criminal, so there w¡¯as no reason for him to ask so many questions.


    Although he held back his w¡¯ords, Diao Zhuo could not help but be curious. His gaze would fall on Xia Ju from time to time. Xia Ju felt his gaze and pretended not to notice. In the short while they w¡¯ere chatting about the Snowy Cold Fruit, Li Zhonghao¡¯s hand had gotten much better. Xia Ju examined him carefully. ¡°His injuries aren¡¯t serious. He should be able to recover within a w¡¯eek if he continues using the medicine. However, there might be a scar on his arm.¡±


    Li Zhonghao had just opened his eyes when he heard Xia Ju¡¯s words. He moved his lips. ¡°What do you mean 1 can recover within a w¡¯eek?¡±


    Was she talking about the wound that came from Diao Zhuo stabbing him?


    Xia Ju raised her chin and pointed at his arm. ¡°The injury on your arm.¡±


    Li Zhonghao w¡¯as still confused. ¡°The injury on my arm? How¡¯ did I injure my arm?¡±


    As he asked, he subconsciously looked at his arm.


    When he saw the pits on his arm that had been corroded and the festering wound, Li Zhonghao w¡¯as so shocked that his entire body began to tremble violently. ¡°Diao Zhuo, it must be Diao Zhuo. How dare you harm me?!¡±


    Diao Zhuo sneered. ¡°Even if I did harm you, what can you do to me?¡± Diao Zhuo¡¯s tone w¡¯as domineering, leaving Du Yue speechless..

 Chapter 478 - 478: I’ll Send You On Your Way Now

    Chapter 478: I¡¯ll Send You On Your Way Now


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    She had seen people who refused to admit their wrongdoings. This was the first time she saw someone take the me. Was Diao Zhuo afraid that Li Zhonghao did not hate him enough, so he was deliberately raising his resentment points? Could it be¡­ Did Diao Zhuo have a system in his mind and this was a mission given to him by the system?


    Du Yue had already fallen into her own wild thoughts. The way she looked at Diao Zhuo became strange.


    Du Yue did not hide his gaze. Diao Zhuo quickly noticed it. He looked at Du Yue in confusion. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    Du Yue did not say a word. She could not tell him that it was her first time meeting such a resentful person, so she was curious about him, right?


    Li Zhonghao stared at Diao Zhuo fiercely from his seat. He wanted to get up and fight Diao Zhuo, but other than knife wounds, there were also burn wounds on his body. He finally got up from the ground, but his body tilted and he fell back to the ground. Diao Zhuo looked down at him. ¡°You want to fight? Look at your current state. You don¡¯t even know if you can return to the base alive, let alone fight.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be scared?¡± Li Zhonghao gritted his teeth.


    Diao Zhuoughed coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you. I¡¯m just telling you the truth.¡±


    After saying that, Diao Zhuo turned to look at Xia Ju. ¡°Miss Xia Ju, since we¡¯ve already seen the effects, then you don¡¯t have to give any more medicine to this scumbag. He doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    When Li Zhonghao heard that they were not going to give him medicine, he could not sit still. ¡°Diao Zhuo, why aren¡¯t you letting Miss Xia Ju treat me? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Without waiting for Diao Zhuo to speak, Li Zhonghao looked at Xia Ju again. ¡°Miss Xia Ju, if you hadn¡¯t kicked me away, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered such serious injuries. You can¡¯t ignore me, you must save me!¡± Xia Ju shook her head. ¡°Why did I kick you? It was because you offended me first that 1 acted in self-defense. I did kick you, but you took off your protective suit yourself. If you don¡¯t seek death, you won¡¯t die. Do you understand this logic? If you want to me this on me, then you¡¯ve found the wrong person. I won¡¯t save you.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Li Zhonghao shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t leave me alone!¡±


    Before Xia Ju could speak, Diao Zhuo spoke first, ¡°This drug is a very precious resource. Even if it¡¯s going to be used, it should be given to those who have contributed to the base. Besides, 1 don¡¯t think you need to apply medicine on such a small injury. Captain Li, you¡¯re so powerful. Even without medicine, you can heal in no time.¡± Diao Zhuo was making things up.


    Even though it was an experience from her previous life, Du Yue still felt palpitations when she recalled the feeling of being corroded by acid rain. Unlike ordinary wounds or illnesses, the pain of feeling one¡¯s body being burned and slowly corroding was destructive to one¡¯s body and mind. Although the wound on Li Zhonghao¡¯s forearm could not take his life for the time being, if he kept dragging it on without using medicine, it would be extremely torturous.


    Even so, Du Yue did not say anything. Li Zhonghao¡¯s current fate was all his own doing. Li Zhonghao did not have a gas mask on his face, so everyone present could clearly see the twisted expression on his face.


    Diao Zhuo scoffed. ¡°Look at your hideous appearance. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that your face is rotting! No, I was wrong. Even if your face was corroded by acid rain, it wouldn¡¯t be as terrifying as what you look like now!¡±


    Li Zhonghao already hated Diao Zhuo to the core. After hearing these words, he could not help but rush toward Diao Zhuo.


    In the next second, he felt a cold muzzle aimed at his forehead. ¡°Li Zhonghao, if 1 really wanted your life, do you think you¡¯d still have the chance to go crazy here?¡± Diao Zhuo said calmly. ¡°The reason why I haven¡¯t made a move is because I feel that letting you die like this would be too easy on you. If you know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t provoke me again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send you on your way now.¡±


    Seeing that Diao Zhuo was serious, Li Zhonghao did not dare to make any more noise. His body went limp and he fell onto the chair.


    Diao Zhuo put away his gun and said lightly, ¡°Useless trash.¡±


    The farce ended just like that. Everyone returned to their seats and the car continued on its way.


    However, after driving for more than 20 minutes, the car stopped again. Even though they were sitting in the car, everyone could still feel their bodies being roasted by the high temperature. Even though the car was made of heat-resistant material, no one dared to continue going forward. If the car exploded in the high temperature, they might not even be able to leave their corpses intact, let aloneplete the mission..

 Chapter 479 - 479: He Wanted to Get Out of the Car Himself, No One Forced Him

    Chapter 479: He Wanted to Get Out of the Car Himself, No One Forced Him


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When he was not confronting Li Zhonghao, Diao Zhuo seemed much more normal. After He Xing parked the car by the roadside, Diao Zhuo picked up the suitcase on the seat and prepared to push the door open to get out. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the crater to collect samples. It¡¯ll take at most an hour. If it¡¯s toote, you don¡¯t have to wait for me. You can just return directly.¡±


    Du Yue was surprised to hear this from Diao Zhuo.


    After Diao Zhuo finished speaking, he did not dy any longer. He opened the car door and walked out. His back view was very free and easy, which was very different from the domineering and arrogant image he had disyed in front of everyone.


    The car door closed. The temperature of the air-conditioning in the car had been adjusted to the lowest, but it was useless. The longer they were in the car, the higher the temperature around them, and the harder it was to breathe. Even so, no one dared to take off their protective gear and mask. Even if they took them off, it would not cool them down by much. Moreover, the cooling effect was only temporary. If they inhaled the volcanic ash, the damage would be continuous.


    They were all people who had experienced extreme heat. Although this temperature was a little ufortable, it would pass after enduring it for a little while more. At this moment, Li Zhonghao was the one who could not endure it the most. He slumped on the chair, breathing heavily like a drowning fish. Even though he was out of breath, he did not forget to say, ¡°All of you¡­ Are you sure you want to wait for him here?¡±


    No one responded. Everyone was staring at him, but no one had the intention to answer. Li Zhonghao coughed violently a few times. The sweat on his cheeks kept dripping down, and his face became paler and paler. ¡°It¡¯s only been less than ten minutes, and the car is already so hot. If we wait any longer, none of us will survive! You have no rtionship with him. Do you want to die with him? We should turn around right now and return to the base!¡±


    After witnessing Li Zhonghao¡¯s shamelessness, Du Yue did not find it strange at all to hear him say this. This person could even betray his lover. What else could he not do? Since they could not go anywhere and she was bored, Du Yue was willing to talk to him.


    ¡°Do you think the Diao family will let us go if we leave him here alone?¡±


    Although Du Yue did not know how powerful the Diao family was, Diao Zhuo could easily make Li Zhonghao the captain of the guards. She knew that his background could not be underestimated.


    ¡°What?¡± A twisted smile appeared on Li Zhonghao¡¯s face. ¡°As long as we have the same story, it¡¯ll be fine. Can¡¯t we just say that we waited for him for a long time but didn¡¯t see him? No matter how capable the Diao family is, they have no reason to make things difficult for us. After all, Diao Zhuo got out of the car himself. No one forced him to.¡±


    No wonder Li Zhonghao dared to make such a proposal. It turned out that he had already thought of a way out. He waited for a while, but Du Yue still did not say anything. He could not help but feel a little anxious.


    ¡°What Diao Zhuo said just now was all a lie! He relies on his family¡¯s power and influence to do evil. Even if I didn¡¯t agree at that time, he would¡¯ve definitely used an even more vicious method to snatch Meng Meng away from me! I thought that since the final oue couldn¡¯t be changed, it would be better to agree to hand Meng Meng to him directly. It would also save her from having to suffer with me. At that time, 1 didn¡¯t have the ability to give her a good life. But 1 didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t cherish Meng Meng. After Meng Meng went to his side, she never smiled again. I was worried that she¡¯d take things too hard, so I tried to contact her a few times¡­¡± Li Zhonghao even shed a few tears.


    However, in Du Yue¡¯s eyes, these tears were just crocodile tears. Whether it was Diao Zhuo or Li Zhonghao, Du Yue could onlye to one conclusion. Neither of them was a good person. As for Meng Meng, she was an innocent victim.


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Although what you said makes sense, there are still people who disagree.¡±


    ¡°Who disagrees?¡±


    Du Yue raised her chin toward the car door. Li Zhonghao tried to turn his head around. As the temperature was too high, his sweat had already covered his vision. At this moment, he could not see anything. He reached out and randomly touched his face a few times. When he opened his eyes again, he saw that Diao Zhuo had returned at some point in time. He was standing at the car door and staring at him. Even the car window was rolled down halfway.


    Just by looking at Diao Zhuo¡¯s gloomy face, he knew that Diao Zhuo must have heard every word he said. In an instant, Li Zhonghao¡¯s face lost all color and his body shook. He was really afraid. Diao Zhuo could not help but sneer when she saw Li Zhonghao trembling. He strode into the car.. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 480 - 480: Meng Meng, Why Are You Here?

    Chapter 480: Meng Meng, Why Are You Here?


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He Xing did not say anything and started the car. The car was filled with ten people, but no one spoke. There was only a strange silence in the car. However, this silence did notst long. It was soon broken by the dripping sound of water. Xia Ju frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that sound? Is there a leak?¡±


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows at her and gestured for her to look at Li Zhonghao. Li Zhonghao was sitting on the chair with his head buried in the ground. The sweat on his face kept flowing down and hitting the ground. That was where the sound wasing from.


    Xia Ju sized him up. ¡°I thought he was very capable!¡±


    Previously, he had urged them to leave Diao Zhuo behind and go back directly. After being caught red-handed by Diao Zhuo, he was actually so scared. If this continued, he would probably be scared out of his wits before Diao Zhuo could make a move.


    Xia Ju felt that Li Zhonghao was extremely ridiculous, and Du Yue felt the same way. Since he had the guts to make such a proposal behind someone else¡¯s back, he had to be able to bear the consequences. Moreover, Diao Zhuo had not even done anything to him, and Li Zhonghao was already scared to this extent. It was really tooughable.


    Du Yue was also curious about how Diao Zhuo nned to deal with him. However, based on the current situation, Diao Zhuo did not seem to have any intention of doing anything. The car was unusually quiet along the way. No one spoke again. Diao Zhuo had been sitting in his seat ever since he got into the car. His expression was normal as if he had forgotten what Li Zhonghao had just said.


    As soon as He Xing stopped the car in the elevator, everyone felt a violent tremor. The car slowly descended.


    As they descended, the entrance above closed again. Almost instantly, the surrounding lights lit up. When the lights were turned on, the ce looked much brighter than on the surface outside. Du Yue and the others had just gotten out of the car when they were surrounded by an excited crowd. These people pulled He Xing and Diao Zhuo to ask about the situation, and then they asked Xia Ju about her well-being.


    Du Yue and the others stood at the side, blending into the background. Du Yue was happy. She did not like to be paid too much attention to, so it was good. Soon, after He Xing dealt with the group of people, he walked through the crowd to Du Yue¡¯s side. The two of them looked at Xia Ju at the same time. Xia Ju was surrounded by many people, all of whom were asking about her well-being.


    ¡°If news of the drug spreads, Xia Ju will receive more attention than she is now.¡±


    Du Yue sighed. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on her.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, their gazes were attracted by Li Zhonghao. He stood in the corner, his face drained of color. However, his gaze fell on Diao Zhuo, who was the center of attention. His eyes were filled with hatred.


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. Li Zhonghao was really blinded by resentment. He had already returned to the base. As one of the researchers, Young Master Diao was bound to be the center of attention. In addition, he was powerful and influential to begin with. At this moment, almost everyone was concerned about him, but Li Zhonghao did not hide his hatred at all. He was not afraid of being discovered! At this moment, footsteps came from the stairs. The footsteps were light like they belonged to a woman.


    Du Yue looked in the direction of the voice and saw a tall woman walking over slowly.


    She had a gentle and quiet appearance, and her beautiful ck hair flowed down. Du Yue wanted to praise her for her beautiful hair! In the apocalypse, it was not easy for people to fill their stomachs. Fruits and vegetables were not something that most people dared to ask for. However, without these things to supplement the nutrients needed by the human body, it was impossible for a person to be radiant. It was even harder to have such smooth and shiny long hair. Therefore, no matter which base Du Yue had been to, most of the men, women, and children had short hair. One reason was that it was easier to wash, and the other was because of theck of nutrition. Many people had dry hair and suffered from hair loss, so they simply decided to cut it short.


    Just by looking at this woman¡¯s thick, ck hair, she knew that she must be living a good life!


    As soon as she appeared, everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted to her. Being stared at by so many people, the woman did not feel ufortable at all. She slowly walked toward Diao Zhuo, her posture calm. The people surrounding Diao Zhuo moved aside to make way for her when they saw her. Diao Zhuo¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw that she was here. ¡°Meng Meng, why are you here?¡±


    In fact, when the woman walked toward Diao Zhuo, Du Yue had already guessed it.


    Now that she heard Diao Zhuo call her Meng Meng, Du Yue knew that she had guessed correctly..

 Chapter 481 - 481: The Little Girl With Red Lips

    Chapter 481: The Little Girl With Red Lips


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Meng Meng walked up to Diao Zhuo and looked up at him. Diao Zhuo¡¯s face was reflected in her eyes. ¡°1 heard someone say that you¡¯re back, so I thought ofing to see you.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t 1 tell you not to mess around? I¡¯ll definitely go home to look for you after I¡¯m done here.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to see you sooner. Have youpleted the mission?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it was perfectlypleted!¡±


    The two of them chatted as if there was no one around them. Most people were envious, but Li Zhonghao was different. Hatred engulfed him. He hated Diao Zhuo¡¯s arrogance and tyranny. He hated this evil world. His chest heaved up and down violently as he gritted his teeth.


    This sound was particrly obvious in the quiet room. Meng Meng subconsciously turned around and saw Li Zhonghao gnashing his teeth. She seemed to be shocked and screamed, immediately hiding behind Diao Zhuo.


    Li Zhonghao¡¯s eyes became even more resentful when he saw her like this. ¡°Meng Meng, don¡¯t be afraid! If you have any grievances, just say it. Everyone is here. Diao Zhuo won¡¯t dare to do anything to you!¡±


    Meng Meng tugged at the corner of Diao Zhuo¡¯s clothes and did not dare to look at Li Zhonghao. She only whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t have any grievances. Diao Zhuo is very good to me.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! If he¡¯s not bullying you, why are you so scared?¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. Li Zhonghao really did not know that Meng Meng was scared of him. His ex-girlfriend was avoiding him, yet he said that his ex-girlfriend¡¯s current boyfriend was the one bullying her.


    Even Du Yue, who had lived for two lifetimes, could not figure out what was going on in this man¡¯s brain.


    After being outside for so long, Du Yue was also a little tired. After finally finding an opportunity, Du Yue gave Xia Ju a look and turned to leave.


    Seeing this, Xia Ju quickly gave a few instructions to the people around her and followed. Du Yue and He Xing walked in front, and Xia Ju followed behind them. From time to time, she would look back, looking reluctant. Du Yue felt strange seeing her like this and asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Xia Ju sighed deeply. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen enough yet. It¡¯s like a cliffhanger. Do you understand that feeling?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Yeah! When we get home, 1¡¯11 find a few more melodramatic dramas for you to watch. You can watch as many endings as you want!¡±


    Xia Ju was also a person who was easily satisfied. After hearing this, she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright!¡±


    After the three of them walked down the stairs to the next floor, they took off their protective suits. It was so stuffy that they almost had heat rashes. Now, they could finally feel a little better. When they got home, they would take afortable shower and then curl up on the sofa to watch dramas. Just thinking about it made them feel happy!


    Just as they were thinking about it, a man walked toward them. The man had a fawning smile on his face. ¡°I heard that Miss Xia Ju has developed a new type of medicine that can be used to treat corrosion and burns. The base is very concerned about this, so they sent me to invite you over to let everyone see how the medicine works.¡±


    Xia Ju took out the medicine bottle and handed it to him. ¡°This is the rest of the medicine. You can take it back and try it yourself. Contact me if you have any questions.¡±


    The man took the medicine in surprise, but he soon smiled again. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the medicine back and test it out first. I¡¯ll send someone to look for you when we have the results. It¡¯s been hard on you, Miss Xia Ju. You should go home and rest first. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    Xia Ju nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The man carefully held the medicine and turned to leave. Perhaps it was because the base valued this medicine too much, he seemed very nervous.


    Xia Ju watched him leave and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they want to use Li Zhonghao to test the medicine?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Maybe. After all, there¡¯s no one else in the base who¡¯s suitable.¡±


    There was no one else in the entire base who had been burned by acid rain. They could not hurt someone on purpose just to test the medicine, could they? Since Li Zhonghao was already injured, it would definitely be a waste not to test it on him!


    The three of them continued down. Ten minutester, they finally arrived at the floor where they lived. When they were outside, other than the ten of them, they did not see a single breathing creature within a hundred miles. Now that they were back on the floor where they lived, the crowd was bustling and it looked very lively. Just as they were about to return to their house, they saw Xia Zhixing walking over with the child in her arms. Although Xia Zhixing had told them that she lived in Zone D, this was the first time they saw her here.


    Xia Zhixing had not changed much since thest time they met. However, the child in her arms had grown up a lot. It was obvious that Xia Zhixing was raising the child well. She had a chubby face, red lips, and a pair of big, dark eyes..

 Chapter 482 - 482: Sending Herself Into the Fire Pit

    Chapter 482: Sending Herself Into the Fire Pit


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The child seemed to have noticed Du Yue¡¯s gaze, so she also looked at Du Yue. Her eyes were so clear that they could make one¡¯s heart soften. Seeing Du Yue staring at the child, Xia Zhixing smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t she cute?¡±


    Du Yue nodded and said honestly, ¡°She¡¯s indeed very cute.¡±


    It was precisely because children were too innocent and cute that Du Yue felt that they should not be brought into this world at this time.


    If they had a choice, they certainly would not want to be born in a dark underground world where they could never see the sun, would they? Du Yue could not bear it, but the baby in Xia Zhixing¡¯s arms suddenly gave her a sweet smile. The fourth-month-old child had yet to grow teeth, but when she smiled, one could not help but feel happy. Seeing her smile, Du Yue¡¯s gaze softened.


    Xia Zhixing walked a few steps closer and asked in a low voice while ying with the child in her arms, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to get such an opportunity. Why didn¡¯t you leave this ce?¡±


    Du Yue looked at her indifferently. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but we have other ns.¡±


    Xia Zhixing smiled after hearing this. ¡°That¡¯s good. 1 thought you were in trouble, so I came to ask if there was anything 1 could help you with. Since there¡¯s nothing else, 1 won¡¯t disturb you anymore. You guys can go back and rest.¡±


    With that, she turned around and left with the child in her arms.


    Du Yue looked at her leaving back and hesitated, but she still called out to her, ¡°Your child¡­ is very cute. Take good care of her.¡±


    Natural and man-made disasters, as well as unexpected idents, were increasing. Du Yue reminded her because she could not bear to watch the child suffer. Xia Zhixing naturally understood what she meant. She nodded her head and agreed seriously, then turned around and left.


    Du Yue and the other two did not waste any more time and strode toward their home. The first thing they did after returning home was to check the rooms. After confirming that there were no problems, Du Yue ced a bathtub filled with water in each room. They had been tortured for so long and were drenched in sweat. It was better to take a good bath to feelfortable again.


    Half an hourter, the three of them had changed into clean clothes and returned to the living room. The living room was furnished with a simple sofa and table, and the table was filled with delicious food.


    Xia Ju leanedzily on the sofa and could not help but sigh. ¡°No ce is better than my own home!¡± After saying this, she waited for a long time without receiving a response from Du Yue and He Xing. She subconsciously looked to the side and saw that the two of them were engrossed in their food and had no time to pay attention to her.


    Seeing this, she did not have the time to sigh. She quickly picked up her chopsticks and picked up a piece of braised pork to stuff into her mouth. ¡°You two are too disloyal! You didn¡¯t even tell me you had started eating!¡±


    Du Yue could not help butugh. ¡°The food is right in front of you, yet you¡¯re ming us for not telling you?¡±


    Xia Ju snorted at her and did not argue with her anymore. The past few days, the three of them only ate somepressed biscuits. This was because they were out doing a test drive for the base, so the base gave them somepressed biscuits. There were two to three vors.


    For those working in the base, they would not even get to eatpressed biscuits. They could only eat steamed buns and cornbread made from various grains. They were hard and tasted like wax. Althoughpressed biscuits could satiate one¡¯s hunger, the taste and texture could not bepared to normal food. Now that they were finally able to eat a delicious meal, the three of them felt unprecedented satisfaction.


    Her stomach was not as empty as before, so Du Yue¡¯s eating speed naturally slowed down.


    She thought of the baby with clear eyes in Xia Zhixing¡¯s arms and could not help but remember that she still had a lot of milk powder in her space. When she bought the milk powder, it was just a precaution. She did not expect that after the apocalypse, the milk powder still had note in handy. She could not finish the rest of the food that she had stocked up, so she naturally did not need the milk powder. It would be a waste to keep the milk powder in the space. If she could bring it out¡­


    Du Yue quickly denied this idea. If it was at the beginning of the apocalypse, she could have brought out the milk powder openly. However, it had already been several years, and the cans of milk powder were very space-consuming. How could a normal person carry them with them? If she gave them to Xia Zhixing, she would be telling others that she had a secret. She would be clearly sending herself into the fire pit by doing that. At the thought of this, Du Yue could only harden her heart..

 Chapter 483 - 483: Don’t Open the Door for Strangers

    Chapter 483: Don¡¯t Open the Door for Strangers


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The child had grown up to this age without milk powder and looked quite healthy. There should not be any problems. Du Yue muttered in her heart and continued to eat. He Xing only rested at home for one night. The next day, after breakfast, he rushed out again. The results of the test drive were not bad.


    There were some data that needed to be sorted out and some details that needed to be adjusted. Even if they could not leave immediately, they could leave sooner orter. The car¡¯s functions had to be as perfect as possible.


    Xia Ju did not have much to do. She just stayed at home with Du Yue, eating snacks and watching TV shows. The two of them lived a happy life. Happy days were always short-lived. Two dayster, the man who had found Xia Ju and asked for the medicine came again. When she heard the knock on the door, Du Yue quickly put everything in the living room into her space before opening the door for him. The moment the door opened, Du Yue saw the man outside smiling happily. She knew that the results of the test must be good.


    She guessed right. The next second, the man said, ¡°Miss Xia Ju, the effect of this medicine is very good. Today, 1 specially came to invite you toe with me and exin this medicine to us in detail.¡±


    Before the man came, Du Yue and Xia Ju had already discussed countermeasures, so after hearing the man¡¯s invitation, Xia Ju was not surprised at all and readily nodded and agreed. Xia Ju took the remaining three Snowy Cold Fruits and left with the man. Before leaving, Xia Ju did not forget to turn around and remind Du Yue, ¡°Close the door when you¡¯re alone at home. Don¡¯t open the door to strangers. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Du Yue smiled when she heard that. Did Xia Ju treat her like a child? However, even if Xia Ju did not say anything, Du Yue would not open the door for strangers.


    Du Yue nodded seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t open the door for strangers. 1¡¯11 wait for you toe back.¡±


    Du Yue stood at the door and watched Xia Ju and the man leave. Only when their figures disappeared from her sight did Du Yue prepare to close the door. However, just as she was about to close the door, a foot suddenly reached out and blocked the door that was about to close. Du Yue¡¯s eyes darkened as she looked at the foot blocking the door. The person was wearing a pair of army-green leather boots, and it was obvious that it was a man.


    Du Yue looked up and saw the man wearing an army green short-sleeved shirt that revealed his strong arms. The man¡¯s facial features were defined, and his skin was a healthy wheat color. He stood there with a deep gaze.


    Before Du Yue could speak, the man said, ¡°You must be Du Yue. Come with me. Chief Mu has invited you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Chief Mu.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know him. Just follow me.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What if 1 don¡¯t go with you?¡±


    Hearing this, the man looked impatient. He reached for his waist, pulled out a gun, and pointed it at Du Yue. ¡°Chief Mu said that whether you¡¯re alive or dead, we must bring you back. If you don¡¯t cooperate, I can only bring him back a corpse.¡±


    Du Yue curled her lips into a faint smile. ¡°ording to what you said, it¡¯s definitely impossible for me not to go, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then wait a moment. 1¡¯11 go back to my room to change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    The man said as he retracted his foot. Before Du Yue closed the door, the man spoke again, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. Don¡¯t try to y any tricks. It¡¯s not difficult for me to open your door.¡±


    Du Yue smiled and nodded at him. ¡°It won¡¯t take more than ten minutes.¡±


    When the man heard this, his eyebrows rxed a little, but he did not say anything. Du Yue closed the door and turned to walk inside. At home, Du Yue wore pajamas as they were convenient andfortable. However, when she thought of the man¡¯s harsh words just now, Du Yue took out a khakibat uniform from her space and put it on without thinking. She also put on her boots.


    In less than a minute, Du Yue had changed her clothes. Then, Du Yue took less than two minutes to put everything in the house into the space, leaving only the most basic daily necessities in it. There were not many of these daily necessities, and they would not arouse any suspicion. After hesitating for a while, Du Yue used a small knife to carve the word ¡®Mu¡¯ where the sofa was originally ced. The color of the wall was dark to begin with. Du Yue¡¯s carving was not mboyant, and the marks were not deep. Even if someone identally saw it, they would not suspect anything.


    Du Yue stood at the door and looked around. After confirming that everything in the house was fine, she reached out and pushed the door open. The man waiting outside saw Du Yue open the door, and a hint of surprise shed across his eyes. This woman was really punctual! She was given ten minutes, but in less than five minutes, she walked out..

 Chapter 484 - 484: The Chief Commander of the Underground Base

    Chapter 484: The Chief Commander of the Underground Base


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue did not know what the man was thinking, and she did not care. She closed the door and calmly met the man¡¯s gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The man stared at her without blinking. ¡°I advise you to be honest and don¡¯t think about escaping. The surveince equipment in the underground security base is spread all over the ce. There are no blind spots. Even if you¡¯re lucky enough to escape, you won¡¯t have anywhere to hide. You can¡¯t be sure that you won¡¯t suffer if you¡¯re caught.¡±


    Du Yue was stunned at first, but then she quickly smiled. ¡°1 never nned on escaping. You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Of course, she had to meet Chief Mu and see why he was looking for her. Why did he need to mobilize this man?


    The man stared at Du Yue for a moment, his expression unclear. In the end, he turned around and strode toward the stairs. It had been more than two months since Du Yue moved here. She had only moved around on the floor they lived on and the floor above. As for the floors below, let alone going there, she had not even looked at the ce.


    Now that the man was leading her down the stairs, Du Yue was a little curious and kept observing each floor from the corner of her eye. From the outside, the floors below were no different from the floor they lived on. It was not until the man brought her to thest floor that Du Yue realized that there was a different world here.


    There was a special door on thest floor and a guard at the door. After entering the door, they continued to walk down 60 to 70 steps before finally arriving at their destination.


    Du Yue stood there, feeling a little strange. If this staircase was a little longer, would it lead directly to the 18th floor underground? Just as Du Yue was thinking about it, she saw the man walk to the left. After taking two steps, he turned around and realized that Du Yue was not following him. He urged impatiently, ¡°Hurry up and keep up. Don¡¯t look around!¡±


    In the eyes of men, this woman had been very cooperative. Why did she suddenly stop moving when they were about to reach the ce?


    Du Yue responded and followed.


    The passage was so long that one could not see the end. All the lights at the top were turned on, and the light emitted was so bright that it was a little dazzling. Du Yue looked at the passage in front of her that was as bright as day. There was only one thought in her mind¡ª¡¯How extravagant!¡¯


    On the floors she passed by before, there were only a few lights that were more than ten meters apart from each other, and the light that was emitted was very dim. Du Yue could only see such a brightly lit scene when she asionally went to the first-floor assemblies. She was still a little unused to this unexpected scene.


    The man brought her to the end of the road and stood at the gate. He reached out and gently knocked on the gate twice. ¡°Chief Mu, Du Yue has arrived.¡± There was no response from inside the gate. Just when Du Yue thought that there was no one inside, she heard a man¡¯s voiceing from inside. ¡°Let her in.¡±


    The man turned around and looked at Du Yue. ¡°Go in. Chief Mu is waiting for you inside.¡±


    Du Yue nodded, her expression unchanging. She pushed the door open and walked into the room, only to find that everything she saw was silver.


    Looking at the room, Du Yue frowned. She could not be med for being sensitive to silver. It was because one would only see this color in ces that involved the gxy. Just as Du Yue was thinking about it, the man in the room spoke again, ¡°You¡¯re already here. It¡¯s toote for regrets.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to regret.¡± Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. After saying that, Du Yue continued to walk in.


    As she went deeper into the room, she saw even more things that she did not recognize. All kinds of unknown equipment were operating at high speed. She did not know what these things were for. Du Yue was puzzled when she saw a silver chair in front of her swivel around. The man sitting on it narrowed his eyes, and his gaze became inquisitive. The moment he turned around, Du Yue also saw his silver shoulder-length hair. His long silver hair was slightly curly, and it was reflected in his blood-red eyes, making him look gloomy and charming.


    The man¡¯s lips slowly curled up. ¡°I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Mu Chen, and I¡¯m the chief officer of the entire underground base.¡±


    Du Yue looked at him quietly, waiting for him to continue. Mu Chen ced his elbow on the armrest of the chair, his slender fingers supporting his chin. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. I have no intention of hurting you. I¡¯m just curious. I¡¯m curious to find out what¡¯s so special about you that people like He Xing and Xia Ju are willing to stay by your side.¡±


    As Mu Chen spoke, he sized Du Yue up. ¡°You have good looks, but 1 can¡¯t see anything special about you. So, 1 can only trouble you to answer for me.. What method did you use to make He Xing and Xia Ju follow you willingly?¡±

 Chapter 485 - 485: You Will Be an Existence Below One Person and Above Ten Thousand People

    Chapter 485: You Will Be an Existence Below One Person and Above Ten Thousand People


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Du Yue first entered the room, she had already guessed the identity of Chief Mu. Now, it seemed that her guess was correct. However, Mu Chen¡¯s words surprised her. He ¡®invited¡¯ her here just to ask her this? Du Yue could not figure out what he was up to, so she decided not to think about it anymore. She walked forward and sat on the chair opposite Mu Chen.


    Du Yue sat on the chair and looked at Mu Chen. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. 1 don¡¯t know the reason either. Why don¡¯t you investigate it yourself? Let me know when you find out.¡±


    Mu Chenughed softly, his voice somewhat feminine. ¡°Ever since you came to this underground base, you¡¯ve always been careful. When people came to find trouble with you, you only verbally rebuked them. 1 thought that you were timid and afraid of trouble. Now it seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±


    She clearly knew his identity and still dared to speak so arrogantly. This woman¡¯s courage was not ordinary!


    Du Yue was toozy to beat about the bush with him. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t apany you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Mu Chen smiled and said. ¡°The two of them are busy with their own matters. They won¡¯t be able to return for a while. Therefore, you can calm down and have a good chat with me.¡±


    Du Yue frowned slightly. ¡°You deliberately sent them away just to chat with me?¡±


    Mu Chen looked at her with admiration. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for me to beat about the bush with you. 1 called you here to give the three of you a chance to soar. As long as you can convince He Xing and Xia Ju to help me build the fourth base into thergest base on the entire blue, I¡¯ll be able to guarantee the three of you a life of luxury. Your positions in the base will be second only to mine. You¡¯ll be an existence below one and above ten thousand.¡±


    Truthfully speaking, after Mu Chen finished speaking, Du Yue had a whole new level of respect for him. Ever since she got to know He Xing, she had seen a few people from the gxy. This was the first time she had heard Mu Chen¡¯s thoughts. Did he think that fighting alone was not a solution and killing each other was not a good idea, so he wanted to rope them in to help him?


    Du Yue looked at Mu Chen with interest. ¡°The only ones you are really interested in are He Xing and Xia Ju, right? Why did youe to me to talk about this?¡±


    ¡°You are indeed a smart person. I¡¯ve been observing you for a long time. I know that He Xing and Xia Ju usually listen to you, and you usually make the decisions among the three of you. That¡¯s why 1 came to you. I want you to persuade them.¡±


    ¡°What if 1 don¡¯t help you?¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t help, 1 have other ways.¡± Mu Chen sat up straight, and his eyes darkened. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to help, then everyone will be happy. If you don¡¯t cooperate, 1 can only invite you to my ce to rest and discuss with the two of them. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll definitely arrange a good ce for you to eat and drink. When the timees, you only need to rest quietly. You don¡¯t need to do anything. 1 believe your friends will make the right choice.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s face was filled with disdain. Although he said it in a flowery way, it was actually a threat. To be able to make imprisonment sound so pleasant, Mu Chen was truly a smiling tiger. Du Yue chuckled. ¡°Your suggestion is good, but I¡¯m not interested. 1 don¡¯t like being threatened.¡±


    Before Du Yue could finish his sentence, Mu Chen¡¯s face had already darkened. ¡°Du Yue, 1 might have to remind you that you are just an ordinary person from the blue. The reason why you can live such an easy life is because you¡¯re dependent on He Xing and Xia Ju. What right do you have to say no to me?


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the two of them, do you think you¡¯d be worthy of sitting in front of me and discussing conditions with me? They rely on you, but don¡¯t take yourself too seriously!¡±


    Du Yue sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s not up to you to decide. Since 1 dare toe, I naturally won¡¯t be afraid of your coercion and temptation. Let me give you a piece of advice, don¡¯t take yourself too seriously. Let me go back before 1 get angry. Otherwise, don¡¯t regret¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the word ¡®regret¡¯ in my dictionary! How are you going to make me regret it?¡±


    ¡°Then you can try.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Mu Chen did not get angry. Instead, heughed heartily. ¡°Du Yue, there is a limit to acting crazy. What kind of person do you think I am? You want to leave just like that?¡±


    Du Yue was toozy to argue with him. She was used to fighting. Du Yue stood up, turned around, and walked toward the door. ¡°Then open your eyes wide and see if I¡¯m able to walk out of here..¡±

 Chapter 486 - 486: Almost Lost My Life

    Chapter 486: Almost Lost My Life


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Seeing Du Yue turn around and leave, Mu Chen still sat firmly on the chair, not the slightest bit surprised. Although Du Yue could not see Mu Chen¡¯s expression and every move, she did not rx at all and remained vignt. Just as Du Yue was about to reach the entrance, she suddenly heard a click. Du Yue knew that something was wrong and wanted to dodge immediately. However, the ground within five meters of her cracked open and turned into two doors that opened downward. Suddenly, a thought shed through Du Yue¡¯s mind. She absolutely could not fall down!


    Although she did not know what was below, she did not need to guess to know that it was definitely a backup n left behind by Mu Chen. This was not good. Du Yue did not have time to think too much. With a thought, she took out a wolf w from the space and shot it toward Mu Chen. Du Yue surely would not expect Mu Chen to save her, and he also had more things on his side, so it would be easier for the wolf w to seize the opportunity. In a sh, Du Yue was hanging in the air with the rope in her hand. She subconsciously looked down at her feet. As expected, densely packed steel thorns could be seen below her feet.


    If she had identally fallen down just now, she would definitely have died! If she lost her life this time, she did not know if she would have the chance to reincarnate again. This thought shed through Du Yue¡¯s mind, but she threw it to the back of her mind in the next second.


    Although she could hang in the air with the help of the wolf w, it was still very dangerous. She had to go up immediately. Fortunately, in the past few years after the apocalypse, no matter what the living conditions were, she would persist in training. Therefore, even though she only had one rope in her hand, her climbing speed was still very fast. A minuteter, Du Yue sessfully climbed to the surface. She turned around and saw that there was no way out from where she was. It was impossible for her to walk out.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite agile.¡± Mu Chen¡¯s faint voice rang out, and Du Yue turned to look at him. As soon as she met Mu Chen¡¯s blood-red eyes, she heard him speak again, ¡°But I¡¯m a little curious. Where did you get that wolf w you used just now? It¡¯s such a big thing. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not realistic to hide it on your body.¡±


    As Mu Chen spoke, a strange light shed across his blood-colored eyes. ¡°1 was wondering what ability you had to make capable people like He Xing and Xia Ju stay by your side willingly and listen to you. So, it turns out that I¡¯ve underestimated you, an earthling. You actually have an interspace! Things are getting more and more interesting. If 1 can strip away your space and use it for myself, then I believe that He Xing and Xia Ju wouldn¡¯t mind changing teammates. After all, wee from the same ce, and we might be more in sync than you!¡±


    The more Mu Chen spoke, the more excited he became. Even his pair of enchanting red eyes began to glow. Du Yue stood at the side and listened quietly. She felt that he was brainless. He was a brainless man who lived in fantasies. By saying that he wanted to take away her interspace in front of her, he really did not put her in his eyes at all! When Du Yue first found out that there was someone from the interster in the fourth base, she did not want to do anything about it.


    After all, with He Xing and Xia Ju as examples, Du Yue knew that not every interster person was bad. Now, it seemed that there were still more bad people than good. For example, the one in front of her. Since Mu Chen had already discovered the fact that she had an interspace, there was no need for Du Yue to hide anymore. She directly took out a gun from the interspace.


    Seeing the silver gun in Du Yue¡¯s hand, Mu Chen, who had always been confident, suddenly sat up straight. A look of surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°He Xing gave you this gun, right? Looks like you have some real ability. He actually gave you such a good thing. In the past, I heard others mention He Xing. I thought he was a very capable person, but now it seems that he is just so-so. He actually gave up his weapon. He really doesn¡¯t have a brain at all!¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s index finger was on the trigger. ¡°You¡¯re really insane.¡±


    Even if he had not heard of it when he was in the interster, he had been on the blue for so long. Could it be that Mu Chen had not heard of the most ssic saying? Du Yue was toozy to waste any more words with him. She pointed the gun at Mu Chen¡¯s head and pulled the trigger. The bullet flew through the air without making a sound. Mu Chen, who was sitting in the chair, could only watch as the bullet shot toward him. However, he had no intention of dodging..

 Chapter 487 - 487: Mu Chen’s Plan B

    Chapter 487: Mu Chen¡¯s n B


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue¡¯s expression turned cold. Of course, she did not think that Mu Chen did not dodge because he had lived enough and did not want to struggle. He must have a backup n, which was why he was so calm! As expected, when the bullet was just a hair away from Mu Chen, aser shot out from Mu Chen¡¯s side and collided with the bullet. The bullet disappeared in an instant. Mu Chen smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated your enemy. Since 1 dare to sit here, I¡¯m not afraid of you making a move. I really feel sorry for He Xing. He gave you such a good weapon, but you can¡¯t even hurt a hair on my head. Having a teammate like you will only be a burden to the two of them.¡±


    Mu Chen raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°However, I¡¯m not an overbearing person. As long as you agree to my previous request, I¡¯m still willing to cooperate with you. The things that I have promised you before are still valid. What do you think?¡±


    Du Yue stared at him but did not answer. Instead, she kept pulling the trigger. Although she did not say anything, this already showed her attitude! Dozens of bullets flew out one after another, all heading toward Mu Chen¡¯s head. Just like before, every time the bullets were about to touch Mu Chen, they would be turned into ashes by thesers that shot out from the side. Seeing this, Du Yue could only release the trigger.


    Mu Chen looked at Du Yue, who had a calm expression on her face, and felt very pleased. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. You should know that your actions are useless. Even if I stand in front of you, you won¡¯t be able to hurt a single strand of my hair.¡±


    Looking at the proud Mu Chen, the corner of Du Yue¡¯s mouth slowly curled up. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Chen could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Du Yue, you¡¯re really hopeless. You¡¯re still stubborn even when death is near.¡±


    Du Yue yed with the exquisite silver pistol in her hand, and an imperceptible look of joy shed across her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re calling me stubborn? I think you should say this to yourself.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t stood up since 1 came in. Let me guess, is it because once you stand up, all your defense facilities will be useless?¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, the smile on Mu Chen¡¯s face instantly faded. Du Yue saw this and sneered. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet? Let¡¯s see how many bullets your life-savingser can block.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the pistol in Du Yue¡¯s hand disappeared into thin air and was reced by a submachine gun.


    Du Yue aimed at Mu Chen and fired without hesitation. In just a few moments, Du Yue had fired hundreds of bullets. All of the bullets were turned into dust by thesers just as they were about to touch Mu Chen. The dust fell onto Mu Chen¡¯s face, hair, and clothes. His face had long turned ashen, and there was no longer a smile on his face.


    Du Yue stopped after firing thest bullet. Mu Chen could not help but sigh in relief. ¡°You only brought these few bullets, and you dare to shout at me?¡±


    Just as Mu Chen finished speaking, the submachine gun in Du Yue¡¯s hand disappeared. However, in the next second, a bazooka appeared on Du Yue¡¯s shoulder. Du Yue stood firmly on the spot, carrying the bazooka in one hand. She smiled at Mu Chen and said, ¡°Your defensive equipment is really good. Then 1¡¯11 rest assured and try this.¡±


    The corners of Mu Chen¡¯s mouth twitched as he fiercely said, ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you use this?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I think you¡¯re about to give up.¡±


    Of course, Du Yue knew the power of the rocketuncher. If theser could not withstand it, the two of them might die together in this room. Du Yue was much calmer than Mu Chen. Even when she spoke, the smile on her face did not disappear. ¡°The game has just begun. If you are afraid now, it¡¯ll be meaningless.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?!¡± Before Mu Chen could finish speaking, he saw an explosive flying toward him. Even though he knew that theser could block it, when he saw the explosive heading straight for him, he subconsciously leaned against the back of his chair. He could not resist the pressure and instinctively wanted to escape. However, at thest moment, he resisted the urge to escape. He still had a chance to survive. If he really left the chair, he would definitely die. This time, the situation was a little tricky. The explosive was not reduced to ashes like the previous bullets. Instead, it was cut into countless pieces by theser.


    Mu Chen knew that this was not good. The energy of theser was insufficient! Before he could react, he saw another explosive flying toward him. This time, he was still lucky enough to escape, but the shrapnel was more than twice the size of the previous one..

 Chapter 488 - 488:1 Just Want to Share My Resources with You

    Chapter 488:1 Just Want to Share My Resources with You


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Seeing this, Mu Chen was frightened. He did not dare to hesitate any longer and directly said, ¡°Wait a minute! Don¡¯t be rash!¡±


    Du Yue stopped what she was doing and smiled at Mu Chen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think that this explosive is too small and isn¡¯t exciting enough? Do you want something more violent? No problem¡­ 1 have as many as you could possibly ask for!¡±


    After He Xing came to the blue, he could no longer sell weapons. However, as an experienced weapon merchant, he still had the habit of hoarding weapons. He Xing bought good weapons whenever he saw them. He put half of them in his space and the other half in Du Yue¡¯s space for her to protect herself.


    There were quite a lot of weapons in Du Yue¡¯s space. It would not be difficult to turn this room into ashes. If it was before, Mu Chen would haveughed out loud when Du Yue said those words. Now, Mu Chen could not bring himself tough. Even his chest began to rise and fall violently. He knew that Du Yue was not trying to scare him.


    Mu Chen wanted to pull the corners of his mouth to make himself look less pathetic, but the muscles on his face were already stiff, and he could not form any expression. Mu Chen tried a few times, but just as he was about to give up, he heard Du Yue say in disdain, ¡°Do you have epilepsy? Don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    Hearing this, Mu Chen let out a long breath. ¡°Du Yue, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I don¡¯t mean to hurt you. I just want to cooperate with you and share my resources with you. Calm down. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±


    ¡°You want to share your resources with us?¡± Du Yue sneered. ¡°You want to take our resources for yourself, no? If I had identally fallen into your trap just now, I don¡¯t believe that you would still be like this.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re fine now¡­¡±


    ¡°I came here with my own abilities. You plotted against me first, and now you want me to be grateful to you?¡± Du Yue smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s rely on our own abilities. You can also rely on your own abilities to dodge my explosives. This is very fair.¡±


    Mu Chen secretly gritted his teeth, and his expression became uglier. ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to stop?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Alright! You¡¯re ruthless¡­ Don¡¯t regret it. Do you think I don¡¯t have anything to attack you with¡­¡±


    Before Mu Chen could finish speaking, Du Yue had already fired an explosive. It did not matter whether Mu Chen had any attack equipment or not. She just wanted him to have no chance to use it! Theser¡¯s ability had been exhausted just now. This time, the explosive that was shot out only split into two halves before smashing heavily into the ground. The dust that was stirred up directly fell on Mu Chen¡¯s head and face, making him look very embarrassed. Seeing that he was panicking, Du Yue immediately kept the bazooka into her space. Then, she took out her submachine gun and began to fire wildly at Mu Chen. When the bullets flew over, they were blocked by theser and fell to the ground weakly.


    However, after only a dozen seconds, theser beam disappearedpletely. However, Du Yue¡¯s hands did not stop moving. The submachine gun continued to shoot wildly at Mu Chen.


    In a sh, before Mu Chen could wipe off the dust on his face and open his eyes, he heard a nging sound. Du Yue naturally heard it too. She raised her eyebrows slightly. He was actually wearing a bulletproof vest?


    Du Yue smiled slightly. She did not expect this arrogant and despotic person to be afraid of death. He did not have much courage.


    Du Yue¡¯s hands slightly moved up, and the muzzle of the gun was aimed at Mu Chen¡¯s forehead. Mu Chen had just opened his eyes when he saw Du Yue pull the trigger without hesitation.


    This time, theser beam did not appear again. The bullets passed through Mu Chen¡¯s head without any surprise. The bullets finally pierced into the wall, and bloody holes appeared in Mu Chen¡¯s head.


    Du Yue kept the gun in her space. Seeing the lifeless Mu Chen, she nodded her head in satisfaction. ¡°Not bad. This is a decent way to die. No need to thank me.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, she heard a burst of crispughter. Du Yue subconsciously turned around and saw He Xing and Xia Ju standing at the door. Du Yue was a little surprised. Ever since she entered the room, she did not close the door. She and Mu Chen had caused a hugemotion in the room. The man standing guard outside should have reacted.


    However, that man never appeared again. It seemed that he had either left or died. ¡°When did youe?¡± Du Yue raised her eyebrows and smiled at the two of them..

 Chapter 489 - 489: A Big Guy Who No One Knows

    Chapter 489: A Big Guy Who No One Knows


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He Xing looked at her with admiration. ¡°When we arrived, you had just taken out your submachine gun.¡±


    They had already been here for quite some time. In that case, Mu Chen was really a good-for-nothing! He even shamelessly boasted that He Xing and Xia Ju would not be able to return home for a while, but reality proved that he could not even dy them for half an hour. However, Du Yue was not surprised. If Mu Chen was really capable, he would not be sitting there dead.


    Xia Ju¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between the two of them. In the end, she could not hold it in any longer. ¡°Can you think of a way to let us in first? You two can talkter.¡±


    ¡°I almost forgot.¡± Du Yue looked at the hole under her feet and did not waste time looking for the switch. She took out adder from her space. After cing thedder in the hole, Xia Ju and He Xing stepped on thedder and walked to Du Yue¡¯s side.


    He Xing¡¯s gaze swept across Mu Chen, and Du Yue asked him, ¡°Have you seen him before?¡±


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing him.¡±


    Du Yue was already used to it. Almost everyone who came from the interster said that they knew He Xing, but He Xing had no impression of these people. Xia Ju was the only one who had an impression of He Xing because she was famous in the interster. Xia Ju strode forward and stood in front of Mu Chen¡¯s corpse, deep in thought.


    She was not looking at Mu Chen but at the chair that he was sitting on and the huge equipment behind him. When they were at the door, Du Yue saw it clearly. Theser that destroyed the bullet was fired from the huge equipment behind him. Xia Ju stared at it for a while before walking toward it. Xia Ju stopped a step away from Mu Chen¡¯s corpse. Mu Chen had already stopped breathing, but his blood-red eyes were still wide open.


    Xia Ju had been on the battlefield saving people all year round. She had seen dead people a hundred times uglier than this, so she did not feel the slightest difort. She stared at Mu Chen for a while before leaning her body closer to his face. Du Yue turned her head and saw this scene. She gasped in shock. ¡°Did she suffer some kind of trauma?¡±


    He Xing shook his head.¡± 1 don¡¯t know either.¡±


    The room was not big, and Du Yue¡¯s and He Xing¡¯s voices were not soft either. Xia Ju naturally heard them clearly. She rolled her eyes at the two of them. ¡°Are you secretly badmouthing me again? Who¡¯s traumatized? 1 just want to see if his eyes are his own or if he¡¯s wearing cosmetic contact lenses.¡±


    ¡°So are they his own or cosmetic contact lenses?¡±


    Du Yue asked cooperatively. ¡°They¡¯re real.¡±


    Xia Ju stood up straight and could not help but shake her head. ¡°Red pupils are really ugly. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°They¡¯re ugly, much worse than yours.¡±


    Xia Ju could not help but tease her. ¡°Then, between He Xing and I, whose eyes are more beautiful?¡±


    Du Yue answered decisively, ¡°He Xing, of course.¡±


    Xia Ju pursed her lips. ¡°Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. The two of you are really lovey-dovey.¡±


    Du Yue shook her head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s not right. It¡¯s because his pupils are the same color as mine!¡±


    Xia Ju shook her head repeatedly. ¡°Du Yue, I just realized that you¡¯re really narcissistic.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and continued to walk forward. She was more interested in the big machine now.


    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± Du Yue asked He Xing.


    He Xing reached out and pinched Du Yue¡¯s face, his eyes filled with tenderness. ¡°There were two strangers wandering around the office today. I guessed that something might have happened. So, 1 tied them up and pressed a knife to their throats to force them to tell me.¡±


    Du Yue could not help but give him a thumbs up. ¡°As expected of you!¡±


    Thinking of the words she had left on the wall before she left, Du Yue could not help butugh. ¡°I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to find me, so I left words on the wall of our house before I left. I thought that if you saw the word Mu, you should be able to guess that 1 was here.¡±


    He Xing looked a little helpless. ¡°You should watch fewer spy movies in the future. If we really followed your n step by step, you would have killed him before we even found this ce. Then, you woulde to my office and ask me why I haven¡¯t gotten off work yet.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°It seems so.¡±


    Although the two of them did not follow Xia Ju, their gazes were fixed on her. They saw her suddenly reach out and pat the big machine with a puzzled expression. ¡°What exactly is this? He Xing, do you know?¡±


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing it too. Take it with you. It might be useful in the future.¡±


    Xia Ju nodded and waved at Du Yue. ¡°Come here quickly.. Put this unexpected gain into your space!¡±

 Chapter 490 - 490:1 Don’t Want to Live Underground Anymore

    Chapter 490:1 Don¡¯t Want to Live Underground Anymore


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue walked over and put it into her space. Although He Xing and Xia Ju also had interspaces, one of them could only store weapons and the other could only store various potions. Du Yue¡¯s space was much more convenient. After keeping away the big guy, Du Yue turned to look at the other equipment in the room. Du Yue could not tell what these things were used for.


    Professional matters should be handed over to professional people to do. Naturally, He Xing was better at this. He Xing looked around the room and quickly came up with an answer. ¡°It¡¯s some scientific research equipment. It might be good for researchers, but it¡¯s useless for the three of us.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. Since she knew that these things were useless to them, she no longer paid attention to these devices.


    Mu Chen was already dead. What should they do next? He Xing and Xia Ju must have caused a bigmotion when they arrived. The news must have spread in the fourth base. There were many times when killing someone was the easiest step, but the troublesome part was how to end it. Just as Du Yue could not help but feel depressed, He Xing said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already arranged the follow-up.¡±


    Du Yue subconsciously looked at He Xing with confusion in her eyes.


    The two of them had been together for a long time, so Du Yue was not surprised that He Xing could guess what she was thinking. She was surprised that He Xing could not only find her at the first moment but also arrange the follow-up steps in advance.


    He Xing looked at Du Yue, who was full of doubts, and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve been in contact with Guan Sheng ever since we returned from the test drive.¡±


    Although Du Yue was a little surprised, she could understand why. He Xing understood her personality and knew that she did not like to have too much contact with the officials of the base. However, one had to rely on ns if one wanted things to be efficient. Over time, he had developed the habit of making preparations in advance. However, the two of them probably did not expect this change toe so suddenly.


    Before Du Yue could ask what he and Guan Sheng nned to do, He Xing spoke first, ¡°Guan Sheng and Xia Zhixing are not people who will sit around and wait for death. Even without us, they¡¯ll try their best to create opportunities.¡±


    That was true. After all, Guan Sheng had just arrived at the underground base and was already sitting in the position of vice-captain. He was definitely not willing to stop here. After all, he still had a child to raise at home. He Xing¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°If 1 throw an olive branch to him, he¡¯ll definitely catch it. Now that Mu Chen was dead, he can take this opportunity to rece him. If he¡¯s the leader of the base, the child and Xia Zhixing will be able to live a better life.¡±


    Parents loved their children, so, of course, they would want to give their children better living conditions and moreprehensive protection.


    In times of peace, they might be able to rx a little, but in this current environment, the more power they had, the more confident they would be in raising their children. Thinking of Guan Sheng and Xia Zhixing, Du Yue nodded. ¡°If they¡¯re in power, it might be a good thing for us.¡±


    The three of them did not continue chatting and quickly left. They walked up the stairs for a long time, but they did not see a single person. It was not until they left thest floor that they saw a group of people walking in a hurry. All of them had their heads lowered as they hurried along. None of them had the time to pay attention to Du Yue and the other two. Looking at the scene in front of her, it was Du Yue¡¯s first time realizing what it meant to scatter like monkeys when the tree fell.


    Not too long ago, Mu Chen was still a man of his word in this underground base, and these people had all bowed down to him. However, now that Mu Chen had died, there was not even a single person to guard his corpse. Everyone was busy looking for their own way out. However, this was also human nature. Everyone wanted to find a good way out so that they could live a morefortable life with their families. As for who was sitting in the top seat, they did not really care.


    Along the way, Du Yue thought about many things and felt a littleplicated. It was not until the three of them returned home that Du Yue said with a serious expression, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to live underground anymore.¡±


    Before today¡¯s incident, although Du Yue felt that life underground was a little inconvenient, she did not have a very conflicting mentality. However, after what had just happened, Du Yue did not want to stay here anymore. Putting everything else aside, once they encountered any idents underground, their fists and feet would be restricted and it would be difficult to use them.


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, Xia Ju nodded heavily.. ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ve had enough of living in this lousy ce!¡±

 Chapter 491 - 491: If You Have Any Request, Just Say It

    Chapter 491: If You Have Any Request, Just Say It


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    With Du Yue around, they did not have to live tough lives whether they lived underground or above ground. However, the underground was cold and humid, after all. Xia Ju had long had enough of living here.


    After getting Xia Ju¡¯s answer, Du Yue turned to look at He Xing. ¡°What about you? What are your thoughts?¡±


    He Xing smiled and said, ¡°1¡¯11 listen to you. If you want to leave, we¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll always want to follow you.¡±


    Xia Ju pursed her lips but did not say anything in the end. She only asked Du Yue, ¡°Then where do you n to move to?¡±


    Du Yue nestled on the sofa and saidzily, ¡°1 don¡¯t have any good ideas for now. Let¡¯s wait for Guan Sheng or Xia Zhixing to find us first.¡±


    Guan Sheng and Xia Zhixing were undoubtedly capable. They did not make Du Yue wait too long. They came to look for them on the third day. Guan Sheng stood at the door and knocked on it a few times. Xia Zhixing stood beside him with the child in her arms.


    Du Yue stood at the door and looked at the family of three. She had no intention of inviting them into the house. She was not sure when Guan Sheng and Xia Zhixing would look for her, and she did not have the time to keep away the things in the house, so it was really inconvenient for them to go in.


    Just as she was hesitating about how to speak, Guan Sheng spoke first, ¡°Are you guys busy now? If you¡¯re not busy, I¡¯d like to invite you to my house. There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    Du Yue nodded readily. ¡°We have time.¡±


    Xia Ju and He Xing, who were in their rooms, heard themotion at the door. Without Du Yue informing them, the two of them walked out together. A few minutester, Du Yue and the other two arrived at Guan Sheng and Xia Zhixing¡¯s house.


    This house was on the floor below Du Yue¡¯s. The structure of the house was no different from theirs. Although the furniture inside was not luxurious, it was much better than an ordinary person¡¯s home. There was a simple wooden sofa in the middle of the living room. Although it looked ordinary, it was at least more practical.


    After the few of them sat down, Guan Sheng did not beat about the bush. Du Yue and the other two were already used to it. After interacting with Guan Sheng a few times, it was not difficult to find that he was a straightforward person who did not know how to beat about the bush. ¡°I invited you here to thank He Xing. If it weren¡¯t for your help, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to be the leader of the base so quickly. This time, it¡¯s not just to thank you. ording to our agreement, if you have any requests, just let me know. I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡±


    Although Du Yue had already guessed why Guan Sheng invited them over this time, upon hearing it with her own ears, she was still surprised. Even though she already knew that Guan Sheng was not an ordinary person, she did not expect him to be able to take control of the base in three days. It seemed that he really could not be underestimated!


    He Xing nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite. Let¡¯s talk about something practical. The previous test drive has passed, and the results are not bad. I¡¯ll make another one as soon as possible, but I want that car.¡±


    When Guan Sheng heard this, he did not hesitate at all. ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± He Xing nodded. ¡°What are you going to do about the Snowy Cold Fruit?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring them with me and go to the first base to trade them,¡± Guan Sheng said honestly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drive there together.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Guan Sheng readily agreed.


    ¡°Also, the new seeds and nutrient serum. After you¡¯ve taken care of everything here, you can take them to the third base to exchange them.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Guan Sheng readily agreed to all the requests, so He Xing did not want anything else.


    Xia Zhixing, who had been listening quietly at the side, asked, ¡°Will youe back after you leave?¡±


    This time, Du Yue shook her head without He Xing¡¯s reply. ¡°We¡¯re noting back.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, Xia Zhixing frowned slightly, and her eyes became a littleplicated. Du Yue did not understand what she meant. Did she want them toe back or not?


    However, Du Yue was only puzzled for a moment before throwing this question aside. It did not matter what Xia Zhixing thought. Indeed, they would note back. After the important matters were settled, Du Yue decided to bid the other party goodbye and leave. Du Yue had just stood up to say goodbye when the child in Xia Zhixing¡¯s arms suddenly stretched out her little hand to her.


    Du Yue was suddenly stunned and subconsciously looked at the child.


    When she met the little girl¡¯s dark eyes, the little girl grinned at her, smiling so much that her eyes curved into a line. Du Yue was stunned at first, but then she was infected by her bright smile and smiled along with her.


    ¡°Good girl..¡±

 Chapter 492 - 492: If You Leave, I’ll Save Lots of Food

    Chapter 492: If You Leave, I¡¯ll Save Lots of Food


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After hearing Du Yue¡¯s words, Xia Zhixing¡¯s cold face also had a smile on it, and her eyes looked very gentle. ¡°She¡¯s really obedient and never makes trouble.¡±


    Du Yue nodded, but she did not intend to stay for too long. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll leave first. Take care.¡±


    Ever since the apocalypse, Du Yue had trained herself to have a tough heart. In such a turbulent environment, it was not a good thing to have too many worries. After returning home, Xia Ju snuggled into the sofa. ¡°I can finally leave this ce. Just thinking about it makes me happy.¡±


    Du Yueughed along with her. ¡°Me too. 1 feel much more rxed.¡±


    From that day onward, He Xing and Xia Ju were busy again. However, in order to prevent what happened back then from happening again, the two of them would deliberately alternate the timing when they went out to work to ensure that there was always someone by Du Yue¡¯s side. Even though Du Yue promised that she would not leave with anyone else, the two of them still did not believe it. This made Du Yue feel helpless and want tough. She was not a child, and she had the ability to protect herself! However, she did not insist on refusing. After all, it was Xia Ju and He Xing¡¯s good intentions.


    She just had to ept their arrangements obediently. There was no need to argue with them. During these two months, Du Yue had not been idle. She took out logistics boxes from her space and nted sweet potatoes, potatoes, and corn. Anyway, there was nothing to do at home. Growing some food could be considered as killing time.


    Two months passed quickly. The three of them had prepared everything and were just waiting to set off. During this period of time, He Xing made more than one car. Among them, He Xing made the car that would belong to them himself. Diao Zhuo and his men did the other cars. He only went to check on the progress asionally. When they set off, there were eight other cars besides their car. Nine cars lined up neatly in a line. If it was not for the thick fog blocking their vision, they would have looked very cool.


    Everyone was nervous and excited. The volcanic ash outside was flying all over the sky. The volcano in the distance seemed to be restless and could erupt for a second time at any time. Just in case, they had to prepare enough medicine. Therefore, they could not afford to dy this trip to the first base to exchange for the Cold Snowy Fruit. If they wanted to get the Cold Snowy Fruit from the first base, they had to bring enough food. Therefore, only two of the nine cars were full of people. The other eight cars each had two people. The remaining space was not installed with seats and was filled with supplies.


    The car that He Xing had personally built had a different internal structure from other cars. In addition to the necessary bathroom, there was also a kitchen in the car, and behind it was a big bed. Not only that, even the seats could be turned into simple single beds, which was very simr to the internal structure of the RV. This was also the first time Du Yue had seen this car. She was very satisfied with everything. ¡°With it, we can go wherever we want in the future. We don¡¯t have to worry about safety anymore.¡±


    Not only was this vehicle safer than the previous armored vehicle, but the facilities inside the vehicle were also much moreprehensive than the armored vehicle. Xia Ju felt that it was passable. ¡°It¡¯s just that the space is a little small. Otherwise, we can just stay in the car for a long time.¡±


    Du Yue smiled at her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. When we find a ce to stay, He Xing and I will stay outside. You can stay in the car. It¡¯s a bit crowded for the three of us to live together, but it¡¯s quite spacious for you to live alone.¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that. She was so angry that her cheeks puffed up.


    After staring for a while, Xia Ju suddenly smiled slyly. ¡°Sure, 1¡¯11 drive the car away so that you won¡¯t be able to find it again.¡±


    Du Yue looked at Xia Ju in surprise. Seeing Du Yue¡¯s surprised expression, Xia Ju could not help but feel proud. However, before she could be proud for too long, she heard Du Yue say happily, ¡°Really? If you secretly leave, won¡¯t 1 save a lot of food in the future?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the smug smile on Xia Ju¡¯s face instantly disappeared and was reced with resentment. Seeing her like this, Du Yue took out a portion of French fries and ice cream from her space. She raised her chin at Xia Ju. ¡°1 heard that French fries taste amazing when eaten with ice cream. Do you want to try it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 493 - 493: We’ve Accidentally Returned

    Chapter 493: We¡¯ve identally Returned


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue originally thought that as long as Xia Ju ate snacks, she would forget everything that had happened before. After all, they had been together for a long time. No one should know Xia Ju¡¯s personality better than her. However, who knew that Xia Ju would not y by the rules? After she finished all the fries and ice cream, she looked at Du Yue with a serious face. ¡°Du Yue, I want to tell you a secret.¡±


    It was rare for Du Yue to see her so serious. She quickly straightened her expression. ¡°What secret?¡±


    ¡°I n to¡­ always rely on you and eat all the treats you offer me.¡± Xia Ju smiled slyly.


    Du Yue was speechless. To think that she had listened so attentively. She did not expect that the secret Xia Ju was talking about was actually this. Du Yue smiled and nodded. ¡°Then you should work hard. I have high hopes for you.¡± Xia Ju was slightly stunned. ¡°Why should I work hard?¡±


    ¡°Work hard to live for a few hundred more years. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to eat up.¡±


    Du Yue thought that the journey was tiring, and it was quite interesting to asionally bicker with Xia Ju. However, Xia Ju quickly took a bag of snacks from her and took out her tablet. She began to catch up on the variety shows that she had not finished.


    Not only that, Xia Ju even looked at her with disdain. ¡°You¡¯d better go ahead and apany He Xing. He probably won¡¯t be able to concentrate on driving without you by his side.¡±


    Du Yue smiled and nodded. He Xing would definitely be bored if he were to drive alone. She should go over. However, just as Du Yue stood up, she heard Xia Ju urging her, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Du Yue quickly turned around and reached out to turn off Xia Ju¡¯s tablet. She pretended to be serious and said, ¡°Stop using the tablets. It¡¯s bad for your eyes!¡±


    Without giving Xia Ju any time to react, Du Yue ran straight to the front passenger seat and pulled the curtain behind the front passenger seat. Although the car was very big, Du Yue and Xia Ju¡¯s conversation just now was not soft, so He Xing, who was in the front row, heard their conversation clearly.


    He Xing turned to look at Du Yue, his eyes full of tenderness. Du Yue was a little puzzled. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m smiling at the two of you. Your agesbined are almost a hundred years old. Why do you look like two kindergarten kids when you quarrel?¡± He Xing said honestly.


    Du Yue was speechless. Perhaps He Xing¡¯s EQ.had improved so much in the past year that Du Yue had forgotten that he used to be a straightforward man. Now that she heard He Xingin about her and Xia Ju, Du Yue was not angry at all. Instead, she felt a sense of familiarity. As expected, even after so much time had passed, He Xing still did not forget his original intentions! The journey was boring, but not everyone found it boring.


    Du Yue and the others followed at the back of the team. They did not have to worry about the route. They just had to follow the car in front. As for the cars in front, not only did they have to investigate the road conditions and n the route, but they also had to make arrangements in advance where they would stay for the night. This time, the leader was Guan Sheng¡¯s trusted aide, Sun Yu. He had met Du Yue and the other two before. Du Yue and Xia Ju did not have much of an impression of him, but He Xing had interacted with him a lot at work. When they stopped for a break, Sun Yu would asionallye over to discuss some things with He Xing.


    Sun Yu was assigned to go to the first base. Although he had a detailed map and information, it was all empty talk on paper. Coincidentally, He Xing was from the first base, so he knew more about the routes than him. It was always good to learn more from him. However, Sun Yu was still very observant. Every time he came to discuss things with He Xing, he would stand by the car and never get into their car. Before they left the fourth base, none of them took off their protective suits. After the car drove out of the provincial boundary, they did an air test. After confirming that there was no volcanic ash, everyone took off their heavy protective suits and masks.


    After wearing the protective suits for a long time, they were used to the weight of the protective suits and did not find them heavy. However, after taking them off, they immediately felt rxed. It felt as if they were floating on clouds when they walked.


    The route they took to the first base this time was different from the one Du Yue and the others took when they left the first base. After Du Yue and the others left the first base, they went straight to the second base. Although the first half of the journey was different, the route slowly ovepped. After going on the familiar road, Du Yue could not help but feel a little emotional. When she left, she told Zuo Mingdong that they woulde back, but in fact, Du Yue herself was not sure at that time.


    Unexpectedly, after a few years, they actually set foot on the road back to the first base..

 Chapter 494 - 494: Sun Yu and His Men Catch Bugs

    Chapter 494: Sun Yu and His Men Catch Bugs


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue thought that she had hidden her emotions well, but not long after, Xia Ju came over excitedly. ¡°Du Yue, you¡¯ve been acting a little strange these few days.¡±


    Du Yue frowned. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    When Xia Ju heard this, she said with a mysterious expression, ¡°There are four words clearly written on your face¡ª¡¯I miss my hometown.¡¯


    Du Yue had told Xia Ju that she and He Xing came from the first base a long time ago. After hearing Xia Ju¡¯s words, Du Yue reached out to touch her face and turned to look at Xia Ju.


    After staring at her for a while, Du Yue said, ¡°There are three words on your face.¡±


    Xia Ju frowned slightly and looked at Du Yue in confusion. ¡°What three words?¡± ¡°A stupid beauty!¡± Xia Ju was speechless. She was indeed a beauty, but who was the stupid one?


    Xia Ju looked at Du Yue angrily. ¡°Why are you calling me stupid?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re not very smart.¡± Du Yue smiled.


    ¡°Alright, then you¡¯ll have a taste of the idiot¡¯s power today!¡± Xia Ju said as she pounced forward. The two of them instantly fought. Fortunately, the car was sturdy enough. Even if the two of them rolled around in the back, it would not affect the car at all.


    From the rearview mirror, He Xing saw the two of them wrestling with each other without caring about their image. He shook his head helplessly. On the evening of the third day, the convoy entered Qinghe territory. They were not far from the first base. Du Yue and He Xing were getting more familiar with the route. They believed that they would reach the first base in no time. Du Yue, who had been a little nervous before, no longer had the time to experience this feeling of being close to home. The reason was very simple. Ever since they arrived at the Qinghe territory, everything they saw were bugs!


    Seeing these densely packed bugs again after several years, Du Yue still found it difficult to ept. She felt ufortable all over.


    When they left, the bug disaster was fierce. Why was the insect gue still not resolved after such a long time? Du Yue was very puzzled. No one could give her an answer. It was the first time that the people from the fourth base had seen such a scene. They got out of the car and stepped on a few bugs. When they heard the explosion, they were all stunned. Du Yue had thought that they would be frightened by this scene. After all, these bugs could be seen everywhere. Not only were they terrifying, but they were also very disgusting.


    However, it was obvious that Du Yue did not know them well enough. Although Sun Yu and his people could eat their fill in the fourth base, they had not eaten meat for a long time. The base also raised poultry, but people like them had no chance to eat them. It had been many years since they had eaten meat. Now that they saw the bugs flying all over the sky, they only felt that this was a protein bestowed by the heavens. Everyone¡¯s eyes could not help but light up. There was no need to mention how excited they were. Du Yue and the other two sat in the car and watched Sun Yu and his men catch the bugs excitedly. They felt that the joys and sorrows of humans were different.


    Xia Ju could not help but be curious in the car. It was her first time seeing so many bugs! There were indeed bugs in the gxy, but they werepletely different from this type of bug. If they really wanted topare, Xia Ju could not say which was more powerful. In any case, the degree of disgust wasparable.


    Sun Yu and his men caught bugs for more than an hour. Only when their bags were filled with bugs did the group stop. Sun Yu excitedly walked toward them with a bag filled with bugs and knocked on the car window. He Xing rolled down the window halfway and heard Sun Yu say with a smile, ¡°These bugs are all edible. I¡¯m giving some to you guys.¡±


    He Xing shook his head decisively.


    Although they knew that the other party had good intentions, the three of them really could not ept it. Not to mention that the three of them had nevercked meat to eat, even if theycked protein, they would not be able to eat these bugs. Sun Yu saw that He Xing was not just being polite. He really did not want them, so he did not persuade him anymore. He put the bag away and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll share it with everyone.¡±


    Seeing Sun Yu turn around and leave, He Xing hesitated for a moment before deciding to stop him. ¡°There are all kinds of bugs here. You¡¯d better make sure they¡¯re not poisonous before you eat them.¡±


    Sun Yu nodded seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t eat anything casually. Our lives are important.¡±


    There were scientists and experts in various fields among the people who came this time, so there was no need to worry about this..

 Chapter 495 - 495: Can I Beat Your Boyfriend Up?

    Chapter 495: Can I Beat Your Boyfriend Up?


    Trantor: End Less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sun Yu had just walked a short distance when he turned around. ¡°By the way, did these bugs exist before you left, or did they only appearter?¡±


    ¡°Before we left, we had a bug disaster.¡±


    ¡°Did the researchers in the first base find out why?¡±


    ¡°Not at that time. I¡¯m not sure about now.¡±


    ¡°I understand. You guys should rest early. We¡¯ll set off early tomorrow.¡±


    He Xing watched Sun Yu¡¯s back disappear from his sight before he closed the window again. When Sun Yu was around, Xia Ju had been holding back without speaking. Now that Sun Yu had walked away, Xia Ju could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Are their lives so hard? Why would they want to eat bugs?¡±


    ¡°The lives of ordinary people are harder than you can imagine,¡± Du Yue said earnestly. ¡°Bugs might be the only way for them to get protein.¡±


    If there was another way, no one would be willing to eat bugs.


    Xia Ju looked out of the window and stared at the convoy in front of her for a while. There was aplicated look in her deep eyes, and no one knew what she was thinking. After a while, Xia Ju sighed and said, ¡°Fortunately, I met you.¡±


    Du Yue nodded without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. You have to perform better in the future. Otherwise, I won¡¯t give you meat to eat!¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with tears as she sobbed pitifully. ¡°Then I can only go catch bugs. I can¡¯t tell which bugs are poisonous. If 1 identally die, I hope you can give me a proper burial.¡±


    Du Yue could not help but roll her eyes at her. She had only casually said one sentence, yet Xia Ju had actually gone along with it! If this was before the apocalypse, Du Yue would have sent her to the film academy to satisfy her desire to perform! Coupled with her exquisite facial features, she might really be famous! After thinking about it for a while, Du Yue got up with He Xing and Xia Ju and pulled all the curtains in the car. After confirming that those outside could not see the situation inside the car, Du Yue took out dinner from her space.


    In order to prevent the smell of food from wafting out through the gaps in the door and window, Du Yue took out the range hood. Although she knew that the range hood was very useful, Du Yue was still amazed every time she used it. After eating and drinking to their hearts¡¯ content, the three of them began to do their own things. It was not until ten o¡¯clock in the evening that the three of them went to bed to rest.


    Xia Ju slept on the single bed that had been turned into a chair, while Du Yue and He Xing slept on the big bed behind. With the convoy in front of them and the high safety of this car, they saved a lot of effort. At least they did not have to take turns to keep watch at night. It was a dreamless night. As they did not have to keep watch, the three of them had a good rest. The next morning, when they were on the road again, Du Yue originally thought that she would hear the sound of the bugs exploding, but she obviously underestimated the soundproofing effect of the car. They actually did not hear any sound. Although they could not hear the explosions, Du Yue could still imagine the scene of their car running over the bugs. They felt disgusted.


    Fortunately, although there were many bugs along the way, they did not encounter any other trouble.


    Three dayster, they were not far from the first base. Looking at the looming high wall in the distance, Du Yue and He Xing could not help but feel a littleplicated. Xia Ju was more excited and curious because it was her first time here. She had been to two official bases, so she wondered how the first base was different from the other two. Hearing Xia Ju¡¯s question, Du Yue smiled and raised her chin at He Xing. ¡°He Xing participated in the design and construction of the first underground city. If you¡¯re curious, you can ask him.¡±


    Du Yue had never mentioned this ce before, so this was the first time Xia Ju had heard of it.


    She looked at He Xing in surprise. ¡°You even got involved in this?¡± Without waiting for He Xing to answer, Xia Ju thought of something and asked in confusion, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t your identity be exposed? Then why did you¡­¡±


    Before Xia Ju could finish, Du Yue already knew what she wanted to ask. ¡°Are you asking why He Xing wasn¡¯t arrested?¡±


    Xia Ju nodded. ¡°Yeah, why wasn¡¯t he locked up for research?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m stronger, so they don¡¯t dare to do anything to me,¡± He Xing said calmly. ¡°They only dare to think of asking me to cooperate with them.¡±


    Xia Ju was stunned at first, but she quickly reacted. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I was locked up for research because 1 was too weak?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He Xing nodded.


    Xia Ju clenched her fists. ¡°Du Yue, can 1 beat your boyfriend up?¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Sure, as long as you can win..¡±

 Chapter 496 - 496: The Only Food Is Bugs

    Chapter 496: The Only Food Is Bugs


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t use a weapon, I can beat him!¡±


    He Xing chuckled. ¡°You can also use a weapon.¡±


    Xia Ju gritted her teeth. ¡°Then don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Xia Ju red at him and turned away, not wanting to talk to him anymore.


    Seeing that she was furious, Du Yue stepped out to be the peacemaker. ¡°Alright, He Xing, stop teasing her. Let¡¯s discuss whether to wait outside or go in with them.¡±


    Xia Ju was a little confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you got along well with the people in the first base? Why don¡¯t you want to go in now?¡±


    Du Yue sighed softly. ¡°You¡¯ve been on this for a long time. You¡¯ve watched a lot of TV shows. Haven¡¯t you heard of the phrase ¡®things remain the same, but people change?''¡±


    People changed. They had been away from the first base for a long time. Who could be sure that the people in the first base were exactly the same as when they left?


    Xia Ju nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Then have you considered whether you want to go in or not?¡±


    Du Yue did not answer her. Instead, she turned to He Xing and asked, ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± He Xing pondered for a moment and then said seriously, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go in and take a look at the situation first, then you guys¡­¡±


    Before He Xing could finish, Du Yue interrupted him with a serious face. ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Didn¡¯t we discuss it before? No matter what the situation is, we can¡¯t act alone. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    If He Xing went in by himself and something really happened, they would not be able to contact each other as there was nomunication device.


    No! Why did they not have anymunication equipment? Du Yue suddenly remembered the cell phone she used in the first base. Xia Ju was listening to Du Yue¡¯s words with a serious face, but as she listened, she suddenly saw two cell phones appear out of nowhere. Xia Ju was a little curious. ¡°Why did you take out your phones?¡±


    ¡°These are the phones we used in the first base,¡± Du Yue exined briefly. ¡°It can connect to thework in the first base.¡±


    The convoy had arrived at the gate of the first base. The leader of the convoy wasmunicating with the guard at the gate. If there was nothing wrong with thework of the first base, they should be able to connect to thework. As she thought about it, Du Yue turned on her phone and handed He Xing¡¯s phone to him. Xia Ju did not have her own phone, so she went to Du Yue¡¯s side to take a look. ¡°Are you going to check the situation of the first base online?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Nothing much has changed. We¡¯ll follow the convoy in.¡±


    While they were talking, Du Yue had already opened the official software of the first base. After a long time, the software needed updating and reminded Du Yue about it. Du Yue quickly updated the software. The updated software had an additionalmunity for everyone to discuss, and there were all kinds of posts. The first thing that caught Du Yue¡¯s eye¡¯s eye was a post titled ¡®Willing to exchange a hundred catties of bug powder for five catties of food.¡¯


    Xia Ju came over curiously. ¡°Do you know what insect powder is?¡±


    Du Yue did not know what it meant, but as she looked down, she gradually understood what bug powder was.


    The poster wrote a long article, mostly about how he ate bug powder every day and now felt like vomiting at the sight of bugs. Thest sentence of the post was probably to express his emotions. The poster deliberately used three exmation marks. [I really can¡¯t eat another mouthful of bug powder!!!]


    After Du Yue finished reading this post, she scrolled down and found that most of the posts in thismunity were rted to bugs. Some of the posts were simplyining that the bug disaster was getting worse and worse, destroying all the crops andnd. As a result, their only food was bugs, and they could not eat other food at all. Fruits and vegetables were just their wishful thinking.


    Du Yue had a general idea of the situation in the first base just by reading those posts. It seemed that after she and He Xing left the first base, the bug disaster had not been solved. Instead, it was getting worse. All the crops were destroyed by the bugs, so everyone could only eat the bugs. Until now, they were already nauseated at the mention of bugs, but there was no other way to solve the problem. Seeing Xia Ju¡¯s curious look, Du Yue directly handed the phone to her. ¡°I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    ¡°Have you contacted him yet?¡± Du Yue asked He Xing. Du Yue was obviously referring to Zuo Mingdong, whom she had not seen for a long time..

 Chapter 497 - 497: Zuo Mingdong Who Has Aged Ten Years

    Chapter 497: Zuo Mingdong Who Has Aged Ten Years


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If they wanted to know the real situation in the first base, other than reading the posts, the safest way was to ask Zuo Mingdong, the captain of the first base. He Xing nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, Captain Zuo said that the base¡¯s current problem is very tricky.¡±


    Du Yue was not surprised. ¡°1 saw the posts in themunity just now. Everyone is basicallyining about theck of food.¡±


    No matter what, Du Yue and He Xing had lived in the first base for the longest time. They got along well with Zuo Mingdong, so they must have some feelings for the first base. Now that they knew that the situation of the base was worrying, Du Yue and He Xing¡¯s hearts also became heavy.


    They said at the same time, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    Xia Ju was engrossed in reading the posts. When she heard the two of them, she subconsciously looked up at them.¡± Okay, but where are we going to stay after we go in?¡±


    At the mention of this, Du Yue¡¯s eyes shed with an imperceptible smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the problem of amodation. We have a small courtyard in the first base. It¡¯s enough for the three of us to live in.¡±


    With Zuo Mingdong around, the small courtyard should be well-preserved. Xia Ju stared nkly at Du Yue. Realization dawned on her. ¡°No wonder you want to buy a house wherever you go. Even after leaving for so long, you can still live in a familiar environment aftering back. It really provides a sense of security!¡±


    Du Yue agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right. To the people of the blue, a house is the greatest sense of security. A house means a home to the people of the blue. No matter how long you leave, as long as your home is here, you¡¯ll still feel at ease when youe back.¡±


    Xia Ju covered his mouth andughed. ¡°You¡¯re right, but not everyone is as rich as you. They can¡¯t buy houses everywhere they go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Du Yue smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is the truth!¡±


    They were still chatting when the car in front suddenly moved. He Xing returned to the driver¡¯s seat, stepped on the elerator, and followed.


    After about five minutes, their car entered the base. After entering the main road of the base, the convoy stopped again. At the other end of the main road, a car was also driving over. As the car stopped, the door opened and a familiar figure stepped out.


    It was Zuo Mingdong. Du Yue looked at this familiar yet unfamiliar face and could not help but sigh in her heart. She and He Xing seemed to have left the first base for a long time, but it had only been two years. Why did Zuo Mingdong look like he had aged more than ten years? Seeing Du Yue¡¯s brows, Xia Ju followed her line of sight.


    ¡°He¡¯s Zuo Mingdong, Captain Zuo?¡±


    Du Yue nodded nkly. ¡°It¡¯s him, that¡¯s right.¡±


    There was also a one-inch photo of Zuo Mingdong in the car.


    Xia Ju opened the document andpared it to Zuo Mingdong who was outside.


    ¡°Time is really like a butcher¡¯s knife. This photo was taken more than ten years ago, right? He doesn¡¯t look the same.¡±


    Du Yue was still feeling sad, but when she heard Xia Ju¡¯s words, she could not help butugh. ¡°No, it was probably taken one or two years ago. It might be because the base has been short of food during this period of time, and life has been difficult. As the captain, he has to worry and tire himself out, which is why he has aged so much.¡±


    Xia Ju subconsciously ced her hand on her face and touched it, but she quickly shook her head. ¡°Why should I worry about this?¡±


    Even if she ate junk food all night, she would not grow old until she was 250 years old, let alone worry and tire herself out! Du Yue looked at Xia Ju¡¯s small movements and guessed what she was thinking. Not only would Xia Ju not be old, but it was also the same for her and He Xing. Two years had passed, and the two of them had been on the run, but their faces were still the same as when they had just left.


    Du Yue wondered if Zuo Mingdong would be surprised to see themter. ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 put on some makeup?¡± However, Du Yue quickly dispelled this idea.


    Back then, she and He Xing had left so many things behind. Zuo Mingdong was not stupid. He probably already guessed that their identities were special. He probably would not be too surprised even if he saw the two of them without any changes. Thinking of this, Du Yue was not so worried anymore.


    Zuo Mingdong did note to them directly. Instead, he went to meet up with Sun Yu. Sun Yu was the leader of the team this time, so he would definitely be the one to negotiate with Zuo Mingdong. The situation in the first base was much better than outside. At least there were not many bugs here, and it would not affect people¡¯s normal activities. Du Yue looked out of the car window and saw Zuo Mingdong and Sun Yu standing by the roadside, talking about something. Not long after, Zuo Dong¡¯s originally calm face was filled with unconceble surprise. He even took the initiative to shake hands with Sun Yu..

 Chapter 498 - 498: Captain Zuo Said You Are Good Friends Of His

    Chapter 498: Captain Zuo Said You Are Good Friends Of His


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue thought that it should be because Sun Yu said that he wanted to exchange food for the Snowy Cold Fruit. The exchange was not urgent. It was not suitable to talk about things standing outside. Soon, Zuo Mingdong ordered his men to leave with Sun Yu and the others. Sun Yu waved his hand and pointed to Du Yue and the others. Zuo Mingdong nodded thoughtfully and followed behind Sun Yu. Seeing this situation, Du Yue and He Xing were about to push the door open and get out of the car. Du Yue turned to ask Xia Ju,¡± Do you want to go down with us?¡±


    Xia Ju shook her head. ¡°1 don¡¯t know anyone here. I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡±


    Du Yue did not try to persuade her anymore and got out of the car with He Xing. Zuo Mingdong and Sun Yu had already walked to the front of the car. Zuo Mingdong looked at the man and woman who got out of the car and was stunned for a moment. However, he quickly regained his normal expression.


    ¡°I heard from Captain Zuo that you guys were good friends with him. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±


    He Xing smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re friends. Captain Sun, take everyone to rest. We have our own house in the first base, so we won¡¯t be staying with you.¡±


    Sun Yu nodded. ¡°Okay, then you guys be careful. If you need me for anything in the future, you can look for Captain Zuo directly.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± After seeing Sun Yu¡¯s figure disappear from his sight, He Xing smiled at Zuo Mingdong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you recognize us?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong stepped forward and patted He Xing¡¯s shoulder heavily. He smiled and said, ¡°1 almost couldn¡¯t recognize you. It¡¯s all because you left for two years. 1 thought I would never see you again.¡±


    ¡°There were too many things that dyed us. Look, 1 rushed back as soon as 1 was free.¡±


    ¡°Good, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve arranged for someone to manage your house. You should be tired after traveling so far. Go back and rest first. 1¡¯11e and look for you after I¡¯m done talking to Captain Sun!¡±


    Looking at Zuo Mingdong¡¯s smiling face, He Xing was also infected by him. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sit down and have a good meal together after you¡¯re done!¡±


    Zuo Mingdong nodded heavily. ¡°Alright, you guys can go back first. You haven¡¯t been back for so long. Do you still remember the way home?¡±


    Hearing Zuo Mingdong¡¯s question, Du Yue and He Xing could not help butugh out loud. It had only been two years since theyst came back. How could they have forgotten the way home? ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t forget. Then I¡¯ll go and get busy!¡±


    Zuo Mingdong did not waste another minute and left with his subordinates. Watching Zuo Mingdong¡¯s car drive away, Du Yue and He Xing also turned around and got into the car. Although Xia Ju did not get out of the car with them, she kept looking out of the car window. Seeing Du Yue and He Xing return to the car so quickly, Xia Ju was still a little puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since youst met. Why didn¡¯t you guys chat for a while more?¡±


    ¡°Captain Zuo still has important matters to attend to. Let¡¯s go back and rest first. We¡¯ll sit down and have a meal together after he¡¯s done.¡±


    In this era where food was extremely scarce, being able to sit down and have a meal together was already proof of their rtionship. Xia Ju nodded. ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    Du Yue raised her hand and pointed ahead. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going home.¡±


    He Xing started the car and drove in the direction he remembered. Although it had been a long time since theyst came back, this was their first home, after all. Both of them had a deep impression of it. He Xing easily drove the car to the entrance of the alley without anyone pointing the way. The only pity was that the car was too big to drive into the narrow alley. He Xing had no choice but to park the car in the empty space next to them. The three of them carried mountaineering backpacks that were half the height of a person on their backs and carried luggage bags full of things in their hands as they walked into the alley.


    There were still many people in the vi area. When those people saw the big and small bags of Du Yue and the other two, they could not help but look at them curiously. Some people had malicious looks in their eyes. Du Yue knew what they were nning just by looking at their eyes.


    Even if they really wanted to do something, Du Yue and the other two were prepared. However, it was obvious that although these people had evil intentions, they did not have the guts to do so. Therefore, they only dared to stare at the things in their hands and were tempted, but they did not dare to do anything. After walking for more than ten minutes, they finally arrived at the entrance of the small courtyard. Looking at the familiar yet unfamiliar iron gate in front of her, Du Yue took out the key from her bag and opened the door. The three of them entered the living room of the house one after another. The house had not changed since they left. The pieces of furniture inside were still the ones that Du Yue and He Xing were familiar with. The house was very clean and tidy. There was not even any dust on the floor. It was obvious that someone often came to clean it..

 Chapter 499 - 499: Taking Time Out of His Busy Work to Send Them Beds

    Chapter 499: Taking Time Out of His Busy Work to Send Them Beds


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was Xia Ju¡¯s first time here, so she was curious about the entire courtyard. Seeing this, Du Yue put her luggage away and began to show Xia Ju around the three rooms. After walking around, Xia Ju nodded in satisfaction. ¡°This is great. It¡¯s much better than us living underground.¡±


    Du Yue agreed with her. The three had never experienced living underground before, so they were more or less curious about it. However, after experiencing it for themselves, Du Yue and the other two avoided the topic of living underground.


    ¡°Among these three rooms, He Xing and 1 will stay on the left, and you will stay on the right. What do you think of making the middle room the living room and kitchen?¡±


    Du Yue asked Xia Ju. When Du Yue and He Xing lived here before, the room on the right was used as a kitchen. However, the two of them usually cleaned up and the room was well protected. There were no traces of oil stains on the ceiling and walls. They only needed to clean up a little before they could move in.


    Xia Ju did not have many requests, so she agreed readily. Thinking that Zuo Mingdong woulde to visit in the next two days, Du Yue and the other two did not put too many things in the room. After tidying up the house, the three of them nned to go out. After all, there was not even a bed here. They had to buy two beds to put on a show in front of the others. Unexpectedly, Zuo Mingdong called He Xing before the three of them walked out of the courtyard.


    He Xing hung up the phone after a few short sentences. Du Yue and Xia Ju did not say anything. They just looked at He Xing curiously. ¡°Captain Zuo had someone prepare two beds for us and sent them over. He asked us to wait at home.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue felt warmth in her heart. Zuo Mingdong should be busy discussing the trade of the Snowy Cold Fruit with Sun Yu right now, so he should not have the time to care about anything else.


    She did not expect him to find time to think about the fact that they did not have a bed when he was so busy. This way, the three of them could save a lot of trouble.


    The three of them waited for less than half an hour before they heard the roar of a car approaching from afar. Then, there was a knock on the door. Knowing that the people who delivered the beds had arrived, He Xing did not hesitate at all and directly walked over to open the door for them. A few men brought the beds over. After they helped He Xing carry the beds into the two bedrooms, they said goodbye and left. Du Yue looked at the unfamiliar faces and guessed that they should be the subordinates that Zuo Mingdong had recruited after they left. Du Yue and He Xing were used to giving some food or supplies to show their gratitude no matter who helped them.


    However, this time, Du Yue did not give them anything. After all, she did not know much about the current first base. If they were too generous, it would easily attract the attention of others, which was not a good thing for them.


    After they left, Du Yue went to the bedrooms and carefully looked at the two beds. Both were wooden beds. Although they were a little simple, they were very sturdy. Du Yue tried sitting on one and found it very stable. Du Yue said to the two of them, ¡°The quality of the beds is not bad. Let¡¯s sleep on them. It¡¯ll save us a lot of trouble.¡±


    Xia Ju nodded. ¡°Okay, just put mattresses on them.¡±


    Sleeping on a wooden bed alone was too hard, and she was still not used to it.


    Not to mention Xia Ju, if there was only a hard wooden bed without anything on it, Du Yue would not be able to sleep either. Afterying out the mattresses and changing the bedding, they could go up to rest. Although there was nothing in the rooms except for a bed, the three of them did not mind. Finally, they did not have to squeeze in the car. What the three of them wanted to do the most now was to take a bath. Du Yue left He Xing a bathtub and toiletries and followed Xia Ju to her room.


    While bathing, Xia Ju¡¯s gaze would asionally nce at Du Yue. She looked like she wanted to say something.


    Du Yue had already noticed her gaze, but she did not take the initiative to ask and pretended not to notice anything. Xia Ju was not someone who could hold back her curiosity. After a while, she could not help but say, ¡°Du Yue, why aren¡¯t you showering with He Xing?¡±


    Before Du Yue could reply, Xia Ju covered her mouth andughed. Du Yue looked at her teasing eyes and replied very calmly, ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower with you now. Your little head is already starting to run wild. If I go over and bathe with He Xing, won¡¯t you be imagining a big show in your mind?¡±


    Xia Ju was stunned at first, but then she chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve seen through me. How boring..¡±

 Chapter 500 - 500: Chickens Can Eat Bugs Too

    Chapter 500: Chickens Can Eat Bugs Too


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    By the time the three of them changed into clean clothes and sat in the living room, it was already past three in the afternoon. It was too early to have dinner at this time, and it was already past the afternoon nap time. The three of them could not think of anything better to do at the moment, so they could only start cleaning the kitchen together.


    If there were only the three of them, there was naturally no need to clean the kitchen. They could just take whatever they needed from the space. However, they still had to invite Zuo Mingdong over for dinner, so some things had to be taken out in advance. The table that they had used before was still there. Du Yue moved it out and ced the induction cooker on it.


    There were rules to treat people to a meal. The ingredients could not be too rare. Du Yue only took out a few kinds of food grown in the fourth base. In case Zuo Mingdong asked, she would have an excuse. There were also some dried vegetables and seafood, as well as canned meat produced by the fourth base. Du Yue only took out the mostmon soy sauce and a few bags of hotpot seasoning. The hotpot base was almost omnipotent. It could be used to stir-fry vegetables, meat, and noodles.


    As soon as the three of them finished cleaning up the kitchen, Zuo Mingdong sent He Xing a message, saying that he woulde in an hour and a half. It was only 4:30 pm. Zuo Mingdong woulde over at 6 pm, which was dinner time. Du Yue and the other two began to prepare.


    Du Yue first kneaded the dough, soaked the dried seafood in water, cut it into pieces, and put it into the dough. Then, she added some seafood soy sauce to season it and ced it in a pan to make seafood pancakes. The corn, sweet potatoes, and potatoes were cut into pieces. The dried fungus and yuba were soaked in water first, then nched together. Then, they were mixed together with the canned meat and put into the pot together with the hotpot base to stir-fry. It was a simple dish.


    It was not that Du Yue was reluctant to give Zuo Mingdong good food but that she really did not have a reason to bring out better ingredients.


    After thinking about it for a while, Du Yue finally decided to make another soup. She prepared dried shrimps and shrimps, plus some chopped vegetables, and tossed them into a pot of water to boil.


    Just as the soup started boiling, He Xing¡¯s phone rang. He Xing picked it up and nced at it. ¡°Captain Zuo is here. I¡¯ll open the door for him.¡±


    He Xing strode toward the door. Soon, the conversation between the two of them could be heard in the kitchen. Du Yue had some understanding of Zuo Mingdong. Just by listening to his heartyughter, Du Yue could confirm that he was in a good mood today. Perhaps it was because the cooperation with Sun Yu was progressing smoothly.


    After a while, Zuo Mingdong walked in with a bag of eggs in his hand. There were about 30 of them. ¡°You just came back, so I don¡¯t have anything good for you. Keep these eggs to replenish your protein.¡±


    Du Yue did not decline and took the bag generously. ¡°Thank you, Captain Zuo.¡±


    Although they did notck eggs, this was Zuo Mingdong¡¯s good intention, so she had to ept it. Zuo Mingdong exchanged a few more pleasantries with He Xing, then the four of them walked to the dining table and sat down.


    Although Du Yue did not have the ability to cook more dishes, she made enough for each dish. The freshly cooked seafood pancakes were fragrant, and the unique savory aroma of seafood spread throughout the living room. The taste of the spicy pot was even stronger, and the seafood soup was also very delicious.


    Zuo Mingdong looked outside warily. ¡°Fortunately, the door is tightly shut. Even if the smell drifts out through the cracks of the door and window, there won¡¯t be too much of a smell. If others smell it, they¡¯ll die of hunger.¡±


    Even though Zuo Mingdong said so, he was obviously craving the food too. As he spoke, his burning gaze was fixed on the food on the table, not moving at all. He Xing picked up his chopsticks. ¡°Hurry up and eat. It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong nodded. ¡°It¡¯s too fragrant. I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    Du Yue was very confident in her cooking skills. Even if the dishes were simple and there were not many seasonings, the taste was still very delicious. Du Yue picked up a potato with her chopsticks and put it into her mouth. She immediately narrowed her eyes in happiness. The soft and sticky potato was wrapped in the spicy and stimting hotpot base, and its fragrance was not inferior to that of meat.


    As the food was too delicious, the four of them only focused on eating, and no one had the time to chat. Zuo Mingdong only slowed down when his empty stomach was half-filled with food. ¡°You should have seen it as well. The bug disaster is even more serious than before you left. All kinds of insects have be the main source of protein for everyone. These insects can also be eaten by chickens. The chickens are growing even better after eating them. Each hen cany two to three eggs a day. The eggs are much bigger than before, and they taste better too..¡±

 Chapter 501 - 501: Why Don’t You Raise More Chickens

    Chapter 501: Why Don¡¯t You Raise More Chickens


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Speaking of this, Zuo Mingdong smiled. ¡°Although the bug disaster brought a big blow to the base, it¡¯s also an unexpected harvest.¡±


    When Du Yue and He Xing heard this, they nodded in agreement. Xia Ju was a little curious, but she did not ask anything. Zuo Mingdong did not notice the look in her eyes as he continued, ¡°These bugs are rich in protein. They¡¯re good for human and chicken consumption. However, they harm food and seeds, causing the crops in the base to fall behind in the past two years. Currently, most of the residents in the base live off bug powder. Only a few people can eat food asionally.¡±


    When Zuo Mingdong said this, Xia Ju could not help but ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there are plenty of eggs? Why don¡¯t you eat eggs?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong shook his head helplessly. ¡°There are too many residents in the base. Even if every hen cany eggs every day, they can¡¯t feed so many people. Besides, there aren¡¯t as many hens as you think.¡±


    Xia Ju frowned and was very puzzled. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you raise more chickens?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say that, but it¡¯s too difficult to do. The more chickens there are, the higher the chances of getting sick. You know the current situation. If the chickens get sick, there¡¯s no medicine to treat them. Besides, chickens can¡¯t just eat insects. They have to eat some food too. Where can we get so much feed?¡±


    Food and clothing for people had be a problem, let alone livestock and poultry. Xia Ju nodded thoughtfully. The next second, the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine after a while. When you and Captain Sun exchange the new grain seeds, you only need to wait for two months to harvest. At that time, it doesn¡¯t matter if the residents eat it or feed it to the chickens. Moreover, the grain grown from the new seeds tastes better than before.¡±


    Looking at Xia Ju¡¯s confident look, Zuo Mingdong was a little curious. ¡°How do you know about the new seeds?¡±


    Although Du Yue and the other two hade with Sun Yu and the others, Zuo Mingdong had always thought that they were just tagging along and did not think that the three of them knew anything inside. However, looking at Xia Ju now, they seemed to not only know some things, but they also knew very well.


    Xia Ju raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°I developed the nutrient solution, which is how the fourth base could improve the grain seeds.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was shocked. He looked at Du Yue and He Xing. ¡°Is what she said true?¡±


    He Xing nodded.¡± It¡¯s true.¡±


    Hearing the affirmative answer, Zuo Mingdong raised his hand excitedly and pped his thigh heavily. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Zuo Mingdong¡¯s face was filled with surprise, and his tone was filled with uncontroble joy. However, not long after, Zuo Mingdong frowned again. ¡°The new seeds and the nutrient solution are great, but the situation in the first base and the fourth base is different. There are too many bugs here¡­ Most of the seeds sown in the field will be eaten by the bugs, and there¡¯ll be too few that can survive. Therefore, even if new seeds are nted, the oue will probably be the same.¡±


    ¡°What if we filter the soil outside and nt the new seeds indoors?¡± Du Yue asked.


    Zuo Mingdong smiled helplessly. ¡°The method you mentioned was tested by the base a long time ago. The filtered soil looked fine at first, but bugs would soone out of it. It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Du Yue suddenly remembered the first day of the bug disaster. Her peanuts were also nted indoors, and the soil was dug from outside. They had experienced extremely cold weather in the middle, but insects still emerged from the soil.


    Perhaps the extreme cold had increased the vitality of the eggs. As long as the temperature and climate were suitable, the eggs in the soil would hatch into bugs. Even the finest sieve could not prevent it. This was indeed a very troublesome matter. While frowning, Xia Ju said lightly, ¡°So, it¡¯s because of this. 1¡¯11 go out and take a lookter. I¡¯ll get some soil back to study and see if there¡¯s a solution.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Zuo Mingdong looked suspicious. ¡°Don¡¯t you study crops? Do you also study bugs and soil?¡±


    Xia Ju looked at him in confusion. ¡°Who told you that I only study crops? 1 can study anything.¡±


    ¡°All¡­¡± Zuo Mingdong did not know much about scientific research, but he often interacted with the researchers in the base for work reasons. Everyone had their own field of expertise, but he had never heard of anyone who could study everything. It was not that he doubted Xia Ju¡¯s ability. He just found it hard to ept..

 Chapter 502 - 502: Free and Unfettered

    Chapter 502: Free and Unfettered


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue helped to exin, ¡°Captain Zuo, Xia Ju has quite a lot of achievements in scientific research. It¡¯s normal for you to be surprised since it¡¯s your first time meeting her. You¡¯ll slowly understand her after this.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, Zuo Mingdong nodded thoughtfully. ¡°1 understand. So, she¡¯s simr to He Xing. He Xing has studied all kinds of weapons and is good at it.¡±


    Du Yue was slightly stunned. She had not said these things, but Zuo Mingdong already cleared things up. Du Yue smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, just like you said!¡±


    Zuo Mingdong immediately put down the chopsticks in his hand, straightened his back, and nodded slightly at Xia Ju. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. You can look for me if you encounter any difficulties during the research process!¡±


    Xia Ju liked to deal with straightforward people like this, so she agreed readily. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll contact you if I need anything.¡±


    Seeing that the two of them had discussed it, Du Yue suggested that everyone continue eating.


    As they had chatted for a while, the food was a little cold. However, no one cared. The four of them still finished all the food on the table. There was nothing left. After eating his fill, Zuo Mingdong smiled and let out a long breath. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that I got to have a good mal today. I¡¯ve forgotten thest time I ate so contentedly!¡±


    Du Yue smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Captain Zuo, you¡¯re too polite. You even brought us so many eggs! Eggs are quite expensive now, right?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re quite expensive. It¡¯s about half a month¡¯s sry!¡± As soon as he said that, Zuo Mingdong was stunned on the spot. Then, he covered his mouth regretfully andughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m drunk and talking nonsense. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Xia Ju looked at him innocently. ¡°But we didn¡¯t drink.¡±


    Probably not expecting Xia Ju to suddenly say such a thing, Zuo Mingdong felt a little awkward, ¡°uhh¡­¡±


    Du Yue held back herughter and looked at Zuo Mingdong. ¡°Captain Zuo, you exchanged half a month¡¯s sry for these eggs and even gave them to us. What if your wife gets angry when she finds out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a wife.¡± Zuo Mingdong was a little embarrassed. He stretched out his hand and scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m alone. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m hungry either. I can spend the money I earn however I want. No one cares about me.¡±


    Being alone should be a sad topic, but why did Zuo Mingdong¡¯s words reveal a bit of pride? Before Du Yue and the other two could ask, Zuo Mingdong started to exin, ¡°I don¡¯t have any family or rtives. 1 can do whatever I want. I¡¯m free and unrestrained!¡±


    There was nothing wrong with that. At the beginning of the apocalypse, did Du Yue not have the same state of mind as him? Although Zuo Mingdong said that he only had to feed himself instead of an entire family, he had spent half a month¡¯s sry. What would he eat next month? Du Yue subconsciously looked at He Xing. He Xing was also looking at her. After understanding the emotions in her eyes, he nodded at her and assured Du Yue. Some things were indeed easier for men tomunicate with each other. Since He Xing was here, Du Yue naturally did not have to worry about these things.


    After a short rest, the four of them got up and cleared the table. After everything was cleaned up, they began to chat casually again. Zuo Mingdong gave the three of them a detailed description of the current situation in the first base. It was basically the same as what he had told them before. This time, he just added some details. He Xing was not interested in the information that he had long known. He was most interested in the underground city.


    ¡°How¡¯s the underground city?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story!¡± Zuo Mingdong looked helpless. ¡°The underground city was built a long time ago, and the base organized everyone to move down there for a while. However, after a few days, most of the people mored to return to the surface. No one wanted to live in that dark ce. The leaders of the base held a meeting and discussed it for a while. In the end, we decided to respect everyone¡¯s thoughts and let everyone choose freely. Those who wanted to live in the underground city could live there, and those who didn¡¯t want to live underground could move back.


    ¡°Now that the situation is getting worse, everyone¡¯s lives are getting harder. The base has already started to reduce rent. For example, the house you lived in at the beginning only cost ten contribution points a month now.¡±


    ¡°Ten?!¡± Du Yue even suspected that there was something wrong with her ears. When she first rented it, it cost 100 contribution points. Now, it had dropped to ten contribution points..

 Chapter 503 - 503: No Manners at All

    Chapter 503: No Manners at All


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zuo Mingdong smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s shocked. Those who spent a lot of money to rent a house before this all protested after hearing the news. They asked the base to refund them the difference in the previous rent, but how is that possible? Life has been getting worse in the past few years, and many people have moved out of the base. Now that crops can¡¯t be nted and the bug disaster is rampant, the base has no choice but to lower the rent. Things are different now. What does this have to do with the rent in the past?¡±


    Du Yue held back herughter and looked at Zuo Mingdong. ¡°Captain Zuo, are you afraid that we will ask you for the price difference?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong did not feel embarrassed at all after being seen through. Instead, heughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s a joke. Ever since you left, my days have been chaotic. I have endless things to do every day. Chances to sit quietly and joke around like this are too rare.¡±


    Du Yue and the other two understood him. The more capable a person was, the more responsibility they would naturally have. The higher the position, the more things they had to worry about. Zuo Mingdong was in such a situation now.


    After telling them about the situation in the first base, Zuo Mingdong asked curiously, ¡°When you left, weren¡¯t you going to the second base? Why did he go to the fourth base?¡±


    He Xing sighed helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. We did go to the second base, but not long after we arrived, we were hit by a tsunami. The second base was flooded. Fortunately, Du Yue and 1 hid in a tall building and escaped the disaster. After that, all the survivors in the second base moved away, and we followed them to the third base. Then, we went to the fourth base by ident. ¡°This time, the leader of the fourth base wanted toe here to exchange for the Snowy Cold Fruit, so we came back with these people.¡±


    Speaking of this, He Xing also thought of serious matters. ¡°How did you guys discuss the Snowy Cold Fruit? How many Snowy Cold Fruits are left in the base?¡±


    Regarding this matter, Zuo Mingdong felt lucky. ¡°Thankfully, the entire base nted the Snowy Cold Fruit together. Later on, in order to store them for a longer time, the base dug a very deep ice cer and stored the Snowy Cold Fruit there. Although some of them have been consumed in the past two years, that¡¯s only a very small portion. There¡¯s still a lot of Snowy Cold Fruit left. As for how the exchange will be made, it has yet to be decided. It¡¯ll have to be decided after the leaders of the base hold a meeting.¡±


    This answer did not surprise the three of them. For such a big matter, it was indeed necessary to study it carefully before making a decision. After all, it was still difficult to negotiate a mutually beneficial solution for both sides.


    Zuo Mingdong then looked at Xia Ju. ¡°Captain Sun said that you were the one who extracted the medicine from the Snowy Cold Fruit. You¡¯re very capable.¡±


    The corners of Xia Ju¡¯s mouth curled up slowly. She epted the praise. ¡°Thank you. I do have some skills.¡±


    Before Zuo Mingdong could react, Xia Ju continued, ¡°After getting to know each other, you¡¯ll realize that I¡¯m powerful in many ways!¡±


    Zuo Mingdongughed heartily. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to wait and see!¡±


    At this point, Zuo Mingdong raised his hand to look at the time. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. 1¡¯11 be leaving first. You must be exhausted from the journey. Rest early. I¡¯lle and see you when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Du Yue subconsciously looked at the time and realized that it was already past nine o¡¯clock. She did not expect the four of them to chat happily together for such a long time. Zuo Mingdong had ridden an electric bike to the courtyard. He hopped on the bike and disappeared from the three people¡¯s sight.


    Du Yue and the other two stood at the door and watched him leave. Only when they could no longer hear the sound of the electric bike did they turn around and return to the house.


    Just as they were about to turn around, Du Yue¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold as she looked to the side. Footsteps that were neither light nor heavy could be heard! Just as Du Yue looked over, she saw an aunt walking out from the fog. The aunt asked in a very familiar manner, ¡°You guys are good friends with Captain Zuo? Did you just move here today?¡±


    Du Yue sized her up and realized that she was not a familiar face. She must have moved in after they left. Du Yue frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    ¡°I saw that you guys just moved in, so 1 wanted to say hello. Little girl, why don¡¯t you have any manners¡­¡±


    The aunt was still chattering, and Du Yue could not be bothered to listen anymore. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve greeted me, don¡¯t block our door if there¡¯s nothing else..¡±

 Chapter 504 - 504: Planting Mushrooms

    Chapter 504: nting Mushrooms


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After saying that, Du Yue turned around and went into the courtyard. He Xing and Xia Ju followed closely behind. Neither of them had any intention of responding to the aunt. Seeing that the three of them were leaving, the aunt could not stand still. She took a few quick steps and reached out to tug at the corner of Xia Ju¡¯s shirt. ¡°Hey, why are you young people so rude? Didn¡¯t your parents teach you to listen carefully when your elders speak?¡±


    Just as she was about to touch the corner of Xia Ju¡¯s clothes, Xia Ju quickly dodged to the side and looked at her with displeasure. ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents teach you not to touch strangers?¡±


    Xia Ju was someone who had lived for more than 80 years. Although she usually looked harmless, when she was really angry, she was still very imposing. After being reprimanded by Xia Ju, the aunt waspletely dumbfounded. She took a long time to react before she widened her eyes and said, ¡°Little girl, do you know what it means to respect the elderly? Didn¡¯t you rely on your looks to curry favor with Captain Zuo? Otherwise, the three of you would have starved to death long ago¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better shut up!¡± Du Yue nced at her coldly. With just the three of us, it¡¯s not difficult to kill you without anyone finding out.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with viciousness when she said this. Even though the sky was already dark, the aunt could see Du Yue¡¯s eyes clearly. She trembled and said, ¡°Are you kidding me? You dare to kill people in the base?¡±


    After forcing herself to say this, the aunt turned around and fled. Her figure quickly disappeared into the darkness. Soon, Du Yue and the other two heard a door being mmed shut. From the distance, Du Yue could tell that the aunt lived next to them. Du Yue was speechless. Why did they meet such an aunt everywhere they went? It was not that she liked to shout and kill, but if she did not scare them, they would probably cause trouble in the future.


    The three of them returned to their house, but none of them were in a hurry to return to their rooms to sleep. They sat down at the table. Du Yue smiled and looked at Xia Ju. ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived here and you¡¯ve already found a job. It seems that He Xing and I will have to rely on you in the future.¡±


    Xia Ju would help the base research the soil and bugs. Once it was sessful, the base would not let Xia Ju waste her effort. When the time came, they would definitely give her the corresponding reward. Xia Ju straightened her back and said confidently, ¡°1 don¡¯t dare to say anything else, but 1¡¯11 definitely make sure you have enough eggs in the future!¡±


    Xia Ju had already thought of the reward she wanted before she even started her research. It seemed that she was very confident about this matter.


    Du Yue naturally believed in her ability. ¡°Alright, then He Xing and I will cook you eggs three times a day!¡±


    After chatting for a while, Du Yue followed Xia Ju to her room and took out all the daily necessities that Xia Ju often used from the space. After helping her tidy up the room, Du Yue returned to her own room. He Xing was sitting on the bed and scrolling through his phone, looking very serious. Du Yue closed the door and quickly walked to his side. ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯re so focused.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking at the forum of the base to see if there¡¯s anything 1 can do.¡±


    Du Yue was a little puzzled. ¡°Are you nning to stay here for a long time?¡±


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°No matter how long we n to stay here, I don¡¯t want to be idle while we¡¯re here. I want to do what I can.¡±


    ¡°You want to help Captain Zuo?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely.¡±


    He Xing put the phone aside and reached out to hold Du Yue¡¯s hand. ¡°1 mainly want to earn eggs for you.¡±


    If Du Yue was not mistaken, He Xing was fighting for favor with Xia Ju, right? Du Yue held back herughter. ¡°Okay, then you have to work hard!¡±


    No matter how many eggs He Xing and Xia Ju brought back, Du Yue was not afraid. Even if they could not finish them in a short time, she could store the eggs in the space and they could eat them slowly in the future.


    Du Yue smiled and said to He Xing, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be obsessed with eggs just topete with Xia Ju. You can also use your own efforts to exchange for other living supplies. It would be better if you could exchange for some poultry.¡±


    Du Yue still had a lot of chicken, duck, and goose meat in her interspace. She was just a little curious if the taste of the poultry that had eaten the bugs was more delicious. At this point, Du Yue suddenly had a good idea. ¡°The two of you are working so hard. 1 can¡¯t hold you back. But I don¡¯t like to show my face in public. Why don¡¯t 1 try raising some chickens, ducks, and geese at home?


    ¡°Other than raising poultry, I can also grow some other things. There are still some spores in the space. Perhaps I can try nting mushrooms. The absence of sunlight will not affect the growth of mushrooms, so it¡¯s the perfect time to nt them..¡±

 Chapter 505 - 505: She Was Only Curious About What Breakfast Was

    Chapter 505: She Was Only Curious About What Breakfast Was


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue said a lot of things, but she did not get an answer from He Xing. She looked at him strangely. ¡°Are you listening? Give me some reaction.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that what you said is impossible, but can your body handle it if you work alone?¡± He Xing said slowly.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Du Yue smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you my initial thoughts. 1 didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m going to do it all at once.¡±


    As she spoke, Du Yue sat down beside He Xing and leaned her head on his shoulder. ¡°I n to nt mushrooms first. There are plenty of spores in the space anyway. There¡¯s no hurry to grow them. The chicks and the like need to be exchanged with the base. It shouldn¡¯t be that simple. I¡¯ll contact Captain Zuo tomorrow and ask about the specific situation.¡±


    Du Yue was too embarrassed to disturb Zuo Mingdong sote at night. Anyway, it was useless to be anxious about this matter. It would be the same if she asked tomorrow morning.


    After chatting for a while, Du Yue¡¯s eyelids began to twitch. On the way back to the first base, although the car was spacious enough and they had a good night¡¯s rest, they were cooped up in the car for 24 hours a day, eating and living in the car. After a few days, she had long had enough of it. Now that she had finally returned to her own house, Du Yue felt unprecedentedly rxed. It was natural for people to feel sleepy easily. He Xing hugged Du Yue and directly turned over to lie on the bed. He covered Du Yue with the nket and turned off the lights.


    In the darkness, He Xing reached out and gently caressed Du Yue¡¯s back. ¡°Go to sleep. We¡¯ll talk about tomorrow¡¯s matters tomorrow.¡±


    Du Yue snuggled into He Xing¡¯s arms and muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together¡­¡±


    When Du Yue opened her eyes again, it was already eight o¡¯clock the next morning. She reached out to her side in a daze and found that He Xing was no longer on the bed.


    She sat up and listened. She heard the sound of cooking in the kitchen and the faint fragrance of food. It was probably He Xing making breakfast. Du Yue smiled and quickly got up to change her clothes before going to the kitchen. At this moment, He Xing was wearing an apron and standing at the table, cooking. When he saw that Du Yue was awake, he smiled and urged, ¡°Go wash up first. Dinner will be ready soon.¡±


    When Du Yue came back after washing up, the table was already filled with food. Du Yue looked toward Xia Ju¡¯s room and saw that her door was tightly shut. She could not hear anything from inside, so she did not disturb Xia Ju since she was probably still asleep.


    Anyway, she did not have to wake up early to go to work. She could sleep as long as she wanted. Du Yue took out a portion of breakfast and put it in her space. She nned to give it to Xia Ju after she woke up. The taste of the food when she had itter would be exactly the same as now. He Xing made a light breakfast, and Du Yue ate it happily.


    Among the spread, Du Yue¡¯s favorite was the fried egg. It was an ordinary fried egg, but it tasted much better than the ones she had eaten before. After eating two mouthfuls, Du Yue looked up and asked He Xing, ¡°Is this the egg Captain Zuo gave us?¡±


    He Xing nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, the taste is really good. Looks like 1 have to work harder to get more eggs.¡±


    Last night, He Xing had already thought of what he wanted to do. He nned to discuss it with Zuo Mingdongter.


    After listening to He Xing¡¯s n, Du Yue brought up what happenedst night. ¡°Bring some food for Captain Zuo when you go. He used half a month¡¯s sry to buy eggs for us. We can¡¯t ept such a big gift from him for nothing.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring more food out.¡± He Xing said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can exchange a few chicks.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°That would be great!¡±


    After breakfast, He Xing took the food and set off on the streetcar.


    Just as Du Yue was about to close the door, she noticed a sneaky gaze. Du Yue quickly went over and met the aunt¡¯s panicked and helpless eyes. Before Du Yue could react, the aunt had already retreated to her courtyard in a panic and quickly closed the big iron gate of her house. The gate mmed with a loud ng because she used too much force when she closed it.


    Du Yue did not look at her anymore. She retracted her gaze and returned to the courtyard. As soon as she walked into the house, she saw Xia Ju sitting at the dining table with a sleepy face. Seeing Du Yue walk in, Xia Ju looked up and asked, ¡°It¡¯s so early. What did you go out for?¡±


    ¡°He Xing went out to do something. 1 closed the gate for him.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Xia Ju was not curious about what He Xing was doing outside. She was only curious about what breakfast was this morning. She looked at Du Yue eagerly. ¡°What are we having for breakfast?¡±


    Du Yue did not keep her in suspense. She took out the breakfast from her space and ced it in front of Xia Ju. While Xia Ju was eating, Du Yue walked to the corner of the room and took out some wooden nks and various tools from the space..

 Chapter 506 - 506: Make a Chicken Coop

    Chapter 506: Make a Chicken Coop


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xia Ju, who was busy eating, also heard themotion on Du Yue¡¯s side. She looked up and asked, ¡°Why did you bring out so many wooden nks?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to make a chicken coop.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a chicken coop?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a nest for the chicks to rest in.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have chicks.¡±


    ¡°We should have some in a while. He Xing went out to buy them.¡±


    Xia Ju put down the chopsticks in her hand in shock. ¡°You n to raise chickens?¡±


    Although Xia Ju had seen people raise chickens in TV shows, she had never thought that she would one day live in the same yard as a chicken.


    Du Yue put down the wooden nk in her hand and looked at her. ¡°Yeah. Are you afraid of chickens? Or do you feel disgusted?¡±


    Xia Ju shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, and I¡¯m not disgusted. I just don¡¯t understand. Why do you suddenly want to raise chickens?¡±


    ¡°You and He Xing are both working hard. I can¡¯t just sit at home and wait for death every day! If I raise these chickens well, we won¡¯t have to go out and buy eggs or chicken in the future. Isn¡¯t that good?¡±


    Xia Ju fantasized about the situation Du Yue was talking about and felt that what she said made sense. She immediately quickened her eating pace. ¡°Then I¡¯ll quickly finish eating. I¡¯ll help you make the chicken coopter.¡±


    While Xia Ju was eating, Du Yue found a few tutorials on building a chicken coop on the tablet and watched them carefully. From watching the videos, it was not difficult to make a chicken coop. She just did not know if she would still find it easy after personally doing it.


    Du Yue was not sure how many chicks He Xing could get, but to save trouble, Du Yue nned to make the chicken coop a considerable size. She would build a small wooden house and a more spacious yard. The house did not have to be too high, or the chicken might get cold. The fence around the yard had to be higher, or the chickens would sneak out at any moment.


    Although Du Yue was prepared to raise chickens, she did not want to see the yard full of chicken droppings. Du Yue and Xia Ju were strong enough, and their learning ability was also very strong. They also had enough tools. When the two of them really got to work, their speed was still very fast. After the small wooden house waspleted, Xia Ju patted the dust off her hands in satisfaction. ¡°Do you want to make a door for them?¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. ¡°Do you think a chicken will open and close the door?¡±


    As long as they made a small hole in the house, they would not catch a cold.


    The roof of the wooden house could be moved. When Du Yue wanted to clean it, she could just lift the roof up. It was very convenient. After the wooden house waspleted, they moved on to the fence, which was not difficult. They only needed to use the remaining wooden nks to piece together and build a fence. The fence was about 1.5 meters tall, ensuring that the chickens could not cross it. Thinking that the smell of chicken manure would be very strong, Du Yue and Xia Ju moved the chicken coop to the side of the courtyard. That was the farthest ce from their rooms.


    Du Yue stood beside the chicken coop and looked around. She felt that she could build a small area here to grow mushrooms.


    The chicken coop was small, so the two of them could do it themselves. However, they needed something bigger for the mushrooms. It was not something that the two of them could build casually.


    Du Yue was not in a hurry. She nned to ask Zuo Mingdong to help her find people to build it. It did not have to be too exquisite. It would be best if they could use movable boards. If there were no movable boards, they could use wooden boards. Anyway, Du Yue did not have high requirements. Du Yue and Xia Ju were about to walk into the house when they heard the sound of a bike outside.


    Then, they heard He Xing calling for the door. Du Yue quickly walked to the door and opened it. She smiled at He Xing, who was at the door. ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡±


    He Xing pushed the bike into the house. ¡°How did you get here so quickly? Were you in the yard?¡±


    Du Yueyue smiled. ¡°I made a chicken coop with Xia Ju. We just finished it. ¡°He Xing smiled. He was not surprised.


    Du Yue had always been a person who would do whatever she said. Fortunately, he did not disappoint Du Yue. He Xing said as he ced the cardboard box on the ground, ¡°A total of five chicks, two males and three females.¡±


    There was the sound of chicks chirping inside. Du Yue and Xia Ju bent down and looked into the box. The five chicks were not much bigger than eggs. They had bright yellow feathers and looked soft and cute. Du Yue had seen many people dying in the apocalypse. Suddenly seeing such delicate and lively little things, she could not help but smile..

 Chapter 507 - 507: How Many Chicks Do You Need to Make Braised Chicken

    Chapter 507: How Many Chicks Do You Need to Make Braised Chicken


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xia Ju had eaten meat many times with Du Yue and the others, but it was the first time Xia Ju had seen such small chicks.


    ¡°Are all chickens so small? Then how many chicks would it take to make the braised chicken we ate before?¡±


    ¡°Chickens will grow,¡± Du Yue helplessly exined to Xia Ju. ¡°Moreover, I didn¡¯t buy them to make braised chicken. I mainly bought them to let them grow up andy eggs.


    ¡°Then how long will it take for them to grow up?¡±


    Although Du Yue had never raised them before, she had read a lot of information. At this time, she answered confidently, ¡°In another three to four months, they can startying eggs.¡±


    Hearing Du Yue¡¯s reply, Xia Ju¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Three to four months? Isn¡¯t that too long?¡±


    Du Yue smiled and stroked Xia Ju¡¯s long hair. ¡°So before they grow up andy eggs, I¡¯ll have to trouble you and He Xing to work harder. Only then can we eat delicious eggs.¡±


    Although raising chickens could ensure that there would always be eggs to eat in the future, if they wanted to get eggs in a short period of time, they still had to rely on Xia Ju and He Xing.


    He Xing smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. 1 guarantee that you can eat as many eggs as you want.¡±


    Xia Ju did not want to be outdone. ¡°Du Yue, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll start researching immediately. I¡¯ll definitely earn more eggs than He Xing!¡±


    Xia Ju had always been a swift and decisive person. As soon as she finished speaking, she walked quickly into the house. When she came back, Xia Ju was holding a shovel in her hand. She walked to the courtyard and squatted down to start digging. ¡°I¡¯ll start researching now. You don¡¯t have to wake me up for lunch. I¡¯lle out to find something to eat when I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Du Yue wanted to tell her that even if she wanted to do research, she did not have to be in such a hurry. However, before she could say anything, Xia Ju¡¯s figure had already disappeared. Seeing this situation, Du Yue could only shake her head helplessly and let her be. He Xing stood beside her and said nonchntly, ¡°Let her study it first. Just wait and see. I¡¯ll be the first one to bring you eggs.¡±


    Du Yue found it funny. ¡°The two of you are already over a hundred years old. Why are you bing more and more like two quarreling children? You guys used to fight for my favor, but now, you¡¯re evenpeting.¡±


    He Xing snorted. ¡°Who wants topete with her? I just want you to eat eggs as soon as possible.¡±


    Du Yue smiled and shook her head, ignoring them. Her gaze returned to the five chicks.


    ¡°Can the chicks be directly raised in the chicken coop?¡±


    Each of these chicks was smaller than the other, not even as big as Du Yue¡¯s palm. Fortunately, when Du Yue and Xia Ju made the fence, there were basically no gaps. Even if these chicks were locked in, they would not be able to escape.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± He Xing shook his head. ¡°When I took the chicks away, the staff specially reminded me that these chicks are still too young. They have to be taken care of carefully during this period of time. After bringing them home, it¡¯s best to keep them indoors for a few days.¡±


    After hearing He Xing¡¯s words, Du Yue only had one thought in his mind¡ª¡¯These little chicks are actually so delicate?¡¯


    Would it be troublesome to raise themter? However, the chicks had already been brought back, and the chicken coop had been built. There was no backing out of it.


    Du Yue could only nod. ¡°Let¡¯s put them in the house first.¡±


    He Xing carried the box back to the house. Du Yue found two saucers for seasoning from the space. One was filled with water, and the other was filled with some millet. These chicks were more active than she imagined. Du Yue had just ced the saucers down when the five of them rushed over and began to eat and drink with their heads lowered. Seeing them eating so happily, aplicated emotion shed across Du Yue¡¯s eyes. At this point in time, most people could not eat millet, yet the five of them were enjoying it.


    The chicks could only eat grains like millet now. After 20 days, they could eat insects. Chickens did not eat much. Even if they raised five, they would not need much feed. As long as they could grow up healthily, it would not be a loss if they could provide her with a few more eggs. Thinking of this, Du Yue felt much better. After settling down the chicks, Du Yue turned to ask He Xing, ¡°What have you decided to do after your discussion with Captain Zuo?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve discussed it. I¡¯ll help the base build a cultivation base. The researchers at the base have studied and concluded that if the new seeds have light, the yield will be higher and the growth cycle could be greatly shortened. Now that more than half of the underground base is idle, it can be turned into a cultivation base. At that time, the new seeds could be nted there..¡±

 Chapter 508 - 508: Kill the Chicks

    Chapter 508: Kill the Chicks


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue listened carefully and then asked, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your work with Xia Ju is mutually beneficial!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He Xing shook his head repeatedly. Du Yue smiled and saw that he did not say anything. She muttered in her heart. ¡®He Xing is building a cultivation base, and Xia Ju is solving the problem of the insects in the soil so that they can sessfully nt the new seeds! These two people aren¡¯t convinced of each other, but they¡¯re working hard for the same goal. Both of them have to do their jobs well so that the nting could proceed smoothly. If they had a good rtionship, this matter would¡¯ve been a failure.¡¯


    Although He Xing refused to admit it, he definitely understood this truth in his heart.


    Du Yue did not dwell on this topic. ¡°By the way, look for Captain Zuo when you have time. Ask him to help us find a few people and some materials to build a mushroom house when he¡¯s not busy! We¡¯ll pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send him a message in a while.¡±


    With He Xing around, Du Yue naturally did not need to worry about these things.


    Taking out her tablet, Du Yue found a video of nting mushrooms. Growing mushrooms was very different from raising chickens. As long as the five chicks were given a clean environment, water, and food, there was basically no need to worry. However, growing mushrooms was different. There were many things that she needed to worry about. Du Yue had never done this before, so she needed to learn more about it.


    Du Yue did not want to waste time and energy, nor did she want to waste resources. Since she was going to do it, she had to do it to the best of her ability. Therefore, she had to study hard and wait until she was confident enough to start nting. He Xing briefly told Zuo Mingdong about building a mushroom house in the text message, and the other party agreed readily. However, the materials were not something that could be found easily. It would take at least one or two days. Du Yue was not in a hurry. She could afford to wait.


    During the day, Du Yue did not find it unbearable to hear the shrill cries of the chicks. However, when it was time to go to bed, Du Yue truly experienced the magic of the chicks. It waste at night, and everyone was resting, yet these little chicks were so energetic and chirped endlessly. Du Yue tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. In the darkness, she could not bear it anymore and said to He Xing, ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill them now before theyy eggs?¡±


    Of course, He Xing knew that Du Yue was justining and would not really do it. However, he still cooperated and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but they¡¯re too small and don¡¯t have much meat on them. Even if we kill them, it won¡¯t be enough to fill the gaps between our teeth. Moreover, we¡¯ll lose money. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Du Yue sighed deeply. She knew that even if He Xing did not say it. However, these little chicks were too annoying! Just as she was feeling annoyed, the cries in the living room suddenly stopped.


    Du Yue listened for a while, but she did not hear them cry out again. She nodded in satisfaction. ¡°They¡¯re smart! They know how to avoid danger.¡± They stopped barking when Du Yue said that she was going to kill them.


    ¡°How obedient!¡± Du Yue could not help but praise. ¡°Let¡¯s give these chicks a name? I n to call them Big Chicken, Second Chicken, Third Chicken, Fourth Chicken, and Fifth Chicken. What do you think?¡±


    He Xing could not help butugh out loud. ¡°You¡¯re really a genius at naming.¡±


    Two dayster, Zuo Mingdong brought a group of people and arrived as promised. He also brought along wooden and iron nks. The materials were prepared, and the people were in ce. Within a few hours, a house for growing mushrooms was built in the small courtyard. Although it was called a house, there was only an iron door and no windows.


    As for the thick wood nks, they were used to grow mushrooms. Zuo Mingdong also arranged for his men to help put the nks into the house. Du Yue looked around the house and could not help but sigh. It did not even take half a day for these people to make all the preparations needed to grow mushrooms. The remaining steps could only be done by Du Yue herself. No one else could help. He Xing had already discussed with Zuo Mingdong about the food needed to exchange for materials and the remuneration for these people.


    After checking the house, He Xing handed the food that had been prepared to Zuo Mingdong. After Zuo Mingdong brought his men back, he would distribute them.. Before Zuo Mingdong left, he asked Du Yue worriedly, ¡°Can you do it yourself? Why don¡¯t I find an expert in nting to help you?¡±

 Chapter 509 - 509: This Aunt Will Definitely Cause Trouble in the Future

    Chapter 509: This Aunt Will Definitely Cause Trouble in the Future


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The ntation staff in the base had already nted mushrooms, but the results were not satisfactory. After all, whether it was the environment or the equipment, it was much worse than before the apocalypse. The production had not been increasing, and only a few powerful people could eat mushrooms. Ordinary people could only rely on insect powder to fill their stomachs. They could not even eat coarse grain more than a few times, let alone rare things like mushrooms. Du Yue knew that Zuo Mingdong had good intentions, but she still refused.


    ¡°Thank you, Captain Zuo, but there¡¯s no need. 1 want to try it myself.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong did not try to persuade her anymore and just nodded. ¡°Alright, the three of you are smart people. As long as you want to do something, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. Then I won¡¯t worry about you. You can just nt it yourself at home. If there¡¯s anything you need, feel free to contact me.¡±


    After a simple farewell, Zuo Mingdong left with his men. Du Yue and He Xing sent them to the door. Just as they walked out, they saw the aunt next dooring over again. This time, the aunt went straight to Zuo Mingdong. ¡°Captain Zuo, why did you take the time toe over despite your busy schedule? 1 just saw you sent a lot of things to this courtyard. Did the base distribute them?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong frowned. ¡°Those things were exchanged for food. These bags are the food they gave. If you want the same things, 1 can exchange them for you. Just bring out some food.¡±


    When the aunt heard this, she looked in the direction that Zuo Mingdong was pointing at and indeed saw that the people behind him were each carrying a small bag of food.


    The aunt smiled awkwardly. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Where am I going to get so much food?! I¡¯m just wondering how capable they are at such a young age. They haven¡¯t been in the base for long, but they can already take out so much food to build a house¡­¡±


    ¡°This is their own matter. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Captain Zuo, you misunderstood. I don¡¯t have any bad intentions. 1 just think that since we¡¯re all living in the same base, if they have any good ways to get food, why don¡¯t they tell the base openly? That way, they can help us solve our food problem. I¡¯m just thinking for everyone¡¯s sake!¡±


    The aunt¡¯s words were dignified, but Zuo Mingdong did not buy it. ¡°The base has been trying to solve the problem of the residents¡¯ food supply. If you really care about the people, why don¡¯t you take out a portion of your family¡¯s food supply and give it to those who can¡¯t eat? It can be considered as umting merit for yourself.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was very clear about the little schemes in the aunt¡¯s heart. She kept saying that she was thinking for everyone¡¯s sake, but in fact, she just wanted to use this excuse to gain benefits for herself. Zuo Mingdong had never liked such a person who was full of tricks, so he spoke coldly.


    The smile on the aunt¡¯s face froze instantly. She could not react for a long time. There were a lot of things to do in the base, so Zuo Mingdong naturally did not have time to chat with her. After saying thest sentence, he left with his men.


    Watching Zuo Mingdong and the others disappear into the thick fog, Du Yue and He Xing did not even bother to look at the aunt. They quickly turned around and returned to the courtyard.


    He Xing closed the gate and whispered to Du Yue, ¡°This aunt will definitely cause trouble in the future.¡±


    Of course, Du Yue knew that the aunt would not live her life in peace, but she did not care. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way.¡±


    He Xing was not afraid that the aunt would do something to them in the future. He just gave Du Yue a little reminder. After all, she spent more time at home. However, their courtyard walls were installed with an electric fence.


    When they first came back, they had checked the power grid. The power grid was intact and had been connected to electricity. If anyone were to barge in without knowing, they would definitely suffer a lot. Since Du Yue had finished her task, He Xing had to go and do his own things. After breakfast the next day, He Xing rode the bike out, while Du Yue watched a few hours of mushroom nting videos. In the past few days, she had watched dozens of videos and read a lot of books about nting mushrooms. Du Yue was quite confident, so she nned to start today.


    Du Yue was about to push the door open when she saw Xia Ju walk out of her room. Only the two of them were in the house, so Xia Ju did not wear contact lenses or a wig. Her gaze was a little dull, and no one knew what she was thinking. Her long hair was also casually tied into a bun and hung loosely on her head. Du Yue had already seen Xia Ju when she was doing research, so she was not surprised to see her like this..

 Chapter 510 - 510: The Mushrooms Have Already Grown

    Chapter 510: The Mushrooms Have Already Grown


    Trantor: End Less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xia Ju walked over and handed two bottles filled with liquid to Du Yue. Du Yue looked at Xia Ju in surprise. ¡°The results are out so quickly? That fast?¡± Unexpectedly, Xia Ju shook her head. ¡°Not yet. This is a nutrient solution for you to grow mushrooms.¡±


    Du Yue was surprised and happy. She had not even started nting mushrooms, but Xia Ju had already prepared the nutrient solution for her.


    Instantly, Du Yue¡¯s heart warmed. However, before Du Yue could speak again, Xia Ju had already turned around. ¡°Remember to dilute it when you use it. The ratio is 1:30. Just spray it twice a day in the morning and evening.¡±


    After saying this quickly, Xia Ju closed the door again. Looking at the tightly shut door, Du Yue smiled helplessly. Xia Ju, who was immersed in her research, looked a little dull, but she was also quite cute.


    Du Yue was already very confident. Now that she had Xia Ju¡¯s nutrient solution, she was even more confident. The environment that fungi were suitable for was different from ordinary crops. They were suitable for dark, cold, and humid ces. The newly built house had no windows and was already dark enough. As for the humidity and coldness, she had to work hard to make it happen.


    Du Yue found He Xing¡¯s improved humidifier in her space. She only needed one and adjusted the power to the maximum to ensure that the entire house was in a humid environment. After all the necessary conditions were prepared, the shelves and trays were ced properly, and the cultivation of the fungus could begin. For the first experiment, Du Yue did not want to raise too troublesome varieties, so she chose the mostmon mushrooms. Shiitake mushrooms could be nted directly on wood, but oyster mushrooms needed to be nted in trays. Du Yue was cultivating the mushrooms alone in the house. When she came back to her senses, it was already evening.


    From that day onward, the three of them began to get busy.


    After a few days of careful care, the chicks had grown up a little. They could already be ced in the outdoor chicken coop. Du Yue covered the chicken coop with dry straw and ced the saucers containing water and feed outside the coop. Previously, when Zuo Mingdong brought people to build a house, he also helped Du Yue build a shed above the chicken coop. This shed was not used to keep out the rain but to repel the bugs. The researchers at the base were constantly researching the bug repellent and improving it. Now, its effect was several times better than before.


    Thetest version of insect repellent only needed to be sprayed once a week. However, because its effect was better, people had to stay indoors every time they sprayed the medicine. They could note into contact with the repellent. If humans could not, then these little chicks definitely could not either.


    They had spent a lot of money buying these five chicks, so Du Yue had to take good care of them. When one was focused on one thing, time would pass quickly. Du Yue did not even feel anything, and a week had already passed. Every day, she fed the chickens and sprayed the nutrient solution on the mushrooms. As the shiitake mushroom¡¯s growth speed was rtively slow, even with the support of the nutrient solution, there was not much change. However, it was different for the oyster mushrooms. Under normal circumstances, it would only take a little more than a month to nt the spores and harvest the mushrooms.


    Coupled with the use of the nutrient solution, the growth speed was even faster. Only seven days had passed, and Du Yue had already seen many small mushrooms. Even though there was still some time before the harvest, Du Yue was still in a good mood. After all, if one saw the results of one¡¯sbor, one would feel very happy, right?


    Unfortunately, Xia Ju locked herself in her room every day to do research. Du Yue did not even have the chance to share her joy with her. On this day, He Xing had just arrived home on the bike. Before he could stand firm, he saw Du Yue running over with a smile. He Xing looked over curiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so happy today?¡± Du Yue took He Xing¡¯s hand and led him to the house where the mushrooms were nted. ¡°The mushrooms have grown. Come with me to take a look.¡±


    The courtyard was not big, and the two of them walked to the mushroom house in a few steps. The house was dark and damp. Du Yue held a shlight in her hand. Although the brightness of the shlight was limited and they could barely see things, with the dim light of the shlight, He Xing saw the small mushrooms nted in the tray.


    Du Yue excitedly pulled He Xing and said, ¡°Look, 1 didn¡¯t expect these mushrooms to grow so quickly! They¡¯ll probably mature in half a month. When the timees, I¡¯ll stir-fry these mushrooms for you and Xia Ju!¡±


    The three of them did not usually eat mushrooms, but they had grown these themselves, so the meaning was different. ¡°Do you think we can exchange the mushrooms for eggs after they mature?¡±


    Du Yue asked..

 Chapter 511 - 511: Eat and Drink Well; No Worries

    Chapter 511: Eat and Drink Well; No Worries


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He Xing nodded with a smile. ¡°The yield of mushrooms in the base isn¡¯t high, so its value should be quite high. If we want to exchange them for eggs, it probably wouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡±


    He had been working for the past few days and hade into contact with many researchers and nting experts from the base. He had a moreprehensive understanding of the current situation in the base. There were indeed people growing mushrooms in the base, but the production was very small, and the price was much higher than eggs.


    The mushrooms nted by Du Yue were growing well, and the harvest would probably be good. If she was willing to exchange them for eggs, there would definitely be a lot of people willing to trade with her.


    Du Yue was in a good mood. She pulled He Xing, and they chatted in the mushroom house for a while before the two of them walked out. Although they had not been in there for long, their hair and clothes were already covered in water droplets. Du Yue put the shlight aside, took out two dry towels, and handed one to He Xing. She said with some embarrassment, ¡°I forgot to tell you to wear a hat. I was too happy just now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you were just anxious to share your joy with me.¡±


    Du Yue smiled and nodded. ¡°You really understand me!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± The two of them had already returned to the house as they spoke. After sitting down at the table, Du Yue asked He Xing again, ¡°How are the preparations for the cultivation base?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done. 1 think I¡¯ll be able to bring back some eggs in less than a week.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°How many eggs will the base give you?¡±


    He Xing had started working at sunrise and returning at sunset these days. The base should give him a lot of remuneration, right? He Xing did not tell her directly but kept her guessing. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you yet. I¡¯ll surprise youter.¡±


    Of course, there was a need for surprises in a dull life.


    Du Yue did not pester him to get to the bottom of it and changed the topic. ¡°What do you want to eat for dinner? I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s made by you, I¡¯ll love it.¡± He Xing did not have any special preferences other than eating meat.


    The biggest worry for the three of them was probably thinking about what to eat for three meals a day. Du Yue knew that she would not be able to get anything out of He Xing. She decided not to ask anymore and went straight to the space to search for ingredients. She flipped through it for a while and finally saw the ingredient that she was interested in. The white prawns had already been processed. She took out the processed white prawns and stir-fried them to make a spicy prawn pot.


    The fried potatoes and sweet potato strips could beid on the bottom, as well as the taro knots. Finally, she sprinkled sesame seeds and coriander evenly on it. Not only did it smell fragrant, but even the colorbination was very pleasing to the eye, making people drool when they looked at it. Du Yue fried more eggs. She used the eggs that Zuo Mingdong had sent over. After everything was prepared and served on the table, Du Yue could not help but sigh and shake her head. It would be a pity if she did not ask Xia Ju toe out and eat such a good dish while it was hot.


    However, Xia Ju had already told them not to disturb her, so Du Yue could not go over and call her. Just as Du Yue was in a dilemma, Xia Ju walked out of the room. Du Yue looked at her and saw that her long silver hair had be a mess. Her usually bright eyes had also be dull, and she seemed to be at a loss. She walked over slowly and only regained her focus when she saw the dish on the table.


    ¡°Which chef made this? This is too fragrant!¡± Xia Ju cried out in surprise, but her voice was a little hoarse. It was obvious that she had not drunk water for a long time. Just as Du Yue was about to speak, Xia Ju said, ¡°Du Yue, did you make this delicious dish to reward me after seeing that I¡¯m too tired from my research?¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue forced a dry smile and said nothing. If she said no, would Xia Ju be angry?


    However, Xia Ju did not care about Du Yue¡¯s answer. She had already sat at the dining table and was ready to eat. After Du Yue and He Xing sat down, the three of them picked up their chopsticks and began to eat. Xia Ju ate the spicy prawns without any distractions, while Du Yue picked up an egg with her chopsticks first. The aroma of the egg filled the air. Du Yue felt unprecedented satisfaction when she ate it. Du Yue looked at Xia Ju and He Xing and saw that they had their heads lowered. They were eating seriously without saying a word.


    Du Yue knew that they liked today¡¯s meal just by looking at their expressions. When the three of them looked up again, the food on the table had been swept clean by them. Looking at the tes and bowls that were even cleaner than the ones that had been washed, Du Yue could not help but praise, ¡°The three of us really eat and drinkwell. We don¡¯t have any worries.¡±


    When Xia Ju heard this, she stood up immediately. ¡°I¡¯m using my appetite as motivation.. I¡¯m going to continue my research!¡±

 Chapter 512 - 512: Eat Your Fill and Grow Up Quickly

    Chapter 512: Eat Your Fill and Grow Up Quickly


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After saying that, Xia Ju reached out and patted Du Yue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1¡¯11 definitely let you realize your dream.¡±


    After saying that, Xia Ju turned around and left, leaving only Du Yue¡¯s back view. Du Yue looked at her nimble back and shook her head helplessly. Since she liked to research so much, then she would let her be! Originally, Du Yue wanted to clean up the dishes, but He Xing did not let her move. She did not argue with He Xing and went straight to the yard to feed the chicks.


    As time passed, the originally weak chicks grew up a lot and looked chubby. However, animals like chickens were only cute before they grew up. When they grew up, the word ¡®cute¡¯ had nothing to do with them. The chicks had a good appetite, and Du Yue felt good looking at them. ¡°Eat more!¡± she muttered. ¡°Eat more!¡±


    She should not be far from achieving self-production and self-marketing!


    A weekter, the construction of the cultivation base waspleted. He Xing brought back 20 pounds of eggs when he got off work. These eggs were much smaller than ordinary eggs. In order to prevent them from colliding with each other in the box, they were specially padded with withered grass. Du Yue opened the big box in front of her. What greeted her eyes was a bunch of chubby eggs squeezed together. She felt that it was a feast for the eyes. The three of them were only willing to eat a few of the eggs that Zuo Mingdong had brought, but they had already finished them. Just as she wasmenting that there were no eggs to eat, He Xing brought back so many eggs.


    These 20 catties were enough for the three of them to eat for a period of time! Du Yue had never thought that she would find eggs cute one day. Du Yue¡¯s gaze moved away from the box andnded on He Xing. ¡°The construction of the cultivation base is almostplete. Is the next step to start sowing?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± He Xing shook his head. ¡°The problem of the bug eggs in the soil hasn¡¯t been properly solved. If we sow now, more than half of the seeds will go into the mouths of the insects. That would be meaningless. These improved seeds were all exchanged with Snowy Cold Fruit. This will determine whether everyone in the base can eat their fill in the future. They can¡¯t be careless at all. The researchers at the base have been studying how to solve this problem, but there has been no progress so far.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°This is indeed not a simple matter. We can only look forward to good news in the future.¡±


    After saying this, Du Yue subconsciously looked toward Xia Ju¡¯s room. Although Xia Ju had locked herself in her room for a longer time than before, Du Yue still believed that with her ability, there would be a good result. The only thing she could do was not disturb her and quietly wait for Xia Ju¡¯s research results.


    ¡°One more thing, Captain Zuo told me today that the base is going to send a few people back to the fourth base with Captain Sun.¡±


    Du Yue was confused. ¡°Why?¡±


    Sun Yu and the others had already exchanged for the Snowy Cold Fruit and learned how to extract and make potions from the Snowy Cold Fruit from Xia Ju. They had been preparing for their return trip for the past few days. ¡°The fourth base doesn¡¯t have a source of protein, but we have a lot of insect powder and eggs. They n to bring them to the fourth base to exchange for some food.¡±


    Du Yue nodded after hearing the exnation. Indeed, it would be a good thing for both bases if they could exchange their extra things for the things they needed. However, they were too far away from the fourth base, and the thick fog blocked their vision. It might be difficult to get there.


    Even so, Du Yue was not too worried. Since the base had such a n, they must have made full preparations. The people sent by the base would not be useless, and they had weapons. If they could not even do this well, the base would not havested until now. Du Yue was only curious about one thing. ¡°How are they going to transport the eggs over such a long distance?¡±


    ¡°The base also thought of this problem. Later on, they decided to make all the eggs solid.¡±


    Du Yue was enlightened!


    That was right! Turning eggs into solid eggs would not only guarantee nutrition but also reduce a lot of trouble and risks during transportation. ¡°Then when do they n to leave?¡± Du Yue asked as she looked at the room where the mushrooms were nted. The nutrient solution Xia Ju made was indeed top-notch. The mushrooms were growing very quickly. Du Yue estimated that they would be fully mature in seven or eight days.


    If those people were not in a hurry to leave, Du Yue wanted them to bring back some of the mushrooms they had grown. She could also teach them how to grow them..

 Chapter 513 - 513: What if She Went Crazy Keeping All Her Frustrations Bottled In

    Chapter 513: What if She Went Crazy Keeping All Her Frustrations Bottled In


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue did not n to return to the fourth base, but she was willing to help the people in the base live a better life. She did not need to pay too much anyway. If the fourth base managed to nt the mushrooms, they could go to the third base to trade for them. Although this method was a little convoluted and the time required would not be too short, Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng should be able to eat the mushrooms before the eternal night descended!


    He Xing pondered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this. If it¡¯s just Sun Yu and the others, they can leave as they please. But now, the first base was going to send people to follow them. They need to prepare a lot of things, so it might take some time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best. It¡¯s best if they can wait until the mushrooms mature before setting off,¡± Du Yue said.


    A week passed in the blink of an eye, and the mushrooms that had been fed with nutrient solution grew happily. As expected, they matured as Du Yue had expected.


    Coincidentally, He Xing had no work during this period of time. After washing up that day, the two of them went to pick mushrooms together. The mushrooms that were cut off were put into the space by Du Yue. She had prepared wooden boxes in advance. The mushrooms were ced in clusters, and there was no need to worry about them being crushed. There were many ways to eat oyster mushrooms. The only w was that they were rtively fragile, especially at the edges. One had to be extremely careful. Du Yue picked the mushrooms while thinking of various ways to eat the mushroom in her mind.


    No matter how much she thought about it, she still felt that salt and pepper mushrooms were the most fragrant way to eat them.


    Her appetite suddenly grew. After she finished collecting the mushrooms and returned to the house, she took out some and said excitedly to He Xing, ¡°Let¡¯s stir fry pepper and salt mushrooms!¡±


    ¡°Alright! It sounds like it¡¯ll be very delicious!¡±


    It was notplicated to make the pepper and salt mushrooms. First, they washed the oyster mushrooms and tore them into strips by hand before cing them in a basin. Then, they added salt to the basin to remove the moisture from the mushrooms and squeezed them dry.


    After that, they added eggs, starch, salt, pepper powder, and five-spice powder. They mixed these seasonings with the mushrooms. The mushrooms were fried until they were golden yellow in hot oil.


    Mushrooms were very oil-absorbing. After being fried at a high temperature, the mushrooms were charred and fragrant. They were crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. The taste was not inferior to meat. Du Yue picked up a mushroom and put it in her mouth. The oily and crispy taste instantly burst out in her mouth. Du Yue quickly picked up a piece and ced it in He Xing¡¯s bowl.¡± Try it!¡±


    He Xing nodded as he ate. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s even more delicious than meat!¡± ¡°Yeah, it is!¡±


    ¡°Why do 1 feel that it¡¯s much more delicious than the mushrooms we¡¯ve eaten before?¡± Du Yue eximed as she chewed. ¡°Is it because of the nutrient solution?¡±


    ¡°It should be!¡± The two of them were chatting when they happened to see Xia Ju walking out of the room. Du Yue did not even need to look back to know that Xia Ju must have followed the smell.


    Sure enough, she did not miss out on anything. In the next second, Xia Ju, whose long hair was tangled into a bird¡¯s nest, sat opposite her. Seeing her like this, Du Yue could not help but burst outughing. Xia Ju rubbed her eyes and looked over. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Du Yue quickly stifled herughter. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if the chicks willy eggs on your head when they see you like this.¡±


    Xia Ju red at Du Yue, but she did not have time to argue with her. Instead, she pointed at the te of fried mushrooms on the table. ¡°What¡¯s this good stuff?¡±


    ¡°Fried mushrooms. Go get some chopsticks and let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°This little bit might not be enough. I need a whole te of it to myself!¡±


    ¡°You want another te of it?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Only when I¡¯m full will 1 have the strength to study!¡±


    Seeing Xia Ju¡¯s serious expression, Du Yue smiled and shook her head. However, she still got up and fried another batch of mushrooms for Xia Ju. ¡°Do you want it to be slightly spicy or very spicy?¡±


    ¡°I want it to be super spicy! I need the spiciness to wake me up.¡± Xia Ju said decisively.


    Du Yue moved very quickly. In less than ten minutes, a te of extremely spicy fried mushrooms was ced on the table. Du Yue picked up a chopstick full of mushrooms and stuffed them into her mouth. The mushrooms that had juste out of the pot were crispy and fragrant. Xia Ju also chewed a lot, making cracking sounds. It did not seem like she was eating but rather venting.


    Seeing her like this, Du Yue and He Xing looked at each other and did not say anything. They just watched her eat quietly. The slow progress of the research made her ufortable. It was a good thing that she could vent her anger. Otherwise, what if she went crazy keeping all her frustrations bottled in? Xia Ju lowered her head and did not say anything. She was focused on tackling this te of fried mushrooms..

 Chapter 514 - 514: Too Excited to Speak

    Chapter 514: Too Excited to Speak


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Ten minutester, Du Yue looked at the empty te and Xia Ju, who was still hungry. She asked tentatively, ¡°Are you full? What else can I get you?¡±


    Xia Ju propped her chin with her hand and lowered her head. ¡°Anything¡¯s fine.¡±


    Before Du Yue got up, Xia Ju added, ¡°Meat will do.¡±


    Since she had already thought about what to eat, why did she say ¡®anything¡¯ before?


    Du Yue found it funny, but she still took out four meat dishes from her space- braised pork trotters, pork buns, vinegared fish, and braised beef brisket with tomatoes. When the four dishes were served on the table, they were still steaming, and the fragrance naturally wafted out along with the steam. If it were not for the range hood next to it, the smell would have wafted out through the gap between the window and the door. It would probably make the surrounding neighbors cry.


    When people are depressed, there was nothing that could make them happier than eating meat and desserts. Xia Ju picked up the chopsticks and ate heartily. Her cheeks were puffed up like a squirrel. It was not until she finished eating a pig¡¯s trotter that she had the strength to talk to Du Yue.


    ¡°Why ami so blind? Why has there been no progress in the research this time?¡±


    This was the first time Xia Ju had mentioned the research to Du Yue. Du Yue took the opportunity to ask, ¡°So, many days have passed, but there¡¯s no progress at all?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no progress at all. I¡¯ve already developed a drug that¡¯s very effective against both eggs and adults. As long as it¡¯s sprayed in the soil, the insects or eggs will definitely die upon exposure!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it already a sess?¡± Du Yue looked at Xia Ju in confusion.


    Xia Ju¡¯s face was bitter, and she seemed very depressed. ¡°If someone identally touches it, they¡¯ll also die.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. ¡®Good heavens, if we take this out and let everyone use it, the entire base will be wiped out!¡¯


    Xia Ju was still immersed in her frustration. ¡°How can I adjust the toxicity of the drug to kill the bugs and eggs without affecting the health of the human body?¡±


    Du Yue suddenly had a sh of inspiration. ¡°I have some pesticide in the space. Shall I take some out for you to study? Maybe you can find the answer.¡±


    Xia Ju pped her head when she heard that. ¡°That¡¯s right! How did I forget about you, Doraemon! Give them to me. I¡¯ll study them now!¡±


    Du Yue helplessly smiled and said, ¡°You can eat first and then study.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright! Then I¡¯ll eat faster!¡± As Xia Ju spoke, she lowered his head and started wolfing down her food.


    After helping Xia Ju solve the problem, Du Yue stood up and went to help He Xing fry the mushrooms. The three of them liked to eat fried mushrooms very much. Since they had already made it this time, they might as well make more. They could put it in the space and eat it directly if they wanted to. When Du Yue and He Xing were done, they realized that Xia Ju had disappeared. The tes on the dining table were also empty. Du Yue walked over and cleared the tableware. ¡°She ate so much for one meal. I guess she¡¯s nning to lock herself in her room for the whole day again!¡±


    Xia Ju used to eat three meals a day every day. However, ever since she started her research, she was like an animal that had started hibernating. Sometimes, she could even survive for three days after eating a meal! Scientific research made people lose their appetite!


    Early the next morning, Du Yue took out the fresh mushrooms and fungus. She asked He Xing to bring them to Sun Yu. Of course, they were not giving away food for free. The food that they deserved would be given to them. When the time came, they would let the people from the first base bring them back. Du Yue wanted to help them as much as possible, but she did not want to be a good Samaritan. An equal exchange was fine, but she definitely could not do it for free! He Xing went out alone, but when he came back, he brought another person with him.


    This person was none other than Zuo Mingdong. Zuo Mingdong did not even have time to exchange pleasantries as soon as he entered the door. He went straight to the point and said, ¡°I saw the mushrooms you nted. They¡¯re better than those in the base in terms of size and growth cycle, so I followed He Xing to learn from you.¡±


    Du Yue was not surprised by Zuo Mingdong¡¯s arrival. Zuo Mingdong was a person who was dedicated to the base. As long as he found a chance to make the base better and let everyone live a better life, he would seize it. Therefore, Du Yue had already prepared everything and was just waiting for him toe. Now that Zuo Mingdong was here, Du Yue did not keep him in suspense and took out the things she had prepared. ¡°This is the nutrient solution that Xia Ju specially developed for mushrooms. The usage method and the dosage ratio are all on this piece of paper. As for the fungus, I only nted twomon types. There are other varieties. I can give you some as well.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong looked at the things on the table and was so excited that he could not even speak..

 Chapter 515 - 515: I’ve Wanted to Taste It for a Long Time

    Chapter 515: I¡¯ve Wanted to Taste It for a Long Time


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The things that Du Yue had given him could at least help some people have more nutritious meals. Most of the people in the base could not eat fruits and vegetables now. A lot of them were constipated. Some even had to use their hands to dig when they went to the toilet. It was unbearable to see. Zuo Mingdong only thought about it in his heart and did not say it out loud.


    ¡°Thank you. Although it seems a little too formal, I still have to say it. Ever since you came back, life in the base has improved greatly. On behalf of everyone, 1 thank you for your contribution to the first base!¡±


    Hearing Zuo Mingdong¡¯s words, Du Yue smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s just a small matter for us.¡±


    Du Yue said this so that Zuo Mingdong would not have to think of a way to thank them. Zuo Mingdong naturally understood. He knew better than anyone else whether it was a piece of cake. However, recalling that Du Yue and He Xing liked to keep a low profile, Zuo Mingdong did not say anything more to thank them. He just said, ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t take these things from you for free. 1¡¯11 send someone to send you the reward in a while. The things you¡¯re giving me this time are very important. I¡¯ll bring it up with the base. I should be able to get you a chicken. However, at most, it¡¯ll be a chicken that can¡¯ty eggs. You can only eat its meat. Even then, I¡¯m not sure about the quality of the meat.¡±


    Du Yue had long been curious about the taste of chickens that ate the bugs here. She did not hesitate at all. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Captain Zuo to get us a chicken. I¡¯ve long wanted to try it too.¡±


    ¡°No trouble at all!¡± Zuo Mingdong was not surprised by Du Yue¡¯s choice. They had known each other for so long. Du Yue and He Xing were the kind of people who would not mistreat themselves. Since there was something new in front of them, they were naturally willing to try it.


    Zuo Mingdong was anxious and left with the things after a few words. He Xing sent him to the door. Just as he was about to turn around and return to the courtyard, he saw someone sneaking around not far away. It was the aunt next door. When the aunt saw that He Xing had discovered her, she turned around and ran without saying anything, as if He Xing was some kind of ferocious beast. He Xing¡¯s eyes darkened. He stared in the direction the aunt left before turning around and walking into the courtyard.


    After returning home, He Xing slightly increased the current of the power grid. If someone wanted to climb the wall and break in, although they would not be electrocuted to death, it would be enough to make that person regret their actions. Du Yue noticed He Xing¡¯s movements but did not ask anything. He Xing naturally had his reasons for doing so, so there was no need to ask.


    Zuo Mingdong acted quickly and sent someone to deliver the remuneration¡ªa lively old hen and 30 pounds of eggs¡ªin the afternoon. Zuo Mingdong had always been generous and did not take advantage of others. This was also the reason why they could be on good terms with Zuo Mingdong. These eggs, together with the 20 catties that He Xing had previously brought back, were enough for the three of them to eat for a period of time. When this batch of eggs is finished, the next batch of mushrooms should be ripe. At that time, they could be exchanged for eggs.


    Du Yue was quite happy when she thought about how she could eat as many delicious eggs as she wanted in the future. Du Yue decided to kill the old hen to celebrate. Du Yue was about to go back to the kitchen to get a knife when He Xing stopped her. ¡°Let me handle this!¡±


    He Xing quickly took out a knife and walked toward the trembling old hen in the corner.


    She did not need to help kill the chicken, but Du Yue did not stay idle. She turned around and went into the kitchen to boil water.


    He Xing raised his hand and shed down. The old hen had just wailed when itpletely stopped breathing. This was the first time He Xing had plucked the feathers of a chicken. In the beginning, his movements were still a little rusty. After a few minutes, He Xing¡¯s plucking speed became faster and faster. The chicken itself was not very big, and the feathers on its body were quickly pulled out.


    Du Yue took the chicken from He Xing, washed it, and chopped it into small pieces before putting it into the slightly bubbling water to get rid of the blood. Then, the chicken meat was scooped out. She ced the chicken into a y pot and filled it with clean water. Then, she added the mushrooms, onions, and ginger that she had taken out of her space. Now, she could start stewing. A bowl of delicious chicken soup required enough patience. Only when it was simmered over a small fire could the taste be delicious enough. This time, Du Yue did not turn on the range hood when she was stewing the soup.


    When Zuo Mingdong sent someone to deliver the chicken, the neighbors had already seen it. In addition to themotion caused by the chicken being killed in the courtyard, they should be able to roughly guess it. Using the range hood at this time would not only be a cover-up, but it would also easily arouse the suspicion of others..

 Chapter 516 - 516: The Grandmother and Grandson Who Came to Cause Trouble

    Chapter 516: The Grandmother and Grandson Who Came to Cause Trouble


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As for how those people would react when they smelled the chicken soup, it was not within Du Yue¡¯s consideration. While Du Yue stood beside the y pot and waited for the chicken soup to be cooked, her appetite grew. Old hen that could no longery eggs tasted unexpectedly delicious when stewed. When she thought of those delicious eggs, Du Yue could understand. The eggs were so delicious, so how bad could the meat quality of the chicken be?


    Du Yue stared at the y pot in front of her. If she were a puppy, she would definitely be drooling at this time. ¡°When will it be ready?¡±


    He Xing walked over to open the lid and scooped out some soup and a piece of meat with a spoon. ¡°I¡¯ll try to see if it¡¯s cooked.¡±


    Du Yue stared at the chicken in his spoon without blinking. She almost said that she wanted to try it too.


    He Xing took a bite of the chicken and chewed it a few times. Then, he shook his head slightly at Du Yue. ¡°It¡¯s still not cooked enough, but if you¡¯re in a hurry, you can eat it now. I¡¯ll get you a bowl to try.¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not. I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡±


    She had already waited for so long, so it was not a big deal to wait for a while more. It was not easy to cook, so she definitely had to eat it when it tasted the best. He Xing closed the lid of the y pot and was about to talk to Du Yue when they heard knocking on the iron gate outside.


    He Xing and Du Yue looked at the door and could not help but frown. Just from the sound of the gate being knocked, the two of them could conclude that it was definitely an uninvited guest. They did not know many people in the first base, and Zuo Mingdong was the only one who often visited. If Zuo Mingdong wasing or he had sent his men over, he would inform He Xing in advance. They would not knock on the gate so violently either. Soon, the two of them arrived at the entrance.


    Du Yue directly opened the gate. The person who was knocking on the gate outside did not expect the gate to suddenly open. They lost their bnce and staggered a few steps forward. Du Yue did not move aside. Instead, she pushed the figure back. The unsteady figure was pushed out of the door and staggered a few steps back before they could barely stand. Before Du Yue could see what the person looked like, she heard a little boy screaming, ¡°Grandma, are you okay?¡±


    Du Yue followed the voice and saw that the person she had pushed out was the aunt who had been hiding in the dark and spying on them.


    But what was different this time was that she had also brought along a little boy who looked to be seven or eight years old. The little boy was very thin, and the bones in his arms could be seen clearly. Du Yue was sizing up the two of them when the little boy suddenly turned his head fiercely and spat at Du Yue. ¡°You bad woman, you almost pushed my grandmother down!¡±


    Du Yue dodged him, and her eyes darkened. ¡°Get this straight. Your grandmother broke into my house. 1 just pushed her out of my yard.¡±


    To be honest, Du Yue did not push her too hard just now. If she had really pushed her hard, the aunt would have fallen to the ground.


    The little boy did not give up. He pointed at Du Yue and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. My grandmother was just standing at your door, and you reached out to push her. 1 saw it with my own eyes!¡±


    Seeing him like this, Du Yue was toozy to exin anything else. She just stared at him without blinking. It had nothing to do with her whether the little boy was unwilling to give up. She had already said what she needed to say. Unexpectedly, the little boy took a few more steps forward. ¡°You pushed my grandmother. There¡¯s not a single part of her body that doesn¡¯t hurt. I can smell chicken stew in your house. You have topensate us with the chicken!¡± the little boy spoke so confidently that Du Yue was stunned.


    This child was still young. Who did he learn this ability to spout nonsense from? The aunt who had been silent all this while also spoke up. She changed her aggressive posture from before and showed a weak smile to Du Yue. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be angry. My grandson is still young and immature. He just wants to protect me. Don¡¯t lower yourself to his level. It¡¯s me who¡¯s useless. This child hasn¡¯t eaten meat since the apocalypse. Look at how skinny he is. He¡¯s all skin and bones. As his elder, I feel sorry for him, but I¡¯m helpless.


    ¡°It¡¯s been too long since he has tasted meat, so he wants to eat meat very badly.¡± When the aunt said this, two drops of tears fell from her eyes. She reached out to wipe them away..

 Chapter 517 - 517: Using Misery to Win Sympathy

    Chapter 517: Using Misery to Win Sympathy


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The aunt changed her previous domineering manner and began to reason with them. She wanted to gain sympathy through this. In addition, there was a young boy beside her who wanted to protect his grandmother. If they met someone else, they might really be able to get what they wanted. Unfortunately, Du Yue and He Xing never fell for such tricks. Du Yue and He Xing coldly looked at the two of them acting. Du Yue even pretended not to understand and suggested, ¡°Then as his elder, you have to work harder. Only by working more can your grandchild eat meat!¡±


    The aunt was still wiping her tears. She did not expect Du Yue to suddenly say that. She was slightly stunned. ¡°How can you¡­¡± However, she quickly shut her mouth. After some thought, she spoke again, ¡°Of course, I want to work hard. It¡¯s just that the lives of ordinary people are too difficult! Even if we work ourselves to death, we can only guarantee that we won¡¯t starve to death. How can 1 have the chance to let my grandchild eat a bite of meat? You two look like kind people. Can I trouble you to give a bowl of stewed chicken to my grandson? It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t eat it, but children can¡¯tck nutrition! Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    When the aunt said this, she began to sob again. She was crying emotionally, and Du Yue was speechless. Why did she always meet people who pretended to be crazy and wanted to use their tears to gain sympathy and resources from others? Were they mistaken? It was the apocalypse now, and this method was no longer applicable. If it was really that simple, then who would still work hard to live?


    Du Yue looked coldly at the aunt in front of her. ¡°Did I give birth to your grandchild? It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with me whether hecks nutrition or not, right? We are not kind people, and we will not share our things with strangers for no reason. Give up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too selfish!¡± The aunt was indignant. ¡°You¡¯re two adults. So what if you eat a little less? Can¡¯t you see that my grandson is so hungry that he doesn¡¯t have the strength to walk? Are you going to watch helplessly as he dies?¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the strength to walk, but he has the strength to ckmail me, right? Even if he starves to death, that would be because of your ipetence. What does it have to do with me?¡± Du Yue¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If you continue to talk nonsense at my doorstep, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Du Yue was about to close the door when the aunt pulled the little boy¡¯s hand and was about to barge in. Du Yue turned around and smiled at her. ¡°The gate of my house is connected to electricity as well, but I didn¡¯t turn it on before. If you take another step closer, don¡¯t me me if you¡¯re electrocuted to death.¡±


    After saying this coldly, Du Yue mmed the gate shut with a bang. The dust that was stirred up flew into the faces of the grandfather and grandson. He Xing turned on the power switch on the gate without saying anything. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. When they returned to their house, Du Yue looked outside again. The world was rough. Even such a young child was taught by his family to ckmail others. Du Yue had always thought that a child was a nk sheet of paper when they were born. What they would grow up to be depended on their parents¡¯ daily influence.


    Du Yue could not say that they had taught him wrong. They were doing this to survive. It was just that they had found the wrong people.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not have children in the future.¡± He Xing¡¯s sudden words stunned Du Yue. ¡°Why are you suddenly talking about having children?¡±


    He Xing sighed softly. ¡°The world is ever-changing. We¡¯re living a good life now, but no one knows what will happen in the future. Instead of bringing children into this world casually and letting them face the unknown world and possibly suffer with adults, it¡¯s better not to let them be born.¡±


    Hearing He Xing¡¯s words, Du Yue actually felt that it was very reasonable.


    After careful consideration, Du Yue nodded with certainty. ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t have children in the future.¡±


    Although it was a biological instinct to carry on the family line, Du Yue was still very clear-headed. Giving birth to children and raising children was hard and troublesome. The three of them were living well now, so why would they find trouble for themselves?


    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled. However, if we don¡¯t have children, we have to hurry up and consume the food in your space. Let¡¯s not waste it. Why don¡¯t we eat some hamburgers and drink some Coke to fill our stomachs? I¡¯m already hungry.¡±


    Du Yue nodded and found two hamburgers and two cups of iced Coke from her space. The two of them sat down to eat the burgers and drink the Coke. They were very satisfied.


    After they walked in, the grandmother and grandson outside their gatepletely stopped..

 Chapter 518 - 518: Intruder

    Chapter 518: Intruder


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue did not know if the aunt had left with her grandson, but that was not important. In short, they did not dare to knock on their gate again. After the chicken soup was ready, the two of them drank two or three bowls each and left some for Xia Ju in the space. After eating and drinking their fill, it was already veryte. The two of themy in bed and began to feel sleepy.


    As Du Yue¡¯s consciousness blurred, she suddenly heard an urgent and painful cry. The voice was not soft. It sounded like it came from right in front of their courtyard. Du Yue had already sat up on the bed the moment she heard the voice. He Xing also reached out to turn on the lights. He looked at Du Yue with a mocking smile in his eyes. When he spoke, his tone rose. ¡°It seems that someone didn¡¯t take our kind words seriously and insisted on giving it a try.¡± Hearing He Xing¡¯s words, Du Yue instantly understood what was going on.


    Someone probably wanted to break through their gate or climb over the wall. Not only did they not achieve their goal, but they were also electrocuted by the electric fence. Before going to bed, He Xing deliberately increased the current. People would not die if they came into contact with the electric fence, but they would suffer. Du Yue did not care if the person outside was really electrocuted to death, but she wanted to go out and see who dared to barge into their house.


    The two of them quickly dressed up and walked out together. They quickly studied the situation. He Xing looked around and did not see any signs of anyone breaking in. Just as they were wondering where that person had gone to hide, they heard someone at the gate cursing, ¡°Get out here! This lousy electric fence that you installed in your house has electrocuted my husband until he fainted! You must give us an exnation today!¡±


    This voice was very unfamiliar. Du Yue could conclude that she had never dealt with the person who spoke before. She strode forward and turned off the electricity on the gate before pushing it open. Looking at the source of the shlight, there was a person standing in front of the door. From her messy long hair and thin figure, one could barely recognize that it was a woman. Her face and lips were pale. When the shlight shone on her, she looked like a ghost.


    Although she was a little surprised, Du Yue quickly recovered. After all, Du Yue had lived in various small bases and ruins in her previous life. She had seen many people like this woman and was already used to it. The only thing that puzzled Du Yue was that this woman lived in a big base. How could she do something so embarrassing? Zuo Mingdong had mentioned to them before that as long as the base had verified the situation of those who were undergoing difficulties, the base would give them some help ordingly. With the help of the base, even if they could not live happily, they would not be as thin as a skeleton.


    This woman was really too strange. Du Yue was puzzled when the woman looked at them with resentment. ¡°Your house¡¯s electric fence electrocuted my husband until he fainted. Tell me, what should we do about this?!¡±


    Du Yue frowned and looked over. ¡°You already said that it¡¯s my house¡¯s electric fence, so it¡¯s naturally installed in my yard. How did your husbande into contact with my house¡¯s electric fence?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ He just wanted to go in and take a look. He just climbed up the wall when he was electrocuted!¡± At first, the woman seemed to have a little guilt, but the more she spoke, the more confident she became. ¡°The wall of your house was built on the territory of the base, and you didn¡¯t take proper protection measures. You caused an innocent person to be electrocuted, so, of course, you have to give an exnation!¡±


    ¡°An innocent person? Are you saying that your husband, who barged into someone else¡¯s house, is innocent? The electric fence didn¡¯t electrocute him to death because we showed mercy, and you still came to ask for an exnation. What a joke!¡±


    Hearing Du Yue¡¯s refusal without hesitation, the woman suddenly went crazy. ¡°You have topensate us!¡± Her pale face, which looked terrifying, became even more distorted. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your family showing off, you wouldn¡¯t have asked someone to send you a chicken in front of everyone! My husband won¡¯t put himself in danger, so you have to take responsibility for this!¡±


    As she spoke, the woman actually cried. ¡°You have to take responsibility. Otherwise, he¡¯ll kill me when he goes back¡­ Hurry up andpensate him. Otherwise, he won¡¯t let the two of you off when he wakes up! You have topensate!¡± The woman muttered to herself as if she was talking to Du Yue.


    Du Yue hated dealing with people who pretended to be crazy. She frowned slightly and nned to turn around and leave.


    Just as Du Yue was about to turn around, the woman suddenly rushed toward Du Yue. The woman¡¯s hands were as thin as dead wood, and there was a deepyer of dirt under her fingernails. It had been a long time since she washed her hands..

 Chapter 519 - 519: Please Stop Hitting Me

    Chapter 519: Please Stop Hitting Me


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue raised her hand. In her hand was the baseball bat she had taken out earlier. With the intimidation of the baseball bat, the woman did not dare to move closer. She only stared at Du Yue fiercely. Du Yue was annoyed as she was suddenly woken up from a good sleep. Now, this woman was not only pretending to be crazy but also wanted to fight with her. Du Yue naturally did not have a good expression. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself for thest time. Your man trespassed on private property and deserved to be taught a lesson. If you continue to pretend to be crazy in front of my house, I guarantee that your ending will not be any better than his. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡± As she spoke, Du Yue moved her wrist. It was a very casual action, but Du Yue did not expect the woman to really give up because of this action. The moment the baseball bat turned slightly in her hand, the woman¡¯s body started trembling uncontrobly. Then, she copsed to the ground and hugged her head with both hands.


    The woman was thin to begin with, and she looked even more pitiful when her body curled up into a ball. She was mumbling something. Du Yue listened carefully for a while before she could hear what she was mumbling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, 1 won¡¯t dare to do it again. Don¡¯t hit me, please. I really won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­¡± She could not see the woman¡¯s mouth, but these were the words she heard.


    Du Yue heard her muttering and had a guess in his heart. This woman was probably beaten by her husband a lot, so she reacted like this. Perhaps he had not only hit her but had also done something even more outrageous. That was why she was so scared when she saw Du Yue moving her wrist. Looking at this woman, Du Yue had no intention of attacking her. The woman had been acting crazy at the door for so long, but Du Yue still had not seen the man who was electrocuted.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your husband?¡± Du Yue asked her.


    Although Du Yue asked this question, she did not expect this crazy woman to give her an answer. Looking at her, she probably did not even understand what she was saying. Thus, Du Yue looked around, trying to find where the man was. However, she did not expect the woman on the ground, who was hugging her head and trembling, to raise her head and point to the right. ¡°He¡¯s over there.¡± Du Yue followed the direction she was pointing at. Then, she thought of something and turned to He Xing. ¡°I¡¯ll go see him. Wait for me at the door.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry.¡± He Xing was telling Du Yue that she could go over and check it out without any worries. He Xing would stand at the door and watch the situation behind her. When Du Yue walked toward the man, the woman who was lying on the ground stood up shakily and followed him.


    Du Yue dodged to the side, trying to stay as far away from that crazy woman as possible. The two of them soon saw the man who had fainted at the corner of the wall. There was a woodendder by the wall. Thedder had turned into ck charcoal. There was still ck smoke around it, and one could smell the burnt wood. Just by looking at the burntdder, she knew that the man on the ground must have suffered a lot. Du Yue raised her shlight and shone it on him. Du Yue saw the man¡¯s appearance clearly.


    The man¡¯s exposed skin had turned ck, and his clothes were emitting ck smoke from the heat. If it were not for the fact that his chest was still heaving, Du Yue would have thought that he was dead. Du Yue squatted down beside him and examined him carefully. Then, she stood up and said to the woman, ¡°He fainted, but it¡¯s not life-threatening. He should be fine after a few days of bed rest.¡±


    There was a hospital in the base, but with the extent of the man¡¯s injuries, the hospital probably would not ept him.


    Zuo Mingdong had mentioned before that the base still maintained the habit of organizing people to search for supplies, hunt, and rescue survivors on a regr basis. The situation outside the base wasplicated, and injuries weremon. The injuries of those people were much more serious than that of the man in front of her. As Du Yue spoke, she kept sizing up the woman. The reason why she said this was because she wanted to see the woman¡¯s reaction.


    The woman¡¯s reaction was as she had expected. When the woman heard Du Yue say that the man on the ground would be fine after a few days of rest, she was stunned. However, she quickly became timid again. She squatted on the ground and trembled as she sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault¡­ Please don¡¯t hit me. I don¡¯t want to die. I should¡¯ve stopped you when you said you wanted toe to her house to snatch things. It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll make sure you get to eat even if I have to work like a cow.. Don¡¯t hit me, okay?¡±

 Chapter 520 - 520: It’s Just a Snap of the Fingers for You

    Chapter 520: It¡¯s Just a Snap of the Fingers for You


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Looking at the woman¡¯s terrified expression and hearing her pitiful pleas, anyone would imagine a violent and sadistic husband and a pitiful wife. If it was someone with a bad temper or a strong sense of sympathy, they would have already gone up to the woman and scolded the man for her. They would have thrown him into the mountains to feed the wolves. However, Du Yue did not have much sympathy. She just looked at the woman in front of her coldly. After the woman finished her one-man show, Du Yue slowly stood up and raised her eyebrows at the woman. ¡°Done acting?¡±


    The woman forced a smile. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to you? What right do you have to say that? Look at the injuries on my arms. They were all caused by him using his belt on me. 1 have the same wounds on my stomach and legs. There¡¯s no spot on my body that¡¯s unharmed.¡±


    As the woman spoke, she lifted her clothes up. Under the light of the shlight, Du Yue could see clearly that the woman¡¯s thin arm, which seemed fragile enough to be broken by the wind at any time, was covered with old and new wounds. In addition to the wounds caused by the belt, Du Yue even saw a knife wound, a scar caused by an unknown burn, and a purplish-purple mark that might have been caused by pinching.


    Her arm alone was covered with all kinds of wounds. Even if Du Yue did not see the other parts of her body, she knew what was going on.


    ¡°Do you see these? I¡¯m not acting. Every word I say is true.¡±


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you were pretending to have been beaten up. But your crazy and trembling appearance just now waspletely fake. If I¡¯m not wrong, you want to use this method to gain my sympathy so that I¡¯d help you get rid of this man. That way, you canpletely escape his control. Am I right?¡± Du Yue was toozy to beat about the bush with her. She had always liked to be straightforward.


    The woman stood where she was and listened to Du Yue¡¯s words, the miserable expression on her face disappearing. It was reced by undisguised hatred. ¡°So what if you guessed right? Do you think a scum who beats women should live in this world?¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°If you think he¡¯s a scum and doesn¡¯t deserve to live in this world, then why don¡¯t you let him go? You could have done it yourself. Why did you drag me, who has nothing to do with you, into this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say!¡± the woman shouted at Du Yue. ¡°Every time 1 try to do it myself, I¡¯ll think of him beating me to death. There were a few times when 1 was distracted and missed the best opportunity. When he woke up again, he would beat me up even more. I had no ability to resist at all. After a long time, 1 didn¡¯t dare to have any other thoughts. I could only obediently stay by his side and endure his rage and beatings every now and then. A person like you who lives a happy life won¡¯t understand the feeling of living for today and not having a tomorrow¡­¡±


    Du Yue looked at the woman yfully. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. But you said it yourself. If he finds out that you attacked him, he¡¯ll beat you up even more. Then why do you still want to kill him? Could it be that you think he¡¯ll show mercy to a stranger like me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    The woman did not think and blurted out what she wanted to say. As soon as she said that, she regretted it. How could she say what was on her mind?! However, the words had already been uttered. Du Yue had heard her clearly. It was useless even if she regretted it. Du Yue did not care what the woman was thinking at the moment and took two steps closer. ¡°You know he won¡¯t, but you still want to drag me down?¡±


    The woman did not expect Du Yue to be so aggressive. At this moment, she was already speechless from Du Yue¡¯s interrogation. She simply shouted at Du Yue, ¡°Yes, 1 want you to help me kill him! So what? I¡¯ve been watching you for a long time. You have the ability and courage to kill a piece of trash like him. But what about me? I¡¯m just a weak woman who doesn¡¯t have the strength to even tie up a chicken. Even if I want to kill him, I don¡¯t have the ability! It¡¯s just a snap of the fingers for you, why can¡¯t you help me? We¡¯re both women.. Don¡¯t you have any sympathy?¡±

 Chapter 521 - 521: The Indifferent People

    Chapter 521: The Indifferent People


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yueughed instead of being angry. ¡°Since you¡¯ve been observing me for a long time, you should know 1 attack if someone provokes me first. ording to my logic, if you want to use me to kill someone for you, you¡¯re the one scheming against me. Therefore, 1 should have killed you.¡± As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, the woman subconsciously took a few steps back and looked at Du Yue with fear in her eyes.


    The reason why she wanted Du Yue to kill her husband for her was because of Du Yue¡¯s decisive style and powerful martial strength. However, if she angered Du Yue and Du Yue used her martial strength on her¡­ The woman was a little scared and even began to regret her recklessness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have schemed against you, and 1 shouldn¡¯t have pestered you.¡±


    Seeing her like this, Du Yue did not want to waste her breath. She just said, ¡°Before I go back on my word, take this man and go as far away from us as possible.¡±


    The woman lowered her head and replied weakly, ¡°Okay, okay. We¡¯ll leave¡­¡±


    Du Yue did not look at her again and turned to leave. After taking two steps, Du Yue suddenly turned around. The woman, who had been submissive just a moment ago, now had a dagger in her hand that was shining with a cold light. The tip of the dagger was facing Du Yue.


    The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, and the hand holding the knife was still trembling slightly. Du Yue pulled out the short knife at her waist and cut off the woman¡¯s long hair in a sh. The woman¡¯s messy long hair fell to the ground. She was so scared that she was trembling. Du Yue yed with the short knife in her hand and finally said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯d better be d you didn¡¯t lift it up, or I¡¯d have cut your throat instead.¡±


    The woman trembled on the spot, unable to say a word. Du Yue turned around and left. This time, she did not stop and walked to He Xing¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    He Xing looked at the woman from afar and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Du Yue walked in front of He Xing and took the lead to enter the courtyard. He Xing followed closely behind. After entering the door, he turned around and closed the door.


    The moment the door was about to close, a silver pistol appeared in He Xing¡¯s hand. He pointed the gun at the woman not far away and pulled the trigger without hesitation. The bullet flew out and pierced the woman¡¯s heart. He Xing¡¯s actions were crisp and clean, without any hesitation. After seeing the woman fall to the ground, Du Yue shot the man on the ground. The man was already unconscious. After being shot, his body twitched, and he stopped moving.


    Du Yue then looked at He Xing. ¡°It¡¯s fine to kill him.¡±


    He Xing closed the door and turned to look at Du Yue. He saw that Du Yue was slightly stunned. He said gently, ¡°For someone like her, even if you spare her life, she won¡¯t be grateful to you at all. On the contrary, she¡¯ll hate you even more. Since leaving her alive will be a disaster sooner orter, it¡¯d be better to resolve it as soon as possible. Did I scare you?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°How can I be scared so easily? You did the right thing.¡±


    The reason why she was stunned was that she saw a man who was decisive in killing a second ago. The next second, she saw him asking her gently if she was scared. Her heart warmed, and she subconsciously looked at He Xing in a daze.


    Du Yue and He Xing did not look at the couple who had stopped breathing. He Xing only sent a message to Zuo Mingdong and told him about the details of this matter. He Xing did not expect Zuo Mingdong to reply immediately when he sent the message. After all, it was already midnight. The other party replied almost immediately after receiving the message. Zuo Mingdong¡¯s attitude was very simple. He told Du Yue and He Xing not to worry. He would arrange for someone to clean up the bodies.


    The first base had changed drastically from two years ago. Life was getting harder and harder. People would do anything to survive. Almost every day, someone would die for various reasons. The luckier ones could still have intact corpses. If they were unlucky, by the time their corpses were found, they would have already be skeletons that could not be recognized.


    In the beginning, most people would avoid dead bodies on the road or in the wild. They wanted to get as far away from them as possible, but as food became scarcer and scarcer, more and more people were starving. Everyone was no longer put off by corpses. Some people even started hallucinating from hunger. In order to survive, they would eat anything. Although some still stuck to their bottom line, they would not meddle in other people¡¯s business and care about what others ate. Now, when they saw corpses on the road, most people were numb. They did not even bother to frown..

 Chapter 522 - 522:1 Want to Go North

    Chapter 522:1 Want to Go North


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zuo Mingdong¡¯s men found new bodies in the base almost every day. They would drag the corpses away and bury them, but that was all they could do. They would not delve into the cause of these people¡¯s deaths, and these people did not have graves. The ces where the corpses were buried often saw pits dug out by people, with the original corpses in the pits missing.


    Looking at the series of messages sent by Zuo Mingdong, Du Yue¡¯s mood was slightlyplicated. In her previous life, in the second year of the apocalypse, she had already encountered such a thing, and it became even moremon after that. Although things happened a few yearster in this life, it seemed that they still could not escape this fate. Now, even before the arrival of the pr night, things had already developed to this stage. When the pr night arrived, the situation in the base would only get worse.


    Thinking of this, Du Yue¡¯s heart sank. She was already not sleepy, and now, she could not fall asleep at all. He Xing sat beside Du Yue. Seeing that Du Yue had no intention of falling asleep, he asked gently, ¡°Insomnia?¡±


    Du Yue sighed softly. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. Have you thought about where we should go from here?¡±


    There was less than a year left before the arrival of the pr night. They had to find a stable foothold before the pr night.


    After going past the few official bases, Du Yue had lost all hope for the big bases. Previously, she wanted to live in arge base because she had wandered around in her previous life. That was why she had such an obsession. However, after living in these bases, Du Yue realized that living in arge base was not as wonderful as she thought. Since that was the case, why not go to other ces to try? Du Yue was immersed in her own thoughts when she heard He Xing say, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. 1 want to go north. What do you think?¡±


    From the location of the first base to the north, they would pass through the northeast of the country, Inner Mongolia, Xinjiang, and other ces. Du Yue could not figure out where He Xing wanted to go, so she did not say anything. She just looked at He Xing and signaled him to continue.


    He Xing smiled. ¡°Base No. 90 is in the north. Captain Zuo mentioned before that these two bases are located in the east and west respectively. They¡¯re built in a very vast area, which is very different from the bases we used to live in. These two bases don¡¯t have any walls. They only have a rough area. If we go there and find a ce far away from the crowd, we should be able to live a quiet life without being afraid of being disturbed.¡±


    Du Yue did not expect He Xing to answer so many of her casual questions. Moreover, his words were reasonable and clear. It was obvious that he had thought it through. Du Yue pondered for a moment and felt that He Xing¡¯s suggestion was very feasible.


    ¡°Then when are we leaving this ce?¡± Du Yue asked him.


    He Xing pondered for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s wait until Xia Ju has solved the problem of the soil and the eggs.¡±


    No matter what kind of research Xia Ju had done before, it had always been smooth sailing. She had never encountered any problems. However, it had been a long time since the research had progressed. It seemed that the soil problem was really tricky. While Xia Ju was studying, Du Yue and He Xing were not idle either. They had already started preparing to leave. Early the next morning, Zuo Mingdong came over after Du Yue and He Xing had just finished washing up.


    Looking at Zuo Mingdong, who was standing at the door, Du Yue was a little puzzled. ¡°You personally brought people to deal with the bodies?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong smiled and shook his head. ¡°No, the bodies were taken away and buriedst night. I¡¯m here for something else.¡±


    Du Yue was a little surprised. She did not expect them to take the corpses away in the middle of the night. It seemed that the people working for the base were quite tired. They had to work on the corpses in the middle of the night.


    However, they should already be used to it and should not be afraid. Du Yue did not continue thinking about it but said, ¡°If you have anything to say,e in and talk. Don¡¯t stand at the door.¡±


    After saying that, Du Yue turned to the side and made way for Zuo Mingdong.


    Zuo Mingdong walked into the courtyard and exined, ¡°The nutrition solution that Xia Ju gave me has been used up, but the researchers in the base can¡¯t figure out the form in a short time, so I can onlye and disturb Xia Ju.¡±


    Du Yue walked in front. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s awake. I¡¯ll knock on the door and wake her up.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was a little embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t wake her up if she¡¯s still asleep. It¡¯s fine even if I ask her about itter.¡±


    Du Yue smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll ask for you. During her research, she often doesn¡¯t go out for a day and a night. If you wait here, there¡¯s no end to it..¡±

 Chapter 523 - 523:1 Will Always Follow You

    Chapter 523:1 Will Always Follow You


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Hearing this, Zuo Mingdong did not dy any further. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Help me knock on the door and ask.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was not afraid of waiting, but the base was still waiting for the nutrient solution. He could not dy the progress of others. Du Yue nodded and turned to walk toward Xia Ju¡¯s room. Du Yue stood at Xia Ju¡¯s door and knocked on it for a long time, but there was no response from the person inside.


    ¡°Could she be busy?¡± asked Zuo Mingdong. ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 wait a little longer?¡±


    Before Du Yue could speak, the person inside suddenly pushed open the door and walked out. Xia Ju, who was standing in front of them, had messy hair draped over her shoulders, but she did not look sloppy. Instead, she had an unruly beauty.


    After seeing Xia Ju¡¯s hair color, Zuo Mingdong was slightly stunned. ¡°Do you like to wear a wig when you do research?¡± Was it really a woman¡¯s nature to take care of their appearance this much?


    However, this wig suited her quite well.


    Xia Ju rubbed her eyes. After hearing Zuo Mingdong¡¯s question, she looked at him in confusion. ¡°Wig? This is my original hair. What you usually see is a wig.¡±


    Du Yue helped to exin, ¡°Xia Ju and He Xing are from the same ce, so their hair color is the same. However, Xia Ju¡¯s hair is too long. We were worried that it would attract unnecessary attention, so she wears a wig.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Zuo Mingdong suddenly came to a realization. ¡°So, in fact, Xia Ju and He Xing are rtives?¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. When did she say that they were rted by blood? However, this matter could not be exined in a few sentences. Du Yue vaguely said, ¡°I guess so.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong had not lived for decades in vain. Just hearing Du Yue¡¯s answer, he knew that Xia Ju¡¯s identity should be the same as He Xing¡¯s. There were some unspeakable secrets, so he was very tactful and did not ask again. Instead, he turned to look at Xia Ju and told her why he was here. Xia Ju, who was still a little sleepy, was more or less awake after hearing Zuo Mingdong¡¯s words. She looked slightly surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you the sample and the production method? Is it still not working?¡±


    Although he knew that Xia Ju was just asking a question and did not have any other meaning, he was still very curious. It did not really matter if the nutrient solution could not be produced, but Zuo Mingdong was still a little embarrassed. ¡°The researchers are working hard on it, but¡­¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was halfway through his sentence when he saw Xia Ju wave at him. ¡°Wait for me here.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Xia Ju turned around and returned to her room, closing the door behind her.


    Du Yue turned around and walked toward the living room. ¡°Captain Zuo,e and sit for a while. Xia Ju should be out soon.¡±


    Just as Du Yue said, Zuo Mingdong sat down for less than ten minutes before Xia Ju opened the door and walked out. She was holding arge cardboard box in her arms, which contained a lot of things. ¡°You came at the right time. It saves you the trouble ofing backter. I¡¯ve already made the pesticide. Take it back with you this time to test the effect. If you have any problems, contact me at any time. If there are any inadequacies, I can improve them at any time, but 1 don¡¯t think there should be too many problems.¡±


    If Zuo Mingdong had heard this from someone else, he might think that person was bragging. However, after witnessing Xia Ju¡¯s previous achievements, Zuo Mingdong had a preliminary understanding of Xia Ju¡¯s abilities and was even more convinced by her words. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Miss Xia. I¡¯ll bring it back and let them try it.¡±


    Xia Ju nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t talk to you anymore. 1 pulled an all-nighterst night, and now my eyelids are falling shut. I¡¯ll rest well after you leave.¡±


    One was in a hurry to sleep, and the other was in a hurry to bring the things back.


    After Zuo Mingdong left with the things, Xia Ju did not return to her room immediately. Instead, she looked at Du Yue and asked pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. Is there anything delicious?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard. Of course, there¡¯s enough good food! Tell me, what do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Spicy hot pot. 1 want to eat something spicy!¡±


    Du Yue quickly took out a bowl of spicy hot pot and some fried skewers from her space and ced them on the table. ¡°Hurry up and eat. There¡¯s still more if it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°You¡¯re so good to me!¡±


    Du Yue took advantage of Xia Ju¡¯s meal to tell her about her n to go north.


    After saying that, Du Yue asked Xia Ju, ¡°Do you have any other opinions?¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s mouth was slowly stuffed with chicken, so she could not speak. She could only nod her head to express her thoughts. After swallowing the chicken in her mouth, Xia Ju said, ¡°In the future, you two can discuss this kind of thing.. I¡¯ll always follow you!¡±

 Chapter 524 - 524: There Is No Banquet in the World That Doesn’t End

    Chapter 524: There Is No Banquet in the World That Doesn¡¯t End


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Early in the morning of the third day, Zuo Mingdong came looking for them. He Xing had just weed him into the house when Zuo Mingdong said excitedly, ¡°The effect of the pesticide is very good. Now, the base has already nned to use it in the soil. If the crops can be nted sessfully, then Xia Ju, you¡¯ll have contributed greatly to the base.¡±


    Xia Ju smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, will the base give me somepensation?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯ll be rewards! You can tell me anything you want!¡±


    ¡°Will you give it to me just because 1 request it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Zuo Mingdong scratched his head. ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision, but 1¡¯11 try my best to help you get it.¡±


    Xia Ju nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything particr I want. I¡¯ll just have some eggs.¡±


    ¡°I can definitely make that happen!¡± Zuo Mingdong agreed readily. If Xia Ju wanted something else, he would not be so confident. However, Zuo Mingdong was very confident since she only wanted eggs. Not only that, Zuo Mingdong also suggested very considerately, ¡°If I give you all the eggs at once, you won¡¯t be able to finish them in a short time, and the eggs will go bad. Why don¡¯t 1 give them to you in batches? Any time you want to have them, I¡¯ll get someone to bring them to you.¡±


    At this point, He Xing went with the flow and told him that they were leaving. ¡°Let¡¯s get the eggs in one go. We¡¯re leaving soon.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was very surprised. ¡°Leave? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To the north!¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was silent for a moment. ¡°When you asked me about the situation in Base No. 90,1 had a vague guess, but 1 wasn¡¯t sure. After all, you guys just came back, and your lives here are on the right track. But now that 1 hear you say you want to go north, I¡¯m not surprised at all.¡± At this point, Zuo Mingdong forced a bitter smile. ¡°Although I don¡¯t want you to leave, 1 also know that there¡¯s no banquet in this world that doesn¡¯te to an end. I respect your decision. Have you decided on when you n to leave?¡±


    He Xing reached out and patted him on the shoulder, not too emotional. ¡°We haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡±


    ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 tell the base to gather the eggs as soon as possible and send them to you.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong had always been efficient. Two dayster, Zuo Mingdong brought a few people to visit again. The people he brought with him carried many things in their hands. ¡°I have good news to share with you. Because of the nutrient solution, the seeds that were nted have already germinated. The rate of sprouting has reached more than 95%, and the bugs in the soil have never appeared again.¡± At the end of his sentence, Zuo Mingdong turned to look at Xia Ju. He bowed to Xia Ju seriously. ¡°Xia Ju, you¡¯ve solved a big problem for the base. 1 thank you on behalf of everyone in the base. Your pesticide and nutrient solution not only made the bugs in the soil disappear, but they also increased the yield of food. We no longer need to rely on bugs to survive, and asionally, we can even eat some mushrooms. Thank you!¡±


    Hearing Zuo Mingdong¡¯s words, Xia Ju was not surprised at all, nor did she feel embarrassed. She looked at the people behind Zuo Mingdong. ¡°How many eggs will the base reward me with?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was speechless. Since he thanked her so solemnly, should Xia Ju not say some things even out of courtesy? However, when he saw Xia Ju¡¯s excited gaze, Zuo Mingdong reacted. She really only cared about how many eggs there were. As for whether or not they thanked her, she did not care at all. In this aspect, she was surprisingly simr to Du Yue and He Xing.


    After thinking it through, Zuo Mingdong smiled. No wonder the three of them could be friends and even eat and live together. As expected, only people with the same personalities could hang out together! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The base knows how much you¡¯ve contributed. The base won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    As he spoke, Zuo Mingdong ordered his men to ce the boxes in their hands on the ground. As the boxes were opened one by one, the things inside were revealed to everyone. They were round and plump eggs. ¡°Here are 100 pounds of eggs. Other than these, the base has also given you four extra hens that cany eggs.¡±


    When Zuo Mingdong said that the base gave them 100 pounds of eggs, Du Yue did not have much of a reaction because she already knew that the base would not treat Xia Ju unfairly. However, when Zuo Mingdong mentioned the hens, Du Yue was pleasantly surprised. She would never believe that Zuo Mingdong was not involved in this.


    Zuo Mingdong¡¯s men had already left, leaving him alone. Now that there were no outsiders in the room, it was naturally much more convenient to talk. Zuo Mingdong¡¯s gaze swept the three of them. ¡°Have you decided when you¡¯re going to leave?¡±


    He Xing teased him intentionally.. ¡°Why? Are you in a hurry to let us go?¡±

 Chapter 525 - 525: There Are Many Divergent Paths in Life

    Chapter 525: There Are Many Divergent Paths in Life


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Zuo Mingdong red at him. ¡°1 hope you can stay and never leave. But 1 also know that I can¡¯t keep you. Since you¡¯ve decided to leave, you must have thought it through. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯d secretly leave behind my back. I¡¯m worried that I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to say goodbye to you.¡±


    Du Yue smiled. ¡°Captain Zuo, who do you think we are? We won¡¯t leave secretly. When the dayes, we¡¯ll definitely need you to send us off.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue said this, the three of themughed at the same time. Although Xia Ju did not understand what they wereughing at, sheughed along in order to appear more sociable. Xia Ju had a sweet and cute appearance. When she smiled, her eyes were like ck grapes soaked in honey. They were ck and bright, making people feel good.


    After joking for a moment, He Xing spoke again, ¡°We¡¯ve decided to leave the day after tomorrow.¡± The three of them had already discussed when they would leave. Now that the eggs had been delivered, they had no reason to dy any longer.


    ¡°Leaving the day after tomorrow?¡± Zuo Mingdong frowned slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too rushed?¡±


    Although he was mentally prepared, he still could not help but feel reluctant when he heard the exact date. There were many forks in life, and even the best of friends had to say goodbye one day. However, if there was a chance, he hoped that this day wouldeter. ¡°We have no choice,¡± He Xing exined. ¡°The ce we¡¯re going to this time is too far. We don¡¯t know what the road conditions are like, nor do we know how long it¡¯ll take to get there.¡±


    When the time came, they would have to find a safe ce to stay. There were quite a lot of things to take care of. If they set off early, they would not be flustered even if they encountered any trouble.


    Zuo Mingdong nodded slowly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t keep you. Hurry up and pack your luggage. If you need anything, you can look for me. I¡¯ll do my best to help you get it. I¡¯lle and send you off the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Two days passed by without them realizing it. There were five chicks at home and four hens sent by Zuo Mingdong, so there were a total of nine. Their car was big enough to fit all of them.


    The only problem was that they could not just let them run around in the car. They had to make a chicken coop for them. The three of them had good hands-on skills. In addition, there were video tutorials on the tablet. After watching them, the three of them could quickly master the craft. In order to separate the hen and chicks to prevent them from fighting, they finally made two iron cages. When they were ced in the car, they could be stacked together so that the hen and chicks would have enough space to move around.


    Looking at the cages in front of her, Du Yue could not help but sigh. Why could she not put living things in her space? Although it was a pity, Du Yue did not dwell too much on this matter. She was already luckier than many people to have such arge space and be able to store so many things. If she was still not satisfied, then she would be too greedy. Other than these chickens, the other things were easier to bring.


    The car they drove was big enough to fit all their eggs. Also, Du Yue did not take her car back then. Instead, she left it in the small courtyard. Although no one had driven it for two years, Du Yue found that there was no problem with the car after starting it. It was obvious that Zuo Mingdong had been helping to maintain it during the time they were away.


    Since there was no problem with the car and they did not n toe back again, Du Yue decided to drive the car away this time. Anyway, there were three of them now. It was not a problem for them to drive two cars. On the day of their departure, they drove out of the base early in the morning. Zuo Mingdong was already waiting for them on the road they had to pass, just like two years ago. However, the mood between the three of them waspletely different from two years ago.


    When they left the first base back then, Du Yue and He Xing knew that they woulde back. They knew that they would be able toe back. This time, they did not know if they would have the chance to meet again in the future. Thinking of this, Du Yue¡¯s mood becameplicated. If it were before the apocalypse, Du Yue would not feel too bad even if they could not see each other again. After all, everyone had a good life at that time. Even if they never had the chance to meet again, they could be sure that the other party would be fine.


    However, it was the apocalypse now, and the situation waspletely different from before..

 Chapter 526 - 526: Someone Doesn’t Want Us to Leave

    Chapter 526: Someone Doesn¡¯t Want Us to Leave


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After saying a few words to Zuo Mingdong, Du Yue got into the car first. Xia Ju did not have much of a rtionship with Zuo Mingdong, so she had already driven away with the chickens. Du Yue sat in the driver¡¯s seat and started the car. Then, she turned her head to look at He Xing and Zuo Mingdong, who were bidding farewell to each other. As the window was open, Du Yue could hear everything He Xing said clearly. ¡°Captain Zuo, you said that the fog has been around for more than two years. When will the days where the sun can¡¯t be seen end?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong looked at He Xing in confusion, not understanding the meaning behind his words. Why did He Xing suddenly mention this to him before they parted? Although he was puzzled, Zuo Mingdong still answered him seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but 1 believe that there¡¯s always a way out. Sooner orter, everyone will be able to see the sun.¡±


    He Xing curled his lips, but there was no smile in his eyes. ¡°These days, I¡¯ve been reading a lot of disaster novels and movies. I¡¯m getting more and more uneasy. We¡¯ve experienced extremely hot and cold weather, a huge earthquake, and now the sky is covered in this dense fog that hasn¡¯t dispersed for a full two years. I think it might really be like what the novels say. There¡¯ll be other disasters in the future.¡±


    ¡°Other disasters?¡± Zuo Mingdong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    He Xing interrupted him, ¡°After the thick fog, the first base was gued by insects. We still haven¡¯t found a way to solve the problem. A tsunami urred in the second base, and many people died. There was a sandstorm in the third base. I don¡¯t know if it ended after we left. The volcano in the fourth base erupted, and no living things could survive on the ground in the entire province. Everyone could only struggle to survive underground. With so many disasters erupting one after another, regardless of whether there¡¯ll be other disasters in the future, 1 think it¡¯s best to prepare for the worst.¡±


    ¡°Other disasters¡­ What could it be?¡±


    ¡°I read in a novel that the sun willpletely disappear, and the whole world will fall into darkness, never to see the sun again. After all, all kinds of ridiculous things have happened in this world, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    As Zuo Mingdong listened to He Xing, the uneasiness in his heart grew stronger and stronger.


    The two of them had known each other for so long. Based on his understanding of He Xing, He Xing would not say so much nonsense to him for no reason before parting. Zuo Mingdong hesitated for a moment. When he looked up again, his eyes were full of caution. ¡°I¡¯ll take some time to read the novels you mentioned.¡±


    Although he said that, both of them knew what Zuo Mingdong meant. Zuo Mingdong was a smart person. He Xing knew that he had understood the meaning behind his warning. That was enough!


    He Xing looked over and said goodbye seriously, ¡°Goodbye, Captain Zuo.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong nodded. ¡°Take care!¡±


    He Xing turned around and got into the passenger seat without hesitation. Du Yue did not hesitate either. She stepped on the elerator, and the car sped away. After driving for more than ten kilometers, Du Yue slowly stopped the car by the roadside because she saw another car parked by the roadside. Xia Ju was waiting for them in front.


    Du Yue and He Xing got out of the car together and put Du Yue¡¯s car directly into the space. After getting into the other car, Du Yue put all the eggs in the car into her space. The bottom of the boxes that contained the eggs were all covered with dried grass. Even if the road was bumpy, there was no need to worry about them being knocked and broken. This was all arranged by Zuo Mingdong in advance. After putting away the eggs, Du Yue went to look at the two cages of chickens. The chickens in the cages were all lively and looked to be in good condition.


    Everything was ready. Du Yue and Xia Ju sat at the back. He Xing sat in the driver¡¯s seat and drove. The three of them officially set off. He Xing¡¯s driving skills were very good. In addition, the performance of this car was much better than ordinary cars. If the road conditions were not too bad, sitting in the car was actually no different from sitting in a room. Du Yue and Xia Ju were sitting at the back, discussing braised chicken.


    He Xing, who was in front, suddenly stepped on the brakes. Everything happened too suddenly. Du Yue and Xia Ju were not prepared at all and were almost thrown out.


    He Xing was not a person who would make a fuss over nothing. Even when they previously encountered any bumps or roadblocks, he never braked this abruptly. Du Yue immediately became alert. ¡°He Xing, what happened?¡±


    He Xing stared straight ahead and replied in a low voice, ¡°Looks like someone doesn¡¯t want us to leave..¡±

 Chapter 527 - 527: It’s Just the Right Time to Have Some Exercise Today

    Chapter 527: It¡¯s Just the Right Time to Have Some Exercise Today


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue and Xia Ju looked at each other and walked to the driver¡¯s seat together. At the same time, Du Yue took out her sses and put them on with Xia Ju. Through the sses, they could clearly see that not far in front of their car, there were six cars parked side by side, and there were many fully armed people standing beside the cars. These people probably felt that they were in the thick fog and would not be seen by Du Yue and the others, so their posture was very rxed andzy. Du Yue even noticed that a few men were still chatting andughing. She did not know what they were talking about, but they wereughing happily.


    Xia Ju frowned and seemed a little irritated. ¡°What are these people doing blocking our way? They don¡¯t want us to leave? It¡¯s such a big base, but we can¡¯t evene and go freely?¡±


    Du Yue smiled coldly. ¡°Haven¡¯t we already left the base? They let us leave the base, but they¡¯ve been waiting for us not far from the base.¡±


    Du Yue was not angry because of this. She just wanted to see who was blocking the way in front of her. Seeing that He Xing had no intention of stopping, Du Yue took out a weapon from her space and handed it to Xia Ju. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re trying to do by blocking the front. I only know that people have to pay the price for their actions, right?¡±


    Xia Ju yed with the pistol that Du Yue gave her, and the corners of her mouth slowly curled up. ¡°This is good. We haven¡¯t exercised for a long time. It¡¯s a good time to exercise today.¡±


    While the two of them were talking, He Xing had already driven a little farther. He Xing stopped the car less than ten meters away from the convoy. The car had just turned off when someone in front of the convoy shouted at them with a loudspeaker, ¡°The people in the car, listen up! Get out of the car immediately! Get out of the car immediately!¡±


    When Xia Ju heard this, she revealed a mocking smile. ¡°Is there something wrong with their brains?¡±


    Anyone who dared to stop a car on the road during the apocalypse had evil intentions. The three of them were not fools. Even if the people outside shouted themselves hoarse, they would still not get out of the car. The person with the loudspeaker shouted for a while, but Du Yue and the others did not respond, so he could only give up.


    Just when Du Yue thought that they were finally unable to hold back and were about to make a move, a man got out of the car. He seemed to be in the lead. The man was dressed in a dark green uniform. He was tall and straight, and his facial features were very standard. He got out of the car and strode toward Du Yue¡¯s car. He still had a smile on his face, and his expression was calm. There were also men in the same clothes behind him. Those people were holding guns in their hands, and the muzzles were pointed at Du Yue and the others. Soon, the man appeared beside the car and knocked on the window.


    He Xing nced at him but did not roll down the window as he wished. He pressed a button and picked up themunicator. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He Xing¡¯s expression was indifferent, but his voice carried a maic deterrence.


    The man next to the car did not expect He Xing to have such an attitude and was obviously stunned. However, a smile soon appeared on his face again. ¡°You must have misunderstood. I¡¯m not a bad person. I¡¯m here to tell you something. Open the car window and let¡¯s have a good chat. As long as you cooperate, my men won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was sincere, but Du Yue and the other two did not believe him at all.


    Just by looking at the man¡¯s familiar attitude, it was obvious that he knew them. If he really wanted to say something, why did he not say it in the base? He had brought so many people to block the way with guns, but he said that he wanted to have a good chat with them. No one would believe it! He Xing could not be bothered to deal with him. He did not even bother to look back at him. He Xing¡¯s arrogant attitude made the man outside the window very unhappy.


    At this moment, the fake smile on the man¡¯s face could no longer be maintained. ¡°He Xing, you¡¯d better cooperate with me obediently. If you guys obediently follow me back now, I guarantee that you¡¯ll still be able to live a good life in the future. However, if you guys don¡¯t cooperate, don¡¯t me me for being forceful. No matter how capable you are and no matter how many resources you can earn, you have to be alive to enjoy them. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    As soon as the man finished speaking, Xia Ju¡¯s interest was piqued. She took themunicator from He Xing¡¯s hand.. ¡°You know us?¡±

 Chapter 528 - 528: Until You Are Willing

    Chapter 528: Until You Are Willing


    Trantor: End Less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As soon as Xia Ju opened her mouth, Du Yue noticed the man beside the car. The corners of his mouth curled up into a faint smile. ¡°Xia Ju, you¡¯re very famous. It¡¯s my honor to know you.¡±


    The man called out Xia Ju¡¯s name urately, which made Xia Ju even more surprised. ¡°How did you recognize me?¡±


    Ever since she came to the first base, Xia Ju had been doing research in her room almost every day. She rarely went out, so very few people had seen her. Could this person be Zuo Mingdong¡¯s subordinate? However, just as this thought appeared, it was denied by Xia Ju.


    This person was obviously implying that he had never seen Xia Ju before and had heard about her from someone else.


    As Xia Ju was calcting, the man beside the car smiled and said, ¡°I heard from others that you¡¯re a sunny girl,pletely different from Du Yue, who¡¯s gloomy all day. Today, 1 see that you live up to your reputation. You¡¯re very beautiful. 1 know that your greatest hobby is to taste delicious food. As long as you agree to stay, I can arrange for people to make whatever you want to eat.¡± Xia Ju seemed very interested. ¡°Really? There are many things I want to eat, such as cherry foie gras, Australian lobster, and Buddha Jumps Over the Wall. Can you arrange for someone to make them for me?¡±


    Du Yue saw it clearly from the side. As Xia Ju asked, the smile on the man¡¯s face disappeared. The food that Xia Ju wanted could not be eaten in ordinary restaurants before the apocalypse, let alone now. It could only be tasted in Michelin restaurants.


    However, from the way the man outside did things, it could be seen that his family must have some ability. It was easy for him to arrange for someone to make these dishes if it were before the apocalypse. However, the current situation was different. Money was useless, and power was not very useful. After all, it had been a few years since the apocalypse, and the food that they had stored up was almost finished. There were very few ingredients that could be found. No matter how capable one was, one could not possibly go all over the world to find these ingredients. The man¡¯s face became darker and darker. After a long time, he suppressed his anger and said, ¡°I thought you were a smart person, but now it seems that the three of you are idiots!¡±


    Xia Ju blinked her big innocent eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so weird. You were the one who said 1 could eat whatever I wanted. Are you angry because you can¡¯t find the ingredients I want?¡±


    Xia Ju pretended to be ignorant, but every word she said was ruthlessly stepping on the man¡¯s sore spot.


    The man paused for a moment, and his eyes became colder. ¡°Have you guys forgotten that this isn¡¯t a base? Without Zuo Mingdong to protect you, do you think you have a chance of winning if the three of you fight alone? Since you guys are still indifferent after I¡¯ve said my piece, I can only kill you! If 1 can¡¯t get it, I can only destroy it!¡±


    The man took a few steps back as he spoke and gave the people behind him a look. ¡°Do it. Don¡¯t leave anyone alive.¡±


    As soon as the man finished speaking, the sound of gunfire rang out one after another. Du Yue and the other two remained calm and did not move even a muscle as they watched the people outside shoot. The bullets hit the window and only made muffled sounds. The window did not move at all and did not suffer any damage.


    When He Xing was building this car, he had mentioned to Du Yue that all the materials used in this car were exchanged from the gxy. They were all special materials used to build spaceships. Not to mention these bullets, even if a rocketuncher were used, the car window would still not be damaged at all. The people outside fired hundreds of bullets in session, and the three people in the car did not move at all. The man stood in the middle of the crowd. He had a confident smile on his face, but soon, his smile disappeared.


    The man spoke in a hoarse voice. He could not believe what he was seeing. Other than disbelief, there was also uncontroble anger. Bullets could not even hurt them. The man could already imagine how Du Yue and the other two were sitting in the car,ughing at him. Just thinking about that scene made the man¡¯s eyes fill with gloom.


    As a round of bullets was fired, the man suddenly called for them to stop. At this moment, the haze in his eyes had disappeared, reced by undisguised fanaticism. ¡°Not bad! This is the best car I¡¯ve ever seen in my life! The three of you are indeed capable! I¡¯ve changed my mind. Even if I have to kidnap you today, I¡¯ll kidnap you all back! I have a lot of time to waste with you. I believe that one day, you¡¯ll be willing to cooperate with me..¡±

 Chapter 529 - 529: They Can’t Blame Others for Courting Death

    Chapter 529: They Can¡¯t me Others for Courting Death


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The man turned around and ordered his men, ¡°Find a car and tow their car back to the base.¡±


    Just as the man finished speaking, the car doors that had not been opened were pushed open. Du Yue and the other two stood by three different doors. Xia Ju smiled at the man and said, ¡°I heard that you want to kidnap us? You don¡¯t look like anything much, but you sure have big ideas!¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± The man was about to curse, but he did not know that Du Yue had raised her gun and quickly pulled the trigger.


    The man saw Du Yue¡¯s actions from the corner of his eye. His pupils constricted violently, and he subconsciously dodged to the side. However, no matter how fast his reaction was, he could not be faster than Du Yue¡¯s bullet. Du Yue had originally aimed at his heart, but because he dodged, the bullet deviated a little and hit his arm.


    The man felt a sharp pain in his arm. He subconsciously cried out in pain, ¡°Ahhh! What are you guys still standing there for? Hurry up and subdue them!¡±


    His underlings received his order and immediately raised the guns in their hands in a panic. However, before they could do anything, bullets flew at them like hail falling from the sky.


    These people were so frightened that they forgot to shoot when they saw that the firepower was too fierce. They only cared about covering their heads and dodging. However, they were still too slow in their panic. In addition, the surroundings were empty, and there was nothing to block them. In the chaos, someone pulled the person beside him in a hurry so that he could be a shield. The man wanted to do the same, but one of his arms was too weak to move the person beside him. Not only did he not get what he wanted, but he was even pulled over by someone and forced to shield them.


    The bullet that flew at high speed instantly entered the man¡¯s body. His pupils instantly widened, but there was no focus. Blood was oozing out from the spot where he had been shot, and his clothes were soon dyed red. Not long after, the man¡¯s body fell to the ground. His chest stopped moving, and his eyes lost focus.


    Du Yue and the other two only stopped shooting after confirming that the man in the lead was dead. More than half of the 20 to 30 men that the man had brought with him had died, leaving less than ten people. These people all had wounds of varying severity. When they saw that Du Yue and the other two had finally stopped, they finally heaved a sigh of relief. Someone spoke first, ¡°We were forced by him too. We made a living under him, so we had to listen to whatever he said. That¡¯s why we had no choice but to shoot you. Now that the culprit is dead, can you let us go? We promise that we will never appear in front of you again!¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. If that man had not died, would these people have let the three of them off? Definitely not. Now that the situation had reversed, these people finally regretted it.


    Before Du Yue could speak, He Xing said, ¡°Someone else came.¡±


    Du Yue subconsciously looked at the surveince screen. There was indeed a motorcade behind them. Du Yue¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Could it be that these people have found helpers?¡±


    Xia Ju immediately loaded the gun in her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid of them even if they have helpers. Just let them all die here.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. She thought so too! No matter who it was, as long as they were nning to stop them, they would let them learn their lesson!


    As they were thinking, he saw that the convoy had already arrived in front of them. As they got closer, they could naturally see it more clearly. Du Yue looked at the leading car and found it familiar. She turned around and asked He Xing, ¡°Look at the car in the lead. Is it Captain Zuo¡¯s car?¡±


    He Xing replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s his.¡±


    As soon as He Xing finished speaking, the car stopped in front of them. Just as the car stopped, Zuo Mingdong walked out from inside. Zuo Mingdong¡¯s gaze was locked on Du Yue and the other two. After making sure that they were fine, he finally heaved a sigh of relief and walked over withrge strides. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine!¡±


    The corners of He Xing¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re fine. But how did you know?¡±


    ¡°My men told me that someone was trying to stop you from leaving the base. He wanted to kidnap you and bring you back to work for him. When I heard the news, 1 hurriedly drove over.¡±


    Du Yue raised an eyebrow and pointed to the ground. ¡°We do need to collect the corpses. They¡¯re all here.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong did not even bother to look at the corpses and only said lightly, ¡°They can¡¯t me others for their deaths..¡±

 Chapter 530 - 530: Shaking the Hearts of the People

    Chapter 530: Shaking the Hearts of the People


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue felt a warmth in her heart, and she found Zuo Mingdong more pleasing to the eye now. She knew very well what kind of person Zuo Mingdong was. All he could think about was how to make the base better, and he was busy with the base every day. However, he had never asked Du Yue and the other two to do anything for him because of his goal. When someone wanted to stop them, Zuo Mingdong rushed over to protect them and scoffed at the people who made things difficult for them. Du Yue admired people who had a clear goal but disdained using dirty means to achieve their goals.


    Du Yue even felt that if Zuo Mingdong was willing to leave with them, it would be pretty good. In the future, the four of them could live together, and their lives would definitely get better. However, she could only think about it and could not say anything. Zuo Mingdong was a very responsible man. He had put in a lot of effort to develop the first base into what it was today. Du Yue had seen his contribution to the first base. Zuo Mingdong would never agree to leave everything he had built with his own hands.


    Zuo Mingdong did not have any rtives around him. The first base was like a child that he had raised. No matter how good life outside was, no parent would be willing to abandon their child and leave on their own. While they were talking, the others also looked over. When they saw Zuo Mingdong, it was as if they had seen their savior. ¡°Captain Zuo, you must save us! They want to kill us!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Captain Zuo, these three people are simply ungrateful wolves! The first base provided them with food and water, but they didn¡¯t thank them. Instead, they want to run away! We¡¯re just trying to persuade them to stay and help you develop the first base. It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t want to, but they actually shot at us! They killed so many of our brothers!¡±


    ¡°Captain Zuo! I suggest we kill the three of them immediately! Such heartless people might be enemies of the first base one day. We can¡¯t let them leave. We have to kill them to get rid of future trouble!¡±


    The few of them spoke one after another. Their words were very sincere. They wished that Zuo Mingdong would immediately shoot and kill Du Yue and the other two.


    Du Yue listened quietly to their conversation and finally could not help but say, ¡°You were the ones who begged us to let you go before. Now, you¡¯re the ones spouting nonsense. Looks like you guys are really tired of living. In that case, there¡¯s no need for me to let you guys off.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, the few of them subconsciously took a few steps back and stared at Du Yue with vignce. ¡°What are you gonna do? Captain Zuo is right here. 1 don¡¯t believe you dare to act rashly!¡±


    Du Yue nced at the person who spoke. ¡°You¡¯re about to die, but you¡¯re still so stubborn.¡±


    ¡°Stop scaring me!¡± Before the man could finish speaking, his body went limp and he fell to the ground.


    Du Yue¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked to scare people because only the weak would use their words. The strong usually attack directly!¡±


    The remaining people were all frightened when they saw Du Yue shoot without hesitation. They did not expect Du Yue to be so bold. She dared to kill in front of Zuo Mingdong, the captain of the base.


    The few of them had a bad feeling and subconsciously asked Zuo Mingdong for help. ¡°Captain Zuo, this woman is crazy! Hurry up and bring her back to the base and lock her up! Are you going to watch her kill people in front of you? You¡¯re the captain of the base.¡±


    Hearing their words, Du Yue did not hesitate and pulled the trigger again. Those people noticed Du Yue¡¯s actions and understood what was going on. They hurriedly wanted to counter-attack. However, they were still a step too slow. Before they could raise their guns, they were already shot by the bullets that flew toward them, and they fell. Looking at the men who were not breathing, Du Yue calmly retracted her gaze. ¡°Captain Zuo, we¡¯re in a hurry, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong had never thought of stopping Du Yue from making a move. After knowing Du Yue and He Xing for so many years, Zuo Mingdong was very familiar with their personalities.


    From the moment these people dared to block Du Yue and the others¡¯ path and mored recklessly, they were left with only death. Even if Du Yue had not made a move today, Zuo Mingdong would not have let them return to the base alive. Everyone¡¯s life was already difficult enough. These people did not think about working hard to make their lives better. They even wanted to secretly develop their own forces to pursue fame and profit. The existence of these people would only shake the hearts of the people and make the first base panic..

 Chapter 531 - 531: All the Way to the North

    Chapter 531: All the Way to the North


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zuo Mingdong retracted his gaze and nodded slightly at Du Yue. ¡°You guys go ahead. Be careful!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    They had already said goodbye once, so there was nothing else to say now. After saying these words, Du Yue and the other two directly got into the car. He Xing sat in the driver¡¯s seat and turned the car around, bypassing the corpses and cars in front. Xia Ju and Du Yue sat at the back and looked out of the window. They saw Zuo Mingdong still standing there motionlessly, watching them leave.


    Xia Ju stared at him for a long time until she could no longer see him. She then retracted her gaze. ¡°Why is he standing there without moving?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he wants to see us go far away!¡± After Du Yue answered, Xia Ju nodded thoughtfully.


    Du Yue did not know what Xia Ju was thinking, but she did not ask further. She just said, ¡°The rest of the journey will be very boring. Why don¡¯t you take out 121 and 99 to y with?¡±


    Xia Ju¡¯s face seemed to say me!¡¯ ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice to watch TV shows? Why would I listen to the two of them?¡± Although she was confused, she still took out 121 and 99. As long as it was not turned on, 99 would be soaked in the brain-boosting liquid.


    It had soaked in it for a long time, but it did not have any effect. Soon, the mechanical voices of 121 and 99 sounded in the car. After getting used to it, not only did they find them noisy, but they even found them cute. With the two of them chattering non-stop, the quiet car suddenly became much livelier. The dejection they had felt from the parting naturally disappeared.


    He Xing drove very slowly and was not in a hurry. Their three meals a day were settled in the car, and at night, they would find an empty space to take out the RV to sleep. If it was not for the thick fog that shrouded the surroundings and prevented them from seeing any beautiful scenery, it would have felt like a self-driving tour.


    Du Yue knew that they had passed by many beautiful sceneries along the way, but she could only imagine them. Before the apocalypse, she always felt that she was still young and had a lot of time to squander. Sooner orter, she would have the opportunity to travel all over the country. However, things did not go ording to her wishes. Now, she indeed had a lot of time to squander, but she could not even see the road under her feet clearly, let alone the beautiful rivers and mountains of her mothend. The farther north they went, the wider the road became and the fewer ruins there were. After all, the north was sparsely popted, and they were taking roads far away from the city. It was normal for there to be few buildings.


    Along the way, they did not see any unusual scenery, nor did they encounter a living creature. Fortunately, they did not have to worry about food and drink, nor did theyck fun. The three of them took turns driving, so they did not feel tired or bored.


    A few days passed like this. Xia Ju looked at the unchanging road outside and finally could not help but ask Du Yue, ¡°When will we reach our destination?¡±


    Du Yue was originally watching a documentary. When she heard Xia Ju¡¯s question, she looked up at her. ¡°Destination? 1 haven¡¯t thought of where we¡¯re going. Let¡¯s go around and see. If you find a ce you like, we can stop and stay for a while.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, Xia Ju suddenly perked up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Du Yue replied and reacted.


    ¡°You have something you like, huh?¡±


    Xia Ju handed the tablet in her hand to Du Yue. ¡°I want to go to see this prairie, okay?¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s gaze fell on the screen. It was ying a small video. In the video, there was an endless grasnd, a blue sky,rge white clouds, a brightly colored cosmos, and handsome men and women galloping on horses. Just looking at the bright smiles on their faces made people feel good.


    Not to mention Xia Ju, even Du Yue could not help but be moved by the scene. However, this was a video from before the apocalypse! Although Du Yue had never been to the prairie, she was sure that it would not be like what was in the video.


    However, when she saw Xia Ju¡¯s pitiful big eyes, she could not help but nod. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go over and take a look!¡±


    They had already been on the road for several days. In addition, the car was faster than usual. After a few days of non-stop driving, they directly entered the Northern Frontier. The Northern Frontier was not very high above sea level, and Du Yue and the other two had good physiques. They did not need to get used to it and just drove straight ahead. After deciding to go to the Northern Frontier, Du Yue and He Xing discussed the route they were going to take and also confirmed their destination¡ªthe Hulun Prairie..

 Chapter 532 - 532: Help Me Fill Up the Fridge

    Chapter 532: Help Me Fill Up the Fridge


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Previously, when they were traveling between several bases, they would more or less meet some people on the way. However, since they started heading north, they had not seen a single person along the way. Not to mention humans, even animals were nowhere to be seen. There were no bugs either. The car drove on an endless road, and the surroundings were very lonely. It was as if there were no other creatures in this world except for the three of them. If it were not for the fact that the three of them were very bold, they would have probably copsed along the way.


    Xia Ju, who had been filled with anticipation the entire time, had a gloomy gaze when they reached the Holun ins. There was no blue sky or white clouds, nor was there an endless prairie. There was only a familiar fog and barrennd. Xia Ju looked at everything in front of her in a daze and could not help but get angry. ¡°Liar! It¡¯s not like this in the video at all!¡±


    Looking at Xia Ju¡¯s angry face, Du Yue shook her head helplessly. ¡°The person who uploaded the video didn¡¯t lie to you. It¡¯s just that what you saw was the prairie before the apocalypse. It¡¯s no longer the prairie from before.¡±


    Xia Ju stared at the barrennd under her feet and suddenly stomped her foot. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here! I definitely have a way to restore the prairie here to what it looked like in the video!¡±


    If these words hade from someone else¡¯s mouth, Du Yue might have thought that the other party did not know the immensity of heaven and earth. However, since Xia Ju said this, Du Yue did not have any doubts.


    They did not have a destination to begin with. Since Xia Ju wanted to stay here, they would stay.


    Since they had decided to live here for a period of time, they could not just casually set up a tent. He Xing drove Du Yue and Xia Ju around the prairie for a whole day before finally finding a satisfactory ce to stay. The reason why they chose to stay here was simple¡ªthere was a small river nearby. The river was very shallow, and the water seemed to have some impurities. However, they did not care about that. They would not drink it. If it was only used to irrigate the prairie, it would be enough. Du Yue took out an RV from her interspace and ced it side by side with the car they were driving. In addition, she used bamboo to make a fence around the two cars in the middle. The space had be a small courtyard.


    An electric fence was set up as well, and it was also connected to the power grid. It would be switched on 24 hours a day. They did not meet anyone along the way, but that did not mean that there was no one living here. To be on the safe side, these necessary things had to be prepared. Everything they needed was in the space. The three of them worked quickly and set up the small courtyard in less than half a day. When they left the first base, Du Yue had tied the big chicken coop that she had made previously to the roof of the car. Du Yueter put it into her space, and it was now useful.


    These chickens had been in the car with them for so many days, but they did not show any symptoms of difort. The four big hens wouldy one or two eggs every day. After settling everything, Du Yue put them in the chicken coop. They were obviously happier and walked around the chicken coop with their heads held high. The five chicks followed closely behind the four hens, afraid that they would fall behind. It looked quite interesting. Seeing that they were in good condition, Du Yue ced a food bowl and a water basin for them before turning around and walking toward Xia Ju¡¯s RV.


    Although Xia Ju lived alone, Du Yue gave her a bigger RV. Apart from the two front seats, the living room, and the bathroom, there were two other rooms. One was Xia Ju¡¯s bedroom, and the other had been converted into Xia Ju¡¯sboratory. When Du Yue came over, Xia Ju was cleaning up theboratory. Du Yue stood beside the car and called out to her. ¡°Do you need me to do anything for you?¡±


    Xia Ju pointed at the small refrigerator in the car. ¡°Just fill it up for me.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. She knew that Xia Ju was going to start her research again. Du Yue silently filled up the refrigerator with Xia Ju and ced some food that could be stored at room temperature in the cab next to the refrigerator. ncing at Xia Ju¡¯s bedroom, Du Yue took out some clothes and ced them on the bed. After everything was ready, Du Yue returned to her and He Xing¡¯s car.


    The two of them still stayed in the same car as before, and there was nothing else that needed to be decorated. Du Yue stood in the car and looked around.. She asked He Xing, ¡°Do you need a workshop?¡±

 Chapter 533 - 533: Tell Me If You Feel Uncomfortable

    Chapter 533: Tell Me If You Feel Ufortable


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Like Xia Ju, He Xing was not someone who could lie t without doing anything. Usually, he had to study some things. Setting up the workshop in advance would also make it easier for him to concentrate on his research. Du Yue was thinking about it when He Xing nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just make a portable house. We don¡¯t have to tear it down when we leave. We can just put it in the space.¡±


    The two of them thought of the same thing. In addition to He Xing¡¯s workshop, they could also build an additional kitchen. This way, it would be more convenient for the three of them to cook. Most importantly, Du Yue did not want to stay idle. She nned to continue nting mushrooms here.


    Du Yue looked at the endless wastnd in front of her and felt unprecedented satisfaction. Previously, when she was nting, she always felt that there was not enough space. Now, she could nt whatever she wanted. The boards for building the house were all ready-made, and it was not the first time they had used them. The three of them only used less than a day to build all the rooms.


    Xia Ju patted the dust off her clothes and let out a long breath. ¡°The house is settled. I¡¯m going back to the RV to start my research. No need to call me for meals.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. She had left enough food for Xia Ju to eat for half a month in the RV. At the very least, Xia Ju still had nutrient fluids. Forget about staying in the RV for a period of time, it would not be a problem even if she did note out. Seeing Xia Ju return to her RV without looking back, Du Yue looked at He Xing. ¡°What do you want to eat for dinner?¡±


    After a busy day, Du Yue originally wanted the three of them to have a good dinner together to celebrate.


    However, Xia Ju was not around, so only the two of them could celebrate. He Xing looked up at the sky. ¡°If I remember correctly, today should be the Mid-Autumn Festival.¡±


    Du Yue was stunned. She took out her phone and saw that it was clearly written on the screen. Today was the Mid-Autumn Festival on the 15th day of the eighth month of the lunar calendar.


    Ever since the apocalypse, apart from the first two years, the two of them would celebrate together during the New Year. In theter stages, people would gradually be numb to the trivialities of life. They would often forget what year it was, let alone celebrate festivals. Before the apocalypse, the Mid-Autumn Festival was a time for family reunions. Families would sit around and eat mooncakes while admiring the moon. However, when one looked up now, one could not see any light in the pitch-ck sky, let alone the moon. Only the room behind them was dimly lit.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival, of course, we have to eat mooncakes!¡± Du Yue suggested. ¡°If I remember correctly, there are materials for makingnterns in the space. Shall we make er?¡± There were only the three of them on the boundless grasnd. Therefore, no matter if they were putting outnterns or cooking delicacies, they did not have to worry about being noticed by others.


    After Du Yue and He Xing ate the mooncakes, they used colored paper and thin iron wires to make antern. Thentern was hung outside the RV. The dim yellow light enveloped their eyes, and it really did look like a moon. Du Yue and He Xing sat on the sofa and snuggled up to each other. They looked at the ¡®moon¡¯ outside the window and fell silent for a moment. After a long time, Du Yue said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen a real moon. A fake moon like this looks pretty good too.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, she saw He Xing¡¯s meaningful smile. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Du Yue was puzzled.


    He Xing moved closer. The distance between the two of them was only a few centimeters. He looked into her deep eyes and swallowed silently. ¡°You¡¯re more beautiful than the moon.¡±


    Du Yue could hear her heart beating faster and faster. He Xing reached out and tucked her scattered hair behind her neck. His fingertips brushed past her ears with a faint chill, but it made her face burn. ¡°Tell me if you feel ufortable.¡± The next second, the man¡¯s lips pressed against hers.


    The next day, Du Yue woke upte. Shey in bed in a daze, her face still burning. Other than a slight ache in her body, she did not feel as ufortable as she had imagined. She stayed in bed for a while longer, then got up and took out the bathtub. She ced it beside her and walked in to take a hot bath. After she changed into clean clothes, the soreness and swelling in her lower body had mostly disappeared. Du Yue threw the dirty sheets into the washing machine and walked to the car door.


    The windows and the car door were closed. She did not know when He Xing had left. Du Yue opened the door and walked out. The next second, she was stunned on the spot.. The thick fog had actually dissipated a little!

 Chapter 534 - 534: The Thick Fog Dissipates

    Chapter 534: The Thick Fog Dissipates


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue rubbed her eyes in disbelief. She wondered if she was still dreaming or if she had not slept well, which was why she could not see clearly. However, when Du Yue opened her eyes again, nothing had changed. Originally, because of the thick fog, she could only see one or two meters of the surrounding area. However, Du Yue was not wearing sses now, and she could clearly see Xia Ju¡¯s RV door. It was at least seven to eight meters from their car to Xia Ju¡¯s RV. Therefore, all of this was not an illusion. The thick fog had really thinned a lot.


    Du Yue stood at the door, recalling the events of her previous life in a daze. It had been so long that she could not remember clearly. Although she could not remember the details, the only thing she was sure of was that there was no transition from the thick fog to the pr night in her previous life. Did something change in this life?


    Du Yue was immersed in her thoughts when she saw He Xing walking toward her with a lunch box. ¡°You¡¯re awake? It¡¯s time for breakfast. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Du Yue nodded and followed He Xing back to the car. They sat opposite each other on the sofa. After sitting down, Du Yue did not hurry to pick up her chopsticks. Instead, she opened the car window. ¡°Look, the fog outside seems to have thinned a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I noticed it when 1 woke up this morning.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been almost three hours since I woke up. The fog is much lighter than when I woke up. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s slowly dissipating. If nothing unexpected happens, the thick fog willpletely dissipate in less than a month.¡±


    ¡°If the thick fog is really gone, life will be much more convenient.¡± Du Yue said this, but her brows were still tightly knitted together. Compared to her previous life, there were too many changes in this life.


    The more changes there were, the more unknown there would be, which would make her even more afraid of the future. Du Yue had told He Xing everything that had happened in her previous life.


    He Xing knew what she was thinking just by looking at her expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± As He Xing spoke, he opened the lunch box and ced the prepared food in front of Du Yue. ¡°It¡¯s boring if life remains the same. It¡¯s okay if there are changes. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes curved. ¡°You¡¯re right. Since we can¡¯t change anything, why don¡¯t we face whates calmly? So, what delicious food did you make for me?¡±


    ¡°Sweet potato porridge, scallion pancakes, and some salted vegetables that you like.¡± Du Yue nodded and took out a te of shredded bamboo shoots in chili oil from her space. After the two of them were full, Du Yue looked toward Xia Ju¡¯s RV. Du Yue wanted to share the good news that the fog was about to dissipate with Xia Ju. After all, Xia Ju chose to stay here because she yearned for the blue sky and the vibrant prairie. If the fog really dispersed, she might have a chance to see it.


    However, Du Yue thought about it and decided not to disturb her. ording to He Xing, it would take nearly a month for the fog to disperse. Xia Ju¡¯s research would probably bepleted by then. It would be good for her to discover it herself. From that day on, Du Yue and He Xing were busy with their own things every day, but they did not forget to observe the thick fog outside the window. As time passed, the thick fog was indeed slowly dissipating.


    After half a month, the two of them could already see the situation 20 meters away. Even though they could not see clearly what was farther away, they could vaguely make out the outline of it. Two or three dayster, Du Yue felt a breeze as soon as she got out of the RV. Wind! There was actually wind!


    The midsummer had ended, and it was already autumn. The breeze carried a hint of coolness and was veryfortable. It was uncertain if it was because of the wind, but the thick fog dissipated faster than a few days ago. With the naked eye, one could see 30 to 40 meters away. The fog seemed to be dissipating at an even faster speed now.


    ¡°At this rate, the fog should bepletely gone in five days at most,¡± Du Yue said and looked up subconsciously. ¡°I wonder if we can see the sun after the fog dissipates.¡±


    Ever since the extreme heat passed, Du Yue had not seen the sun for several years. Although she already had the answer in her heart, she could not help but look forward to the day when she could see the sun in the sky. Du Yue¡¯s estimation was correct. The thick fogpletely dissipated on the fourth day.


    Although the thick fog had disappeared, the sky was still gray, and there was no sign of the sun. However, this was enough to make Du Yue excited..

 Chapter 535 - 535: Strangers Who Suddenly Came

    Chapter 535: Strangers Who Suddenly Came


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Looking around, everything around them was extremely clear. Those who had not encountered the thick fog would not understand this feeling. Du Yue stood at the door and watched for a long time. When she got tired of standing, she climbed onto the roof of the car and sat on it to continue watching. The view from the roof of the car was good, and she could clearly see the deste grasnd. At this moment, Du Yue suddenly saw some ck shadows approaching them quickly at the junction of the grasnd and the sky in the distance. As the ck shadows got closer and closer, Du Yue felt the ground shake. Although Du Yue had never ridden a horse, she often saw them on TV.


    Those ck shadows that were gradually approaching were people riding horses! They had lived here for two weeks, and during this time, they had not seen a single creature that could breathe. Du Yue was surprised and excited when she saw people. It was not bad to be able to interact with people asionally! As long as they didn¡¯t have ill intentions!


    Du Yue shifted her butt and shouted into the car, ¡°He Xing, some people are riding horses toward us.¡±


    He Xing was cleaning up the house. When he heard Du Yue¡¯s shout, he walked out of the house. ¡°How many people are there?¡±


    ¡°About a dozen!¡± As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, the group of people riding horses had already arrived near their fence. Du Yue took a closer look and realized that they were all wearing ethnic costumes. Apart from their costumes, their looks were different from the Han people.


    Most of them had deep eyes and high noses. Although their skin was a little darker, they were still dressed quite cleanly. When Du Yue observed them, they had already stopped outside the fence. The leading man on the horse asked Du Yue, ¡°Hey! Where are you guys from?¡±


    Du Yue was a little surprised when she heard the man¡¯s standard ent. She thought that she would not understand what he was saying at all. ¡°The first base,¡± Du Yue answered loudly.


    ¡°Is life there good?¡±


    ¡°Not good, but not bad either.¡±


    ¡°Then why did youe all the way to the grasnds?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve had enough of staying in one ce.¡± The man listened to Du Yue¡¯s answer and nodded thoughtfully. Then, he turned around and said something to the person behind him in a dialect that Du Yue could not understand. Du Yue sat on the roof of the car and looked at them quietly. Not long after, the man spoke again, ¡°We want to use sheep to exchange for some salt with you. Is that okay?¡±


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°How do you want to exchange?¡±


    When the man heard Du Yue¡¯s answer, his deep eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Six catties of mutton for one catty of salt. Is that okay?¡±


    Du Yue was not in a hurry to reply. She had never traded mutton and salt with anyone before, so she did not know the approximate value of these two things.


    Just as Du Yue was deep in thought, He Xing had already climbed onto the roof of the car and stood beside her. ¡°Alright, we can exchange ten catties of salt for you!¡± He Xing shouted at those people.


    When the man heard He Xing¡¯s answer, he subconsciously frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you trade more? Our mutton tastes very good!¡±


    He Xing and Du Yue did not say anything else for a long time, and the man seemed to be afraid that they would go back on their word. Thus, he quickly agreed, ¡°Okay, ten catties it is!¡±


    Although it was a little less, it was better than nothing. He Xing nodded. ¡°Alright, then go and bring the mutton!¡±


    The man agreed readily. ¡°We¡¯ll be back soon!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man turned his horse around and led his men in the direction they came from. Watching them leave, Du Yue turned to ask He Xing, ¡°Is this price reasonable?¡±


    He Xing smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Captain Zuo mentioned it to me before. People on the grasnds often bring mutton to the first base to exchange for salt, but the price of salt is higher than what he just said. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll affect us much. We also get to eat some fresh mutton.¡±


    Du Yue nodded and agreed with He Xing¡¯s decision. It did not matter if it was more or less. They would just treat it as making friends. Although they were now far away from the crowd, it did not mean that they would not interact with people in the future. It was inevitable for them to interact with people when they first arrived at a ce. Just as Du Yue was about to speak, she heard Xia Ju¡¯s surprised voice from below.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve only been doing research in my room for a few days and the fog outside has disappeared?¡±


    Du Yue smiled. ¡°Even 1 was quite surprised to see the fog dissipate bit by bit every day.¡±


    Xia Ju looked up. When she saw He Xing and Du Yue standing side by side, she smiled even more happily. ¡°Are the two of you trying to tear down the roof? Why did you go up there?¡±


    Du Yue walked down the stairs of the RV and arrived in front of Xia Ju in a few steps.. ¡°Is the research going well?¡±

 Chapter 536 - 536: Eat a Lot

    Chapter 536: Eat a Lot


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xia Ju was pleased. ¡°It¡¯s going well.¡±


    Du Yue could not help butugh with her. Xia Ju was the one she was most familiar with. Xia Ju took out a small box that was filled with dense grass seeds. ¡°Sow them. In less than seven days, they¡¯ll grow into arge grasnd.¡±


    ¡°The timing is perfect!¡± Du Yue smiled meaningfully. ¡°We just found you a customer!¡±


    Xia Ju was confused. ¡°A customer? What customer?¡± Du Yue smiled but did not answer her. At this moment, the group of people rode back. Thest two horses were pulling a carriage made of wooden frames. There were two other people sitting in the carriage. Between the two of them stood a sheep.


    The sheep was not very big. It should still be a youngmb.


    The man in the lead got off his horse and took two steps toward the fence. ¡°My name is Lu Doni. I brought the sheep and the scale. We can weigh it on the spot.¡± When Lu Doni opened his mouth, the people who had followed him had already taken the sheep and the scale out of the car.


    He Xing went forward to check the scale and the sheep. After confirming that there was no problem, he nodded. ¡°No problem, weigh it!¡±


    The sheep was put on the scale, and the weight was a little more than 66 catties.


    ording to the agreement, six catties of mutton could be exchanged for one catty of salt. This sheep could be exchanged for more than n catties of salt. The lively sheep could still grow, so He Xing made the decision to give them 12 catties of salt. Before these people came back, Du Yue had already taken the salt out of the space and ced it in the car. He Xing turned around and went back to the car. Soon, he came out with a bag. There were 12 bags of salt inside.


    The salt was packaged before the apocalypse, and the weight of each bag was the same. It was very convenient to count the weight. Lu Doni opened one of the bags of salt and tasted it with the people beside him. After confirming that there was no problem with the salt, Lu Doni ordered the people behind him to carry the bags into the car. Lu Doni was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he gave Du Yue and the others a detailed exnation of how to raise sheep and other things to take note of.


    Du Yue¡¯s tablet had a lot of videos about breeding, so even if Lu Doni did not tell them anything today, she was confident that she could raise the sheep well. However, she knew that Lu Doni had good intentions, so she still listened to him seriously. After giving instructions on raising sheep, Lu Doni could not help but ask, ¡°Why did youe all the way here to live? Isn¡¯t the first base doing well?¡±


    ¡°Other than a little too many bugs, everything else is fine.¡±


    When Lu Doni heard Du Yue¡¯s reply, he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been there before. There were indeed too many bugs, but fortunately, they didn¡¯t taste bad! Although we have cows and sheep, we can¡¯t eat them as we please. The bugs are annoying, but they also provide a source of protein!¡±


    Du Yue smiled. If Doni had to eat bugs every day and live on them, he probably would not be able to say this. Seeing that Du Yue and the other two had no intention of continuing the conversation, Lu Doni tactfully stopped. ¡°We won¡¯t disturb you anymore. If you need anything in the future, you can drive north for about an hour. That¡¯s where we¡¯re stationed.¡± Farewell!¡±


    Looking at Lu Doni¡¯s back as he left, Du Yue came to her senses. ¡°So they don¡¯t live in the base either. Why not?¡±


    The three of them wanted to stay away from the crowd, but what about Lu Doni and the others? Was it because this ce was vast and sparsely popted, and living outside was no different from living in the base? Was it better to live outside the base than inside? Although she did not know the real reason, Du Yue did not delve into it. She quickly threw this question to the back of her mind. Compared to those things that had nothing to do with her, it was better to think about how to settle this sheep in front of her. Xia Ju was staring at the sheep from head to toe. After sizing it up, she asked Du Yue, ¡°Is this the customer you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is it!¡± Du Yue nodded. ¡°The grass that you¡¯ll nt can feed it. Isn¡¯t it your customer?¡±


    Xia Ju felt that what she said made sense. ¡°You¡¯re right! It¡¯s a waste to let the grass just grow. It¡¯s better to let this sheep eat it! When it grows up, we¡¯ll let it give birth to babies for us. Then, we¡¯ll let them eat until they¡¯re chubby. When the timees, we can eat mutton whenever we want!¡±


    Before the grass seeds were scattered, Xia Ju already imagined the scene of roasting a wholemb..

 Chapter 537 - 537: Is the Interstellar Sky Beautiful?

    Chapter 537: Is the Interster Sky Beautiful?


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s male or female. Moreover, regardless of whether it¡¯s a male or female, it¡¯s a lonely sheep that can¡¯t give birth to babies!¡± Du Yue teased her.


    Xia Ju thought about it. ¡°It¡¯s fine! Look at the sheep and horses raised by Lu Doni and the others. Each one is thinner than the other. When this iamb eats the grass 1 nted and grows fat and strong, we¡¯ll bring it to Lu Doni and the others and ask them to exchange more sheep for my seeds! They¡¯ll definitely be willing!¡± At this point, Xia Ju nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that!¡±


    Du Yue thought about it seriously and felt that Xia Ju¡¯s method was feasible. ¡°Then where should we scatter the seeds?¡±


    Xia Ju pointed casually. ¡°Isn¡¯t the empty space next to the chicken coop empty? Let¡¯s scatter them there! We can use the materials in the space to make a sheep pen so that it¡¯ll have a ce to stay during the windy and rainy days.¡±


    Xia Ju was a person who would do whatever she said. After saying this, she walked toward the open space without stopping. She measured the size with her feet to determine the size of the sheep pen. Du Yue and He Xing looked at each other. The next second, they shook their heads helplessly. Then, they took out the materials from the space and walked toward Xia Ju. With He Xing¡¯s help, the three of them built the sheep pen in less than three hours. Theyid hay in the shed, surrounded it with a fence, and led the sheep in. Xia Ju originally nned to sow the seeds in the sheep pen so that the sheep could eat the grass without leaving the sheep pen, but Du Yue rejected the idea.


    If the seeds were really sown in the sheep pen, they would probably be eaten by the sheep before the grass could grow. It was better to sow the seeds outside the sheep pen. Their courtyard was not very big to begin with. After setting up all kinds of fixtures, there wasn¡¯t much space left. The three of them simply expanded the size of their courtyard. They picked up the stones on the ground and casually flipped the soil with a hoe. Then, they could directly scatter the seeds. After sprinkling the seeds, they watered the soil. The three of them did not need to care about the rest. Du Yue found the corn stalks that were left behind in the space. After crushing them into dregs, they could be fed to the sheep.


    The sheep seemed to like the corn stalks very much. It ate very happily, as if it was enjoying some unique delicacy. It ate very quickly too. Xia Ju stood at the side and watched it eat. She could not help but sigh. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve also lived a hard life. You¡¯re eating these ordinary corn stalks so happily. Don¡¯t worry. When the grass grows, you can eat as much as you want. I¡¯ll give it all to you!¡±


    Du Yue was in the car. She looked out the window at Xia Ju who was whispering to themb which was eating with its head lowered. She turned to ask He Xing, ¡°Is she too lonely?¡±


    She was talking to animals now. Although the three of them lived together, Xia Ju and the two of them would stay in their own RV except during mealtimes. They would only see each then. The rest of the time, Xia Ju was all alone. Looking at her and He Xing ying around, did she really not feel lonely? Du Yue could not help but feel sorry for her, but He Xing said mercilessly, ¡°If she wants to talk to someone because she¡¯s lonely, do you think you can escape? The reason why she¡¯s talking so much to the sheep is to inform the sheep that the grass she nts is the best.¡±


    Du Yue slowly shook her head. ¡°What a terrifying desire to win!¡±


    If it was as Xia Ju had said. On the third day after the seeds were sown, the originally grayish-brown ground was dotted with green. Two dayster, when Xia Ju woke up early to feed the sheep, she saw that the grass had already grown to the height of a person¡¯s ankle. This height was just enough to feed the sheep. Xia Ju led the sheep to the grass. Du Yue was also curious if this sheep would like the grass, so she followed along.


    As she got closer, she could smell the fragrance of tender grass. This long-lost smell made Du Yue take a deep breath. The sheep that Xia Ju was holding had already lowered its head impatiently and began to feast. Xia Ju raised an eyebrow at Du Yue. ¡°See, 1 told you that the grass 1 grow is definitely the most delicious.¡±


    Du Yue took two reclining chairs from her space and ced them side by side. She said to Xia Ju, ¡°Come and lie down for a while!¡±


    Xia Ju walked over andy down beside Du Yue. The two of them looked up and saw the gray sky. Du Yue stared at it for a long time before turning to ask Xia Ju, ¡°Is the sky in the interster beautiful?¡±


    Xia Ju turned her head and said as she recalled, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. The ce 1 was at was at war every day. When I looked up, I could only see the fire of artillery shells.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. ¡°Alright then..¡±

 Chapter 538 - 538: Trading Things Again

    Chapter 538: Trading Things Again


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the days that followed, the grass nted by Xia Ju became lusher and lusher day by day. Xia Ju had expanded the nting area. Now, standing on the roof of the car, hundreds of square meters were covered with lush grass. There was less water in the river beside them than when they came. Fortunately, He Xing had thought of the water problem beforeing here, so he had prepared well-drilling equipment in advance, as well as water pumps and pipes. After He Xing¡¯s transformation, the quality and functions of these things were many times better than before.


    Therefore, they dug a well, and the water from the well was very clean. He Xing had also specially built a water room. The well was ced inside, and a water purifier andmp were installed. They usually used this water to wash their faces and brush their teeth.


    When they first arrived, there were only two lonely RVs and a small courtyard. Now that there were many more facilities, the yard was also much bigger than before. The open space in the courtyard was covered with green grass. It no longer looked as deste as before. The grasnd was getting more and more lush. Even if the sheep they raised ate all day long, it could only eat up a small piece of grasnd in front of them. Du Yue could only cut the remaining grass and store it in her space for the time being. After gathering a few hundred kilograms of grass and mushrooms, Du Yue and He Xing decided to make a trip to Lu Doni¡¯s encampment.


    They could not use up so many things, so they might as well use them to exchange for sheep with Lu Doni and the others.


    Apart from the sheep, Du Yue also wanted to trade a few horses from Lu Doni. That day, when she saw Lu Doni¡¯s group galloping on horseback, she could not help but feel envious. Therefore, she wanted to experience the feeling of riding a horse before the pr night fell. Du Yue told He Xing and Xia Ju her thoughts, and both of them agreed. However, there were too many things in their camp now. Although they had an electric fence, they still needed someone to guard at home.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you two!¡± Xia Ju volunteered. ¡°I won¡¯t go. I want to stay at home and protect mymb!¡±


    Du Yue nodded and did not try to persuade her anymore. She and He Xing went to scout first. Xia Ju could go next time. Du Yue took out the car that He Xing had driven from the space and removed all the seats behind the driver¡¯s seat.


    With enough space now, she could put all the grass and mushrooms in it. Du Yue looked at the grass and mushrooms piled up in the car and was already looking forward to the horse and sheep.


    Du Yue and He Xing got into the car and waved at Xia Ju. ¡°Be good and watch the house. Welle back as soon as possible!¡±


    Xia Ju nodded heavily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    He Xing stepped on the elerator and drove away toward the north. Without the cover of dense fog, they were the only car on the vast grasnd, so they could drive as freely as they wanted, and the speed was much faster than before.


    Du Yue was not worried at all about Xia Ju, who was staying at home alone. Before they left, they deliberately left Xia Ju with a lot of weapons. Coupled with Xia Ju¡¯s skills, there were probably not many people who would dare to provoke her. They had never been to Lu Doni¡¯s encampment, so they could only drive north ording to his previous description. After driving for less than an hour on the grasnd, they saw dozens of huts of various sizes in the distance. There were many people moving around the camp. Someone heard the sound of a car and looked over. The huts were surrounded by a fence and a gate.


    At this moment, there were already many people standing at the entrance to watch the show. He Xing parked the car a few dozen meters away from the door and got out of the car with Du Yue.


    Before the two of them could get close, the gate was pushed open from the inside. A man in ck clothes and ck pants walked toward them. The two of them looked closely and realized that the person who hade was Lu Doni. Lu Doni took big steps and arrived in front of them in just a few steps. Seeing that it was Du Yue and He Xing, Lu Doni¡¯s eyes were filled with undisguised joy. ¡°It¡¯s really you guys! I thought I had seen it wrongly! Are you here to exchange things with me this time?¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re here to exchange things with you.¡±


    Lu Doni smiled. ¡°The quality of the salt 1 exchanged with you guysst time was very good. Although I haven¡¯t finished it yet, I can still trade for it.¡±


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°We didn¡¯t bring salt this time. We brought other things.¡± He Xing said as he walked to the back of the car and opened the trunk.


    Seeing this, Lu Doni quickly followed. As the trunk door opened, Lu Doni saw a small mountain of grass in the car.


    His eyes lit up at first, then turned red. He could not remember how long it had been since he had seen such a vibrant green color..

 Chapter 539 - 539: At What Price?

    Chapter 539: At What Price?


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Lu Doni took a deep look at it, then suppressed the excitement in his heart. His gaze shifted to the logistics box beside him and asked, ¡°What are these?¡±


    He Xing reached out and lifted the stic film covering it. ¡°They¡¯re mushrooms.¡±


    Lu Doni was slightly taken aback, but he quickly reacted. ¡°Mushrooms?¡±


    He took a step forward and saw what was in the box. ¡°Are these¡­ fresh mushrooms?¡± Lu Doni¡¯s voice trembled slightly due to his excitement. If this were before the apocalypse, he would never get so excited just because he saw grass and fresh mushrooms.


    Du Yue and He Xing stood beside the car, but they did not say anything to urge Lu Doni. They allowed him to process things.


    When Lu Doni was done admiring the goods, he took the initiative to ask, ¡°Where did you get these things?¡±


    ¡°They were all nted by us,¡± He Xing said honestly.


    ¡°You nted them? How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°If we didn¡¯t nt them, these mushrooms and grass would have withered long ago.¡±


    Lu Doni nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. What do you want?¡±


    Du Yue had not said a word until Lu Doni asked this question. She said, ¡°We want cows, horses, or sheep.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Lu Doni readily agreed. He looked so eager as if he was afraid that Du Yue and the others would go back on their word. Du Yue and He Xing were happy that themunication went so smoothly. Although they were happy, they still had to say what they had to say first. He Xing asked Lu Doni, ¡°At what price?¡±


    Lu Doni pondered for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision. I have to discuss it with the others. Please wait for a while. I¡¯lle back to look for you after discussing it.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    As soon as He Xing finished speaking, Lu Doni had already run far away. Du Yue and He Xing did not stand there and wait foolishly as they watched Lu Doni run away. Instead, they returned to the car.


    Du Yue looked at the huts not far away through the window and could not help but feel curious. She had only seen such huts in TV shows before. This was the first time she had seen it with her own eyes! It looked quite exotic, but it was too troublesome to move around. Inparison, the RV was more convenient. Lu Doni was very fast and returned in less than five minutes.


    What was different this time was that there was a group of people behind him. Some were leading cattle, horses, and sheep, while others were carrying scales. Just by looking at this situation, it was obvious that they had made up their minds to exchange resources with Du Yue and He Xing.


    Lu Doni stood beside the car and introduced them, ¡°This is our tribe leader. He¡¯s here to discuss the exchange with you.¡±


    He Xing nodded and got out of the car. Although Du Yue did not get out of the car with him, she rolled down the window and listened carefully. The tribe leader Lu Doni was referring to was a man in his 50s. Unlike Lu Doni, he could not speak Mandarin well. His ent was very strong, but if one listened carefully, one could still understand him. After somemunication, they finally reached a conclusion that satisfied both sides.


    The grass and mushrooms in the car could be exchanged for a female sheep and a female cow.


    Du Yue and the others were stationed quite far away from here, so, of course, they could not let the cow and sheep walk back by themselves. Lu Doni enthusiastically suggested that he help them transport the cow and sheep. Lu Doni also had his own selfish motives. He wanted to take this opportunity to see the mushrooms and grass that Du Yue and the others had nted. Du Yue saw through his thoughts at a nce, but it did not matter. She also wanted to use the method of nting grass seeds and mushrooms to exchange for a few horses with Lu Doni. On the way back, He Xing drove in front while Lu Doni followed behind in the carriage. As they had to wait for Lu Doni, He Xing deliberately slowed down this time and drove for more than an hour before reaching home.


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes darkened when she saw their small courtyard from afar. An unfamiliar car was parked next to the fence of their house. The car was very old, and the paint on the body had almost peeled off. It was obvious that it had experienced a lot of wind and rain. Before Du Yue could open her mouth, He Xing had already stepped on the elerator and rushed straight to the small courtyard. The car had just stabilized when Du Yue and He Xing got out of the car and quickly walked toward the courtyard.


    The courtyard was very quiet. There was no movement at all. When Du Yue reached the RV, Du Yue finally heard Xia Ju¡¯s voice.¡± There¡¯s more if there¡¯s not enough water..¡±

 Chapter 540 - 540: The Same Thoughts

    Chapter 540: The Same Thoughts


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Hearing Xia Ju¡¯s usual voice, Du Yue, who was on tenterhooks, finally rxed a little. The window of the RV was open. Du Yue looked in through the window and saw Xia Ju sitting inside. A man was sitting opposite Xia Ju. The man¡¯s back was facing Du Yue. His clothes were so dirty that the color could not be seen, and his hair was a mess. When Du Yue was about to walk in, Xia Ju happened to look over. ¡°You¡¯re back so soon! We have a guest here.¡±


    Du Yue did not say anything. Instead, she walked over to the man.


    She saw the man¡¯s face. The man¡¯s face was old, his eyes were bloodshot, and his lips were cracked. However, this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that Du Yue had seen this face before. She was slightly stunned, then she tried to call out a name, ¡°Shen Teng?¡±


    Shen Teng was stunned at first, then his face was filled with shock. He did not dare to believe it until Du Yue called his name. He was sure that the woman in front of him was indeed the restaurant owner he met in the base.


    Xia Ju¡¯s eyes darted between the two of them. ¡°You know each other?¡± Shen Teng had yet to recover from his shock. He nodded nkly. ¡°Yes! When 1 was in the third base, 1 often ate in Boss Du¡¯s restaurant. Later, when I wanted to leave the base, she and Boss He even prepared a lot of dry food for me.¡±


    Speaking of this, the man let out a long sigh. ¡°At that time, 1 was thinking that the first thing I would do when 1 returned to the base was to have a big meal at their restaurant. However, I didn¡¯t expect to encounter a sandstorm on the way. Later, by ident, 1 went farther and farther away. I thought that I would never have the chance to return to the third base and taste Boss Du¡¯s cooking again. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here!¡±


    Hearing Shen Teng¡¯s sigh, Du Yue¡¯s mood was a littleplicated.


    When she opened the restaurant in the third base, Shen Teng was the customer that left the deepest impression on her. After all, under such conditions, there were not many people who could still eat and drinkwell every day. In addition, Shen Teng was generous, and he was not annoying. Although they were not very familiar with each other, Du Yue had a good impression of him. Du Yue was also very emotional when they met at such a faraway ce.


    Du Yue was still thinking when Shen Teng smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Boss Du to recognize me at a nce even after I¡¯ve be a down-and-out. But you haven¡¯t changed much! Where¡¯s Boss He? Has he not changed much either?¡± Du Yue looked out of the window and saw He Xing standing at the door, talking to Lu Doni and the others.


    Du Yue nodded at him. ¡°He¡¯s discussing something with someone.¡± Shen Teng and Xia Ju followed Du Yue¡¯s line of sight and looked out. After seeing the situation outside, Xia Ju excitedly poked her head out of the window. ¡°You guys exchanged for a cow and a sheep?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Du Yue nodded. ¡°Maybe we can get a few horsester.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    Xia Ju lifted her feet and walked out. After taking two steps, she turned back and instructed Du Yue, ¡°Since you two are old acquaintances, you entertain him first. I¡¯ll go to He Xing¡¯s side to take a look at the cow and the sheep.¡±


    ¡°Go¡­¡± Before Du Yue could finish speaking, Xia Ju had already run far away. Du Yue shook her head helplessly and walked toward the booth, sitting opposite Shen Teng. The closer she got, the clearer she could see. Not only did Shen Teng¡¯s appearance look much older than before, but even his spirit was not as strong as before.


    Du Yue could tell from his eyes that he must have suffered a lot along the way. Du Yue was sizing him up when Shen Teng smiled at her. ¡°Your small courtyard is decorated very nicely. Are you not nning to leave in the future?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the n for the time being. There are not many people here, and it¡¯s quitefortable to live here.¡±


    Shen Teng nodded with a smile. ¡°But now that the fog has dissipated, 1 reckon that all the bases will start to arrange for people to move back to the city and get things back on track. If you move with the base at this time, you should be able to get a good ce to live and all the necessary living supplies. Your life will be morefortable in the future. Don¡¯t you want that?¡±


    Shen Teng¡¯s guess was not groundless. Du Yue and the other two had already known about it, but they were not moved. ¡°We all have our own interests. We don¡¯t like to live with crowds. This is good.¡±


    Shen Tengughed even more heartily. ¡°We have the same thoughts..¡±

 Chapter 541 - 541: No One Can Watch Movies

    Chapter 541: No One Can Watch Movies


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly, unable to guess what Shen Teng meant by that. However, she did not open her mouth to ask. She only quietly waited for Shen Teng to speak. Shen Teng sighed softly. ¡°1 met a team in the city. At first, everyone got along quite well. But as time passed, there were differences. 1 would take a step back if it was over a small problem, and it wouldn¡¯t dy anything. However, after the thick fog dissipated, they wanted to rely on arge base and move to the city with the base. They wanted to take the opportunity to make a good living for themselves. I didn¡¯t want to go with them, so we naturally parted ways.¡±


    Shen Tengughed at himself. ¡°1 brought some food and water with me when 1 left. 1 thought 1 would be able to find a ce to stay before I finished my supplies. However, I didn¡¯t expect not to see a ce for supplies along the way to the north. I still had some food left, but my water was long gone. 1 walked all the way to the grasnd and saw your small courtyard. If I hadn¡¯t managed to find a water source, I¡¯d probably have died on this vast grasnd.¡±


    Shen Teng casually recounted his experience as if it was not his own experience.


    Du Yue nodded and did not ask why he had be so indifferent to life and death. She only asked, ¡°What¡¯s next? Where are you nning to go?¡±


    Shen Teng¡¯s gaze fell on the endless grasnd outside through the window. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I n to settle down on the grasnd too.¡±


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. She did not dislike the other party, but she was a little surprised. ¡°The grasnd is not our personal property. You can stay here if you want. You don¡¯t have to tell us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll stay. It¡¯s a pity that 1 can¡¯t taste your and Boss He¡¯s cooking again. Don¡¯t you n to continue operating a restaurant here?¡±


    Du Yue had never thought about this, but since Shen Teng had mentioned it, she could consider it. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. We happen to have some chickens thaty eggs every day. Although they can¡¯t be killed for meat, it¡¯s definitely not a problem to fry a few eggs.¡±


    Du Yue said it casually, but she did not know how tempting it was for Shen Teng, who had not eaten eggs for a long time. He could not help but swallow his saliva. ¡°When the timees, 1 will definitely patronize your business! By the way, where did you trade your livestock? Is there a base nearby? 1 want to go there to exchange for some living supplies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s a base, but the tribe we¡¯re trading with is only about an hour¡¯s drive from here. The first time, their people just happened toe over to trade things with us. They¡¯re outside now. You can go out and ask if they want to trade for some things with you. They should know where the nearest base is too.¡±


    Shen Teng nodded and stood up immediately. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and ask them first.¡±


    Du Yue followed him out. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. 1 want to go over and take a look too.¡±


    The two of them walked quickly to the main entrance and heard Lu Doni saying goodbye to He Xing. Obviously, they had reached a deal that satisfied both sides.


    Du Yue quickly called out to stop Lu Doni. ¡°Wait a minute. This man¡¯s name is Shen Teng. He¡¯s from the same hometown as us. He has a few questions for you.¡±


    Lu Doni extended his hand very readily. ¡°Hello, my name is Lu Doni. If you have any questions, just ask them.¡±


    Shen Teng extended his hand to shake the other party¡¯s hand before withdrawing it. ¡°Sorry for the trouble. 1 want to ask if there¡¯s a base nearby. I want to trade for some things. Can your tribe do that?¡±


    ¡°There is a base, but it¡¯s a little far away. It¡¯ll take about ten hours to get there by car. What do you want to trade?¡±


    ¡°I want a tent. 1 n to stay in the grasnds in the future.¡±


    ¡°A tent? Then you don¡¯t have to travel so far. Our tribe has some.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. You have to take out something we can use before we can exchange the tent with you,¡± Lu Doni said with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. If I hadn¡¯te prepared, 1 wouldn¡¯t have asked you for a trade.¡± Both of them were straightforward people. After hitting it off, they did not dy any longer and left together. Watching them walk away, Du Yue told He Xing and Xia Ju what Shen Teng had said earlier.


    He Xing sighed. ¡°Ever since the apocalypse, everyone¡¯s peaceful life has been broken. Now, anyone on the streets can make a movie out of their experience. Unfortunately, no one can watch movies now..¡±

 Chapter 542 - 542: We Will Be Neighbors From Now On

    Chapter 542: We Will Be Neighbors From Now On


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The three of them walked back to the courtyard. Du Yue suddenly remembered. ¡°What did you exchange with Lu Doni and the others?¡±


    ¡°Lu Doni wants grass seeds and the nting method, as well as the mushrooms and the method to grow mushrooms. 1 asked for a cow and four horses, and he agreed.¡±


    Du Yue looked at He Xing with admiration. He Xing would never be at a disadvantage when negotiating.


    However, Lu Doni and the others had also profited this time. These grass seeds were not ordinary grass seeds, and the mushrooms were not ordinary mushrooms either. These were all the mushrooms and grass seeds developed by Xia Ju. Not only could the survival rate reach 100%, but even the nutritional value and taste were many times better than ordinary ones. The horses that Du Yue had been longing for were finally here, but the problem now was where to keep them? Not to mention the horses, Du Yue was even troubled thinking about where to keep the cow. The sheep had already been led into the sheep pen. At this moment, it was burying its head in the grass and kicking non-stop. It was obviously eating very happily.


    The cow was also grazing in the yard, but they could not just leave it there. Not to mention anything else, just the cow dung was enough to make Du Yue and the other two copse. The three of them thought about it and finally decided to expand the courtyard. Fortunately, when they expanded the courtyardst time, they had guessed that such a day woulde, so they deliberately left a small empty part. It was very convenient to expand the courtyard now. Taking advantage of the fact that Shen Teng had gone to Lu Doni¡¯s tribe, the three of them decided to start work now.


    Otherwise, when Shen Teng came back, they would not be able to take out things from the space casually. As for whether Shen Teng would be shocked when he returned and saw the new stable and cowshed, Du Yue and the others could not care less. It was not easy for them toe to a ce far away from human habitation. If they had to mind others when doing something, then their lives would be too difficult.


    Although they did not have much contact with Shen Teng, Du Yue and He Xing knew him well. He was not a person who would talk too much. During their time together, he paid great attention to his sense of propriety and would not pry into other people¡¯s privacy. The construction of the cowshed and stable was obviously much more troublesome than the previous chicken coop and sheep pen. Cows and horses wererger, so they had to be given afortable living environment. They also had to make sure that it was not troublesome to clean up. Therefore, the cowshed and stable had to be bigger. Other than size, there were also other factors such as smell and safety. The location was also very important. When they were building the cowshed, He Xing suddenly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the smell. I¡¯ll start making air purifiers in the next few days. When the timees, we¡¯ll see if it¡¯s more suitable to put it in the RV or in the cowshed.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. She was indeed quite worried about the smell, but since He Xing said so, she could rest assured. A person who could even make a high-tech range hood that could suck in the smell of oil and smoke should not find it difficult to make an air purifier.


    The roof of the sheds for the cow and horses was reinforced, and the angle was also nted. All three sides were blocked by walls, leaving only one side open. In the future, when the weather was cold, the open side could be sealed up. The power grid was installed behind the wall so that no one could break in. After the sheds were set up, they had to prepare a food trough for them to eat and drink. Du Yue rummaged through the space and finally decided to use a logistics box instead of a food trough.


    Anyway, the logistics box was big enough and rtively sturdy. It was enough for the cow and horses to eat and drink. The ground was also covered with a thickyer of sand so that it would be easier to clean up the feces. When everything was ready, they led the cow into the cowshed. Seeing the cow leisurely eating grass and drinking water in the cowshed, the three of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    When they were working, they could not feel the passage of time. Now that they were free, they looked at the time and realized that they had been busy for more than three hours. It only took about three hours to drive back and forth from the tribe to where they were. Shen Teng should be back by now. Du Yue subconsciously looked in the direction of the tribe and happened to see a car approaching them at the end of the grasnd. Although they could not see clearly since it was far away, Du Yue was sure that Shen Teng had returned. Behind the car was a group of people who were traveling at a slower speed. They should be Lu Doni and the others who were riding the carriage.


    Du Yue and the other two walked out of the courtyard and saw Shen Teng¡¯s car parked at the other end of the grasnd. He had no intention ofing this way. Du Yue turned around and locked the door. The three of them walked toward Shen Teng. The grasnd was 300 to 400 meters long. When they reached the end of the grasnd, Shen Teng had just gotten out of the car. ¡°I n to set up camp here. We¡¯ll be neighbors in the future..¡±

 Chapter 543 - 543: The Joyful Move

    Chapter 543: The Joyful Move


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue nodded, thinking that it was indeed so. Shen Teng was a person who paid attention to propriety. Although he said that he wanted to be neighbors with them, he also left enough distance between them. Being 300 to 400 meters away from each other, they had their own privacy. However, if anything happened, they could rush over and help each other in time. This was not a bad idea. He Xing nodded at him. ¡°Do you need me to help you?¡±


    Shen Teng waved his hand. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. Lu Doni said that the tent is fully furnished, and they can help me set it up themselves.¡±


    Shen Teng nced behind him. Lu Doni and the others were rushing over in a carriage. It was much slower than driving, but while they were chatting, they had almost arrived in front of them.


    Lu Doni and the others had brought along two carriages. One of them had a cow in it, while the other had a tent in it. Lu Doni arranged for people to help Shen Teng set up the tent. He led his men and the other carriage to the entrance of Du Yue and the others¡¯ courtyard. He Xing checked the cow and horses. Although they were a little thin, they were generally healthy. After the inspection, He Xing handed over the prepared grass seeds and mushrooms, as well as the nting methods, to Lu Doni. Lu Doni solemnly ced these things in the carriage and held He Xing¡¯s hand excitedly. ¡°We¡¯ll be neighbors in the future. We must visit each other often!¡±


    Although they had only known each other for a few days, Lu Doni could already tell that Du Yue and the other two were not ordinary people. They had just arrived at the grasnd, but they had already solved the problem of the grasnd and brought fresh mushrooms with them. It was definitely beneficial to have more contact with Du Yue and the others. He Xing smiled and shook his hand. ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Lu Doni received the grass seeds and the mushrooms, his heart felt full. He was in a hurry to return to the tribe to nt, so he did not bother to be polite with Du Yue and the others. He led his men back and helped Shen Teng set up his tent before rushing back to the tribe. Shen Teng¡¯s new home waspleted. They were all old acquaintances, so Du Yue discussed with He Xing and decided to send something over to celebrate his new home. When Shen Teng saw Du Yue and the other two, he was still a little reserved. ¡°My ce is a mess, and I don¡¯t have a ce to sit.¡±


    He Xing smiled and waved his hand. ¡°No need to sit. We¡¯re just here to give you a housewarming gift.¡±


    ¡°A gift?¡± Shen Teng scratched his head. ¡°How can 1 ept your gifts for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we neighbors? It¡¯s nothing expensive,¡± He Xing said. ¡°It¡¯s just an air mattress. We don¡¯t need it now that we¡¯re living in the RV. We thought you might need it, so we brought it to you.¡±


    Shen Teng was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Your gift sure is timely! I was just worrying about where to sleep, and you guys sent me a bed.¡± Shen Teng moved a few steps to the side as he spoke so that Du Yue and the others could see the whole tent. The tent was much bigger than an ordinary tent. It was about ten square meters. It was enough for Shen Teng to live alone. In the corner of the tent, a wooden shelf was ced close to the ground, and a thick nket wasid on it.


    ¡°1 wanted to sleep here,¡± Shen Teng said, pointing at the nket. ¡°Although there was a wooden shelf as a divider, the nket would definitely be damp if he slept so close to the ground. It would not befortable to sleep on. He Xing brought the air mattress in and filled it with air using the pump he brought. The mattress was very big. If Shen Teng slept on it alone, it was big enough for him to roll around on it. Shen Teng was a little excited. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to thank you. Ever since 1 left the third base, I haven¡¯t slept on a bed. I¡¯ve been sleeping on the ground. You gave me such an expensive gift. 1 can¡¯t take it for free. I¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal. Is that alright?¡±


    Du Yue and the other two looked at each other and finally nodded in agreement. Although they did not know if Shen Teng had enough food, they could not directly refute him. Seeing that they had agreed, Shen Teng strode out of the tent and opened the car door. In a few minutes, he had taken out a lot of things from the car. Du Yue could not help but sigh when she saw Shen Teng bring out a stove used to burn firewood. As expected of a lone wolf wandering outside, he had all the necessary daily necessities..

 Chapter 544 - 544: Farming Together

    Chapter 544: Farming Together


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Shen Teng took out a few simple wooden stools for them to sit down. He squatted beside the pot and cleaned up the ingredients. ¡°Actually, 1 don¡¯t have anything good to serve you. I caught a wild boar before. It¡¯s about 300 to 400 pounds of meat. 1 was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it, so 1 made the meat into bacon. I just gave some to Lu Doni and the others in exchange for this tent. I still have quite a bit left for myself. However, my culinary skills are limited. I can only make a simple bacon hotpot for you¡­¡±


    Shen Teng scratched his head in embarrassment.


    When Du Yue and He Xing opened a restaurant in the third base, he was a regr customer, so he knew their cooking skills very well. He wanted to treat them to a meal, but he could only serve them the simplest preserved meat. He was a little embarrassed. He Xing got up and squatted beside him. ¡°Cooking isn¡¯t difficult. 1 don¡¯t know many dishes, but 1 can teach you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Shen Teng agreed readily. He was eager to give it a try and waited for He Xing to start teaching him how to cook.


    He Xing turned around and said to Du Yue, ¡°Bring over some of our ck bean sauce, mushrooms, and potatoes.¡±


    Shen Teng was even more embarrassed when he heard this. He Xing interrupted him just as he was about to refuse. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse. We¡¯ll have a lot of interactions in the future. It just so happens that I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­ Tell me.¡±


    Shen Teng tilted his head and waited for He Xing to speak. He Xing looked at the backs of Du Yue and Xia Ju and said, ¡°We¡¯re growing potatoes, mushrooms, corn, and sweet potatoes. If you want to stay here for a long time in the future, it¡¯s definitely not enough to rely on the food you bring back, right? There are only a few of us living on this grasnd. We n to grow more food. If you need it, we can give you some seeds. Of course, they¡¯re not for free. When the seeds are nted, just give us 20% of the harvest.¡±


    Shen Teng shook his head repeatedly. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to consider it. This is equivalent to picking up a big bargain for free. I¡¯m definitely willing!¡±


    After saying that, he smiled honestly. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to learn how to farm. I won¡¯t let your seeds go to waste.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. The seeds have all been improved, so it¡¯s not difficult to nt them. The yield has also increased greatlypared to before.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The two of them had just finished discussing when Du Yue and Xia Ju came back with the things. In addition to the potatoes and mushrooms that He Xing had mentioned, Du Yue also brought eight eggs over. Xia Ju was holding a small wooden table in her hand. Shen Teng had just moved here and had not prepared anything. They could not just spread the dishes on the ground to eat. They still needed to prepare a table. He Xing did not help Shen Teng directly. Instead, he stood beside Shen Teng and guided him step by step, watching him do it.


    Shen Teng was indeed unfamiliar with cooking, but it was not a big problem. The four of them ate a simple meal. The food did not need to look good. As long as it was clean and well-cooked, it was fine. Although Du Yue and the other two were a little picky at home, someone else was treating them now, so they still understood the significance of this. During the meal, He Xing told Shen Teng about the various things to pay attention to in farming. Shen Teng also listened attentively and asionally raised a few questions. After eating and drinking to their hearts¡¯ content, the time for farming was finally decided. Shen Teng was also a hardworking person. In order to ensure his future life, he decided to nt at least 20 acres ofnd.


    Du Yue could not help but remind him, ¡°20 acres isn¡¯t small. Will you be able to do it yourself?¡± Shen Teng chuckled. ¡°Anyway, I have nothing to do now. As long one is diligent, there¡¯ll definitely be no problems. Can you lend me your cow and horses? I want to use them to plow thend. However, I can¡¯t use your seeds for free. When the crops are ready to harvest, I¡¯ll give you an additional 10% of the harvest, okay?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Du Yue agreed readily. Shen Teng himself nned to nt more than 20 acres ofnd, so Du Yue and the other two were naturally unwilling to fall behind. They were also nning to nt about 30 acres ofnd. The fog ended suddenly, and no one knew when the eternal night would suddenly descend. It was a good thing to store more food before it arrived.


    Not to mention, acid rain followed the Eternal Night. When that time came, the acid rain would corrode the ground, and nothing could be nted. Since there was still time and sufficient conditions, they had to nt more to prevent future troubles. The few of them had resolute personalities. Since they had agreed to farm, they started working the next day..

 Chapter 545 - 545: A New Life

    Chapter 545: A New Life


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was cow and horses. As long as they made a few plows, they could start plowing. If it were not for the fact that the two sheep were too small, Du Yue would have gotten them to do somebor too. Ever since they started farming, the four of them had be exceptionally disciplined. Every morning, they would wake up at seven or eight o¡¯clock on time and go to the fields to work after eating. Other than taking a break during lunch, they worked hard the rest of the time.


    It was not until dinner time that they returned home from the fields. Dozens of acres ofnd were not small. Even if there were animals to help plow thend, they needed to personally do a lot of tasks. After a month of hard work, all the fields were finally sown.


    When the cow plowed an acre ofnd, they would sow another acre ofnd. By the time thest acre of seeds were nted, the seedlings of the first acre had already grown to knee height. Du Yue and the other two had already seen the rate of growth of these seeds, so they were not surprised. However, Shen Teng was really shocked! Previously, when he heard Du Yue and the others talk about it, he had no idea.


    It was only when he saw it with his own eyes that he finally realized how good this improved breed was. After the sowing waspleted, a few of them could not stay idle. The seedlings had sprouted, and the grass had also grown. It was time to weed. Xia Ju had developed a pesticide and insect repellent. The effects were great, but they still needed to spray it on the fields one acre at a time. It was not difficult to do it, but it required time. Fortunately, time was the most abundant thing they had now.


    30 days passed by quickly. Now, no matter if one was standing in the yard or on the roof of the car, everything in sight had turned into green grass and crops. The sprouts and grass brought new hope.


    The crops did not need to be taken care of every day. Du Yue liked to sit on the roof of the car when she was idle. It was not only to enjoy the rare beautiful scenery, but also to guard their crops. Although there were only four of them living within a hundred miles, it was hard to guarantee that no one else would pass by. If they did not guard it, what if someone secretly took away their crops? Would they not have worked hard for the benefit of others? As the nts grew day by day, Du Yue¡¯s frown kept getting longer. It was not because of anything else, but because the sky was getting darker by the day.


    Not only was the sky turning dark earlier, but even dawn was muchter than before. All the signs were clearly reminding Du Yue that the Eternal Night wasing. Du Yue told He Xing and Xia Ju about her discovery. The two of them were silent for a while after hearing it. After a short silence, they decided to dig a basement. After the Eternal Night, they would try to nt in the basement.


    They had a digging robot, so they did not have to do it themselves, which saved them a lot of trouble.


    After digging the basement, Du Yue and the other two went to Shen Teng¡¯s house. They did not tell him that the Eternal Night wasing, but reminded him that they could dig a basement so that they could store the crops after harvesting. Shen Teng had been worried these few days. He had nted 20 acres of seeds and did not know how to store the produce after harvesting. After He Xing¡¯s reminder, he agreed without hesitation. When he saw the digging robot brought by He Xing, Shen Teng waspletely stunned. After a long time, he finally said, ¡°This¡­ 1 thought our lives would deteriorate after the apocalypse. 1 didn¡¯t expect technology to have developed to this extent.¡±


    Du Yue and the other two listened to Shen Teng¡¯s sigh. They only looked at each other but did not reply. They really did not know how to exin it to the other party. Were they going to say that the technology of the blue was indeed declining and that this thing they were seeing was not a product of the blue at all? If they could not exin it, he would not exin it. Anyway, Shen Teng was not a person who liked to get to the bottom of things.


    The efficiency of the digging robot was extremely high. Before the crops were harvested, the basements of the two families had already been dug. The basement was dug very deep, as high as a two-story building. Du Yue¡¯s basement was more than 500 square meters, and Shen Teng¡¯s basement was more than 200 square meters. In order to prevent the food stored in the basement from being eroded by moisture, He Xing and Shen Teng drove to the city together and brought back two carts full of bedding. When all the bedding wasid out, the basement waspletely built. At the same time, they also brought back news about the city.


    Simr to what Shen Teng had said before, many bases had already begun to move into the city, preparing to resume normal life. Everyone they saw in the city had a happy smile on their faces, and they were full of motivation when they worked. They believed that their suffering was over and that the apocalypse was about to end. A new life filled with hope was about to arrive..

 Chapter 546 - 546: The Group That Broke Into the Grassland

    Chapter 546: The Group That Broke Into the Grasnd


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The crops on the first acre ofnd had fully matured and could be harvested. This time, the benefits were clearly seen. As the sowing time was different, the harvest time of the crops was also different by a few days. They harvested the crops ording to the order of sowing. All the crops were harvested when they were the most tender. These 30 acres ofnd were only nted with four things¡ªcorn, sweet potatoes, potatoes, and soybeans. They had nted the first three before, but this was their first time nting soybeans.


    There were many ways to eat soybeans. Not only could they be used to grow bean sprouts and make soy milk and tofu, but they could also be used to make soybean oil. Although Du Yue did notck oil, if she wanted to use oil to stir-fry when others were present, she still had to find a logical source for the oil. When the first batch of crops was harvested, Du Yue was thinking of nting wheat and sesame seeds for the second batch. However, by the time they gathered all the food into the granaries and cleaned up the fields, there were only five hours of daylight left. When night fell, the sky seemed to be covered with a ck cloth. There was no moon or stars. There was nothing but a depressing ck color.


    If they wanted to see things clearly, they could only rely on the light of a shlight or a candle.


    Du Yue and the others did notck lighting equipment, but Shen Teng did. Fortunately, He Xing had developed a new energy-saving chargingmp that was manually operated. After installing the charging device on the bicycle, it only took two hours to fully charge it. It could be used continuously for three days after it was fully charged. Shen Teng exchanged the food with He Xing for two energy-savingmps. It couldst longer if he switched between the two.


    Du Yue and the others also used energy-savingmps. Whether it was the yard, the kitchen, or the car, they were all hung withmps. Especially in the cowshed, stable, sheep pen, and chicken pen, lighting was a must. If it was pitch-ck, the small animals would panic and even get sick. In order to ensure that they could grow up healthily, Xia Ju developed variousmonly used medicines for them, as well as nutrient solutions that could supplement them with trace elements.


    Du Yue watched the little animals grow stronger and stronger after drinking the nutrient solution developed by Xia Ju. She could not help but sigh. Xia Ju and He Xing were really all-rounded. The three of themplemented each other. No matter what kind of conditions the three of them were in, they could manage their lives well. After Du Yue¡¯s observation over the past few days, she found that the time of dawn was getting shorter and shorter by the day. Every day, it would shorten by about 30 minutes. There were still five hours left until dawn. At this rate, it would bepletely dark in ten days.


    There was an old saying on the blue. ¡®When the moon is dark and the wind is high, it¡¯s time to kill and set fire.¡¯ The night was the time when evil thoughts and sins were the easiest to breed. Even if they lived in the deste grasnd, they still had to be careful. After thend where the seeds had been nted was tidied up, only some grass seeds were scattered. The grass that had been nted previously was stored in Du Yue¡¯s space. It was enough for the cow, horses, and sheep to eat for a year and a half. Even if they ate all the grass, they could continue to nt grass in the basement. They did not have to worry about starving the animals.


    Seeing that daylight was getting shorter and shorter, the group decided to take advantage of the time to ride a horse and go out for a walk. After two months of feeding, these horses were many times stronger than when they first came from Lu Doni. They could run very fast. Including Shen Teng, there were a total of four people, and they happened to be riding these four horses. One day after lunch, the four of them rode their horses and ran for a long distance. Finally, they stopped at a high ce with a wide view. Standing high, the four of them could see far away.


    Coincidentally, they saw a team with quite a number of peopleing over. At first, Du Yue thought that she had seen wrongly. Later, she took out her binocrs and took a closer look. Only then did she realize that there was really a team approaching. At the front of the group were a few carriages leading the way. Behind them were people driving carriages and oxcarts. At the back of the group were those who followed on foot. Everyone¡¯s clothes were tattered and patched, and from afar, one could see the dirty marks on their clothes. Almost all of them were bald, and a few of them had long hair that was piled up on their heads like a bird¡¯s nest.


    Although these people were dressed differently, their faces were all pale. They walked in a dispirited manner, and their footsteps were unstable. It seemed that they had been hungry for a long time, as if they had escaped from famine..

 Chapter 547 - 547: Mind Your Own Business

    Chapter 547: Mind Your Own Business


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue looked at the situation for a while and handed the binocrs to He Xing. After the four of them took turns to check, Shen Teng spoke first. ¡°These people brought so many things with them. They should be moving. Judging from the direction they¡¯re going, they¡¯re probably going to the nearby base.¡±


    Du Yue was silent for a moment. ¡°If they want to go to the base, they must pass through here.¡±


    Although this grasnd had no master, and people coulde and go freely, Du Yue still hoped from the bottom of her heart that this group of people would not pass by their house and they would not meet. After the apocalypse, Du Yue was used to nning for the worst. She could not imagine how these refugees would react if they saw the fat poultry and livestock in their courtyard. Xia Ju and He Xing also thought so, but Shen Teng seemed to be a little silent. He sat on the horse without saying a word. Before Du Yue could speak, He Xing beat him to it and said, ¡°If they really run into us, let¡¯s not be too naive.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shen Teng was stunned. ¡°Can you repeat? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±


    Just by looking at Shen Teng¡¯s absent-minded appearance, Du Yue knew that his thoughts must have drifted away. ¡°If they pass by us, don¡¯t meddle in their business just because you¡¯re soft-hearted.¡±


    Shen Teng heard her clearly this time and nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. 1 know what to do.¡±


    After receiving Shen Teng¡¯s assurance, Du Yue¡¯s heart finally rxed a little. After spending some time together, they knew what kind of person Shen Teng was. Putting everything else aside, Shen Teng had always been an honest and trustworthy person. He would definitely do what he said.


    The few of them had something on their minds and were no longer in the mood to enjoy the scenery. They turned their horses around and ran home. The horses galloped across the ins at a very fast speed. Before the sky turnedpletely dark, they had returned to their residence. Du Yue looked at the time. It was only three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. If this were before the apocalypse, who could have predicted that one day in the future, the sky would start to turn dark at 11:30 AM!


    After sending the horse to the stable, Shen Teng returned to his tent. He carried a shlight with him for illumination. As he walked farther and farther away, the bright beam of light from the shlight gradually turned into a faint light spot.


    They came back at an awkward time. It was already past lunchtime, but it was too early for dinner, so the three of them decided to eat something light to fill their stomachs first. The three of them walked to the kitchen together and turned on the button on the wall. The room instantly lit up, forming a sharp contrast with the darkness outside. If not for the time, everyone would have thought that it was an ordinary night.


    The three of them sat down and ate the sandwiches Du Yue took out from her space. Everyone was eating with their heads lowered, but Xia Ju suddenly spoke up and mentioned the group of people they had seen on the grasnd. ¡°Why did theye all the way here?¡±


    Du Yue also noticed something strange when she heard this. ¡°You¡¯re right. Shen Teng said that the base wants to relocate to the city. If they¡¯ve realized that daylight is getting shorter by the day, they shouldn¡¯t havee all the way here, right? They could¡¯ve just returned to their previous base and continued living there!¡±


    He Xing, who had been quiet all this while, spoke up. ¡°Unless the previous base is no longer habitable, or they think that the grasnds are more suitable for survival for some other reason.¡±


    Du Yue nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re right! Do you think that only this group of people came to the grasnds, or are there other groups that we haven¡¯t seen?¡± ¡°If they chose to migrate for some reason, then they shouldn¡¯t be the only ones who are here. The grasnds are vast and sparsely popted. It¡¯s normal that we didn¡¯t see them if they took other routes.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Although it was inevitable that Du Yue was curious about the real reason why these people had moved here from afar, Du Yue still did not want to meet them. Unfortunately, in this situation, it was not up to Du Yue to decide whether they could meet.


    Their residence was here, so there was no way to avoid those people. No one knew if those people woulde here.


    After filling their stomachs, the three of them cleaned up the dining table and went to feed the animals. After checking the electric fence and confirming that everything was normal, they turned off all the lights in the courtyard that were not needed and returned to their respective RVs..

 Chapter 548 - 548: Sooner or Later, I’ll Slaughter All of You and Eat Your Meat

    Chapter 548: Sooner or Later, I¡¯ll ughter All of You and Eat Your Meat


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The curtains in the RV were very good at blocking out light. After the curtains were drawn, no one would know that the lights inside were turned on. There was a reason why they had to be so cautious. There were no trees or buildings on the grasnd. As long as there was a little light, their residence would be exposed. Du Yue did not want to attract the attention of those people because of the lights. On the sofa, Du Yue looked at the time again.


    Ever since the sky had darkened, Du Yue¡¯s perception of time had be somewhat sluggish. If she wanted to know what time it was, she could only find out from the clock. It was only four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and it was still too early to sleep. She had to do something to pass the time. Du Yue was about to speak when He Xing looked over and winked at her. ¡°I¡¯m so bored.¡±


    Du Yue took out a deck of poker cards from her space. ¡°Come, 1¡¯11 teach you how to y.¡±


    Du Yue had downloaded a lot of TV shows, variety shows, e-books, and stand-alone games.


    However, they had long gotten bored of these after several years.


    A few days ago, when she was tidying up her space, she suddenly found some poker cards. Although she did not know when she bought them, it did not matter. The most important thing was that they finally had something new to y with. Du Yue exined the rules to He Xing. There was no skill in this game. It was all based on luck. To make it more interesting, the two of them even made a bet. The bet was that whoever lost more times would cook for the next week.


    The two of them had just finished a round when they suddenly heard some movement. The voices sounded far away from them, but they were rather loud. Otherwise, they would not have heard the noise in the RV with the doors and windows closed. Du Yue quickly put the poker cards into her space, took two shlights, and followed He Xing out. The two of them had just walked out of the RV when they heard Xia Ju¡¯s voice. ¡°You heard it too? The group of people is making a racket over there. 1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    From Xia Ju¡¯s words, did she hear the sound too? Du Yue then heard Xia Ju answer with a smile, ¡°I was bored, so I took the binocrs and looked out the window. Coincidentally, 1 saw a group of people in the distance. At first, they were just hurrying on their way. For some reason, they suddenly quarreled. Now, they¡¯re fighting fiercely.¡±


    Du Yue took the binocrs from Xia Ju¡¯s hand and looked in the direction she was pointing. Sure enough, she saw a group of people rolling on the ground. This group of people had fewer people than the group they saw in the afternoon, but judging from their attire, they seemed to be from the same ce. Du Yue stared at them for a while before finally finding the problem. This group of people was indeed the group they had seen in the afternoon. However, there were a few carriages leading the way in the afternoon. Now, most of the carriages had disappeared. There were only two carriages left, and the others were walking. The ce where those people were making a scene was less than 30 meters away from Shen Teng¡¯s residence.


    Fortunately, the lights in Shen Teng¡¯s tent were not switched on, and it was pitch-ck outside. Those people passed by Shen Teng¡¯s tent and did not notice that there was a tent here.


    Fortunately, they did not discover it. If they discovered the existence of the tent, things might have be even more intense. They could hear the noise even from a distance, not to mention Shen Teng, who was only a few dozen meters away. Although she did not see Shen Teng, Du Yue was sure that he must be secretly observing this group of people in a ce where no one else could see.


    These people grabbed each other and fought for a long time. In the end, it was unknown whether the winner was decided or they could not fight anymore, but they finally stopped. Some people sat on the ground, while othersy down.


    Xia Ju frowned slightly. ¡°If they don¡¯t leave now, it won¡¯t be long before they notice our RV.¡±


    Du Yue was puzzled. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Xia Ju pouted in the direction of the cowshed and stable. ¡°We can keep quiet and hide our presence. But the animals don¡¯t understand the situation. They might cry out at any time¡­¡± Before Xia Ju could finish, Du Yue had already reacted to what was going on.


    Xia Ju was right. Animals did not know how to avoid danger. Now, she could only silently pray in her heart that they would be quiet for a while. Unfortunately, things did not go as she wished. The more one feared something, the more likely it woulde true. The sheep, which had been sleeping quietly, suddenly raised their heads and bleated. It might be because they were disturbed by the sound in the distance. After the sheep bleated, the cow, horses, and chickens all started crying out as well.


    Du Yue listened to the mixed sounds of bleating, mooing, neighing, and clucking.. She cursed in her heart, ¡®Sooner orter, I¡¯ll ughter all of you and eat your meat!¡¯

 Chapter 549 - 549: Everything Inside Is Ours

    Chapter 549: Everything Inside Is Ours


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xia Ju looked over through the binocrs again. ¡°I¡¯m impressed by these stupid teammates. The more critical the moment is, the more they screw up. Those people have already realized that the sound came from us!


    ¡°That group of people is currently surrounding each other and discussing something. 1 saw most of them nod their heads. They¡¯reing toward us! They¡¯re already on their way. They¡¯re quite fast! 1 didn¡¯t expect these people to have such good stamina. They had fought for so long just now, but they still have some energy in them! In less than five minutes, they¡¯ll reach our courtyard.¡±


    Listening to Xia Ju¡¯s impassioned broadcast, Du Yue only wanted to say ¡®Thank you, but that¡¯s not necessary.¡¯


    However, now was not the time to talk about this. The most important thing now was how to deal with those people when they rushed over. Before Du Yue coulde up with a good idea, the group of people walked to the grass. Although daylight was shortening day by day, the improved grass was not affected too much. It was still growing very well.


    Du Yue raised her binocrs again and saw the group of people walking onto the grass. They immediately pounced on the green grass like hungry tigers and began to gobble it up. Anyone who saw this pitiful scene would feel sorry for them. As long as there was enough food to eat, who would wolf down the grass on the ground? Someone stuffed his mouth full, then chewed and swallowed a few times. He said to the person who seemed to be the leader, ¡°This grasnd is a wastnd, but the grass here is growing so well. There must be someone living here! Are we there already?¡±


    As they were just outside the courtyard, Du Yue and the other two could hear everything they said clearly. Someone immediately shook his head when he heard this. ¡°Impossible! There isn¡¯t even a car here. It¡¯s definitely not a base! No matter where this is, there must be people living here. Since there are people living here, we don¡¯t have to go hungry! Stop eating grass ande with me!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he strode toward Du Yue¡¯s courtyard. Someone behind him quickly followed and jogged over. However, there were also some who were indifferent. They continued to lie on the grass and stuffrge amounts of grass into their mouths. Du Yue had tasted this grass before, and it tasted pretty good. After all, it was an improved variety from Xia Ju. Not only did this grass taste good, but it was also very nutritious.


    Ever since the cow, horses, and sheep ate this grass, their bodies seemed to be getting stronger and stronger day by day. Those people must have tasted the deliciousness of this grass, which was why they were unwilling to get up and wanted to eat more.


    Instead of following the people in front of them to find food that they were not sure existed, they might as well take this opportunity to eat a few more mouthfuls of grass to fill their stomachs. After all, no one knew who lived here. They might not be able to find food even if they searched like this.


    Du Yue did not have the time to pay attention to the people eating grass because the people rushing toward the small courtyard were getting closer and closer. They walked to the fence and found the electric fence, but no one said anything. No one knocked on the door. In fact, these people all deliberately lightened their footsteps and breathing as they sneakily looked into the courtyard.


    Du Yue and the other two had already turned off all the lights in the courtyard. At this moment, there was no light in the courtyard at all. It was so dark that nothing could be seen.


    Those people touched the darkness and could only try to look into the courtyard, but they could not see anything. However, Du Yue and the other two were holding night-vision binocrs. They could clearly see everyone¡¯s movements and expressions. Those people hesitated for a long time. Finally, one of them could not hold himself back anymore. He took two steps forward and reached out to touch the electric fence. The moment his hand touched the electric fence, he was electrocuted and took a few steps back. His face was filled with fear. ¡°There¡¯s really electricity here!¡±


    The person who spoke could not help but feel a lingering fear. If he had not moved quickly, he might not have been able to keep his arm. Even though he withdrew his hand the moment he felt the electric current, he could still feel the electric current running through his body, scaring him so much that his heart almost stopped.


    When most of them heard that there was electricity, they subconsciously took a few steps back, afraid that they would be electrocuted to death. However, there were also a few people who remained motionless on the spot. They did not have the slightest hint of fear. ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s a good thing that there¡¯s electricity! This is such a remote ce, yet they could actually set up such a powerful electric fence.. The people living here are definitely not ordinary people! Besides, if it¡¯s not for the fact that there¡¯s something particrly precious in the courtyard that needs protection, the people inside wouldn¡¯t have installed an electric grid here to waste electricity! As long as we can find a way to break in, everything inside will be ours!¡±

 Chapter 550 - 550: Why Are They Free and Easy?

    Chapter 550: Why Are They Free and Easy?


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The person who spoke was a skinny man. As he was too skinny, his huge head looked a little shaky on his neck. It was very strange. When he spoke, his eyes shed with a strange light. In this pitch-ck darkness, a pair of glowing eyes always made people feel goosebumps and shudder. The few people behind him who had not retreated subconsciously swallowed their saliva when they heard his instigation. ¡°Nothing ventured, nothing gained! We can¡¯t starve ourselves to death like this!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! If we don¡¯t break in, we won¡¯t have the strength to walk back to the base! We¡¯ve all been abandoned. Who cares about our lives?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We were forced to do this. We just want to live. What mistake are we making? We only want food and mean no harm. We¡¯re just poor people, so the people inside will definitely understand us!¡±


    Du Yue stood in the courtyard and listened to their conversation quietly. She felt that it was extremely ridiculous. Why should they have to empathize with thieves? In order to survive, they could casually barge into other people¡¯s houses and rob them? Du Yue¡¯s eyes darkened as she said to He Xing, ¡°Double the current.¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    He Xing turned around and left. Du Yue looked in the direction of the group of people again. They already knew about the existence of the power grid and the electric fence. If they rushed up and touched the electric fence, they definitely had iting. Sure enough, just as He Xing increased the current, the man who had spoken just now touched the fence. The electric current was twice as strong as before. This time, he did not have any chance to react at all. The moment his hand touched the electric fence, his eyes rolled back from the electric current. His body began to twitch uncontrobly, and the scream from his mouth was ear-piercing and unpleasant.


    Seeing him like this, the person beside him was so scared that he did not dare to act rashly. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    As he spoke, he reached out to support the person. The human body was a conductor. As soon as he touched the other party¡¯s arm, his entire body began to tremble uncontrobly.


    When the others saw the two of them like this, they all began to retreat in panic. They no longer dared to reach out their hands to touch them or the electric fence. It was not until the first thin man was knocked out and fell to the ground that his hand fell off the electric fence. ¡°Did they get electrocuted to death?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re definitely dead!


    ¡°I can¡¯t even hear their breathing!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re really dead? That¡¯s good. They¡¯re ourrades and our loved ones. Our loved ones were electrocuted to death by this electric fence. We definitely can¡¯t let this go. No matter what, we have to get an exnation from the people inside! Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes! The owner of this electric fence has topensate! We can¡¯t just let go of two lives!¡±


    When everyone heard this, they came to a realization and began to echo, ¡°Yes, these are two living people! They have topensate! At the very least, they have topensate us with the cattle and sheep that they¡¯re raising here!¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that! We can¡¯t let ourrades die in vain!¡±


    ¡°The people inside,e out immediately! My friends were electrocuted to death by your electric fence. You have topensate us today!¡± Everyone shouted in unison, their voices so loud that they almost broke through the sky.


    Du Yue, who was in the courtyard, heard all of their ns. She could not help butugh coldly. Whatrades?


    Whose first reaction would be to exchange the lives of their deadrades for food? She had really underestimated how shameless these people were! Xia Ju could not help but click her tongue. ¡°Shameless people are truly scum. How can they have the nerve to say such things?¡±


    He Xing walked back and whispered, ¡°So, should we just let them be or?¡±


    Du Yue sneered. ¡°Turn on the lights. Let me see who¡¯s so shameless!¡±


    With a click, all the lights in the courtyard lit up.


    There were many lights in the courtyard, and the light they emitted was strong enough. When all of them were turned on, the entire courtyard was as bright as day, allowing people to see everything in the courtyard clearly. Even the surroundings of the courtyard were illuminated by the strong light, and the field of vision was much better. The people outside the courtyard had already adapted to the darkness. Suddenly, they were shaken by the strong light and subconsciously closed their eyes. When they opened their eyes again, they saw three young people with noble figures standing in the courtyard. Seeing the attire of Du Yue and the other two, the people outside the courtyard were obviously stunned.


    Some even pinched their own hands to make sure that they were not dreaming. Whether it was their clean clothes, their smooth skin, or their indifferent expressions, all of it stimted their nerves.. They were all living in the apocalypse, so why did they have good food and clothes? Why could they grow grass and raise farm animals in such a beautiful ce?

 Chapter 551 - 551: You Must Give Us Two Cows

    Chapter 551: You Must Give Us Two Cows


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    They were indignant. ¡°This courtyard is yours? Your electric fence electrocuted ourrades to death. You have topensate us!¡±


    ¡°Ourrades can¡¯t die in vain. You must at least give us two cows! Also, give us some rations and drinking water!¡±


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°The electric fence is in our courtyard. It¡¯s not like it can move by itself. How did it electrocute yourrades to death?¡± ¡°Although the electric fence can¡¯t move, we can! We were journeying along and these tworades were scouting ahead when they were electrocuted by the electric fence you set up! Your electric fence blocked our way and hurt ourrades. You have topensate us!¡±


    Nonsense! Unreasonable!


    However, Du Yue¡¯s expression remained the same. There was no anger at all. ¡°You keep saying that our electric fence electrocuted yourrades, but 1 don¡¯t think they¡¯re even dead.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, the group of noisy people subconsciously looked to the side. The two people who were originally lying on the ground as if they were not breathing actually moved their fingers slightly and even moaned in pain. Seeing that the two of them were not dead, the group of people who were moring for Du Yue¡¯spensation were stunned at first. Soon, they stared at the people on the ground with resentment. Damn it!


    How could these two people still be breathing? They were ruining their n! Perhaps it was because they were too angry, but they did not hide their true thoughts. What they were thinking was clearly written on their faces. Du Yue and the other two could see it clearly. This was much more exciting than watching a TV show!


    Du Yue said calmly, ¡°See? They¡¯re still alive. You guys can go now. Now that we¡¯ve turned on the lights for you, you guys won¡¯t run into our electric fence again, right?¡±


    Du Yue turned her head and prepared to return to the RV with He Xing and Xia Ju. However, she had only taken two steps when a vicious voice suddenly came from outside the courtyard. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave! Who said they¡¯re still alive?!¡±


    Du Yue turned around and looked at the people on the ground. ¡°You¡¯re lying through your teeth? Can¡¯t you see whether they¡¯re dead or alive?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we can see them. They¡¯re dead!¡± The person who spoke was a man whose age could not be seen from his appearance. His voice was hoarse, but his eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    Du Yue frowned subconsciously. ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to argue.¡± As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, the man pulled out two daggers from his waist and stabbed them at the two people on the ground.


    In a sh, before the two people on the ground could react, the daggers had already stabbed into their chests. The two people on the ground were not prepared at all. The moment the tip of the daggers pierced their bodies, they cried out in pain. Their voices were extremely miserable. ¡°The two of them are dead now. If you don¡¯t paypensation, you¡¯re not allowed to leave today!¡± The man who attacked fell into a state of madness. His eyes were fixed on Du Yue, and his voice did not fluctuate at all. Seeing him like this, everyone subconsciously took a few steps back.


    However, Du Yue could see faint expectations in their lowered eyes. Not only did these people not stop him, but they had also secretly hoped that this person would kill the two people on the ground. Once the two people on the ground stopped breathing, they could use their numbers to distort the truth and say that Du Yue¡¯s electric fence electrocuted the deceased. Du Yue looked at the eager crowd and could not help but sneer. She pulled up the slingshot, aimed at the two daggers, and fired two marbles in session. The two marbles urately hit the hilt of the daggers. The daggers were sent flying by her, and blood began to flow out of the chests of the two men.


    The two people on the ground came back to their senses and subconsciously reached out to press their wounds to prevent themselves from losing too much blood and fainting. They were sweating profusely, and their bodies started to tremble uncontrobly. Although the knife wound was not fatal, it was enough to make them suffer. The two people who were still in a daze before were nowpletely awake because of the pain. They stood up with difficulty and retreated, their eyes filled with fear and vignce. Although their consciousness was muddled, they could still sense what was happening around them. They had clearly heard and seen what the man had said and done, including the actions of those who had said that they would advance and retreat together.


    These people kept saying that they wererades, but now they wanted to kill the two of them for a meal!

 Chapter 552 - 552: It’s None of My Business Even if Your Bodies Are Cut Into Pieces

    Chapter 552: It¡¯s None of My Business Even if Your Bodies Are Cut Into Pieces


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue looked at the scene in front of her and felt that it was extremelyughable. When there was no conflict of interest, everyone would gather together and act together. They would even say that they were like family. However, once the benefits were ced in front of everyone, these peoplepletely disregarded their previous friendship and decisively chose to sacrifice their ¡®family¡¯ to fulfill their own wishes. However, the two people lying on the ground were not worthy of pity. They were just the weaker party at the moment. If they had a choice, they would have made the same choice.


    Birds of a feather flock together. They were all the same. Du Yue could not be bothered to stay here and watch them fight each other. Just as she was about to leave, the two people on the ground called out to her. ¡°Wait a minute! Please save us! If you leave just like that, they¡¯ll definitely not let the two of us off!¡±


    Du Yue nced over indifferently. ¡°Whether they let you go or not has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! Of course, it has something to do with you! If they kill us, they¡¯ll definitely me our deaths on you and force you to take out supplies topensate! As long as you¡¯re willing to help us, they won¡¯t have an excuse to extort you! Don¡¯t worry, as long as you¡¯re willing to save us, the two of us will definitely work for you in the future to repay you!¡±


    Du Yue turned around and looked at them. She had thought that the two of them were on the verge of death. She did not expect that the more dangerous the situation was, the faster their minds would work. In just a few minutes, they had actually thought of such a good idea. Their words were sincere. If they had met someone else, that person might really agree to this suggestion.


    However, Du Yue just stared at the two of them coldly. The two of them were waiting for Du Yue¡¯s reply with anticipation. Du Yueughed coldly. ¡°Give up. 1 won¡¯t let you in.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The two of them were stunned. ¡°If you don¡¯t let us in, they¡¯ll use this as an excuse to ask you for something after they kill us!¡±


    Du Yue snorted. ¡°So what?¡±


    Her nonchnt attitude made everyone present dumbfounded. They all looked at her in shock. Du Yue¡¯s cold gaze swept across their faces. ¡°Let alone killing the two of you, even if they cut your bodies into pieces in front of me, it has nothing to do with me. You want to use this to bargain with me? Do you really think this is a society ruled byw? Even if they do kill you, what can they do to me? Do they have a way to get through the electric fence or do they have the ability to rob my courtyard without going past the electric fence? Stop dreaming! If they had a way to get in, why would they be talking so much nonsense from outside?¡±


    Du Yue said coldly. She did not care about their reactions and followed He Xing and Xia Ju back to the RV. The windows of the RV were pasted with anti-peeping ss film. They could clearly see what was happening outside, but the people outside could not see what was happening inside. The three of them sat on the sofa and turned to look at the people outside. After the three of them left, the two people struggled to get up from the ground. The remaining people did not n to kill them.


    Du Yue¡¯s words reminded them that even if they really killed these two people, Du Yue would not acknowledge it at all, let alone give them anypensation. It was not a society ruled byw now, and no one would seek justice for them. However, these people were still reluctant to leave. They gathered together and chatted for a while before finally sitting on the grass outside Du Yue¡¯s courtyard.


    Seeing that there was really no movement in the courtyard, they could only start to pick the grass on the ground and stuff it into their mouths. Xia Ju shrugged helplessly. ¡°They¡¯re nning to cling to us!¡±


    These people¡¯s intentions were too straightforward. They just wanted to guard the courtyard and wait for Du Yue and the others toe out. They probably thought that as long as Du Yue and the other two went out, they would be able to force them to give them some supplies. Du Yue raised her eyebrows. ¡°Let them wait. We have a lot of time anyway.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s space had everything they needed. Even if the three of them did not go out for the rest of their lives, there would not be any problems.


    Du Yue and the other two were not worried about Shen Teng. After Shen Teng¡¯s crops matured, he gave 30% of the harvest to Du Yue and the others as per their previous agreement. He also exchanged an electric fence from Du Yue and built a small courtyard outside his tent. Other than his tent and his car, there was only a small empty space in the courtyard. Shen Teng nned to build a chicken coop here to raise a few chickens, but the eggs were still hatching, so he had to wait..

 Chapter 553 - 553: The Moon People Who Can Fly

    Chapter 553: The Moon People Who Can Fly


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was also an electric fence outside Shen Teng¡¯s courtyard. Even if these people discovered Shen Teng¡¯s residence, they would still not be able to break in. Previously, He Xing had given Shen Teng a walkie-talkie to facilitatemunication. Now, it woulde in handy. He Xing told Shen Teng everything that had happened through the walkie-talkie and told him to be more careful. Shen Teng seemed very calm on the other end of the walkie-talkie. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The three of you must not go out for the next few days. They¡¯ll leave if they find it boring.¡±


    After telling Shen Teng about the situation here, Du Yue and the other two had nothing to worry about. The three of them had nothing to do, so they sat leisurely in the RV and yed poker until their stomachs began to growl. Du Yue took out a few dishes from her space, and the three of them ate together. After dinner, the three of them chatted for a while more before Xia Ju left their RV and returned to her own ce. Xia Ju opened the door and made a slight noise. The people sitting around the door immediately looked over, their eyes shining with excitement.


    However, before they could continue to be happy, the door closed again. Two to three minutester, all the lights in the courtyard were turned off. The people outside were a little flustered, but they quickly calmed down. Some of them continued to gnaw on the grass while othersy down and prepared to sleep.


    Du Yue looked at this group of people with binocrs in the RV and could not help butugh. ¡°They¡¯re quite happy.¡±


    He Xing raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°We can be happier than them.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s watch aedy movie together!¡± A moviested more than two hours. By the time Du Yue and He Xing finished watching it, it was already time to sleep.


    The two of them did not pay any more attention to the group of people outside the courtyard. After washing up, they directlyy on the bed. Before he closed his eyes, He Xing deliberately increased the current of the power grid. If someone wanted to barge in in the middle of the night, even if they did not die, they would be crippled. Although she knew that there was a group of people with ill intentions waiting outside the courtyard, Du Yue still slept very soundly that night. Not only did she sleep soundly, but she also had a strange dream.


    The next morning, Du Yue rubbed her sleepy eyes and was still in a daze. He Xing woke up earlier than her. He had already washed up and was sitting on the sofa outside. Hearing Du Yue¡¯s voice, He Xing opened the curtain and walked in. He saw Du Yue sitting on the bed with a dull look in her eyes. He did not know what she was thinking. ¡°Why are you sitting there in a daze?¡±


    He Xing quickly walked to her side and patted her shoulder. When she heard He Xing speak, Du Yue subconsciously looked at him, and her eyes gradually focused. ¡°I had a very strange dream. I dreamed that there were people on the moon.¡±


    He Xing was stunned, not quite understanding what she meant. ¡°There were people on the moon? Who? Do you know them?¡±


    He Xing had been on the blue for four to five years. He had watched a lot of videos and TV shows on Du Yue¡¯s tablet. He Xing knew that the blue had developed a manned spacecraft long ago. He also knew that astronauts hadnded on the moon decades before the apocalypse. However, looking at Du Yue¡¯s stunned state, the people on the moon she was talking about were definitely not as simple as astronauts.


    He Xing asked but did not get a reply from Du Yue. Du Yue just leaned her head on He Xing¡¯s shoulder and began to carefully recall the dream fromst night. Dreams were things that people remembered the most clearly when they first woke up. However, the longer they woke up, the less they could remember the details of the dream. Du Yue was afraid that she would forget, so she quickly recalled it in her mind when she had just woken up. Fortunately, her memory was still very good, so she quickly remembered.


    Du Yue slowly straightened her body and gently described the situation in her dream.


    Du Yue and the other two were riding their horses on the grasnd. When they reached a higher ce, Du Yue suddenly noticed a bright moon in the sky. The three of them stopped and picked up their phones to take pictures of the moon. However, they suddenly realized that the image of the moon on their phones was getting bigger and bigger. Du Yue subconsciously put down her phone, and she realized that the moon was indeed approaching them at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Later, the moon was almost in front of her eyes. Du Yue even felt that she could touch the moon with her hand. But before she could do anything, people flew down from the moon. Those people were wearing special shoes, and with a light tap of their toes on the ground, they could fly. After they flew down, they began to chase after everyone on the grasnd. A few people even chased after Du Yue and the others relentlessly. They said that they were people who had been driven to the moon and that they were here for revenge..

 Chapter 554 - 554: They Still Have the Strength to Do This

    Chapter 554: They Still Have the Strength to Do This


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Right before Du Yue woke up from her dream, those people still did not manage to catch up to her. Du Yue looked at He Xing. ¡°Why do you think 1 suddenly had such a dream?¡±


    He Xing did not answer her question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Do you remember thest time we saw the moon?¡±


    Du Yue was taken aback. She tried to recall, but she could not remember thest time she saw it. When did the moon disappear?


    Did it start from the extreme cold, or did it disappear after the earthquake? Perhaps the fog? Du Yue could not remember it no matter how hard she tried. In the end, she simply gave up. ¡°Are you saying that I might have foreseen the future?¡±


    He Xing shook his head slowly. ¡°I just have a vague premonition, but we can make preparations in advance.¡± ording to the progress of the apocalypse you experienced in your previous life, we¡¯ll face the pr night next. During the four years of pr night, we won¡¯t be able to see the moon. After the pr night, acid rain followed, and the moon can¡¯t be seen in the acid rain. So, if your dream is real, it¡¯s at least four years from now. So don¡¯t be afraid. We can slowly prepare.¡±


    He Xing¡¯s words were reasonable and made Du Yue, who was a little scared, slowly rx. ¡°You¡¯re right. We still have a lot of time to prepare!¡±


    After washing up and sitting at the dining table to eat breakfast, Du Yuepletely recovered herposure. Xia Ju also came over from her RV for a meal. Du Yue told her everything about her dream and what He Xing had just said. Xia Ju listened very seriously. In the end, she asked, ¡°Why do you think that the things in the dream will really happen in the future?¡±


    Du Yue did not know how to exin it to her. After thinking about it, she finally said, ¡°It¡¯s probably a woman¡¯s sixth sense!¡±


    Perhaps it was because too many absurd things had happened since the apocalypse, she was subconsciously wary of her dreams.


    ¡°I feel that something is wrong.¡± Xia Ju frowned slightly and looked deep in thought. ¡°Your dream doesn¡¯t make sense. The people on the blue shouldn¡¯t have the conditions and ability to live on the moon, let alone drive people up there.¡±


    Du Yue had not thought of this before. Now that Xia Ju reminded her, she suddenly realized something. ¡°You¡¯re right! We can¡¯t even live on the moon for long, so how could someone drive people up there? It¡¯s difficult to achieve this on the blue, but it¡¯s still possible in the interster.¡±


    He Xing nodded thoughtfully. ¡°There are indeed people who have been driven away in the gxy before. They¡¯re driven to a ce that no one cares about. Unless someone specially drove a spaceship to pick them up, they would have to stay there for the rest of their lives, unable to leave.¡±


    Du Yue suddenly thought of a possibility. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you think it¡¯s possible that the people who were driven out of the interster identally came to the blue?¡±


    He Xing did not answer, but Xia Ju asked suspiciously, ¡°But we can¡¯t leave the blue. How did they find us?¡±


    The three of them could not think of a reasonable exnation and could only stare nkly at each other. In the end, it was He Xing who spoke first. ¡°If we don¡¯t understand, then let¡¯s not think about it. It¡¯s a waste of brain cells. Since things havee to this, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    After breakfast, the three of them did not continue to dwell on Du Yue¡¯s dream. Instead, they looked out the window together. It was just past eight in the morning, so it was still dark outside. Du Yue took out a pair of night vision binocrs and gave them to He Xing and Xia Ju so that they could see the situation outside clearly. As soon as she looked through the binocrs, Du Yue immediately frowned and closed her eyes. It was not because of anything else. The group of people outside the courtyard was doing something indecent on the grass.


    Du Yue was so disgusted that she almost threw up her breakfast.


    Xia Ju, however, seemed to be unbothered. She stared at them for a long time before putting down the binocrs in her hand. Sheined with a look of disgust, ¡°They look bad, their figures are bad, and their skills are bad. It¡¯s too boring.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s face was filled with shock. What was she saying?! Although she knew that Xia Ju was not young anymore, Du Yue still felt that it was weird to hear her say such words with such a baby face. Soon, Xia Ju noticed Du Yue staring at her. She turned to Du Yue. ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was just that these people are indeed quite awesome. Yesterday, they wereining that they were going to starve to death. Now, they still have the strength to do this. It seems that they¡¯re not hungry enough..¡±

 Chapter 555 - 555: Best Actress

    Chapter 555: Best Actress


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Dawn was gettingter andter. Du Yue and the others did not see any light until around noon. Looking at the gradually brightening sky, Xia Ju decided to go out for a walk. Although there was everything in the RV, she still wanted to go out for a breather after staying inside for a long time. She was about to go to the courtyard to exercise. Just as she walked out of the RV, a woman¡¯s pained voice sounded outside. Du Yue also heard this voice. She subconsciously looked out of the window and saw that the woman who had been in ecstasy previously was now in pain.


    ¡°Help! Prettydy! Please save my life! They want to torture me to death! As long as you save my life, I¡¯m willing to do anything for you. I¡¯ll do anything! I don¡¯t eat much either! Really!¡±


    Du Yue looked at the woman¡¯s performance, and five words suddenly appeared in her mind¡ªlife is like a y. This woman¡¯s acting was very good, but did she really think that no one could see her enjoying herself earlier? Just as Du Yue was about to leave, she heard Xia Ju say, ¡°Do you recognize this thing?¡± Xia Ju waved the phone in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve taken photos of your previous exercise. Do you want to take a look? I looked back just now. You seemed to be enjoying it before. You didn¡¯t feel threatened or tempted by others at all.¡±


    As soon as Xia Ju finished speaking, the miserable woman¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She raised her voice with hatred in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve long forgotten that cell phones exist in this world! Ever since the apocalypse, I haven¡¯t been living like a human. I don¡¯t even have enough to eat; I don¡¯t even have a candle. How can 1 remember that there¡¯s still a cell phone in this world?¡± As sheined, tears flowed down her face.


    Xia Ju could not help but apud her. ¡°Not bad. Although life in the post-apocalyptic world is difficult, it seems that you haven¡¯t given up on practicing your acting skills. When the apocalypse ends, you can go back to acting. The Best Actress Award will definitely be yours. You can do it! I¡¯m very optimistic about your future.¡±


    Du Yue: ¡°???¡±


    Previously, she only felt that the woman¡¯s actions were irritating to her eyes. She only took a quick nce and put down the binocrs. She did not take a closer look at the woman¡¯s face.


    Now that she heard Xia Ju say this, Du Yue picked up the binocrs and took a closer look. Only then did she realize that this woman was actually a slightly famous actress. However, she was famous not because of her good acting skills but because she had cheated on her husband and became the mistress of a famous director. After being exposed by the paparazzi, she was instantly cancelled on the inte. Netizens even dug up evidence of her bullying her ssmates back in school.


    Du Yue pouted at He Xing. ¡°I grew up on the blue, but 1 don¡¯t know as many celebrities as Xia Ju, a foreigner. I¡¯m really ashamed of my inferiority!¡±


    From this, it could be seen that Xia Ju had indeed watched a lot of movies and shows since joining them. Otherwise, she would not have known such a mediocre actress. The woman, who was originally very confident,pletely changed her expression when she heard Xia Ju¡¯s words. She stared at Xia Ju and secretly gritted her teeth. Those who did not know better would think that she had some deep hatred for Xia Ju. Looking at her ferocious face, Xia Ju could not help but give her a thumbs-up. ¡°If you had disyed such great acting skills in the TV shows, you wouldn¡¯t have had to give yourself to the director to barely get the role of the third female lead. However, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve improved. Work hard and live on. When the apocalypse ends, you can act again. Your current acting skills are enough to support yourself.¡±


    After Xia Ju finished speaking, she ignored the woman. After moving around in the courtyard for a while, she returned to Du Yue¡¯s RV.


    Du Yue smiled and looked at her. ¡°She¡¯s about to die of anger because of you. But why are you suddenly so interested? You said so much to her.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, life is too boring now. It¡¯s not easy to meet a real actor who can act with me. I definitely have to cherish this opportunity.¡±


    Du Yue did not know how to respond to Xia Ju¡¯s words. There were less than three hours left until dawn. If this were in the past, Du Yue and the others would have taken advantage of the daylight to ride their horses. But now that there were people blocking their door, it was impossible to do so. They could only stay in the RV.


    Du Yue and He Xing hardly went out. Only Xia Ju could not stand the loneliness and would asionally go to the courtyard for a walk. She even took on the task of feeding all the small animals just to get some fresh air. As long as Xia Juyi went out, Du Yue could hear her arguing with the people outside. In the beginning, Du Yue would listen very carefully. After the number of quarrels increased, Du Yue lost interest. The days passed quite quickly and noisily..

 Chapter 556 - 556: Ambush in the Dark

    Chapter 556: Ambush in the Dark


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Three days passed in a sh, and there were only two hours left of daytime. It was already past noon when the sky began to brighten. At this time, Du Yue and the other two were sitting together for lunch. As they ate, they saw the sky gradually brighten up. It felt like they were dreaming. Du Yue could not help but put down her chopsticks and sigh. ¡°We don¡¯t have many days of daylight left.¡±


    It was estimated that the pr night would arrive in a few days.


    Just as she finished sighing, Du Yue suddenly realized that the people who were blocking the courtyard had all disappeared. Du Yue was a little puzzled. They had persisted for so many days. Why did they suddenly give up? ¡°When did those people leave?¡± Du Yue asked He Xing and Xia Ju.


    He Xing and Xia Ju subconsciously looked out and found that the people who had been outside the courtyard were gone. ¡°I don¡¯t know. No wonder I didn¡¯t see anyone when I went out to feed the chickens this morning. Could it be that they figured they couldn¡¯t persuade us and left? That¡¯s great. Then can we go for a ride?¡±


    ¡°You can go out and try.¡± He Xing raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Do you believe that as soon as you show your face, those people will immediately rush out to block you?¡±


    Xia Ju frowned. ¡°You mean that they haven¡¯t left at all but are hiding in the dark, waiting for us to let down our guard and walk out on our own?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the most likely possibility. They¡¯ve already been waiting for so long. There¡¯s no reason for them to suddenly leave,¡± He Xing said. Du Yue could not help but sigh. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what they¡¯re thinking. If they have the time to waste with us, they might as well think about how to fill their stomachs and survive.¡±


    He Xing curled his lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t they just trying to fill their stomachs?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Since they had guessed that those people might be hiding in the dark, Du Yue and the other two naturally would not give them a chance.


    They did not have anything to do outside, but they felt that it was a pity. Seeing that daylight was getting shorter and shorter, they did not know if they still had the chance to go out for a ride before the pr night arrived. He Xing¡¯s guess was correct.


    The group of people had not given up. They hid in the dark and waited to ambush Du Yue and the other two. However, they had been hiding in the dark for an entire day, but they did not see a single figure appear. They knew that their n had been seen through by the people in the courtyard. In terms of patience, they were no match for Du Yue and the other two.


    As they had toe forward to eat grass to fill their stomachs, Du Yue and the other two watched them walk out from the shadows and return to the grass to continue eating. They really admired them from the bottom of their hearts.


    They had already found something to fill their stomachs. They could have brought more grass with them and continued on their way. Sooner orter, they would reach the next base. However, they did not want to do that. They insisted on staying here and wasting time with Du Yue and the others. However, if this continued, they would be the ones at a disadvantage in the end. The altitude of the grasnd was much higher than that of the south. As daylight was getting shorter and shorter, the temperature was also dropping rapidly. When the pr night really came, it would be very cold outside.


    The group of people outside did not bring much luggage and were dressed thinly. If they continued to persist, even if they did not starve to death, they would freeze to death outside.


    Although Du Yue understood this, she did not n to do anything. Those people outside had not gotten any benefits from them at all, yet they still refused to leave. If the three of them really gave the other party some things, those people wouldpletely rely on them. Not only would they want to cling to them, but they would also want to figure out how to skin the three of them alive and take everything for themselves. Du Yue would never raise a tiger to invite trouble.


    Du Yue retracted her gaze and nned to find a variety show to kill time. Suddenly, she heard Xia Ju shout excitedly, ¡°Look, there¡¯s another group of people!¡±


    ¡°Another group?¡± Du Yue picked up the binocrs again and went out to look.


    Xia Ju said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    There was indeed a new fleet of cars outside the courtyard. Someone got out of the leading car and was walking toward them. Du Yue pushed the door open and got out of the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡±


    He Xing and Xia Ju followed. As soon as they walked out of the RV, they heard the people outside the courtyardining, saying that the three of them were cold-hearted and did not help. They asked the neers to support them..

 Chapter 557 - 557: The Arrival of the New Neighbors

    Chapter 557: The Arrival of the New Neighbors


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. She did not understand what these people were thinking. They just grabbed random people on the road and wanted them to back them up. Were they desperate, or was there some other reason? Du Yue was wondering what had happened between them. The woman cried and told the other party how difficult it had been for her, but the man did not show any expression after hearing it.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Zou Bo, the chief of Happiness Base. The people in our base have just moved here. There are many things that we don¡¯t know about this ce, so we want to ask you some questions. Are you from the city? How long have you been stationed in the grasnds? The ground we saw along the way was bare. There¡¯s only grass in front of your door. Did you nt all this grass?¡±


    Zou Bo asked a lot of questions, but none of them were about that woman. It was obvious that he had no intention of meddling in this matter. Du Yue listened to his questions one after another. He probably nned to set up camp nearby. There was indeed some trouble. After all, where there were many people, there would be more trouble. However, the grasnd was not her private property. She could not care less whether Zou Bo and his men set up camp here or not. ¡°We¡¯ve only just arrived, and we nted the grass. As for the rest, we don¡¯t know.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s answer was simple, but it had already solved Zou Bo¡¯s doubts. ¡°Thank you. We also n to set up camp nearby. We won¡¯t disturb you, right?¡±


    Du Yue looked over meaningfully. ¡°If 1 say you¡¯ll be disturbing us, can you go somewhere else?¡±


    Zou Bo did not expect Du Yue to be so rude. He stood there awkwardly, not knowing what to say.


    Du Yue did not want to make things difficult for anyone. She spoke again, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t camp on the grass we grow, it¡¯s fine. As for the other ces, they¡¯re not ours to begin with, so you can choose any ce you want.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Zou Bo nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll choose a ce where 1 won¡¯t disturb you. We¡¯ll be neighbors from now on. I hope to receive your guidance and help!¡±


    Just from Zou Bo¡¯s tone, Du Yue knew that he must have his eyes on the grass they nted and would definitely ask them to exchange their seeds. However, Du Yue did not want to reveal her intentions. She would talk about the futureter. For now, she just pretended that she did not know what he was implying.


    Zou Bo did not care that Du Yue did not reply. He said goodbye to Du Yue and left with his men.


    It was only when Zou Bo¡¯s figure disappeared from her sight that Du Yue looked at the woman and smiled silently at her. The woman had even added fuel to the fire andined to him, but he ignored herpletely. Du Yue did not know if she was embarrassed. The woman red at Du Yue, stomped her feet, and chased after Zou Bo. Seeing that she had left, the rest of the people followed suit. He Xing was quite happy when he saw that the people outside the courtyard were following Zou Bo. ¡°It seems that the arrival of the new neighbors isn¡¯t a bad thing. At least these people are no longer pestering us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s solved our problem.¡± These people had spent so much time with Du Yue and the others. They knew that the three of them would not give them any resources. Naturally, they were not interested in waiting any more time. Zou Bo and his group had appeared at this time and were camping nearby. They had to take this opportunity to follow them! However, it was uncertain if Zou Bo would take them in.


    Du Yue did not think too much about it. No matter how Zou Bo got along with the people outside the courtyard, it had nothing to do with the three of them. The three of them only needed to live their own lives. After returning to the RV, He Xing told Shen Teng through the walkie-talkie that Zou Bo and his team were going to be stationed nearby. Shen Teng was not surprised because Zou Bo had also visited him and asked him to take care of him in the future.


    ¡°The ce where they¡¯re stationed is very close to me. It¡¯s not even a hundred meters away.¡± Shen Teng chuckled.


    Du Yue could not help but frown when she heard this. Zou Bo had chosen to station himself near Shen Teng in such arge grasnd. What was the meaning of this?


    Du Yue could not think of a reason for it, so she could only instruct Shen Teng to pay more attention to the situation. He should go out as little as possible and have less contact with Zou Bo and the others. As long as Shen Teng stayed in his own courtyard with the electric fence protecting him, no matter what Zou Bo and the others were thinking, they could not threaten Shen Teng for the time being.


    Shen Teng did not seem to care too much. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything valuable here. Besides, I¡¯m not afraid of them even if they really have ill intentions. At most, 1¡¯11 fight them to the death.¡±


    Du Yue sighed helplessly. How did ite to the point where he had to fight them to the death? ¡°It¡¯s not that bad!¡±


    Du Yue advised him, ¡°Even if they really have bad intentions, we can still deal with them when theye. We won¡¯t have to fight them to the death..¡±

 Chapter 558 - 558: It’s Better to Live a Lazy Life than to Die a Good Death

    Chapter 558: It¡¯s Better to Live a Lazy Life than to Die a Good Death


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Shen Tengughed on the other end of the walkie-talkie. ¡°I was just saying it casually. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. It¡¯s better to live azy life than to die a good death. It¡¯s not easy for me to live until now. How can 1 easily fight with others? Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Du Yue agreed with him. After saying goodbye to Shen Teng, Du Yue picked up the binocrs and looked out the window.


    Zou Bo had already parked the car a little farther away with his men, and they were already setting up the tents. Just by looking at their tents, one could tell that they hade to the grasnd prepared in advance. Not only were the tents they broughtrge, but they were also much stronger than ordinary tents.


    Du Yue looked at the tents and knew that Zou Bo¡¯s base had a lot of people. Three hourster, there were more than 30rge tents on the grasnd. Originally, there were only two courtyards in the vicinity. Now that there were more than 30 tents, it looked like a lively tribe. The people who had blocked Du Yue¡¯s courtyard and refused to leave said something to Zou Bo, and he actually agreed to let them stay. Not only did he give them two tents, but he also gave them some food during dinner. Du Yue could clearly see through the binocrs that the actress who had tried to guilt trip them had been following Zou Bo closely ever since she saw him. From time to time, she would talk to him and look at him with an indescribable gaze.


    However, Zou Bo ignored her. If there was a mirror right now that could show her how she looked, she probably would not be so confident in throwing flirtatious nces at him.


    Du Yue put down her binocrs after a quick nce. Whether that woman could move Zou Bo with her charm or not had nothing to do with her. The next morning, when Du Yue opened her eyes, she saw He Xing looking into the distance with binocrs. Du Yue was curious and asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Zou Bo left with the motorcade early in the morning. Before he left, he even moved all the luggage in the cars into the tents. He probably went out to retrieve something.¡±


    Hearing He Xing¡¯s answer, Du Yue only nodded and did not take it to heart.


    The three of them had to prepare a lot of things to settle down, not to mention there were so many people in the Happiness Base. Zou Bo and the others did not have an interspace, so they could only use cars to bring things over.


    He Xing did not continue watching the situation. He put down his binocrs and followed Du Yue out of the RV. Xia Ju had been waiting for the two of them in the kitchen early in the morning. When she saw them, she shouted that she was hungry and asked them to cook quickly. They usually ate a light breakfast, but there was nothing wrong with their daily nutrition. The three of them did not have anything urgent to do during the day. Du Yue simply took out the wonton skin and meat stuffing that she had prepared earlier from her space and asked He Xing and Xia Ju to make wontons with her. The wrapped wontons were ced in the preservation box that was specially used to store wontons and dumplings before being stored in the space.


    They made hundreds of small wontons at once and put them all into the space. This way, when they wanted to eat them in the future, they could just take them out and cook them for a few minutes. They had to spend a couple of hours preparing the wontons, but this could save them a lot of trouble in the future. When the three of them left the kitchen after eating, the sky outside had gradually brightened.


    Du Yue took out her phone to look at the time and realized that it was already one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. As the sky gradually brightened, they could see more clearly. They walked into the courtyard, and Du Yue took a few nces at Zou Bo¡¯s camp. As soon as she looked over, she saw Zou Bo¡¯s motorcade driving toward the camp from afar. It looked like they had returned after retrieving the items.


    Just as Du Yue was about to look away, she saw Zou Bo driving toward their courtyard. A few minutester, Zou Bo parked his car in front of their yard. Du Yue stood in the yard and asked him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Zou Bo chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I brought back some supplies. See if you need anything. I¡¯ll share some with you.¡±


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°We won¡¯t ept things for nothing. If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t beat about the bush with you. 1 want to trade some grass seeds with you. Can I?¡±


    Before Du Yue could answer, Zou Bo spoke again, ¡°I tasted the grass you nted yesterday. It tastes quite fresh and tender. The people who were blocking your courtyard before this told me that they survived by eating grass these days. They said that this grass not only filled their stomachs but also made their physical condition better than before, so I want to trade some grass seeds with you. I want to bring some back to nt and eat them as vegetables..¡±

 Chapter 559 - 559: Sun Heading North

    Chapter 559: Sun Heading North


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zou Bo did not beat about the bush and made his thoughts very clear. Humans were selfish and capable ofing up with schemes. It was just that some people were used to hiding that side of them and using other methods to obtain what they wanted. However, some people were neither greedy nor possessive. They used what they had to exchange with others. Comparing the two, Du Yue naturally preferred people like Zou Bo who were straightforward. ¡°Then what do you n to give me in exchange?¡± Du Yue nodded slightly and asked.


    ¡°We have living supplies, clothes, shoes, socks, and gasoline. When we rushed back just now, we even hunted something on the way. What do you need?¡±


    The things Zou Bo listed out were nothing Du Yue needed, but she did not reject him directly. After thinking for a while, Du Yue said, ¡°Answer a few questions first.¡±


    Zou Bo nodded and smiled. ¡°Tell me, what are your questions?¡±


    ¡°Which city was your Happiness Base originally stationed in?¡± Du Yue asked.


    Zou Bo did not hesitate. ¡°Do you know Qinghe City where the first base is located? We were in a small city near that ce. We used to exchange supplies with the first base.¡±


    ¡°How are the living conditions in Happiness Base?¡±


    ¡°Although we can¡¯t eat and drinkwell, it¡¯s not a problem for us to survive and wear warm clothes. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be alive until now.¡±


    Zou Bo¡¯s words made sense, but if the living conditions in Happiness Base were really good, why did Zou Bo and the otherse all the way to the grasnd? After Du Yue asked this question, Zou Bo was a little confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys move here after receiving the news?¡±


    ¡°News? What news?¡±


    Zou Bo was a little surprised, but he quickly reacted. ¡°Look at my brain. You said before that you came to the grasnd some time ago, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Hearing Zou Bo¡¯s words, Du Yue could not help but frown. He had said so much, but none of the information was useful. Just as Du Yue was about to speak again, Zou Bo said, ¡°After the fogpletely dissipated, everyone thought that the natural disasters hadpletely ended and that we could finally live our lives like before. Suddenly, a helicopter appeared in the sky. There was arge banner hanging on it. The banner had a sentence written on it¡ª¡¯eternal night ising, the sun is shining toward the north.¡¯ At first, we thought it was a prank, butter on, everyone realized that daylight was getting shorter and shorter. After that, we could only believe the words on the banner. After discussing with the other people in the base, we decided to move to the north with the sun, and then we came here.¡±


    Zou Bo took out his phone and showed Du Yue the video. ¡°Look, this is the video I took. Although the resolution isn¡¯t very clear, you can see some of it.¡± Du Yue took the phone from the gap in the iron fence and looked at the video ying on the screen. There was indeed a helicopter flying in the air in the video, and there was indeed a banner hanging from the helicopter. As the helicopter was moving very fast, the image was a little blurry. Du Yue paused the video and took a screenshot. She found that what was written on the banner was indeed as Zou Bo had said. Du Yue turned around and handed the phone to He Xing and Xia Ju. After the two of them looked at it one by one, Du Yue handed the phone back to Zou Bo through the gap in the iron fence.


    ¡°Then, are all the people from the first base heading north?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But they have a lot of people and a lot of luggage,¡± said Zou Bo. ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re slower than us.¡±


    ¡°Are they also heading toward the grasnd?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When 1 met them on the way, 1 spoke a few words with them. They told me that they were going to a base in the north, but I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll pass by here.¡±


    Since all her questions had been answered, Du Yue did not beat about the bush. ¡°How many grass seeds do you want?¡±


    Zou Bo was pleasantly surprised. ¡°You agree to trade with me? Great, thank you! We have more people, so if possible, we want to exchange for more. However, it still depends on you. If you don¡¯t have much¡­¡±


    Zou Bo felt a little embarrassed. Du Yue could not help but smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. We still have quite a lot. Is 200 catties enough?¡± ¡°2-200 catties?¡±


    Seeing Zou Bo¡¯s shocked expression, Du Yue could not help butugh.. ¡°What? Is 200 catties not enough for you?¡±

 Chapter 560 - 560: Eternal Night Has Arrived

    Chapter 560: Eternal Night Has Arrived


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zou Bo shook his head. ¡°No, no! We might not have that much to trade with you, so 1 want to exchange for a hundred catties worth.¡±


    However, Du Yue did not want much from Zou Bo. The few questions that Zou Bo had answered were more important to Du Yue than supplies. In the post-apocalyptic world where there was nomunicationwork, information was the most difficult thing to obtain. Therefore, she and Zou Bo were each taking what they needed.


    He Xing returned to the RV and soon came out with a sack of seeds. He walked to the door and opened the iron gate. After exchanging the things, he closed the gate again.


    ¡°In addition to the grass seeds, there are also nutrient solutions and nting methods in this sack. The amount of nutrient solution needed is written there. You can just add some water to it when you go back.¡±


    Zou Bo nodded heavily after Du Yue finished giving her instructions. ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you!¡±


    Zou Bo put the seeds in the car and drove away. Du Yue and the other two did not stay at the door for long. Zou Bo had given them a wide variety of things, including food and drinks. Du Yue checked them to make sure there were no problems before putting them into her space. Although they had no use for these things at the moment, they mighte in handy in the future. Du Yue put away the things and turned to look at He Xing and Xia Ju. ¡°Who do you think put up the banner?¡±


    Xia Ju shook her head. ¡°1 don¡¯t know. 1 don¡¯t know many people on the blue.¡±


    That was true. He Xing thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not someone from the first base. If it was someone from the first base, they would have prepared to move ahead of time. They wouldn¡¯t have waited until the Eternal Night was about to arrive before they started moving.¡±


    Xia Ju had a different opinion. ¡°Not necessarily. Before you left, didn¡¯t you hint to Zuo Mingdong that the Eternal Night was about to descend? Perhaps he didn¡¯t believe it at first, but when he saw that daylight was getting shorter and shorter, he had no choice but to believe it. After discussing with the people in the base, he sent a helicopter to spread the news to everyone and then moved north with the people in the base.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    However, what He Xing and Xia Ju said was all spection. They could not be sure what the truth was. They could only wait and see if the first base would pass by. If they could meet Zuo Mingdong, the questions in their hearts should be answered.


    Xia Ju looked a little worried. ¡°If the first basees here, will the other bases move here too? By then, will the grasnd be able to amodate more than 20 bases? How will they solve the problem of food and drink? Now that the sky is getting darker and darker, can they still breed and nt? Are they nning to build an underground city on the grasnd?¡±


    Du Yue did not speak for a long time. Just listening to Xia Ju¡¯s words, she had already imagined that scene in her mind. If the helicopter really told everyone that the Eternal Night wasing and that everyone should head south, then Xia Ju¡¯s worries would probablye true very soon.


    Two more days passed. Often, the sky would gradually darken before it waspletely bright. Even so, Du Yue and the other two were still sitting in the courtyard greedily, staring at the light in a daze. ¡°Will we still be able to see the light tomorrow?¡± Xia Ju muttered.


    Du Yue and He Xing did not answer her question because they did not know if the sky would brighten tomorrow. The next morning, the three of them did nothing serious. The closer it was to noon, the more upset they became. Finally, around one o¡¯clock, a faint light appeared in the pitch-ck sky. However, the light was fleeting. Du Yue feltplicated as she watched the sky turn dark again.


    Even though she was mentally prepared, her heart still sank when the Eternal Night came. However, Du Yue and the other two were very epting. It did not take long for them to ept that the Eternal Night had reallye.


    However, the others were not doing so well. There was no light for 24 hours a day, and the passage of time was gradually blurred. Endless darkness and panic engulfed everyone on the grasnd, making them feel that there was no hope left in life. Even though Happiness Base was still some distance away from them, Du Yue could still vaguely hear the sound of painful sobs. The atmosphere was already very depressing. Hearing these cries, her heart inevitably became heavier..

 Chapter 561 - 561: Warm Up

    Chapter 561: Warm Up


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue quicklyposed herself and said to He Xing and Xia Ju, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. The sky won¡¯t be bright again in the future. We have to take measures to keep warm as soon as possible!¡±


    The temperature would definitely be very low now that it was the Eternal Night. It was not only the people who needed to keep warm but also the animals in the courtyard. Animals were much more fragile than the three of them. If they identally fell sick, the three of them would have worked hard for nothing. After returning to the RV, Xia Ju suddenly thought of an idea. ¡°How about we move all the chickens, cows, and horses to the basement? Anyway, there¡¯s venttion inside, so he won¡¯t suffocate to death.¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°Forget it. They won¡¯t suffocate to death but there¡¯s a limit to the air cirction down there. If they poop and pee down there, how bad will the smell get?¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, Xia Ju curled her lips in disgust. ¡°Ew, it¡¯s disgusting just thinking about it.¡± It was better to think about how to keep them warm!


    ¡°Of course, other than keeping them warm, we can also choose not to continue raising them.¡±


    However, the current situation was not that bad, and it was not to the point where they had to kill them. There were too many things in the space. Over the past few years, only a small portion had been consumed.


    It had been too long, and there were many things that were not usually used. Du Yue had long forgotten about them. Fortunately, she did not need to use her physical strength to find things. She only needed to use her mind to find things, so she would not be tired. It was a little difficult, but fortunately, she found something useful in the end¡ªinstionyers.


    The instionyers were usually used on the periphery of the house. They were of good quality and were good at keeping things warm. Du Yue did not remember buying them, but now it seemed like an unexpected surprise. Without the instionyers, they would have had to spend a lot of effort to make instion measures. There was the chicken coop, cow pen, stable, and sheep pen in the courtyard. It was a time-consuming matter to fix the instionyers on all of them. Fortunately, the three of them did not have anything urgent to do at the moment. Other than eating and sleeping, the three of them spent the rest of the time fixing the instionyers together. In the end, it only took them two days to finish the work.


    While Du Yue and the other two were busy in the yard, Zou Bo was not idle either. He had already started to lead the others in the base to reim the wastnd and prepare to nt grass. Zou Bo knew about the cow and horse in Du Yue¡¯s yard, but he did note to borrow them. They had enough people working, so they did not need anything else. Not to mention the others, just the group of people who had been hanging around Du Yue¡¯s courtyard were freebor. From the moment Zou Bo took them in, Du Yue had more or less guessed that Zou Bo did not take them in out of pure kindness. He must have other intentions. Now, the facts had proven that Du Yue¡¯s guess was correct.


    Even before the apocalypse, when resources were not scarce, no one would be so kind as to take in dozens of people for no reason and provide them with food and drink.


    Not to mention that every mouthful of food was hard toe by now. Du Yue could not help but chuckle when she saw those people working hard through the binocrs. It was good to work! Doing more work would save them the trouble of thinking about other things. Du Yue put down the binocrs after watching for a while. She saw that Xia Ju was watching something with great interest, and there was even a smile in the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°What are you watching?¡± Du Yue asked curiously. ¡°Why are you so happy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m watching a romance show. He runs, she chases, and he can¡¯t escape even if he has wings.¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Du Yue looked at Xia Ju speechlessly. Where would there be a TV show to watch in this deste grasnd?


    Before Du Yue could speak, Xia Ju said, ¡°Ever since that actress went there, she has been hanging around Zou Bo every day, throwing flirtatious nces at him and being considerate. Sometimes, she even deliberately makes some physical contact with him. The tricks she ys every day are different. Is this not considered a TV show?¡±


    Hearing Xia Ju¡¯s words, Du Yue swallowed the question that was already on the tip of her tongue. She had actually forgotten about that actress. ording to Xia Ju, she was indeed watching a TV show, but she was watching it through binocrs and not on TV. Du Yue picked up the binocrs and looked out. After a while, she muttered, ¡°She really doesn¡¯t do anything but seduce Zou Bo. Tsk, tsk, tsk, the plot is quite melodramatic. If we record it and edit it well, maybe it can really be made into a show..¡±

 Chapter 562 - 562:1 Want to Eat Chicken

    Chapter 562:1 Want to Eat Chicken


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, Xia Ju put down the binocrs in her hand and patted Du Yue¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re right! I haven¡¯t experienced being a cameraman yet! Just thinking about it is interesting!¡± At this point, Xia Ju shook her head. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be rude if I filmed them without telling them?¡±


    Du Yue was speechless.


    Xia Ju was quite respectful of portrait rights. She finally understood that Xia Ju was simply bored and ufortable, so she wanted to find something to kill time for herself. Although Du Yue also felt that life was boring, she was not interested in such things. If she had the time, she would rather y poker with He Xing. However, He Xing had been very busy recently and did not have much time to y with her.


    He Xing had already started researching new cars. There was no sunlight now, and there was no gasoline on the grasnd. An ordinary car would be a piece of scrap metal in no time. Therefore, He Xing wanted to develop a new energy car, but it was not as simple as a streetcar. Instead, he wanted tobine the technology of the interster with the technology of the blue. It would be best if he could create such a car when others wanted it.


    Du Yue knew almost nothing about mechanical things, so she could not help He Xing. The only thing she could do was prepare food for He Xing while he was doing his research so that he would not do his research on an empty stomach. After He Xing started to get busy, Du Yue also started to find other things to kill time. The basement was still empty, so she nned to nt some vegetables that were cold-resistant and shade-loving.


    One day, when Du Yue went to feed the chickens, she suddenly heard a few weak cries. Du Yue listened carefully. She was sure that the noise was definitely not made by the hens. Had the eggs hatched chicks?! Du Yue was pleasantly surprised. She quickly took out a shlight and shone it into the chicken coop. Only then did she realize that there were indeed many young yellow chicks in the chicken coop.


    The feathers on their bodies were soft. At this moment, they were huddled together and chirping. They looked like glutinous rice balls.


    Du Yue wanted to reach out and touch them, but she was worried that she would hurt them, so she could only give up on that idea. Although the hens were noisy and smelly, their chicks were indeed very cute. Du Yue squatted in front of the chicken coop and stared at the chicks for a long time.


    Du Yue only turned around when she heard Xia Ju¡¯s footsteps behind her. Xia Ju walked to her side and asked, ¡°Why is it taking you so long to feed the chickens? What are you doing here?¡±


    Du Yue put her index finger to her mouth to signal her to lower her voice, then she said softly, ¡°A lot of chicks have hatched. I¡¯m looking at them.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    Xia Ju was shocked and quickly went over to watch as well. The next second, she saw a group of bright yellow little things. She could not help but swallow her saliva and say, ¡°Du Yue, the previous hens had to be kept toy eggs. They couldn¡¯t be killed. But when these chicks grow up, we can kill one to eat them, right?¡±


    Even though a long time had passed, Xia Ju could not help but drool whenever she recalled the delicious taste of the chicken that Zuo Mingdong gave them.


    Du Yue could not help butugh out loud. She was still wondering why Xia Ju was so eager for the chicks to hatch. It turned out that it was not to see the chicks but because she had been craving chicken meat! However, after Xia Ju mentioned it, Du Yue also craved it. Thinking of the chickens in the first base, Du Yue suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, the first base is moving. What¡¯s going to happen to the poultry they¡¯re raising? Will they take it with them?¡± As far as she knew, the first base had a lot of poultry. Where would they get so many vehicles to transport the poultry?


    Xia Ju rubbed her chin and thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re bringing the meat after ughtering all the chickens? Will they pass by here? At that time, could they exchange some meat with us?¡±


    Xia Ju and Du Yue were thinking about the chickens from the first base, but they did not know that the people from the first base were on the road now. There were a lot of people in the first base, so they had a lot of luggage with them. The relocation of the entire base was not an easy task, and their progress was very slow. Moreover, with so many people moving together, eating, drinking, and defecating became a problem. A ce with a lot of people had a lot of disputes. It would take a while to deal with the disputes between these people.


    With some people, things could be settled with a few words. However, some disputes and quarrels needed to be suppressed by force..

 Chapter 563 - 563: Mingdong Has Arrived

    Chapter 563: Mingdong Has Arrived


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    These big and small matters added together slowed down their progress even more. By the time they arrived at the grasnd, Zou Bo and the others had been there for half a month. In the beginning, when the sky was still bright, they could travel day and night. However, when the Eternal Night arrived, they could not care about time. Those who had the energy to quarrel and cause trouble in the beginning did not have the energy to do soter on. There was only one thought left in everyone¡¯s mind, and that was to hurry to the destination.


    Therefore, when they saw the light in front of them from afar, almost everyone began to sob softly. Seeing the light, did it mean that they had already arrived? With hope, everyone swept away the fatigue of these days of traveling and continued forward in one go. However, as they got closer and closer, they realized that they had not reached the ce. This was only a very small tribe.


    As Zou Bo¡¯s camp was small, he and his people had already walked up to the people of the first base before the other party could get close. The two groups of people got closer and closer, and Zou Bo also saw who the leader of the other team was. ¡°Captain Zuo? It¡¯s actually you!¡± Zou Bo said excitedly, ¡°When I saw so many people walking over here, I thought it might be you guys. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you guys! Why did you take so long to get here?¡±


    It had been more than 20 days since they met on the road. Zou Bo had not seen anyone from the first base for so many days. He thought that they had taken another route and should have arrived at the base long ago. He did not expect that Zuo Mingdong and the others to take more than 20 days to reach this ce.


    Zuo Mingdong looked at Zou Bo and forced a smile. ¡°We have many people, and we also have many things. Today, someone stole someone else¡¯s pillow; tomorrow, someone snatches someone else¡¯s eggs. There were people who kicked up a fuss every day, so we took some time. Look at these tents. You¡¯ve been here for a long time?¡± Zou Bo smiled and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve been living here for almost half a month. We¡¯ve basically settled down.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong sighed softly. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t been dyed for so long, we would have settled down long ago¡­¡±


    Zou Bo stepped forward tofort him, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. What do you n to do next? After traveling for such a long time, are you nning to rest here or continue on your way?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s toote today. Everyone is tired. We won¡¯t leave today. We¡¯ll set off tomorrow after resting. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on my people and won¡¯t let them cause trouble at your ce.¡±


    ¡°Captain Zuo, what are you talking about? Of course, I believe you. If you need any help, just let me know. I¡¯ll do my best to help!¡±


    Before Zuo Mingdong could speak, Zou Bo said, ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for so long. You should be hungry, right? Although I don¡¯t have anything good to give you, I have some grass that tastes simr to wild vegetables. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll get someone to send some over to fill your stomachs.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was shocked. Was there something wrong with his ears? What did Zou Bo say he was going to give him?


    Grass? Seeing the confusion on Zuo Mingdong¡¯s face, Zou Bo repeated, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrongly. I¡¯m talking about grass.¡± Zou Bo smiled. ¡°When 1 first came here and heard that this grass tastes like vegetables and can also replenish nutrients, 1 was as surprised as you. But now, we¡¯re all used to it!¡±


    ¡°Is this grass unique to the grasnds?¡± Zuo Mingdong asked with some doubt.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Zou Bo shook his head. ¡°You should have seen it on the way here. The grasnd has long be a wastnd. There¡¯s only some grass growing around here. It was the first people who were stationed here. They live there¡ª¡± Zou Bo said as he pointed to the distance for Zuo Mingdong to see. Zuo Mingdong looked in the direction of his finger and indeed saw a light. Under the illumination of themplight, one could vaguely see the outline of a courtyard.


    ¡°There are three young people living in that courtyard. However, they¡¯re all very capable. Their courtyard is surrounded by an electric fence, and there are two cars in the courtyard. They¡¯re also raising farm animals. Let¡¯s not even mention howfortable their lives are. I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    Zou Bo was still talking non-stop, and it took him a long time to notice Zuo Mingdong staring nkly at the courtyard. No one knew what he was thinking. Zou Bo looked at Zuo Mingdong, who was in a daze, and could not help but feel a little strange.. ¡°Captain Zuo, are you listening to me?¡±

 Chapter 564 - 564: Old Friends Meet

    Chapter 564: Old Friends Meet


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zuo Mingdong came back to his senses and nodded at Zou Bo. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening. I just heard your description. I feel that 1 might know the three people living in that courtyard¡­¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be, right?¡± Zou Bo did not believe it at all.


    Zuo Mingdong had been staying in the first base all this time. How could he know the people from the grasnd?


    Zou Bo wanted to say something more, but Zuo Mingdong did not give him the chance. ¡°Captain Zou, I¡¯ll leave you to it. I¡¯m going to settle things down and rest.¡±


    Zou Bo swallowed his original words and said, ¡°Alright, you guys should rest early.¡±


    Zou Bo stood where he was and watched Zuo Mingdong leave with his men. He then looked at the courtyard that was lit up in the distance. In the end, he shook his head and returned to his tent. Regardless of whether Zuo Mingdong really knew the owner of the courtyard, it had nothing to do with him. Arge base like the first base would definitely move to a proper base. They could not possibly squeeze into this small grasnd with them, could they?


    After Zuo Mingdong settled them down, he left the crowd and walked toward the courtyard alone. In fact, he was not sure if Du Yue and the other two were living in the courtyard. In fact, in such a chaotic world, there were many people who had the ability to drive an RV to raise poultry. However, when Zou Bo mentioned the three young people, Zuo Mingdong had a feeling that Du Yue and the other two were the ones living in the courtyard. Zuo Mingdong quickened his pace as he thought about it. Whether it was them or not, he would know when he went to take a look! Just as Zuo Mingdong reached the entrance of the courtyard, he heard footsteps.


    Before he could react, he heard a familiar chuckle. ¡°Captain Zuo, how have you been?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong followed the voice and looked over. In the next second, his eyes widened in disbelief, but he soonughed. ¡°He Xing, it really is you!¡±


    He Xing alsoughed heartily. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Fate is so wonderful! Come in and have a seat!¡±


    He Xing opened the door and let Zuo Mingdong in.


    After Zuo Mingdong walked into the courtyard, He Xing closed the door again and then led Zuo Mingdong, who was waiting at the side, to the RV. The courtyard was not very big. The two of them walked a few steps and arrived at the door of the RV. As soon as he entered the RV, Zuo Mingdong saw Du Yue and Xia Ju, who were pleasantly surprised. ¡°Captain Zuo, long time no see!¡± Du Yue greeted him with a smile.


    Zuo Mingdong sighed with emotion. ¡°It seems that we are really fated!¡±


    When Du Yue and the other two left the first base, Zuo Mingdong thought that they would never see each other again. He did not expect to see them again so soon. Moreover, he saw them in a ce he was unfamiliar with. The people had not changed, but the surrounding environment waspletely different. He could not help but feel a little emotional.


    After Zuo Mingdong sat down on the sofa, Du Yue asked him, ¡°Captain Zuo, did you guys see the banner, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re preparing to move to the north?¡±


    ¡°Zou Bo told you about this, right?¡± Zuo Mingdong asked.


    Du Yue said honestly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We saw that banner and realized that the sky was getting darker and darker, so we decided to move. Actually, there¡¯s another important reason that Zou Bo might not have told you. Ever since daylight got shorter and shorter, those bugs seemed to have mutated and began to bite people. Fortunately, there was no poison in their bodies. Otherwise, who knew how many people would¡¯ve died.¡±


    At the mention of this, Zuo Mingdong¡¯s face showed the joy of surviving a disaster. Du Yue and the other two were shocked when they heard this. They did not expect this to happen. Then why did Zou Bo not mention it to them before? Before Du Yue could continue to think, Zuo Mingdong said, ¡°If 1 didn¡¯t know that you guys didn¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business, I would¡¯ve thought that banner was written by the three of you.¡±


    Du Yue was shocked. Why would the three of them do such a thing? She did not hide the shock on her face. Zuo Mingdong could not help butugh when he noticed it. ¡°Haha, why are you so surprised? 1 already said that I know how the three of you do things and I know that you won¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    Du Yue nodded and smiled.


    Zuo Mingdong looked at the three of them carefully and nodded with a smile. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve been doing well these days. Your faces are quite rosy. Ever since you left, I¡¯ve been worried about you¡­¡±


    Du Yue was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°In the beginning, when there were only the three of us on this grasnd, our days were indeed veryfortable. However, as you can see, there are more and more people on the ins. We can¡¯t do as we please like before..¡±

 Chapter 565 - 565: Delicious Dumplings

    Chapter 565: Delicious Dumplings


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The arrival of Zou Bo and the others meant that their future days would not be as easy as before. At this moment, He Xing spoke up, ¡°What about you guys? What¡¯s your n? Will you go to the base or stay here?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong sighed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We¡¯ll have to discuss it before deciding.¡±


    Such a big matter was indeed not something Zuo Mingdong could decide on his own. Du Yue and the other two understood him. They had not seen each other for a long time, so they did not feel tired at all when chatting. They were all curious about the experiences of both sides. Most of the time, Du Yue and the other two were talking while Zuo Mingdong was listening. After all, Du Yue and the other two were the first to set up camp on this grasnd. They definitely knew more about this ce than the others. Telling Zuo Mingdong all this information would also let him know what to expect.


    After chatting for more than an hour, Zuo Mingdong stood up and said goodbye. ¡°It¡¯ste. You guys should go to bed early. I¡¯ll go back first. We¡¯re not familiar with this ce. I¡¯m afraid that something might happen. It¡¯s better for me to go back and guard everyone.¡±


    He Xing stood up to stop him. ¡°Wait a minute, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave!¡±


    Zuo Mingdong looked over with some doubt. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    He Xing smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve cooked a few dishes. Stay and eat before you leave!¡±


    When they were chatting just now, he had indeed left halfway. At that time, Zuo Mingdong was listening to Du Yue¡¯s words and did not pay attention to He Xing. Now, he knew that Xing had gone to cook. ¡°No, I already ate something on the way here.¡±


    As soon as Zuo Mingdong finished speaking, He Xing had already turned around and walked out of the RV. After taking two steps, he did not forget to turn back and threaten, ¡°If you don¡¯t stay and eat, you¡¯ll be disregarding our friendship.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong smiled helplessly and finally sat down.


    Soon, He Xing came in with tworge stainless steel basins. One of them was filled with coarse-grain dumplings made of cornflour and mushrooms, and the other was filled with scrambled eggs. Zuo Mingdong had forgotten thest time he ate dumplings. Before he could speak, his stomach growled. No one spoke in the RV, so the rumbling of his stomach was particrly obvious. Zuo Mingdong¡¯s face turned red, and he swallowed the words of rejection that were about toe out of his mouth. At this point, it would be unnecessary for him to insist that he was not hungry.


    Du Yue also brought over bowls and chopsticks for everyone. The dumplings were made in advance, and He Xing also fried a lot of eggs. However, the three of them only ate two dumplings each, and they only picked up a little bit of the scrambled eggs. They made a lot of dumplings because they were afraid that Zuo Mingdong would be too embarrassed to eat them otherwise. However, the three of them had eaten a lot for dinner, and the two dumplings they were eating now were forced down their throats. If they were not worried that Zuo Mingdong would be too embarrassed to eat the food himself, the three of them would not even eat two dumplings.


    Du Yue and the other two did not say much from the beginning to the end, but their every move made Zuo Mingdong feel that they really treated him as a friend. Zuo Mingdong felt warm in his heart, so he stopped being shy and started to eat the dumplings in big mouthfuls. Ten minutester, the dumplings and eggs were all finished. Zuo Mingdong burped. He looked at Du Yue and the other two and scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Thank you. Then I¡¯ll leave first. Whether we n to stay or leave, 1¡¯11 tell you when we¡¯ve decided.¡±


    Du Yue and the other two sent Zuo Mingdong to the gate and watched him leave before closing the gate and returning to the RV. The three of them sat on the sofa, feeling extremely emotional. After a long while, Xia Ju sighed and said regretfully, ¡°Ah! I was too busy chatting just now and didn¡¯t even ask Captain Zuo about the chickens!¡±


    Du Yue looked at her and could not help butugh. Xia Ju was indeed a foodie. She would never forget about food.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can ask next time.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Captain Zuo say that he¡¯lle and let us know no matter if they decide to stay or leave?¡± Du Yueforted her. ¡°You can ask him when hees over.¡±


    Xia Ju nodded. ¡°Next time, if I can¡¯t remember, remind me. 1 can¡¯t miss out on delicious chicken again!¡±


    After Du Yue nodded in agreement, Xia Ju got up and nned to leave. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to sleep. You guys should sleep early too!¡±


    After the Eternal Night descended, many people¡¯s biological clocks were disrupted, and they began to live a life that did not differentiate between day and night. Most of Zou Bo¡¯s people were like this. They stopped checking the time and did not care if it was day or night. They slept when they were sleepy and ate when they woke up. Most of them began to live a life where day and night were reversed..

 Chapter 566 - 566: Decided to Stay

    Chapter 566: Decided to Stay


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Most of the people¡¯s daily routines became chaotic, causing Zou Bo¡¯s camp to be filled with people from morning till night. Everyone slept and woke up at different times. The camp there was noisy every day. Fortunately, their campsite was still some distance away from the small courtyard, and the RVs¡¯ soundproofing was also quite good. As long as the doors were closed, they could not hear the sounds clearly. Otherwise, Du Yue was not sure if she would flip out because her rest was affected. Even though it was already the Eternal Night, the three of them still had a very normal schedule. They woke up early and went to bed early every day, just like before.


    The animals in the yard and Shen Teng, who did not stay far from Zou Bo¡¯s camp, also had the same routine as them.


    Early the next morning, after breakfast, He Xing took out his walkie-talkie and contacted Shen Teng. ¡°The chicks can be brought back to be raised. You should take the time toe over and bring them back!¡±


    Shen Teng had always wanted to raise chickens. He had even prepared a chicken coop in advance and was just waiting to bring the chicks back. As soon as He Xing finished speaking, Shen Teng¡¯s impatient voice came from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Can I go and get them now? Are you free?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,e over.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±


    Du Yue, who had been listening to their conversation, got up and found a cardboard box in the RV. She walked out of the RV with He Xing and walked toward the chicken coop. They had a total of 15 chicks, and Shen Teng wanted to raise six. They could not tell the gender of the chicks when they were still so small, so they simply took six and ced them in the box. Anyway, the males could be killed for their meat when they grew up, and the females couldy eggs. It would not be a waste of energy to raise them.


    Du Yue had just ced the chicks in the box when she heard footsteps approaching. The two of them walked to the gate and opened it. The next second, they saw Shen Teng, who was full of excitement. Du Yue handed the box to him. ¡°All six are here. You can take them with you! Have you read the breeding manual?¡±


    Shen Teng nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ve read it many times. I can even memorize the words now!¡±


    Shen Teng said as he handed the sack over his shoulder to He Xing, then picked up the cardboard box with the chicks. ¡°That¡¯s the food we agreed on, so I¡¯m taking the chicks away. Hurry up and close the gate!¡±


    After they watched Shen Teng leave, Du Yue and He Xing returned to the RV with the sacks. There were 50 catties of corn in the sack, which Shen Teng used to exchange for the chicks. Shen Teng had his own principles. Even though he knew that Du Yue and the others had more resources than he had, he had never thought of taking anything from them for free. Every time, he made sure to get the calctions right and gave as much as he should. Du Yue and the other two were willing to keep in touch with him because of his personality.


    No matter how good the rtionship between friends was, they must not be vague about what should be done. This way, everyone could get along for a long time.


    Du Yue first put the corn into her space, then took out her binocrs and looked at Zou Bo¡¯s camp. It was pitch-ck outside, and ordinary binocrs were useless. Fortunately, they had night-vision binocrs, so they could see clearly. Zou Bo¡¯s camp was as lively as usual. However, Du Yue still noticed something different. When those people were moving, they would look in the direction of the first base from time to time. Everyone¡¯s eyes were slightlyplicated. Du Yue could not guess what they were thinking.


    It was past ten o¡¯clock, but the first base did not seem to have any intention of leaving. Did they decide to stay? If Zuo Mingdong was really staying, they would have one more friend to chat with in the future, but there would definitely be a lot of trouble too. Zou Bo¡¯s Happiness Base, including the people who had been hanging around their entrance, only had about 800 to 900 people. The number of people in the first base was many times more.


    If these people stayed, it would probably be even more lively in the future.


    Zuo Mingdong came to visit again when it was close to lunchtime. ¡°Today, I discussed with the people in the base. No one wants to leave, so we n to stay.¡±


    Du Yue was not surprised to hear this news. She just asked, ¡°Then where do you n on staying?¡±


    This was the question she was most concerned about. Zuo Mingdong pointed at the troops in the distance. ¡°We n to turn back and set up camp by the river. We have too many people. Before we have a well, we can only rely on the water in the river to survive.¡±


    He Xing nodded and said, ¡°1 have a set of well-drilling equipment. If you need it, you can take it with you anytime..¡±

 Chapter 567 - 567: A Chicken a Day

    Chapter 567: A Chicken a Day


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If it was someone else who said this, Zuo Mingdong might not be moved. However, he knew He Xing and knew that he was capable. Since he took the initiative to lend him the well-drilling equipment, the effect of this equipment must be extraordinary. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you. I¡¯ll use it well! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to pay the appropriate rental fees.¡±


    Xia Ju, who had been silent at the side, suddenly lit up when she heard the word ¡®rent.¡¯ ¡°How will you pay for rent? Can you pay with chickens?¡±


    ¡°What chickens?¡± Zuo Mingdong was confused, then he finally understood what she meant.


    ¡°It¡¯s the chickens you raised before! Didn¡¯t you bring those chickens with you when you moved?¡± Xia Ju said anxiously. At the mention of chickens, she was extremely excited.


    Zuo Mingdong finally reacted after hearing this. He smiled and said, ¡°We did, but there were too many of them and we couldn¡¯t bring them away alive. We ughtered most of them and made them into smoked chicken. If you want to eat it, I¡¯ll use it to pay the rent. I¡¯ll give you a chicken for a day, okay?¡±


    Before Du Yue and He Xing could react, Xia Ju nodded excitedly. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do it this way!¡± Zuo Mingdong smiled at her, but his eyes still turned to He Xing and Du Yue, silently asking for their opinions.


    Seeing that Du Yue and He Xing had agreed, Zuo Mingdong smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, when we settle down, I¡¯lle back to borrow the equipment to dig the well!¡±


    There were many people in the first base. It was not easy to settle down. Zuo Mingdong had to worry about many things.


    From that day onward, the grasnd began to be lively. The first base had arge poption and argebor force. They worked day and night without rest. Other than the noise, there was nothing bad about it. However, Du Yue did not let down her guard.


    Just like that, three days passed by. One day, there was suddenly amotion outside. Xia Ju liked to look outside with binocrs when she was idle, so she was the first to notice when someone approached the courtyard. ¡°Du Yue,e quickly! There are a few people sneaking toward us!¡±


    He Xing was studying his new car. There were only Du Yue and Xia Ju in the RV. Du Yue was not interested in the outside world, so she was watching videos. Just as she was engrossed in watching, she suddenly heard Xia Ju calling her. She immediately picked up the binocrs and looked outside.


    As expected, she found a few people outside the courtyard. They were lowering their heads and moving toward their courtyard stealthily. Just by looking at their shifty-looking faces, one could tell that they were up to no good.


    Du Yue and Xia Ju did not make a sound. They just quietly waited for their next move. To catch the thief and catch the stolen goods, they had to know what they were aiming for before they could make a move.


    Soon, those people moved outside the fence. However, they had no intention of breaking in. Instead, they stopped on the grass and squatted down. Seeing them like this, Du Yue guessed their intentions this time. They should be here to pluck the grass.


    Just as she was thinking about it, they saw those people put on gloves and began to pluck the grass carefully. ¡°Are they going to pluck the grass and bring them back to eat?¡± Xia Ju asked with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°I think so.¡± Du Yue continued to observe their every move as she spoke. After staring at them for a long time, she confirmed that those people were indeed secretly plucking the grass. They filled all the bags they brought with them before turning around and leaving. Du Yue watched them walk out of her sight before putting down the binocrs. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to live a peaceful life in the future.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°There are so many people in the first base. Today, this group of people came to pluck the grass. Tomorrow, it¡¯ll be another group.¡±


    Xia Ju frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little annoying. Why don¡¯t we say something about it to Captain Zuo?¡±


    Du Yue waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. They can pluck the grass outside the courtyard if they want to. The next time Captain Zuoes over, we can give him some grass seeds and let him bring them back to nt.¡±


    If it were vegetables, not only did they need to create lighting conditions, but the crops also needed to be carefully taken care of every day. However, the green grass did not require much care and grew quickly, which was more suitable for the current environment. The most important thing was that it wasparable to real vegetables in terms of taste and nutrition.


    Du Yue was not in a hurry to look for Zuo Mingdong. She waited for him at home. However, she did not expect that after waiting for more than half a month, she still had yet to see Zuo Mingdong. From this, it could be seen how busy Zuo Mingdong was now..

 Chapter 568 - 568: Secretly Digging a Hole

    Chapter 568: Secretly Digging a Hole


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the past half a month, different people woulde to thewn outside their courtyard to pluck the grass every day. These people knew that they could not pluck in the same spot ail the time. They would change ces every day. Every time they came, they would also bring water from the river to water the grass.


    In the beginning, Du was asionally interested in picking up the binocrs to observe them. Later on, she let them be. However, Xia Ju was different. Every day, she would pick up her binocrs and watch with great interest. ¡°What¡¯s so good about watching them plucking grass?¡± Du Yue asked her.


    Those people came every day, and Xia Ju was always watching them. Did she not get tired of it?


    Xia Ju still did not put down the binocrs in her hand. When she spoke, her tone was calm, ¡°There¡¯s indeed nothing to look at when they¡¯re plucking the grass. I¡¯m just watching them dig a hole.¡±


    Du Yue was confused. ¡°What hole? Where? Why didn¡¯t I see it?¡±


    Xia Ju chuckled. ¡°I think those people who are squatting and pulling grass are just covering for those digging holes behind them. The people digging the hole are six or seven meters behind them. They¡¯re also squatting. In addition, there are people in front of them to help them block the hole. If you¡¯re not sharply observing them, you wouldn¡¯t notice it. These people have been very quiet and don¡¯t dare to make any big movements. I don¡¯t know how deep they¡¯ve dug. 1 just want to wait and see when they¡¯ll reach the steel te we put down.¡±


    Du Yue thought to herself, ¡®No wonder. Even if Xia Ju had nothing to do, she wouldn¡¯t have watched people pluck grass for half a month.¡¯ It turned out that she was watching people dig holes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Xia Ju retracted her gaze and turned to look at Du Yue. ¡°If I had told you, you¡¯d definitely stop them. Then 1 wouldn¡¯t have anything to watch.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless.


    For a moment, she could not find a reason to refute. In the end, she could only pick up the binocrs and watch the people dig the hole outside with Xia Ju.


    When He Xing came in, he saw the two of them leaning against the window and looking out. When Du Yue heard the sound behind her, she waved at him and invited him to join their observation team. She also told him about Xia Ju¡¯s discovery.


    If it were anyone else, they would have thought of a way to stop these people from digging a hole in front of their house. However, Du Yue and the other two did not care. When they decided to stay, they had already made full preparations. The most important issue was safety. There was an electric fence around the courtyard where they stayed. Even if someone wanted to break in from the ground, it was impossible. Since the apocalypse, many bases had dug underground cities, so when they dug the basement, they used steel tes to surround the courtyard.


    Those steel tes were also products of the interster. Wanting to destroy them was wishful thinking. Not to mention that these people were only digging with shovels. Even if they came with an electric drill, they would not be able to destroy the steel tes. Their small courtyard looked very safe from the outside, but in fact, it was much safer than it looked.


    Du Yue thought about it and took out the walkie-talkie to tell Shen Teng about the situation. The three of them were not afraid, but Shen Teng did not have any protective measures. They did not want his house to be broken into. On the other end of the walkie-talkie, Shen Teng was vignt when he heard the news. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be careful. You guys must be careful too!¡±


    Shen Teng¡¯s tone was very solemn. It was obvious that he had heard Du Yue¡¯s exhortation.


    After saying goodbye, Du Yue raised the walkie-talkie in her hand and did not put it down for a long time. No one knew what she was thinking. After a long time, Du Yue asked in confusion, ¡°Why did I hear a woman¡¯s voice on Shen Teng¡¯s side? Was I hearing things?¡±


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°You weren¡¯t hallucinating. I heard it too.¡±


    Du Yue initially thought that she had misheard, but now He Xing also said that he heard a woman¡¯s voice. She suddenly realized that there was indeed a woman in Shen Teng¡¯s house. Du Yue thought about it carefully. The woman¡¯s voice was soft and seemed to have a hint of coquettishness.


    Where did this womane from? Was she from Happiness Base or the first base? Although Du Yue was curious, she did not ask Shen Teng. Although they could be considered friends, there was still personal space and secrets between friends. Since Shen Teng did not take the initiative to tell them about this, it was better for them to pretend that they did not know.


    Xia Ju blinked her big eyes. Her silver eyes seemed to be very excited. ¡°Shen Teng has a tent and food now.. He must not be deceived by others!¡±

 Chapter 569 - 569: Tough Guy’s Tenderness

    Chapter 569: Tough Guy¡¯s Tenderness


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue thought about it seriously and said to Xia Ju, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shen Teng probably won¡¯t be deceived. He should be a very rational person.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He Xing nodded as well. ¡°He¡¯s been wandering in troubled times for many years, so he must have some brains.¡±


    Xia Ju pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Some people who look smart usually turn into fools when they¡¯re in love! Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m not mocking you two. However, based on my experience of watching dozens of TV shows, there are quite a few people like this.¡±


    Du Yue looked at Xia Ju and wondered how many TV shows she had watched. How did she know so much about love on the blue? But no matter what, the three of them only chatted casually and did not really mention this matter to Shen Teng. They pretended not to know anything, but they did not expect that after less than two days, Shen Teng woulde and confess to them first.


    ¡°If the three of you are not busy today,e to my house for dinner. I want to introduce you to someone.¡± Shen Teng¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie. It was a little different from his usual bold voice and sounded much gentler. Du Yue could not help but sigh at the greatness of love. It could actually make a tough man so gentle.


    The three of them indeed had nothing urgent to do, so they immediately agreed to Shen Teng¡¯s invitation. Thinking that Shen Teng¡¯s chickens would not be able toy eggs for a while, Du Yue specially packed 20 eggs with her. After locking the door of the RV and the gate of the courtyard, and adjusting the current of the power grid to the maximum, Du Yue and the other two walked toward Shen Teng with ease.


    Du Yue was quite happy the moment she stepped out of the door. Ever since Zou Bo and his group came to the grasnd, they had never left the courtyard for the sake of peace. Although they would asionally go to the basement for a walk, it feltpletely different from walking outdoors. Even if Du Yue was a person who liked to stay at home, she would still feel bored after not going out for so long.


    Outside the courtyard, as usual, there were still many people digging holes under the cover of plucking grass. They could not see them clearly through the binocrs before, but now that they walked closer, they could see them much clearer.


    When Du Yue¡¯s calm gaze swept past those people, many of them subconsciously lowered their heads, looking guilty. Du Yue did not intend to expose them now, so she only nced at them indifferently before withdrawing her gaze. It was not until the figures of Du Yue and the other two disappeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes that the stone hanging in their hearts finally fell to the ground. They did not forget to speed up their movements.


    When Du Yue and the other two were in the RV, they had been very careful, afraid that the three would notice that something was wrong. Now that they knew that Du Yue and the other two had left, they dared to go all out. They thought that their actions were very careful and that Du Yue and the other two were definitely kept in the dark. However, they did not know that Du Yue and the other two had seen their every move clearly.


    After walking for a distance and making sure that the people digging the hole could not hear them, Xia Ju lowered her voice and said, ¡°Now that they¡¯ve seen us leave, will they destroy the power grid?¡±


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They¡¯ve been living here for so long, so they must have met Zou Bo¡¯s people before. They must have heard about the power grid. Without 100% confidence, they probably wouldn¡¯t risk their lives.¡± Xia Ju continued, ¡°So they¡¯ll just continue digging holes, right?¡±


    Xia Ju was clearly telling the truth, and it was also what Du Yue wanted to say. However, for some reason, when these words came out of Xia Ju¡¯s mouth, coupled with her serious expression, Du Yue inexplicably wanted tough.


    The two of them chatted as they walked. He Xing followed them quietly. Soon, the three of them arrived at the door of Shen Teng¡¯s courtyard. He Xing took out the walkie-talkie and told Shen Teng that they had arrived. In less than two minutes, Shen Teng jogged over and opened the door for them. Shen Teng seemed to be in a good mood. Before he could say anything, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°You guys came quite quickly. Come in. I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±


    Du Yue could not help but look at him carefully. Shen Teng usually liked to smile, but today¡¯s smile was different from usual. Du Yue did not understand what was different at first, but she quickly realized it.. Shen Teng¡¯s smile today was filled with the sweetness of being immersed in love! Had he really fallen in love with that woman?

 Chapter 570 - 570: Another Ceremony

    Chapter 570: Another Ceremony


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue was curious, but Shen Teng did not say anything, so she did not ask. Shen Teng did not notice Du Yue¡¯s expression. After closing the door, he led them in the direction of the tent. ¡°I called you here today to introduce someone to you.¡±


    Actually, even if Shen Teng did not say it, Du Yue would have guessed it.


    However, since Shen Teng had taken the initiative to speak, Du Yue still cooperated and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Shen Teng was a true iron man. In the past, he had always presented himself as a tough man. Now, with just one sentence, the tips of his ears were red. ¡°It¡¯s my¡­ girlfriend.¡±


    To be honest, Shen Teng¡¯s answer surprised Du Yue. They had only known each other for a short time, and they were already in a rtionship? However, thinking about it carefully, in the current environment, most people would be swift and decisive in doing things. They would also choose to be straightforward.


    After all, natural disasters kept happening. Everyone knew that they might not be alive the next day. Under such circumstances, if they continued to be indecisive and hesitant, it would only add to their troubles and regrets.


    After figuring this out, Du Yue smiled. ¡°Then you really have to introduce us.¡±


    Shen Teng¡¯s courtyard was very small. As they spoke, they had already reached the entrance of the tent. The tent in Shen Teng¡¯s yard was white. Usually, unless one was sleeping, the lights in the tents would be turned on. However, in order to prevent others from noticing his tent in the dark, Shen Teng covered the outside of the tent with a piece of ck cloth to cover the light inside.


    At this moment, they had all walked to the entrance of the tent, but they did not see any light. The only thing that could illuminate them was the light from the torchlight in their hands. Shen Teng reached out and lifted the ck curtain. Only then did Du Yue and the other two see the light inside. ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Shen Teng smiled and urged. ¡°The temperature has been getting lower by the day after the sun stopped rising.¡±


    Indeed, after the Eternal Night descended, the temperature gradually dropped every day. asionally, a cold wind would blow across the grasnds, hitting people¡¯s faces and making them unable to open their eyes. It was painful.


    The few of them walked into the tent together, and with the light, they could finally see again. Thest time Du Yue came here was when Shen Teng had just moved in. This was the second time. Shen Teng¡¯s tent was not big, but there were no facilities in it thest time they came, so it seemed a little empty. However, as time passed, there were more and more things inside. It looked much warmer than before, and it also looked like a proper home.


    Of course, things and luggage were not the main reason why it looked warm. Most importantly, there was now a woman in the tent. It was a young woman. She stood there quietly. Her lips were slightly pursed, and she looked a little nervous, but there was a smile in the corner of her eyes. Her figure was a little thin, and the clothes she was wearing did not suit her. They were loose and should be Shen Teng¡¯s clothes.


    When Du Yue looked at her, she happened to look over as well. Shen Teng strode to the woman¡¯s side, put his arm around her shoulder, and introduced her to Du Yue with a smile. ¡°This is my girlfriend, Zhang Hui. Lil Hui, these are the three friends 1 mentioned to you before. The two of us are together now, and we don¡¯t have any family members around us. After much consideration, 1 can only ask the three of them to be our witnesses. 1 hope you don¡¯t mind the current conditions.¡±


    Zhang Hui was visibly moved. ¡°Brother Teng, you¡¯re not mistreating me at all. I¡¯ve never cared about material things. 1 just want to be with you and live a better life. That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s true.¡±


    After Zhang Hui finished speaking, Shen Teng¡¯s heart warmed. He reached out and held her hand. ¡°No matter what you think, as a man, 1 have to follow the rules and rituals. My rtives from before the apocalypse are all gone. The three of them are my only friends. Let¡¯s have a meal together and have some fun. It can be considered as a ceremony for you.¡±


    Zhang Hui nodded obediently. ¡°Brother Teng, 1 understand what you¡¯re saying. Let¡¯s do as you say.¡±


    After saying that, she raised her head and smiled at Du Yue and the other two. ¡°I often hear Brother Teng mention you guys. Hello, you can call me Lil Hui.¡±


    Du Yue smiled and nodded at her. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Du Yue.¡±


    ¡°My name is Xia Ju.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Du Yue¡¯s boyfriend, He Xing..¡±

 Chapter 571 - 571: How Did You Meet

    Chapter 571: How Did You Meet


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Shen Teng hurriedly said, ¡°Quick, don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s sit down and chat.¡±


    He Xing handed the eggs in his hand to Shen Teng. ¡°We don¡¯t have anything good. We thought that your chickens wouldn¡¯t be able toy eggs for a while, so we brought some eggs for you.¡±


    They had known each other for so long, but Shen Teng had never taken any advantage of them. An exchange was an exchange, but the eggs that He Xing brought today were a gift, so Shen Teng did not reject. Shen Teng took the eggs with a smile. ¡°We can make some eggster.¡±


    Zhang Hui took the eggs from Shen Teng and said gently, ¡°Brother Teng, you guys chat first. I¡¯ll go cook.¡±


    Shen Teng grabbed her wrist and pressed her shoulders to make her sit on the stool. ¡°I¡¯ll go cook. You stay and chat with them. Don¡¯t be nervous. The three of them are all very good people.¡±


    After saying that, Shen Teng walked to the side and began to get busy. Du Yue and the other two sat together with Zhang Hui. They looked at each other and did not speak for a moment. They were strangers to begin with. However, Shen Teng was cooking and could not be out to facilitate their meeting. They looked at each other, and the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    After a while, Xia Ju could not help but ask, ¡°Lil Hui, how did you meet Shen Teng?¡±


    Hearing Xia Ju speak, Zhang Hui looked at her. Before she left the house, Xia Ju specially put on cosmetic contact lenses and a wig. At this moment, Xia Ju did not look out of ce other than looking exquisite like a doll.


    When Zhang Hui¡¯s gazended on Xia Ju¡¯s face, she was stunned for a long time. After a while, Zhang Hui came back to her senses. Her cheeks were slightly red, and she looked a little shy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve never seen a woman as beautiful as you, so I was a little fascinated. I hope 1 didn¡¯t offend you.¡±


    Xia Ju smiled. ¡°Why would 1? Why would 1 feel offended when you¡¯re praising me for being pretty? I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    When Zhang Hui heard this, it was as if she had been encouraged. She nodded heavily. ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful! The three of you are very good-looking! When Brother Teng mentioned you guys to me, he only said that you guys were very good people who have helped him a lot. He said that you guys have known each other since you were in the third base, and you met here by chance.


    ¡°He said that if it weren¡¯t for you, he would have died of thirst on the road. He said that you guys helped him build his current yard and taught him how to grow food. He said that you guys were the kindest people he had met since the apocalypse. But he never mentioned that the three of you were actually so good-looking, like celebrities.¡±


    Zhang Hui smiled shyly. ¡°It¡¯s all his fault. If he had told me earlier, 1 wouldn¡¯t have been staring at Miss Xia Ju just now. Did I embarrass myself just now?¡±


    Xia Ju waved her hand. ¡°No, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Seeing Xia Ju¡¯s serious face without any intention of mocking her, Zhang Hui heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Xia Ju rested her chin on her hands. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told us how you met Shen Teng!¡± There was undisguised curiosity and excitement in her eyes. Anyone who saw her eyes would not have the heart to refuse to answer this question. Zhang Hui was no exception.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Happiness Base. Aftering to the grasnd, I¡¯ve been building the camp with everyone. At that time, our grass had just been nted, and I came here to pluck the grass. 1 couldn¡¯t see in the dark, and 1 couldn¡¯t bear to use too much electricity, so 1 searched in the dark to pluck the grass. I was squatting down when Brother Teng walked over and tripped over me¡­ That¡¯s how we met.¡±


    At this point, Zhang Hui¡¯s face turned red again. ¡°Actually, Brother Teng and 1 are quite fated.¡±


    After Xia Ju heard this, she widened her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s true. It feels like fate! 1 didn¡¯t expect to hear such a romantic scene in the apocalypse. It¡¯s like watching a movie!¡±


    ¡°A movie?¡± Zhang Hui repeated the word under her breath. Her expression became a little erratic. ¡°I¡¯ve already forgotten how long it¡¯s been since 1st watched a movie.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t the only one who had not watched a movie in a long time. The people from Happiness Base and the first base had not watched movies for a long time either. The world was fickle, and one could only me the heavens for messing with people.


    They had just quieted down when Shen Teng¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°The food is ready. Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    Zhang Hui immediately stood up and said to Du Yue and the others, ¡°You guys stay seated first. 1¡¯11 go help Brother Teng bring the food over..¡±

 Chapter 572 - 572: Someone Is Commanding Behind the Scenes

    Chapter 572: Someone Is Commanding Behind the Scenes


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After Zhang Hui finished speaking, she turned around and went to Shen Teng¡¯s side. Du Yue and the other two¡¯s eyes followed her footsteps. Shen Teng was making noodles with egg sauce. He Xing had taught him how to make noodles before. Shen Teng learned very quickly. After two tries, he was able to do it well.


    The five of them sat around a circle, and they all scooped themselves a bowl of noodles to eat. There were also shredded potato pancakes. It took a little effort to make the potato pancakes, but they were chewy and tasted good. The few of them liked thebination of the two. During the meal, they would chat from time to time. Most of the time, Shen Teng would talk about the process of him and Zhang Hui getting to know each other and falling in love. Du Yue and the other two listened attentively and would asionally exchange a few words.


    After this meal, it was almost time to sleep. After Du Yue and the other two helped Shen Teng clean up the dishes, they bid farewell and left. It was not until the three of them had walked some distance away from Shen Teng¡¯s courtyard that Xia Ju opened her mouth and said, ¡°The two of them are acting. They¡¯re acting as a very loving couple.¡±


    ¡°How do you know they¡¯re acting?¡± Du Yue asked curiously.


    Xia Ju pouted at Du Yue and He Xing. ¡°Couples who are truly in love should be like you two, bickering and quarreling. But they¡¯re different. They seem to be trying their best to act as a loving couple. What¡¯s even stranger is that they¡¯re not acting for us but for each other. So I¡¯m curious. Why are they doing this?¡±


    In this world, it was already not easy for two people to help each other live together. Since they had chosen each other and felt that the other party was the one who was suitable to live together with them, it did not matter even if they were not as loving and sweet. After all, love was not the only thing in an adult¡¯s life. The mostmon thing was daily necessities.


    However, those two were different. They seemed to be using the acting skills they had learned in their lives to let the other party see their love for each other. The three of them, who were outsiders, could tell that something was wrong with just a meal. How could Shen Teng and Zhang Hui, who were in the middle of it, not know? They had a tacit understanding of each other and were just avoiding talking about it.


    Du Yue recalled the two of them deliberately showing that they loved each other and felt likeughing. She did not know what they were doing, but it looked quite interesting to outsiders. ¡°Forget it. Let the two of them settle their own matters. Outsiders like us shouldn¡¯t interfere,¡± Du Yue said.


    Xia Ju nodded nonchntly. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to interfere. I just feel that they¡¯re a little strange.¡±


    While they were talking, they had already reached the entrance of the small courtyard. It was now nine o¡¯clock in the evening, but ever since the Eternal Night descended, people were used to living a life where they could not see the light from day to night. Thus, no one cared about the time. Therefore, the people who were plucking grass at the entrance of the small courtyard had not left yet. Du Yue could clearly see the path under her feet with the help of the shlight.


    After these people plucked the grass day and night, the originally lushwn was only left with a thinyer of grass. Du Yue moved the shlight in her hand and shone it at the people plucking the grass. Du Yue had a good memory. She realized that the people plucking the grass had changed. They were not the same people as when they left. Those people were suddenly illuminated by the strong light and subconsciously raised their heads. When they saw that the owners of the courtyard had returned, some of them had calm expressions without the slightest fear. Their hands did not stop moving either. Some of them were a little flustered at first, but they quickly calmed down.


    Each of them reacted differently, but there was one thing that was the same.


    That was, everyone was deliberately acting as if they were plucking the grass, but in fact, they were secretly hiding the fact that they were digging a hole. Du Yue did not say anything and put away the shlight.


    The three of them quickly returned to the small courtyard and closed the door. When they returned to the RV, Du Yue said, ¡°This is a nned operation. These peoplee in batches to dig the hole at different times. It shouldn¡¯t be just a spontaneous action. I¡¯m guessing someone is guiding them behind the scenes.¡±


    Xia Ju nodded. ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait for Captain Zuo toe the next time and ask him to help investigate?¡±


    Du Yue thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°No need for that. When those people continue digging and hit the steel tes, the person behind them will definitely not be able to sit still. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    It would be troublesome and tiring to investigate and find the person behind the scenes by themselves. It was better to wait quietly for that person to appear on their own..

 Chapter 573 - 573: It’s More Important to Drill the Well

    Chapter 573: It¡¯s More Important to Drill the Well


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After spending so much time together, Xia Ju naturally understood Du Yue¡¯s character. She knew that she was toozy to find the person behind it. She did not say anything else and only nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. I¡¯ll go back to sleep first.¡±


    After Xia Ju walked out of the RV, Du Yue suddenly remembered something. ¡°Where is your car?¡±


    He Xing shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s still in the initial stage. There¡¯s not much progress.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just take it slow.¡± The Eternal Night had just begun, and there were at least four years left before it ended. Therefore, He Xing was not in a hurry to study it. Otherwise, there would have been progress. Du Yue naturally would not rush him. The past few years of post-apocalyptic life had honed her into a slow-tempered person. If she was still as impatient as before, Du Yue would not have been able to tolerate those people outside plucking grass and digging a hole in front of her house until now.


    Three days passed quickly. Zuo Mingdong, whom they had not seen for a long time, finally appeared. Seeing him, Du Yue smiled and asked, ¡°Have you settled down over there?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong sighed. ¡°Not yet. We¡¯re only halfway through. I¡¯m here today to borrow your well-drilling equipment. The river near our camp is shallow and small. Ever since we came, we¡¯ve been relying on the river to eat and drink, so the water level of the river is decreasing day by day.


    ¡°Although the camp is not fully built yet, we can¡¯t dy digging the well any longer. That¡¯s why I came to find you with the rent.¡±


    After Zuo Mingdong finished speaking, he handed the box in his hand to He Xing. He Xing opened the lid of the carton, and the smoked chicken inside appeared in front of everyone. When Xia Ju saw the smoked chicken, she subconsciously squeezed forward. ¡°I¡¯ve been craving for it for a long time. I can finally eat it now!¡±


    As soon as Xia Ju finished speaking, everyoneughed at the same time. If there was anyone here who wanted this smoked chicken the most, it would definitely be Xia Ju. In fact, there were many chicken dishes in Du Yue¡¯s space, but people preferred fresh food. Tasting delicious food in a poor environment felt very different. That was why Xia Ju had always been thinking about Zuo Mingdong¡¯s chicken.


    He Xing handed the box to Xia Ju and said to Zuo Mingdong, ¡°Well-drilling is more important. Let¡¯s talk about other things when we have time. I¡¯ll bring you to get the well-drilling equipment first.¡±


    Du Yue and Xia Ju followed closely behind, wanting to help. The well-drilling equipment was quite heavy. He Xing and Zuo Mingdong probably could not carry it alone.


    Zuo Mingdong was a little embarrassed to ask Du Yue and Xia Ju for help, but because he understood Du Yue and the other two¡¯s personalities, he came alone every time. Now, other than the three of them, there was no one else who could help. Fortunately, it did not take long. Du Yue and the others had a bike in their yard. After carrying the well-drilling equipment up, Zuo Mingdong could ride the bike back.


    Du Yue had stored the bike in her space before the apocalypse. She had never found a suitable opportunity to use it before. It was only when she arrived at the grasnd that it finally came in handy. When He Xing took it out from the space, he was afraid that others would suspect him, so he specially used sandpaper and paint to make the bike look old. Now, it looked like the bike had been through many years of wind and rain, and there were many traces of use on the body. But in fact, the parts of the bike were still as good as new.


    Du Yue and the other two first helped Zuo Mingdong carry the well-drilling equipment onto the bike, then sent him out of the gate. Zuo Mingdong was about to ride the bike away, but when he looked up, he saw the people squatting on the grass. He could not help but frown. ¡°Do theye here every day to pluck the grass?¡±


    Du Yue followed his gaze and nodded. ¡°Yes, they do.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been too busy recently and forgot toe to your ce. If these people bring you trouble, you must tell me. I¡¯ll help you solve it.¡±


    He Xing waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. Just do what you need to do.¡± If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll definitely tell you.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong did not say anything more after hearing that. He rode the bike and went far away. Du Yue and the other two did not rush back to the RV. Instead, they closed the gate and stood at the gate to look outside. Zuo Mingdong rode the bike for a short distance before a group of people surrounded him. Judging from their attitude toward Zuo Mingdong, they should be his subordinates. Zuo Mingdong was probably afraid that he could not bring the equipment back by himself, so he brought them here.


    However, because the three of them did not like to be disturbed, he did not bring them into their courtyard..

 Chapter 574 - 574: The Smoked Chicken That I Can’t Forget

    Chapter 574: The Smoked Chicken That I Can¡¯t Forget


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After Zuo Mingdong and the others had left, Du Yue and the other two turned around and walked toward the RV. Xia Ju was in the lead, walking hurriedly. As soon as she entered the RV, she ran toward the smoked chicken. Du Yue could not help but tease her when she saw that her eyes were shining as she stared at the smoked chicken. ¡°Are you staring at it? You¡¯re almost staring holes into the smoked chicken.¡±


    Xia Ju swallowed and said to Du Yue, ¡°I¡¯m studying the best way to eat to eat it?¡±


    Du Yueughed. ¡°Have you figured it out?¡±


    Xia Ju let out a long sigh. ¡°If I had figured it out, the chicken would be in the pot long ago. How could it still be here?¡±


    Looking at Xia Ju¡¯s distressed expression, Du Yue felt both amused and helpless. ¡°Then don¡¯t stare at it. I¡¯ll make it for you when I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xia Ju stood up with a whoosh and shook Du Yue¡¯s arm excitedly.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite simple to prepare this kind of smoked chicken. You can heat it up and mix it with coriander, millet, and pepper. You can also tear it into strips and stir-fry it with onions and pepper. As long as the chicken tastes good, it¡¯s delicious even if it¡¯s steamed and eaten directly. We can try every method and see which one we like better.¡± Du Yue¡¯s words made Xia Ju hungry!


    Therefore, the three of them had steamed smoked chicken for lunch that day. The cooking method of smoked chicken was simr to that of cured meat. Just as Du Yue had said before, as long as the meat quality of the chicken was good, it would be delicious no matter how it was cooked.


    As it had been steamed for a long time, the chicken meat waspletely soft. They picked it up with their chopsticks, and the chicken bones fell off just like that. As it had been smoked, it had a special fruity fragrance. The meat was also very tight and chewy. With the seasoning that Du Yue had specially prepared, every bite tasted different. Each chicken was not small, but the three of them quickly finished the food on the table. After eating, Xia Ju wiped her mouth with a tissue and said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll definitely do a good job at raising chickens in the future and strive to eat chicken every day!¡±


    Du Yue looked at Xia Ju and felt that she was already restraining herself. If Xia Ju had truly let herself go, she might want to eat chicken three times a day! Seeing that Du Yue and He Xing did not react for a long time, Xia Ju asked again, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys saying anything?¡±


    Du Yue came back to her senses. ¡°Alright, we can raise as many as we want. We have plenty of time anyway!¡± Before they left the first base, they had prepared a lot of feed for raising chickens. They had normal feed, but they did not have worms.


    The area outside the first base was full of bugs. They could catch as many bugs as they wanted, but they did not have time to catch them themselves. Therefore, they asked Zuo Mingdong to help them exchange other things for a lot of bugs. There were indeed quite a number of bugs. Even if Xia Ju wanted to raise dozens of chickens, it would not be a problem.


    Xia Ju had always been a person who would do whatever she said. The next day, she began to prepare in a hurry. All the eggsid by the hens during this period of time, except for thest nest of chicks, were taken out from the nest by them. Now that they had decided to raise more chickens, they naturally would not take eggs anymore.


    In addition to keeping the eggs, they also had to make another chicken coop for the new chicks in the future. There was an empty space next to the existing chicken coop. As long as they cleaned the dust a little, it would not be a problem to make another chicken coop. What people feared the most was being idle. When they were busy, they would not feel bored.


    The three of them built the chicken coop; He Xing studied the new car; Xia Ju developed various medicines for the poultry; and Du Yue was responsible for the food and drink of all the animals. The three of them were busy with their own work every day, so they did not even feel the passage of time. It was already a weekter when they finished building the chicken coop.


    Thest time Zuo Mingdong came to borrow something, he brought seven smoked chickens, which was the rent for seven days of drilling equipment. It was almost the appointed time, but Zuo Mingdong had not brought the drilling equipment over yet. Du Yue and the other two did not care about when the well-drilling equipment would be sent back. They only cared about when Zuo Mingdong would send them the smoked chickens..

 Chapter 575 - 575: Vicious Hearts

    Chapter 575: Vicious Hearts


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, the smoked chicken that they were worried about had yet to be delivered. Those people who were secretly digging a hole outside the courtyard finally dug to the edge of the steel te. There was a special sensor installed on the steel te, so He Xing would know if there was any movement. ¡°They¡¯ve already reached the steel te. They should know that they can¡¯t dig any further.¡±


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°When they find out that they can¡¯t dig anymore after digging for so long, will they be furious, or will they start digging again in another ce?¡±


    Du Yue curled her lips. ¡°Perhaps the person we¡¯ve been waiting for will appear soon.¡±


    The chicken coop was built, and the medicine was sessfully developed. They began to lead their boring lives again. If someone really came to cause trouble at this time, it would add some fun to their peaceful lives.


    Xia Ju did not even need to say anything. Du Yue had already figured out her thoughts. It was not for any other reason, but Du Yue also thought so in her heart. The three of them chatted as they picked up their binocrs and looked outside. The people who had been digging a hole in the grass had all gathered together and formed a circle.


    Looking at their location, they should be at the entrance of the cave. They were huddled together, discussing how to deal with the steel te. Although the three could not see most of their expressions, they could tell from the faces of the people facing them that these people were furious and their expressions were not very good.


    After a few minutes, the people in the circle automatically dispersed. In the next second, a person dressed in ck walked out from the crowd. Not only was this person dressed in ck, but he was also wearing a ck hat and mask. He covered his face and body, almost blending into the thick night.


    Although they could not see the man¡¯s face, they could tell from his body shape that he was a thin man. The man walked to the entrance of the cave and jumped down without hesitation. The others were all guarding the cave, quietly waiting for him toe out. After a few minutes, the man climbed out of the hole. His ck clothes and pants were stained with some mud, and his presence was more noticeable than before.


    As the man was far away and he was wearing a mask, Du Yue and the others naturally could not see what he said. Du Yue put down the binocrs in her hand with slight disappointment. ¡°How nice would it be if 1 could have binocrs that could hear sounds!¡±


    Xia Ju nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why hasn¡¯t anyone developed binocrs that can hear and smell?¡±


    Du Yue looked at her speechlessly. ¡°Xia Ju, even if the binocrs can really pick up the smell, other than our courtyard, all the campsites within a few miles are basically filled with the smell of grass and coarse grain. Stop dreaming.¡±


    Xia Ju scratched her head. ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±


    Before Du Yue could speak, He Xing said, ¡°They¡¯reing toward us.¡±


    Du Yue and Xia Ju stopped bickering. They immediately picked up their binocrs and looked outside. Through the binocrs, they could see that the people who were originally standing at the entrance of the cave were now walking toward the small courtyard with resentment on their faces. However, the man in ck who had spoken earlier had disappeared. ¡°Where¡¯s the man who talked to them?¡± Du Yue asked He Xing.


    ¡°He left just now.¡± He Xing turned around and prepared to leave. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that that person is hiding behind these people and giving them ideas. He definitely won¡¯t do anything to stand up for them. Let¡¯s go out and take a look first. Let¡¯s see what these people are nning to do.¡±


    The three of them walked out together. As soon as they arrived at the courtyard, they saw that those people had already surrounded the entrance of the courtyard. Those people were furious. ¡°The people inside,e out now. You must give us an exnation today!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I know you¡¯re at home. Don¡¯t hide in there like cowards. Come out and solve this matter quickly!¡±


    Hearing these people¡¯s words, Du Yue only felt confused. Were these people crazy? Secretly digging a hole in their territory and asking them to give an exnation?


    Before Du Yue could say anything, the people outside started to refuse to let it go. ¡°You saw us digging the hole a long time ago, but you didn¡¯t tell us that youid steel tes underground. You let us waste our efforts and suffer. How can you be so vicious?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived for decades, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone as bad as you! You don¡¯t even have to worry about food and clothing, but you¡¯re not even willing to share a little bit of resources with us. You just watch us worry about our livelihood every day.. People like you will go to hell if you die, do you know that?!¡±

 Chapter 576 - 576: Don’t Talk About Right and Wrong with a Fool

    Chapter 576: Don¡¯t Talk About Right and Wrong with a Fool


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue listened to the curses of the people outside the courtyard. From the initial surprise, she slowly found it ridiculous. Ever since the apocalypse, Du Yue had seen a lot of unreasonable people. However, it was really rare to see people tantly making false usations.


    This was the trick that the man in ck behind them had taught them? What kind of method was this? As long as they were shameless, everyone in the world had to give in to them, huh? Du Yue found it extremelyughable and immediately burst outughing.


    Afterughing, Du Yue said to Xia Ju and He Xing, ¡°Let them be. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Be it ying poker, watching shows, eating snacks, or even just staring nkly, it was still better than arguing with idiots here.


    Xia Ju nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go back. This bunch of people has really refreshed my understanding of idiots.¡±


    He Xing did not follow the two of them back. ¡°I¡¯m going to increase the current of the power grid. You guys go back first. I¡¯ll go to the workshop after I¡¯m done.¡±


    He Xing spent at least four to five hours in the workshop every day.


    Du Yue did not mind and returned to the RV with Xia Ju. After returning to the RV, she closed the door. Most of the noise was isted outside the door. Although she could still hear it a little, it was not to the point of disturbing them.


    He Xing was usually very busy, and Xia Ju did not like to y chess. Du Yue had nowpletely mastered the skills of ying chess with herself. In the past, when she watched TV shows and saw people ying, she felt that they were simply too amazing. When she yed by herself, she had to move, between both sides. She could not rx at all. If it was not a parent-child pair, one would not be able to experience this kind of fun.


    Xia Ju stood at the side with nothing to do. She looked at Du Yue ying chess in boredom. ¡°Are you that bored? What¡¯s the point of ying chess with yourself every day?¡±


    Du Yue replied without raising her head, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m bored. If I had other things to do, why would 1 y chess with myself?¡±


    Xia Ju shrugged helplessly. ¡°I really want to go out. 1 feel like I¡¯m going crazy from staying in the courtyard every day.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to go out for? It¡¯s always dark outside,¡± Du Yue asked with a puzzled expression. ¡°Even if we really go out, there¡¯s nothing to y with. There¡¯s nothing beautiful to see either. What¡¯s the point of going out?¡±


    The endless grasnd should have beautiful scenery, but in the current situation, there was nothing to see except darkness. It was even worse than the foggy period. At least, the sky would still be bright during that time. Now, it was as if the sun hadpletely disappeared.


    Thinking of the sun, Du Yue put down the chess piece in her hand and turned to Xia Ju. ¡°Have you ever been close to the sun?¡±


    Xia Ju looked at Du Yue in confusion. ¡°Why would I get close to the sun? I¡¯m not crazy.¡±


    From Xia Ju¡¯s answer, Du Yue understood that even in the high-tech interster space, people could not get close to the sun. For tens of thousands of years, the sun had been releasing its light and heat tirelessly. Why did it suddenly disappear? As Du Yue thought about it, she began to worry.


    It was not until a long timeter that she forced herself to stop thinking about it. It was not easy for her to pull herself out of her heavy mood.


    Just as she calmed down, she heard the shouting outside again. Du Yue could not help but admire them. These people were really persistent. They could actually shout for so long. If they used their unyielding spirit to do some serious work, would it not be easy for them to solve the problem of food and clothing?


    The group of people outside was determined to make Du Yue and the others walk out. They shouted for a few hours without stopping. In the end, they even made a bed outside the courtyard. It was obvious that they wanted to stay here for the night. Du Yue was toozy to bother with them at first. When the three of them finished dinner and she saw that those people were still there, her face finally turned cold.


    She understood what those people outside were nning. It was fine if they were noisy during the day, but it was almost time for rest, yet they were still shouting tirelessly outside. It was obvious that they did not want Du Yue and the others to sleep and were forcing them to go out and negotiate with them.


    If Du Yue and the other two could not stand it and went out to negotiate with them, those people could make any request they wanted. Seeing through their little tricks, Du Yue sneered.. ¡°Do they think we can¡¯t do anything to them? Do they think we¡¯ll obediently go out and negotiate with them?¡±

 Chapter 577 - 577: Missing the Days of the Past

    Chapter 577: Missing the Days of the Past


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This group of people was mistaken. Du Yue and the other two had plenty of ways. Du Yue found arge speaker in her space. She plugged in a USB sh drive and pushed the speaker to the entrance of the courtyard. The group of people outside the courtyard were shocked when they saw Du Yue pushing a big ck box out in the dark. They thought that Du Yue had found a bomb somewhere and wanted to kill them.


    However, their worries were unnecessary. Du Yue did not open the door and walk out. Instead, she ced the speaker next to the fence. After turning on the speaker and turning the volume to the maximum, Du Yue turned around and returned to the RV. This time, after closing the doors and windows, the loud music in the courtyard could still be heard clearly.


    Du Yue chose the simplest and crudest method¡ªying the square dance song on loop. Everyone outside the courtyard was familiar with this song. In the past, when they were in the park square, they had heard it so much that their ears were about to bleed. However, since the apocalypse, no one had the time to square dance anymore. They had not heard these songs for years. Now that they suddenly heard the familiar music, not only did they not feel disgusted, but they also felt that the atmosphere was very lively and friendly.


    The group of people did not care about shouting at the door. They all stared at the speaker with tears in their eyes and sat quietly on thewn to listen to the music.


    Du Yue and the other two saw their actions clearly from the RV. Xia Ju asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Why are they crying?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re missing the peaceful and stable days!¡±


    Although Xia Ju had watched a lot of TV shows, she did not know much about the square dance culture on the blue. After Du Yue¡¯s exnation, she finally understood why those people were so excited. ¡°If they¡¯re all so immersed in their sadness now, they¡¯ll stop be shouting outside the courtyard and disturbing our sleep, right?¡±


    Du Yue actually could not figure it out. ¡°Who knows? But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Even if the group of people outside continued to shout, the song was enough to drown out their voices. As for the three of them, they only needed to put on earplugs to sleep soundly in the RVs. Therefore, it did not matter whether those people would continue shouting.


    After a night without dreams, Du Yue was woken up by the rm clock the next morning. She took off her earplugs, washed up, and then walked out. As soon as she walked out of the RV, she saw that there were more people outside the courtyard than yesterday. Yesterday, there were only a few dozen people, but now, as far as the eye could see, the courtyard was filled with heads. It was impossible to count how many people there were.


    Du Yue was a little surprised. Could it be that the man in ck sent them here to continue causing trouble? Just as Du Yue was feeling puzzled, He Xing walked over from the kitchen with breakfast. ¡°The people outside the courtyard are all here to listen to music. They¡¯ve been here for a while. They haven¡¯t caused any trouble or done anything. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The stone in Du Yue¡¯s heart finally fell to the ground. As long as they did not continue shouting at the door, it would be fine. She was just about to open her mouth to speak when she heard Zuo Mingdong¡¯s voiceing from outside the courtyard. Zuo Mingdong asked the people at the door to move to the side and not block the door. After the group of people had moved some distance away, he called He Xing to open the gate.


    The gate was only slightly opened, and Zuo Mingdong squeezed in through the gap. His movements were swift and agile. Du Yue still remembered the first time she saw him. He was very strong and powerful, but after a few years, he had lost a lot of weight. Compared to how he was, he was apletely different person.


    Zuo Mingdong had just walked in when he asked with slight doubt, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with drilling the well these past few days, so I made time toe and see you. How did you attract so many people? This isn¡¯t your style.¡±


    Putting on the square dance song in their own courtyard had attracted hundreds and thousands of people to gather outside the courtyard to listen to it. No matter how he thought about it, Du Yue and the other two would not do such a thing that would put them in the limelight. Seeing Zuo Mingdong¡¯s puzzled face, He Xing told him the ins and outs of the matter.


    Zuo Mingdong immediately stopped smiling and became vignt. ¡°Why are you only telling me about such a big thing now? Do you know how dangerous it¡¯ll be if they really dig a tunnel?¡±


    This was the first time Zuo Mingdong had shown a stern look in front of them. He had always been easy-going and carefree. The two of them knew that he was worried about their safety, so they naturally would not be angry. Du Yue exined to him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if they die of exhaustion, the tunnel won¡¯t work. We¡¯ve already ced steel tes under the courtyard.. Don¡¯t you know how we do things? If we weren¡¯t 100% sure, how could we let them dig a hole in front of our house without stopping them?¡±

 Chapter 578 - 578: Square Dance

    Chapter 578: Square Dance


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zuo Mingdong thought about it carefully and felt that what Du Yue said made sense. He calmed himself down a little. ¡°Of course, I know that you won¡¯t do anything that you¡¯re not confident in, but in this situation, it¡¯s best not to take risks that involve your own safety. Also, did you see what the man in ck looked like? Do you have a photo of him? I¡¯ll arrange for someone to investigate and see who it is.¡±


    Du Yue had forgotten to take a photo. Just as she was about to answer, she heard Xia Ju¡¯s footstepsing from behind. ¡°Captain Zuo, 1 have his photo here.¡±


    Yes, how could she have forgotten about Xia Ju? She did not even forget to record Zou Bo¡¯s love life, let alone this serious matter. She definitely would not have neglected to capture this figure on camera.


    Xia Ju took out the videos and photos that she had taken earlier and showed them to Zuo Mingdong. Du Yue also went over and took a look. The videos were a little blurry. After all, the sky was too dark and the distance was far. It was hard enough for Xia Ju to record the man with her phone in a hurry.


    Zuo Mingdong took out his phone and sent the videos and photos to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to investigate as soon as possible. You guys have to be careful during this period of time. Also, you should hurry up and bring the speakers outside back in. Otherwise, the more people you attract, the more dangerous it¡¯ll be for you.¡±


    In fact, even if Zuo Mingdong did not remind them, Du Yue understood the logic behind it. Du Yue thought for a moment and suddenly thought of a good idea. ¡°Everyone¡¯s emotions have been suppressed for too long. Captain Zuo, why don¡¯t you bring the speakers to your camp? ying songs for everyone regrly and letting them square dance can not only be good exercise but can also give them something to do. It¡¯s the best of both worlds.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong had never thought about this before, but after Du Yue¡¯s reminder, he felt that this idea was quite good. Ever since the Eternal Night descended, most people¡¯s work and rest schedules became more and more chaotic. In turn, their health was getting worse. It would be great if there was a way to let them consume their energy and adjust their rest time. With that in mind, Zuo Mingdong did not reject the offer.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take such a good sound system away for nothing. I¡¯ll go back and discuss with everyone to see what I can give you in exchange.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong had always been a person who was neither greedy nor possessive. Du Yue had long known this. ¡°Sure, then you can take the speakers with you first. You can bring us the things you want to exchange next time youe.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong pushed the speakers out of the courtyard and shouted at the group of people outside the courtyard, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t stand around here. I¡¯m going to take the speakers to the camp. If you want to continue listening to music,e with me. In the future, I¡¯ll arrange a reasonable period of time to find someone to y songs for everyone. That way, you can dance and exercise.¡±


    When they heard that Zuo Mingdong was going to bring the speakers to the base, most of them followed him. Within a few minutes, the vast majority of the crowd outside the courtyard had disappeared, leaving only a dozen people.


    Du Yue looked at their faces one by one and soon discovered that these people who stayed behind were the group of people who had dug the hole outside their courtyard. However, there were definitely more than a dozen people who dug the hole previously. The rest of them had followed Zuo Mingdong back to the camp. The remaining people probably had not given up.


    However, they just stood there with dull eyes and did not do anything overboard. Therefore, Du Yue only nced at them before looking away. She returned to the RV with Xia Ju and He Xing.


    On the first night Zuo Mingdong took the audio system away, Du Yue heard the sound of square dancinging from the first camp. As their courtyard was very far from the camp, Du Yue could only hear some sounds in the courtyard. When she returned to the RV, she could not hear anything.


    Du Yue took out her binocrs and looked in the direction of the first base¡¯s camp. Sure enough, she saw a group of people dancing happily in the dark. She could not help but be excited. ¡°It seems that my idea is not bad. It not only solved our troubles but also enriched these people¡¯s spare time and allowed them to exercise.¡±


    ¡°But they might not appreciate your kindness,¡± Xia Ju said leisurely.


    Du Yue thought about it carefully and felt that what Xia Ju said made sense. In fact, whether it was those people who were dancing or those who were watching the show, they probably would not thank her. On the contrary, most people might hate her because of this. They could not even solve the basic problem of food and clothing, but Du Yue casually took out a big sound system for them to use. With thisparison, it would be strange if those people did not hate her..

 Chapter 579 - 579: Shen Teng Fainted

    Chapter 579: Shen Teng Fainted


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although Du Yue knew what those people were thinking, she did not care. She only cared about doing what she wanted to do. As for what others thought, it was never within her consideration.


    Soon, a week passed. During this week, there were more than ten people outside the courtyard at all times. Those people did not make any trouble. They were either lying on the grass or sitting. However, no matter what they were doing, all of their eyes were fixed on the courtyard, not letting go of any sign of trouble.


    If it were anyone else, they would definitely feel ufortable being stared at by strangers with ill intentions. However, Du Yue and the other two did not care about their gazes at all. If those people wanted to stare, then let them. Anyway, it would not affect the normal lives of Du Yue and the others.


    There was only one annoying thing¡ªthey could not go out at will. There was an electric fence blocking the entrance. No matter how angry those people were, they could only stare at the three of them and could not cause them any harm. However, if they walked out of this courtyard, those people would definitely surround them and demand an exnation. The current situation was not suitable for conflict with those people. It was not suitable to confront too many people, so Du Yue and the other two chose to stay in the courtyard obediently.


    During this period, Shen Teng would contact them through the walkie-talkie every day and invite the three of them to his house for dinner. However, thinking of the people outside, Du Yue and the other two refused. Du Yue was actually curious about the situation between Shen Teng and Zhang Hui. However, since Shen Teng did not say anything, she could not ask much. She could only hide her curiosity in her heart.


    When Du Yue had almost forgotten about this matter, she suddenly heard Zhang Hui¡¯s voice through the walkie-talkie one day. Zhang Hui¡¯s anxious and flustered voice came from the walkie-talkie. She was stuttering and could not speak clearly. Du Yue did not understand what she was saying, but she felt that it was an urgent matter. She could only ask her to calm down first before speaking slowly.


    This method was effective. Zhang Hui, who had been scolded by Du Yue, quickly stabilized her emotions. When she spoke again, although her voice was still trembling, she could finally say coherent sentences.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Brother Teng. His whole body is burning up, and he¡¯s unconscious from the fever. I don¡¯t know what to do now.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Wait at home. We¡¯ll go over immediately.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, Zhang Hui spoke again, ¡°Don¡¯te over yet!¡± Zhang Hui¡¯s voice sounded cautious on the other end of the walkie-talkie. ¡°Brother Teng specifically told me not to tell you about his illness when he was awake. He didn¡¯t want you toe and see him. He was afraid that his illness would infect you.¡±


    Zhang Hui gradually calmed herself down. ¡°Brother Teng suddenly fainted. 1 was too flustered, so I wanted to ask you what to do. You don¡¯t have toe over. I¡¯ll take care of him. I will inform you of any situation on his end.¡±


    On the other end of the walkie-talkie, Zhang Hui wanted to say something but was interrupted by Du Yue. ¡°We¡¯d better go over. You just wait at home.¡± After saying that, she turned off the walkie-talkie.


    Du Yue did not know how serious Shen Teng¡¯s illness was, so she did not want to waste any time. She found antibiotics and fever medicine in her space. In addition to the medicine she took, there were also a few syringes. Looking at the syringes in front of her, Du Yue asked Xia Ju, ¡°Do you know how to inject people?¡±


    Xia Ju answered confidently, ¡°Of course, I do. 1 learned it from watching videos.¡±


    Du Yue was speechless. ¡°So you¡¯ve never actually done it before?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Xia Ju said matter-of-factly, ¡°Interster people rarely get sick. Even if they¡¯re not feeling well, they can just drink medicine for the mild symptoms. If it¡¯s serious, they can be sent directly to the nutrition chamber. I never had the chance to practice it!¡±


    Du Yue nodded. She had to admit that Xia Ju¡¯s words made sense.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not difficult to do injections. Since you said you¡¯ve learned it, then you definitely know it,¡± Du Yue said seriously.


    Xia Ju looked at Du Yue with admiration. ¡°Your trust in me isn¡¯t misced. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do it well.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry over. We still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Shen Teng.¡± Du Yue stood up and walked out with the bag.


    Xia Ju stood there hesitantly. ¡°We definitely have to go over, but what about those people outside?¡±


    Those people were still blocking the entrance! So many days had passed, and there were dozens of people taking turns to watch their every move outside the courtyard. The longer they stood outside, the fiercer their eyes became. Their expressions became worse and worse..

 Chapter 580 - 580: They Are NotWeak

    Chapter 580: They Are NotWeak


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If they were to swagger out like this, Xia Ju was worried that those people would suddenly rush up and pester them. Xia Ju was not afraid of them attacking. She was just afraid that if she could not help but retaliate, she would beat those people to death.


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes darkened when she heard Xia Ju¡¯s words. Usually, it was fine if those people blocked their courtyard. After all, it did not affect the three of them. However, the situation was different now. Shen Teng had fainted and no one knew if his condition was serious. Shen Teng had known them for so long, and they were neighbors now. They definitely could not leave him in the lurch.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go out. If theye looking for trouble, we¡¯ll let them taste the pain.¡± Du Yue frowned. With that, Du Yue took out her Tang sword from her space. This sword had been idle for a while. Du Yue would take good care of it after using it, so it still looked as good as new.


    He Xing¡¯s space had the most weapons, so he had given Xia Ju a dagger previously. Seeing Du Yue take out a dagger from the space, Xia Ju also decisively took out her own dagger. ¡°I haven¡¯t used it since He Xing gave it to me. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s easy to use.¡±


    Du Yue stood at the side and smiled without saying a word. It was impossible for He Xing to not be familiar with the knife. Moreover, Xia Ju had some ability. Even if she was given a piece of scrap metal, those people would not be her match.


    He Xing did not take any weapons. Instead, he put 30 eggs in a box and some millet in a bag. They had specially kept the millet outside, so it was naturally not as fresh as the ones in the space. After being ced outside for a long time, no matter how well it was preserved, there was already a moldy smell.


    It was not that He Xing was reluctant to give Shen Teng something good, but that he was cautious. In this day and age, millet was a very precious thing. There were not many people who could eat millet. The fact that they could take out millet alone was enough to attract attention. If the millet was very fresh, it would not be as simple as attracting attention.


    Du Yue waited for He Xing to prepare the things and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not dy any more time.¡± The most important thing for patients was time. If they acted faster, Shen Teng might be able to recover a minute earlier.


    Du Yue and the other two walked out of the RV and closed the doors and windows of the RV before walking toward the gate. They had just walked to the gate when the people lying in disorder outside the courtyard all stood up and stared at the three of them with a dozen pairs of eyes.


    Du Yue nced at them indifferently, but she did not hesitate to open the gate. She had just opened the gate, and before she could take a step out, the dozen or so people had already surrounded her. Du Yue did not say anything. She just silently drew the Tang sword hanging on her waist.


    The lights in the courtyard were on, and the light shone on the de of the Tang sword, reflecting a cold and bone-piercing light. When the people who surrounded Du Yue saw the sword in her hand, they subconsciously stopped in their tracks.


    Du Yue pointed the tip of her sword at the crowd and said coldly, ¡°Those who are not afraid of death,e at me. I¡¯ll slice your neck with this sword. It just so happens that 1 haven¡¯t used it in a long time.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s voice was cold and filled with killing intent. The dozen or so people subconsciously took a few steps back when they heard it. Although they had been guarding the courtyard these days, they had never encountered a real threat. Only now, when Du Yue pointed the tip of her de at each of them, did they finally feel the other party¡¯s unconcealed killing intent.


    Seeing that they had made way, Du Yue put away her Tang sword and waited for He Xing to lock the gate and adjust the current of the power grid to the maximum. Du Yue and the other two quickly walked in the direction of Shen Teng¡¯s tent.


    The dozen or so people stood rooted to the ground in a daze. No one dared to step forward to stop them and could only let them leave. After the three of them walked away, someone in the crowd suddenly came back to their senses. ¡°We¡¯re just going to let them go?¡±


    ¡°What else? Do you think your fist is stronger than that woman¡¯s sword?¡±


    ¡°But no matter how powerful her weapon is, their numbers are still far inferior to ours. Besides, we have so many men. Can¡¯t we even beat those two women?¡±


    ¡°You can try. It¡¯s been six years since the apocalypse. Those two seemingly weak women have been living such good lives. Do you think they¡¯re weak women? If you¡¯re not afraid of death, go ahead and stop them. When the timees, 1¡¯11 collect your corpse..¡±

 Chapter 581 - 581:1 Can’t Do It

    Chapter 581:1 Can¡¯t Do It


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re only standing here to keep an eye on them and send back all the information we¡¯ve seen. As for the rest, 1 advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± After this person finished speaking, he no longer cared about that person¡¯s reaction. The man who had spoken earlier moved his mouth but eventually swallowed his words.


    Du Yue did not know what happened to the group of people behind them after they left. At this moment, she was in a hurry and did not have time to care about those things. Shen Teng did not live too far away, and the three of them walked in a hurry. Five minutester, they arrived at the door of Shen Teng¡¯s courtyard. Du Yue took out her walkie-talkie. ¡°Zhang Hui, we¡¯re here. Open the door for us.¡±


    After saying that, Du Yue waited patiently. However, three minutes had passed, and they still did not see Zhang Hui. Even the walkie-talkie was silent. No one replied. Was it because there was something wrong with the walkie-talkie, or was there some other reason? Du Yue did not n to waste time like this.


    Du Yue turned to ask He Xing, ¡°Can you open the door?¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not difficult.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a remote control appeared in He Xing¡¯s hand. He Xing fiddled with the remote control a few times and ced it on the door.


    The door of Shen Teng¡¯s house was an iron door, and it was also connected to electricity. However, when He Xing put the remote control on the door, the current on the door disappeared. He Xing took out another key and directly opened the iron lock from the inside, opening the door in a few seconds.


    It took less than two minutes from the moment Du Yue spoke to He Xing opening the door. Not only was the door opened very quickly, but there was also nomotion from the beginning to the end.


    The courtyard was pitch-ck. Coupled with the strong wind at night, the whistling sound of the wind affected one¡¯s hearing. Therefore, if the people in the tent did note out to take a look, they would not notice that the three of them had already entered.


    The three of them quietly walked into the courtyard and locked the door before walking toward the tent. As they got closer and closer to the tent, the three of them heard the conversationing from inside.


    Du Yue listened carefully and realized that Shen Teng was not among the people talking in the tent. Instead, it was two women. The two of them were whispering something. It seemed that they had deliberately lowered their voices, so Du Yue did not hear the exact content of the conversation.


    Shen Teng had a high fever and fainted. There were people discussing something in his tent. Du Yue subconsciously felt that something was wrong. Recalling that Zhang Hui had stopped them from visiting Shen Teng, Du Yue suddenly had an idea. As for whether her guess was correct, she would only know when she entered the tent.


    Du Yue was anxious, but she did not let down her guard. Her footsteps were fast and steady, and there was almost no sound. The three of them walked to the door of the tent. Just as Du Yue was about to reach out to pull the curtain, sounds of conversation came from inside. As the distance was rtively close this time, Du Yue could hear the conversation inside without any effort.


    ¡°What is he still doing here? Why didn¡¯t you throw him out in the dead of night? As long as we make him disappear without a trace, won¡¯t this courtyard be ours?¡± It was an aged and slightly hoarse voice. It sounded like the person who spoke was an elderly woman.


    After she finished speaking, the tent fell silent. A few minutester, Zhang Hui¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Mom, but he¡¯s not dead yet! It¡¯s not appropriate to do this¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead, but he¡¯s about to die. This grasnd is deserted. Who¡¯lle and treat him? Even if we don¡¯t throw him out, he¡¯ll die sooner orter. We might as well give him a quick death and save him from suffering.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for this man? Don¡¯t be stupid. Men are unreliable. Only by relying on yourself can you live a good life. Think about this carefully. It¡¯s either you be the owner of this courtyard or you¡¯ll live the rest of your life on the whims of others.¡±


    ¡°Mom, but he¡¯s a living person! Besides, his good friends live nearby. You know that they¡¯re not ordinary people. If they find out that we¡¯ve taken over Big Brother Teng¡¯s home and thrown him out, will we still have a good time?¡± ¡°Coward! Even if they find out, what can they do? This courtyard is protected by an electric fence. I don¡¯t believe they have the ability to barge in and settle scores with us! If you hadn¡¯t been so nosy and insisted on telling his friends about his illness, would there be so many problems now? When he died, we could just say that he died of a high fever. What else could they do? There are people dying of illness every day in the city, not to mention on this deste grasnd..¡±

 Chapter 582 - 582: One-Sided Words

    Chapter 582: One-Sided Words


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know those three people. The three of them aren¡¯t easily fooled. The three of them are smart. Moreover, they often use the walkie-talkie to contact Shen Teng. If 1 don¡¯t take the initiative to tell them about Shen Teng¡¯s illness, they¡¯ll definitely be suspicious if they don¡¯t hear from him. Now that I¡¯ve taken the initiative to tell them that Shen Teng is sick, they definitely won¡¯t run over here at this time as they wouldn¡¯t want to be infected. Isn¡¯t this the best of both worlds?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Then what do you think about what I told you just now? It¡¯s better to throw him out quickly. He¡¯s not dead yet. If he really dies in this ce, you¡¯ll be gued by bad luck if you live here in the future!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet¡­¡± Zhang Hui¡¯s conflicted voice sounded again. After hesitating for a moment, Zhang Hui finally gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say!¡±


    Du Yue listened to every word of their conversation at the door. When she heard up to this point, she felt that there was no need to listen anymore. She reached out and pulled open the curtain. As she used too much strength, the curtain flew up and hit the door frame with a muffled sound.


    The mother and daughter, who were having a secret conversation in the tent, were shocked by the sudden voice. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± It was the elderly woman speaking.


    Zhang Hui also looked at the door. When she saw Du Yue and the other two, her face was filled with disbelief. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    The middle-aged woman standing beside her looked at her in confusion.


    Zhang Hui nervously dug her nails into the flesh of her palm. ¡°Mom, they¡¯re Brother Teng¡¯s good friends.¡±


    When Mrs. Zhang heard this, she sized up Du Yue and the other two. After staring at them for a long time, she suddenly came back to her senses. ¡°The door was closed. How did you get in?¡±


    Du Yue sneered. ¡°We came in the same way you came in.¡±


    Zhang Hui¡¯s mother subconsciously moved closer to Zhang Hui. ¡°This is my daughter¡¯s home. I¡¯m her mother. Of course, 1 walked in through the front door! What right do you have to barge into someone else¡¯s house?!¡±


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Of course, we came in through the main door. Everything you see in this courtyard was taken from my house. 1 came to my friend¡¯s house, so who exactly barged in?¡± Du Yue¡¯s words were not wrong at all. If they had not exchanged supplies with Shen Teng, Shen Teng would not have been able to build this small courtyard.


    However, Du Yue¡¯s words were vague. When Mrs. Zhang and Zhang Hui heard this, they subconsciously thought that these things were lent to Shen Teng by Du Yue and the others. In an instant, the expressions of the mother and daughter changed. When Zhang Hui spoke again, her voice was a little higher. ¡°What do you mean by all the things here are from your house? Could it be that you guys lent these things to Shen Teng? You must be lying. Why didn¡¯t Shen Teng mention this to me?¡±


    Before this, she had been calling him Brother Teng. However, when she found out that the things in the courtyard might have been borrowed, she suddenly called him by his name. She turned hostile at the drop of a hat.


    Du Yue sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal that he didn¡¯t tell you about our rtionship? Let me tell you now¡ªhe has nothing. Go back to where you came from!¡±


    The expression on Zhang Hui¡¯s face kept changing. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be a busybody! I¡¯m his girlfriend. He¡¯s sick now, so I have to stay and take care of him. If he wakes up and finds out that I¡¯m gone, he¡¯ll definitely be anxious. I¡¯m not leaving!¡± At the end of her speech, Zhang Hui sat down beside Shen Teng and rolled her eyes at Du Yue.


    Du Yue could not help but apud. ¡°You¡¯re really the most shameless woman I¡¯ve ever met. We heard everything you said just now. If Shen Teng finds out that his girlfriend was plotting with someone else to throw him out of his house, watching helplessly as he waited for his death, what would he do?¡±


    Zhang Hui¡¯s face was pale, but it quickly returned to normal. ¡°Brother Teng won¡¯t believe your one-sided story. Although you¡¯re his friends, I¡¯m the one who gets along with him day and night. He¡¯ll definitely believe my words!¡± At the end of her sentence, Zhang Hui snorted with disdain. She believed that as long as she refused to admit it, Du Yue and the others would not be able to do anything to her.


    However, her smugness did notst long. Her own voice suddenly sounded in the room, but she was not speaking. Zhang Hui and Mrs. Zhang followed the source of the voice and saw Xia Ju, who was standing beside Du Yue, holding a phone in her hand and waving it at the two of them provocatively. The voice that Zhang Hui heard came from that phone..

 Chapter 583 - 583: Trap

    Chapter 583: Trap


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zhang Hui and Mrs. Zhang¡¯s n to throw Shen Teng out was recorded by Xia Ju on her phone. Xia Ju smiled at Zhang Hui. ¡°You said that Shen Teng won¡¯t believe us just based on our one-sided story? But what about this recording? Do you think he¡¯ll believe you or this irond evidence?¡±


    Zhang Hui gritted her teeth and stared at Xia Ju with hatred in her eyes. The next second, she suddenly pounced on the phone in Xia Ju¡¯s hand. ¡°Give me the phone!¡±


    Xia Ju did not move. She looked at Zhang Hui who was rushing over with an indifferent expression. Just as Zhang Hui was about to touch her, she nimbly dodged. Zhang Hui missed and almost fell t on her face. Just as she finally managed to stand firm, Xia Ju raised her foot and kicked her butt.


    Zhang Hui, who had yet to stand properly, was kicked out of the tent by Xia Ju. She fell heavily on the ground with a muffled sound.


    Xia Ju reached out to brush the dust off her foot and pursed her lips. ¡°You usually pretend to be gentle and quiet, but you¡¯re actually a crazy woman. You¡¯re even thinking of snatching my things? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? You overestimate yourself.¡± After saying that, Xia Ju turned to look at Du Yue. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s crazy? Why did she provoke us?¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°She must¡¯ve lost her mind.¡±


    Mrs. Zhang red fiercely at Xia Ju and Du Yue, then she finally shifted her gaze to He Xing. After sizing them up and realizing that she could not beat anyone here, Mrs. Zhang clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re bullying me and my daughter with your numbers. I¡¯ll remember this. 1¡¯11 definitely make you guys pay in the future.¡±


    After saying those harsh words, Mrs. Zhang stumbled out of the tent and went to the courtyard to help Zhang Hui.


    Du Yue could not be bothered to watch the mother and daughter y tricks. Instead, she walked to the bed with Xia Ju. On the bed, Shen Teng¡¯s face was pale, and his body was burning. Most importantly, his hands and feet were still twitching unconsciously. This was obviously a convulsion caused by a high fever. Usually, this kind of situation would happen to children. It was very rare for a young and strong man like Shen Teng to experience a symptom like this.


    Xia Ju did not dare to dy any longer. She immediately squatted down and began to examine Shen Teng¡¯s body. After a thorough examination, Xia Ju frowned. ¡°His current condition is not good. I¡¯m afraid he needs to take medicine immediately.¡±


    Du Yue and Xia Ju looked at each other. Even though neither of them spoke, Du Yue quickly understood what Xia Ju meant. They had brought medicine and syringes before they came. If Shen Teng¡¯s condition was not serious, Xia Ju could directly give him some medicine. Now that Xia Ju said so, it meant that Shen Teng¡¯s condition was very serious. The medicine they had prepared in advance was no longer useful. Xia Ju wanted to give Shen Teng the medicine from her space.


    Du Yue, of course, trusted Xia Ju¡¯s ability and judgment. She nodded heavily. ¡°Alright, then go ahead and treat him! We can¡¯t waste any time!¡± Anyway, Shen Teng was already unconscious from the fever and would not know what medicine Xia Ju had given him. As for Zhang Hui and her mother in the courtyard, they must be busy running away now. How could they dare to run back? Moreover, He Xing was guarding the door. No one would have the chance to break in. Xia Ju could give Shen Teng the medicine without worry.


    Seeing that Du Yue and He Xing had no objections, Xia Ju did not dy any longer. She took out the medicine, opened Shen Teng¡¯s mouth, and poured it into his mouth. After feeding him the medicine, Xia Ju put Shen Teng on the IV drip that Du Yue had brought.


    Just by looking at Shen Teng¡¯s condition, they could tell that he had been sick for some time. Zhang Hui must not have fed him anything in the past few days. Putting him on an IV drip could also replenish some lost vitamins and nutrients.


    Du Yue did not know what kind of medicine Xia Ju fed Shen Teng, but she saw that Shen Teng¡¯s pale face had visibly regained its color a few minutes after taking the medicine. Seeing that Shen Teng¡¯splexion and breathing had improved, the three of them finally felt relieved.


    Now that Shen Teng was out of danger, they had time to deal with the mother and daughter in the courtyard. Du Yue thought that since it was Shen Teng¡¯s own matter, they should let him deal with it after he woke up.


    However, she could not help but be curious about whether Shen Teng¡¯s illness was an ident or Zhang Hui¡¯s deliberate plot. Shen Teng was a grown man who had survived the apocalypse for five to six years. If it were not for Zhang Hui¡¯s schemes, would he have be so sick?


    However, if this matter was really plotted by Zhang Hui, then how did Shen Teng fall into her trap?

 Chapter 584 - 584: Double Standards

    Chapter 584: Double Standards


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Did she seduce him? Du Yue walked out of the tent in confusion and locked her gaze on Zhang Hui¡¯s face. She stared at Zhang Hui for a long time and finally came to a conclusion. Zhang Hui looked like a pretty girl from a humble family. Her facial features were gentle and did not have any offensive power, but at the same time, she did not have the kind of exquisite feeling that would make people remember her at a nce.


    As she did not have enough food and warm clothes, when she first met Zhang Hui, she was thin and did not look very elegant. However, ever since she followed Shen Teng, she did not have to worry about food and water anymore. Her entire body was visibly rounder, and her face was much rosier than before.


    Even so, Zhang Hui was still far from the kind of beauty who could seduce men.


    Du Yue did not hide her gaze as she sized her up. Zhang Hui was already feeling guilty. In addition to being stared at by Du Yue, she was so scared that she kept retreating. In her panic, she stumbled into Shen Teng¡¯s car. This gave her quite a fright, and her body staggered.


    Zhang Hui bit her lip. ¡°You guys¡­ What do you want to do to me?¡±


    She had wanted to follow Mrs. Zhang and slip away in the chaos, but when they were about to open the door, they were suddenly electrocuted by the huge current on the door. The right side of Zhang Hui¡¯s body was numb from the shock. It was impossible for them to sneak away, and they had no chance of winning if they attacked. Zhang Hui could only rely on her mouth.


    ¡°My mother and I must¡¯ve been possessed earlier. We shouldn¡¯t have schemed against Shen Teng, and we shouldn¡¯t have thought about throwing him out and letting him fend for himself. However, we only thought about it for a moment and didn¡¯t really act on it. Can you guys forgive us just this once on ount that Brother Teng and I are in love?¡±


    When she found him useless, she called him Shen Teng. When she was in need, she called him Brother Teng. Zhang Hui sure had double standards.


    Du Yue looked down at her. ¡°Why is Shen Teng so sick? I advise you to think about it carefully.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s sudden interrogation made Zhang Hui nervous. Her gaze was erratic, and she could not hide the guilt in her words. ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ He suddenly fell ill for no reason.¡±


    Zhang Hui¡¯s lie was too unprofessional. Even she herself would not believe it, let alone Du Yue and the other two.


    Du Yue did not get angry. She just sneered. ¡°Have you forgotten that it¡¯s the end of the world?¡±


    When Zhang Hui suddenly heard this, she was a little stunned. She looked at Du Yue with a puzzled expression. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°My meaning is very simple.¡± Du Yue raised her eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. I¡¯m giving you a chance to make up for your mistakes. If you don¡¯t want to cooperate with me, 1 have a lot of ways to make you tell the truth, but you have to suffer. Whether you suffer or not depends on your choice.¡±


    Du Yue did not hide her threat at all. Zhang Hui¡¯s body trembled again, and she subconsciously took a few steps back. She looked at Du Yue with fear and vignce in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do to me? The base is not far from here. If you dare to hurt me, I¡¯ll shout and call everyone over. Then, you won¡¯t have a good ending either.¡±


    When Du Yue heard this, she could not help butugh out loud. ¡°1 haven¡¯t thought about it yet, but since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, I have to give you a chance to shout and call people over, right? Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of all of your ns?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Du Yue drew her Tang sword from her waist. The silver de glinted coldly, scaring Zhang Hui and her mother into hugging each other tightly. If an outsider saw this scene, they would probably think that Du Yue was bullying these two poor women because she had a weapon. However, Du Yue did not care about anyone else. She only followed her heart.


    She held the Tang sword and approached Zhang Hui and her mother with a cold expression. Seeing that Du Yue was getting closer and closer to them, the faces of Zhang Hui and Mrs. Zhang turned pale uncontrobly. Although what Zhang Hui said before was true, she knew in her heart that if Du Yue really did not intend to let her off, no one woulde to save them even if she shouted until her throat went hoarse.


    If it was an official base, the security personnel in the base might intervene if there was a riot or dispute. However, on this vast grasnd, the base had notpletely settled. There were countless things that needed to be done every day. There were only so many patrols and leaders in the base. They did not have the energy and time to take care of everyone..

 Chapter 585 - 585: He’s Actually Not That Good

    Chapter 585: He¡¯s Actually Not That Good


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The first base was stationed a distance away. Even if she cried out for help, her voice would be buried in the sound waves. Even if someone happened to pass by, they would definitely not be willing to meddle in this matter.


    After thinking it through, Zhang Hui quickly said, ¡°1¡¯11 tell you everything I¡¯ve done.¡± A minute ago, Zhang Hui was still threatening Du Yue. Du Yue did not expect her topromise so quickly.


    Du Yue¡¯s eyes shed with ridicule. She moved her wrist, and the sharp de of the Tang sword cut through the air with her movement, leaving a cold light.


    Seeing Du Yue¡¯s actions, Zhang Hui was shocked and afraid. She hurriedly said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t lie to you¡­ I really don¡¯t know how he got sick. Butst night, Brother Teng suddenly had an interest to be intimate with me on the grasnds. My heart softened, and 1 agreed with him. After he was done, there was no hot water to take a shower with, so he casually bathed with cold water. Perhaps that¡¯s why he caught a cold¡­¡±


    Du Yue was stunned at first, and then she looked at Zhang Hui with some doubt. Did Zhang Hui mean what she thought she meant? Although the three of them were friends with Shen Teng, they were definitely not at the level where they couldmunicate with each other about their private lives. In her eyes, Shen Teng was a simple and capable person. As for his private life, she really did not expect him to be so¡­


    Du Yue was shocked, and she did not hide the expression on her face. Perhaps Zhang Hui noticed the slight change in her expression, and she suddenly sneered. ¡°Is Shen Teng an honest and capable person in your eyes? Other than his dislike for interacting with others, you didn¡¯t think he had any other shorings? You know too little about him. He¡¯s actually a strange person with a strange personality and behavior! He¡¯s not as good as you think!¡±


    Du Yue frowned. ¡°No one would be perverted enough to pay attention to their friend¡¯s private life. Simrly, we don¡¯t care if his personality and behavior are strange. On the other hand, you two are in love and living together. Did he force you with a knife or threaten you when you were intimate? Since you agreed, don¡¯t pretend to have been coerced. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Zhang Hui had said those words just now to sow discord between Du Yue and the other two and Shen Teng. However, she did not expect that not only did her words not have any effect, but she was also scolded by Du Yue. Her expression immediately turned ugly.


    Du Yue did not care about Zhang Hui¡¯s thoughts. She only knew that if Zhang Hui did not lie to them, then Shen Teng¡¯s illness was probably an ident caused by a cold.


    ¡°Shen Teng¡¯s illness might not have been caused by you, but as his girlfriend, not only did you not take care of your boyfriend when he fell sick, you even wanted to throw him out and let him fend for himself. You even lied to stop us from seeing him. If you were plotting against me, I¡¯d definitely kill you. But the victim is Shen Teng, so I won¡¯t touch you. When he wakes up, he¡¯ll deal with you himself.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, Zhang Hui screamed loudly, ¡°No, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You said that you¡¯ll let Shen Teng deal with me himself, but in the end, you¡¯ll still give him the recording. Once he knows the contents of the recording, he¡¯ll definitely not let me off. What¡¯s the difference between this and killing me? You¡¯re using someone else to kill me! I¡¯m a living person. Even if 1 almost made a mistake in a moment of confusion, 1 don¡¯t have to die to atone for my sins, right? Besides, 1 didn¡¯t hurt your interests. Can¡¯t you let me go? 1 promise that 1¡¯11 never provoke Shen Teng again, and 1 will never appear in front of any of you again, okay?¡±


    Although the Eternal Night brought many troubles to life, to a certain extent, darkness was also the best condition for hiding oneself. The grasnd was vast and sparsely popted. Zhang Hui felt that as long as she could escape from this courtyard, she could find an unknown corner to hide and live in. At that time, even if Shen Teng wanted to take revenge, he would not be able to find her.


    Du Yue looked at the nervous Zhang Hui and said, ¡°Dream on.¡±


    Seeing Du Yue¡¯s firm attitude, Zhang Hui was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat, and her heartbeat became chaotic.


    All the questions that Du Yue wanted to know had been answered. She did not intend to continue wasting time with Zhang Hui and her mother in the courtyard. After all, the temperature outside was still very low.. Just as Du Yue was about to turn around and leave, she heard Zhang Hui calling out to her with a trembling voice, ¡°Wait! 1 have something more to say!¡±

 Chapter 586 Its All Because My Mother Forced Me

    586 It''s All Because My Mother Forced Me


    Du Yue turned to look at her, her eyes cold.


    "I''m also a person of flesh and blood," Zhang Hui sobbed. "Brother Teng is so good to me. How could I have the heart to throw him out? All of this was forced by my mother! She was the one who wanted me to throw Brother Teng out. I''m her daughter. I can''t disobey her, so I can only do as she says! She''s the real culprit. Even if Brother Teng wants to me someone, he should me her! Can you let me go and leave her behind?"


    Zhang Hui''s face was full of tears, and she looked very pitiful.


    However, this delicate face did not soften Du Yue''s heart at all. Instead, it made her feel cold all over. Du Yue could understand if Zhang Hui and her mother''s previous n was a result of being desperate for a long time. However, she would never have thought that Zhang Hui, who looked so gentle and weak, would betray her own mother without hesitation in order to survive in a critical situation.


    It was obvious that Mrs. Zhang did not expect her daughter to treat her like this. She let go of Zhang Hui''s arm and took a few steps back. "What did you just say?"


    Zhang Hui''s eyes were red. "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I really don''t want to die. I''m still so young. Think about it carefully. Do you want both of us to die here? And I''m not lying. If you hadn''t forced me, I wouldn''t have made that decision!"


    Zhang Hui''s words just now might have been said because she was frightened. However, when Mrs. Zhang asked her again, she still did not change her attitude. She had already made up her mind to sacrifice her biological mother in exchange for a chance to live.


    Mrs. Zhang found it hard to ept this fact. "You¡­ I raised you up with all my heart. My family has been poor since I was young. I couldn''t even bear to eat eggs and gave them all to you. Moreover, you were the one who said that you hate a rough man like Shen Teng. You were only getting what you need by being with him. Now that he''s sick, you wanted to leave him. I''m your mother. Of course, I want my daughter to live a better life. That''s why I gave you an idea. Why did you say I forced you?"


    Zhang Hui suddenly broke down and screamed, "You''re lying! You''re lying! You were the one who forced me to throw him out! I never needed your help! It''s not because we can''t afford eggs at home. It''s because you''re ipetent!"


    Zhang Hui''s repeated usations made Mrs. Zhang dispirited. She shook her head and turned around, not wanting to say another word to Zhang Hui.


    Seeing that Mrs. Zhang was silent, Zhang Hui was excited. She pointed at Mrs. Zhang and said to Du Yue, "Look, she''s clearly feeling guilty. That''s why she doesn''t dare to exin herself! Now you''ll believe me, right? She nned all of this herself! Leave her here and let me go!"


    Du Yue looked at her ferocious face and was toozy to say anything else to her. She turned around and walked into the tent. He Xing followed behind her. Seeing that they had left, Zhang Hui suddenly panicked and ran a few steps, wanting to reach out to grab Du Yue''s sleeve. Xia Ju was thest to leave. She stared coldly at Zhang Hui who was rushing forward. "If you dare to move again, I''ll kill you now."


    When Xia Ju said this, Zhang Hui was so frightened that she stopped in her tracks. In the end, she did not dare to take another step forward. Seeing Zhang Hui tremble and take a few steps back, Xia Ju turned around and walked into the tent with relief.


    In the tent, He Xing and Du Yue were sitting at the table and talking. Seeing Xia Jue in, Du Yue called her over to rest. "Come, rest for a while."


    Xia Ju shook her head. "I''m not tired. I''ll go and see how Shen Teng is doing." Among the three of them, only Xia Ju was good at treating patients and saving lives. Xia Ju walked to the bedside in a few steps and squatted down to carefully check Shen Teng''s current condition.


    Two minutester, Xia Ju spoke in a much more rxed tone, "His condition is much better than when we first arrived. He''ll probably wake up after the IV drip is done."


    When they arrived, Shen Teng had a high fever and fainted. Du Yue thought that he would be unconscious for at least a day and a night, but she did not expect his condition to improve so quickly. Although she knew that Xia Ju was capable, she was still surprised by her ability.

 Chapter 587 What She Loves Is a Peaceful Life

    587 What She Loves Is a Peaceful Life


    The three of them hoped that Shen Teng''s condition would improve. The three of them sat by the table, chatting while waiting for Shen Teng to wake up. They did not feel bored. The three of them were having a good time, but the mother and daughter outside had already turned against each other. As the three sat in the tent, they could vaguely hear the quarrelsing from the courtyard, but they could not hear what the two of them were arguing about.


    Du Yue could not be bothered with the two of them. Although Xia Ju liked to watch this sort of thing, she did not want to spectate the mother-daughter feud at this moment. Other lively scenes would make her feel that life was full of drama, but Zhang Hui was a person who had let her see the viciousness of human nature. She felt disgusted.


    Another 20 minutes passed and the bottle of water was finally drunk by Shen Teng. After Xia Ju was done, Shen Teng slowly opened his eyes. Seeing that he had woken up, He Xing went forward and asked with concern, "Are you still feeling ufortable?"


    Shen Teng had just opened his eyes, and his consciousness was still a little muddled. He followed the voice and looked at He Xing, but his eyes still showed confusion. After another two minutes, Shen Teng said in a hoarse voice, "I''m alright. I''m much better than before."


    "Although you''re still running a fever, you''re out of danger," Xia Ju reminded him. "However, you still have to take the medicine on time. Otherwise, you might have a high fever again. Since you''re awake, do you want to eat something?"


    Shen Teng wanted to shake his head to express that he did not need to eat, but he was forced to stop just as he shook his head. His head was now like a ball that had been kicked. As long as he moved slightly, he would feel dizzy and want to vomit. "I don''t have much of an appetite," Shen Teng answered.


    "If you don''t want to eat, then drink some salt water. Your feversted for so long, and you''re dehydrated." He Xing poured a ss of water and added half a spoonful of salt. He then helped Shen Teng sit up and let him drink the ss of water.


    Shen Teng gulped down the water, his lips cracked and bleeding. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Zhang Hui did not feed him any water when he was unconscious.


    After drinking a cup of water, Shen Teng''s eyes became much clearer. "How did you know about my illness?" he asked. "Did Zhang Hui tell you?"


    Du Yue nodded. "She told us, but the situation might not be what you expected." Du Yue hesitated. Shen Teng had just woken up. If she told him about Zhang Hui scheming against him at this time, would it be a blow to him?


    Du Yue hesitated, but Shen Teng suddenly said, "It''s okay. Just say it. No matter what the truth is, I can ept it."


    Anyway, she would have to tell him the truth sooner orter. Since Shen Teng had taken the initiative to ask, Du Yue did not hesitate anymore. Du Yue spoke softly and roughly recounted the sequence of events to Shen Teng. Then, Xia Ju took out her phone and yed the recording for Shen Teng to hear.


    As the recording yed, the few of them tacitly quieted down. Shen Teng''s vision was empty. He stared nkly at the air for a long time, thinking about something. Du Yue and the other two did not say anything else. They just quietly waited for Shen Teng to ept this sudden blow.


    However, not long after that, Shen Teng suddenlyughed. Xia Ju was standing beside him, so she noticed it first. "Are you mad? Why are youughing?" Xia Ju said it bluntly, but Du Yue had the same thoughts.


    Shen Teng noticed that Du Yue and the other two could not bear it but he was still smiling happily. The rxed smile that was emitted from the inside could not be deceived.


    "Actually, I had already guessed that she didn''t really like me. It''s just that she usually pretends to be in love with me and is obedient in front of me. After a long time, I felt that I might be worrying too much. But now, I can confirm that she doesn''t love me as a person but my supplies and this tent that can shelter us from the wind and rain."


    Xia Ju looked puzzled. "Now that you know that she doesn''t really love you, aren''t you sad at all? Why are you so happy?"


    Shen Teng''s posture was rxed. "Yes, I''m very happy. Because I don''t really like her. If she really loved me, then I''d feel like I owed her. This is just right."


    Xia Ju nodded thoughtfully. "I see. I thought you had gone mad for her!"


    Du Yue was a little curious. "Actually, when we came here for dinner, we noticed the strange atmosphere between the two of you. However, since you didn''t mention it, we didn''t take the initiative to ask. Since you''ve taken the initiative to ask, I want to know why you were with her if you didn''t like her as a person."

 Chapter 588 - 588: She’s Very Similar to My Lover

    Chapter 588: She¡¯s Very Simr to My Lover


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Could it be that he just wanted to find a random woman to satisfy his physiological needs?


    Du Yue guessed in her heart. She saw Shen Teng stop smiling and reminisce.


    ¡°Her appearance is simr to my ex-lover. 1 still remember the extreme heat at the beginning of the apocalypse. The sudden natural disaster caused everyone to fall into panic for a moment, and countless people were killed or injured. We were lucky enough to survive, but the extremely cold weather that followed was even more difficult to endure. Her constitution was weak to begin with, and the sudden drop in temperature caused her to have a high fever and fall ill several times. Even though 1 tried everything I could to get some medicine, she still passed away in the end.


    ¡°That day, 1 bumped into Zhang Hui on the grasnd. When Zhang Hui looked up at me, I really thought that she had returned.¡±


    The three of them knew what happened next, so Shen Teng did not need to continue.


    Xia Ju shook her head. ¡°No one can rece your first love.¡±


    Du Yue looked at her, thinking that she had read too many novels. However, she did not say anything because she thought so too.


    Shen Teng forced a smile when he heard Xia Ju¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re right. I treated Zhang Hui as her substitute, but 1 realized that Zhang Hui was not her. No matter how hard I tried, 1 couldn¡¯t fall in love with Zhang Hui. So, 1 don¡¯t want her to really love me. This is good. I don¡¯t have to feel guilty.¡±


    Zhang Hui wanted a stable life by his side. There was no rtionship between the two of them. He could understand why Zhang Hui wanted to take over his tent after he fell sick. However, understanding did not mean forgiveness.


    ¡°She has malicious intentions, but I¡¯m not any better. It¡¯s wrong for me to treat people as substitutes, so 1¡¯11 let this matter go. 1 don¡¯t n to pursue it. In the future, everyone can just pretend that we never met.¡±


    In the end, this was Shen Teng¡¯s personal matter. No matter what Du Yue and the other two thought, only Shen Teng could make the final decision. Now that Shen Teng said that he did not want to pursue the matter, Du Yue and the others naturally would not object.


    Seeing Shen Teng struggling to get up, Du Yue went forward to stop him. ¡°What are you doing? If you¡¯re not feeling well, you should rest first. There¡¯s no hurry for the rest.¡±


    Shen Teng still sat up. It was just a simple action, but he was so tired that he began to pant heavily. After hearing Du Yue¡¯s words, Shen Teng gave her aforting smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. 1 want to resolve this matter as soon as possible. It¡¯s good for everyone.¡±


    Seeing Shen Teng¡¯s insistence, Du Yue could not persuade him any further and could only nod. It was just that Shen Teng had just woken up and the strength in his body had not recovered yet. He was strong enough to stand up and stagger a few steps, but he almost fell down.


    He Xing quickly went forward and reached out to help him. Du Yue and Xia Ju followed closely behind and walked out of the tent with Shen Teng.


    The mother and daughter, who were out in the courtyard, subconsciously looked at the door of the tent when they heard the sound. When they saw that Shen Teng had not only woken up but was also walking toward them, Zhang Hui¡¯s and Mrs. Zhang¡¯s faces turned pale. Although they had expected that Shen Teng would wake up sooner orter after being taken care of by Du Yue and the other two, they never expected that he would wake up so quickly.


    The two people who were still ming each other just now could not care about anything else at this moment. Zhang Hui stared at Shen Teng without blinking. In the next second, tears fell from her eyes. She faced Shen Teng and knelt down without saying a word. She knelt down and inched a few steps toward Shen Teng. She raised her head and looked at Shen Teng pitifully. ¡°Brother Teng, 1 was instructed by my mother, so I was muddle-headed for a moment! On ount of the fact that we¡¯ve been together for so long, can you forgive me just this once? 1 promise that 1 won¡¯t be stupid again!¡±


    Shen Teng lowered his head to look at Zhang Hui, who was crying her eyes out. A self-deprecating smile appeared on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I already know the truth. There¡¯s no need for you to talk about feelings with me. How can there be feelings between us?¡±


    Zhang Hui was stunned at first, but she soon continued to sob. ¡°Brother Teng, I won¡¯t do it again. Really. Can you forgive me just this once? 1¡¯11 definitely live well with you in the future!¡±


    Shen Teng¡¯s voice was hoarse after recovering from a serious illness. ¡°Zhang Hui, I¡¯ll let you go. In the future, we¡¯ll pretend that we never knew each other. Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again.¡±


    Zhang Hui looked at Shen Teng in a daze. She could not tell if she was more d that she had survived the disaster or more shocked that Shen Teng was chasing her away..

 Chapter 589 - 589: Unwilling to Give Up

    Chapter 589: Unwilling to Give Up


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Of course, she was happy to be able to walk out alive. There was no longer anyw binding them. If Shen Teng did not let her off and killed her to vent his anger, she would have no choice. Therefore, when she heard Shen Teng say that he would let her go, her first reaction was to rejoice.


    However, after feeling fortunate, she began to feel reluctant. She was not reluctant to part with Shen Teng but with the stable life she was used to. Since Shen Teng was letting her go, it meant that he was not really angry with her.


    Did that not mean that as long as she lowered herself a little and acted coquettishly with Shen Teng, begging for mercy, he would forgive her? He would then let her stay.


    If she left this ce, although she would no longer be in danger, she would have to go back to the days when she did not have enough to eat or wear. She did not even want to think about that painful life. Although she had not been with Shen Teng for a long time, it was the happiest and most rxed period of time she had since the beginning of the apocalypse. She could eat her fill, wear clean clothes, and have a ce to shelter herself from the wind and rain.


    There was a warm light in tent, a tablet that could be used to watch TV shows, and Shen Teng was there to apany her. The living conditions of the first base were worlds apart from this ce. If she had never lived afortable life withoutparison, it would have been fine. However, in this situation, she did not want to leave no matter what.


    Zhang Hui¡¯s eyes shed as she reached out to hug Shen Teng¡¯s calf and said coquettishly, ¡°Big Brother Teng, I know you¡¯re just saying those words out of anger. You still have feelings for me, right? I don¡¯t want to leave you. You¡¯re sick now. No one can take care of you without me. Although they¡¯re your good friends, they can¡¯t always take care of you, right? If I¡¯m here, you¡¯ll recover faster.¡±


    Of course, Du Yue knew that in the apocalypse, the most worthless things were a person¡¯s pride and face. After all,pared to eating, wearing, and living well, few people would care about their dignity.


    However, Du Yue had never seen such a shameless person. The three of them were by Shen Teng¡¯s side, yet Zhang Hui could say such words without blushing or jumping. Did she think that everyone present had lost their memories and did not remember what she had done?


    Did Zhang Hui think that as long as she acted coquettishly, Shen Teng would definitely be soft-hearted?


    Du Yue thought to herself as she looked at Shen Teng. Shen Teng¡¯s expression did not change, and his eyes seemed a little cold. On the other hand, Xia Ju, who was at the side, had an excited expression on her face. When Du Yue looked over, Xia Ju had already quietly raised her phone. It was obvious that she was about to start filming.


    Du Yue could not help but roll her eyes at Xia Ju. Then, she took a few steps back to prevent herself from being recorded. Although she did not know what inspired Xia Ju, she was likely nning to continue filming in the apocalypse.


    Other people had to find actors and write scripts to film a movie. However, Xia Ju did not need to. She filmed everything she saw. Moreover, in the apocalypse, everything she took was very dramatic. Under her camera lens, the evil and ugliness of human nature were exposed. There were women who seduced the people in power in order to survive, as well as Shen Teng and Zhang Hui who clearly were not in love but acted out their deep feelings.


    This kind of movie was definitely good. If Xia Ju continued to film, she might be able to make a doomsday documentary out of these clips after the apocalypse. That would be good too.


    Du Yue was still immersed in her own thoughts when Shen Teng spoke again, ¡°Zhang Hui, there¡¯s no rtionship between us. You and I both know why you want to stay by my side. Letting you go is thest thing I can do for each other. We¡¯ll go our separate ways in the future and not disturb each other. If you continue to pester me, you¡¯ll be the only one who¡¯ll regret it in the end.¡±


    When Shen Teng said this, his tone and expression were indifferent. One could not tell whether he was happy or angry. However, the calmer he was, the more determined he was. Zhang Hui also understood that there was no room for negotiation. Instead of kneeling down, she slowly stood up.


    Shen Teng was tall, so even if she stood up straight, she could only reach his shoulders. Zhang Hui raised her head, her eyes filled with hatred. ¡°Shen Teng, you¡¯ve never loved me! You treated me as someone else¡¯s substitute. Even when we were intimate, you were never really looking at me. Yes, you gave me food, clothing, and a ce to stay. But this is what you should have given me.. 1 don¡¯t owe you anything!¡±

 Chapter 590 - 590: It’s Over Between Us

    Chapter 590: It¡¯s Over Between Us


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zhang Hui gritted her teeth and spoke with conviction. However, everyone present could tell that although she was speaking to Shen Teng on the surface, she was actually speaking to herself.


    Shen Teng was neither angry nor annoyed. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make things too ugly at first, but since you insist on arguing about right and wrong, 1 can only say it out loud. I don¡¯t love you, but you¡¯ve never been sincere to me for a moment. We were just each taking what we needed. Now that our rtionship is over, you can leave.¡±


    After saying that, Shen Teng nodded at Du Yue. Although he did not say anything, Du Yue already understood what he meant. He was asking her to open the gate. However¡­ He Xing was the one who closed the gate, so she did not know how to open it! He Xing also understood what he meant and took the initiative to say, ¡°Can you stand on your own? I¡¯ll open the gate.¡±


    ¡°You go ahead. You can let me be.¡± When He Xing heard this, he let go of Shen Teng¡¯s hand and quickly walked toward the gate. The courtyard was pitch-ck, and only a faint light from the tent illuminated the small area at the entrance.


    There was a distance between the gate and the tent. No one could see how He Xing operated it after he walked over. All they knew was that He Xing fiddled with it for less than a minute before the gate opened.


    When Shen Teng heard the gate open, he said to Zhang Hui, ¡°Take your mother and leave my house.¡±


    Zhang Hui still did not give up. She stood in front of Shen Teng and stared at him for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ll leave, but are you sure you won¡¯t regret it?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. You¡¯d better leave quickly.¡± Shen Teng frowned slightly, looking a little impatient.


    Zhang Hui did not say anything else. She turned around with red eyes and left the courtyard without looking back. Mrs. Zhang, who had been standing at the side without saying a word, quickly followed her out of the courtyard.


    He Xing closed the gate again as he watched the two of them disappear into the darkness. He Xing helped Shen Teng back to the tent and let him sit on the bed. The conversation just now had already exhausted Shen Teng. Now that he had rxed, he could not help but pant heavily. He was so weak that he could faint at any moment.


    Xia Ju hurriedly took out a bottle of medicine from her pocket and handed it over. ¡°Drink this quickly.¡±


    Shen Teng did not ask anything. He took the medicine and drank it in one gulp. After a few minutes, Shen Teng¡¯splexion gradually improved. He was no longer as pale as before.


    Seeing that his breathing had be smoother and his face had regained some color, the three of them felt relieved.


    Shen Teng smiled gratefully at them. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you guys today, I might have died in some corner. I can¡¯t thank you enough. You saved my life. I¡¯ll always remember it.¡±


    Shen Teng still remembered that when he almost died of thirst, Xia Ju gave him water and saved his life. This time, when he was sick, Du Yue and the other two saved him again. He already owed Du Yue and the others two favors.


    Looking at Shen Teng¡¯s forced smile, Du Yue waved her hand. ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. You should first recuperate.¡±


    Shen Teng grinned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about me. 1 know my own body. After taking the medicine Xia Ju gave me, I feel much better now. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few more days. In a few more days, I¡¯ll be as good as new!¡±


    Seeing that Shen Teng was in the mood to joke, the three of them felt much more rxed. Xia Ju nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine with me around!¡±


    Although the words of these two people sounded the same, Du Yue knew that their thoughts werepletely different. Xia Ju was confident in her medical skills and potions, while Shen Teng seemed to beforting them, afraid that they would worry about him.


    Although Shen Teng said that he was fine, Du Yue still could not bear to let a patient like him live on his own. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re sick now. It¡¯s not good if you don¡¯t have someone to take care of you. Let He Xing stay with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine!¡± Shen Teng¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°All of you can leave. You don¡¯t have to stay and take care of me. I can take care of myself, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Shen Teng was in a hurry to chase them away. It was not that he hated Du Yue and the other two. He just felt that he already owed them too much and did not want to trouble them anymore.


    Seeing Shen Teng¡¯s firm attitude, Du Yue did not insist any further. She only said, ¡°Alright, then take care of yourself. There¡¯s hot water in the kettle, millet porridge in the bowl on the table, and fried eggs on the te beside it. If you don¡¯t feel so ufortableter, you can have some food. If there¡¯s anything else, contact us through the walkie-talkie at any time..¡±

 Chapter 591 - 591: No One Can Break In

    Chapter 591: No One Can Break In


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Shen Teng smiled and nodded. ¡°I understand. You must be tired after such a long time. Go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave. Have a good rest. When we leave, we¡¯ll help you lock the gate of the courtyard. Don¡¯te out to see us off, lest you catch a cold.¡± At this point, Du Yue suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh right, Zhang Hui didn¡¯t open the gate for us when we were here. So we could only use special methods to open the gate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a gate. Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Shen Teng waved his hand and interrupted Du Yue. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t thought of a way to force your way in, I¡¯d probably be abandoned on the grasnd by now.¡±


    Du Yue smiled. ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible. Even if we were blocked outside the door, we¡¯d still be able to escape. If you were thrown out, we could go get you.¡±


    However, what Du Yue did not say was that if they really did not open the gate ande in, they did not have to worry about Shen Teng being thrown out by Zhang Hui and her daughter. Instead, their concern was that the mother and daughter duo might kill Shen Teng and throw his corpse out. It was too unlucky to say this out loud, so Du Yue only thought about it.


    Since they had finished exining, they did not exchange any more pleasantries and turned to leave the tent. After walking out of the gate, He Xing stood at the gate and fiddled with it for a while. He locked the gate again and turned on the electric current. After locking the gate, they were relieved. If anyone wanted to barge in, they would be electrocuted to death by the current on the gate.


    He Xing deliberately increased the current. After all, Shen Teng¡¯s body was weak now, and he could not walk out to inspect. Shen Teng would be safer if he increased the current.


    After walking out of the door, Du Yue and the other two saw that a group of people had appeared on the grass outside Shen Teng¡¯s courtyard. Some of these people were sitting on thewn, while others were standing in the dark and staring at the courtyard. When they saw Du Yue and the other twoing out of the courtyard, a malicious light shed across their eyes.


    Du Yue did not say anything. She just pulled out the Tang sword at her waist and shook it in her hand. Everyone noticed the cold glint of the sword in her hand and subconsciously took a few steps back, their eyes filled with fear. This group of people managed to escape from all kinds of natural disasters with great difficulty. They had survived with great difficulty until now. None of them were not afraid of death.


    Therefore, no matter what they had in mind, they could only give up after seeing the sword in Du Yue¡¯s hand.


    Seeing them retreat, Du Yue did not dy any longer. Instead, she continued to walk in the direction of home with He Xing and Xia Ju. The three of them returned to the courtyard and closed the gate. Xia Ju then turned around to look at the group of people who were still standing at Shen Teng¡¯s gate. ¡°They¡¯re standing guard at Shen Teng¡¯s gate. What are they doing?¡±


    Although there used to be people outside Shen Teng¡¯s courtyard, there were only one or two people. This was the first time so many people hade. Shen Teng was still sick, so Xia Ju could not help but worry.


    ¡°They won¡¯t do anything to Shen Teng, right? In Shen Teng¡¯s current situation, even if there are only one or two people, it¡¯ll be very dangerous for him.¡±


    Du Yue was not as nervous as she was. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if they want to do something to Shen Teng, they won¡¯t be able to touch him!¡± The electric current on the gate was so strong that it was impossible for those people to force their way in. The only way was for Shen Teng to open the gate and walk out on his own ord. However, Shen Teng was not a fool. Now that he was weak, how could he take the initiative toe to the gate when he knew that there was danger outside?


    Xia Ju was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Xia Ju suddenly began to sigh again. Du Yue looked at her, her eyes filled with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you sighing?¡±


    Xia Ju raised her chin in the direction of Shen Teng¡¯s tent. ¡°Do you think Zhang Hui wille back and beg Shen Teng to let her stay? Our courtyard is still a little far from Shen Teng¡¯s house. We can¡¯t keep an eye on him all the time. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll miss thetest developments.¡±


    Du Yue:¡±¡­.¡±


    She thought it was something big! It turned out Xia Ju was just worried that she would not be able to catch up with the real-life TV show in time!


    She did not answer Xia Ju¡¯s question. Instead, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about this for now. Do you want to take a hot bath?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do!¡± Xia Ju nodded repeatedly.


    Although watching the show and filming videos were important, the most important thing now was definitely to take afortable bath, eat some delicious food, and have a good sleep..

 Chapter 592 - 592:1 Want to Shower With You

    Chapter 592:1 Want to Shower With You


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue filled Xia Ju¡¯s RV with a bucket of warm water, then turned around and left, closing the door for her.


    After returning to her RV, Du Yue saw He Xing staring at her and thought that he was in a hurry to take a shower. She asked He Xing, ¡°Do you want to take a bath first, or do you want to wait until I¡¯m done before you take a bath?¡±


    He Xing¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile. ¡°1 want to bathe with you.¡±


    Du Yue red at him. ¡°Why are you dreaming before it¡¯s even night? Since you don¡¯t want to choose, then 1¡¯11 go bathe first. You can batheter!¡± With that, Du Yue walked in.


    He Xing sat on the sofa and looked at Du Yue¡¯s back. The smile in his eyes deepened.


    Zuo Mingdong arrived three dayster, riding the bike that he had borrowed from Du Yue. The bike was equipped with well-drilling equipment and the smoked chicken that he owed them. Du Yue and the other two gulped when they saw the chickens.


    Zuo Mingdong looked at their sparkling eyes and found it funny. ¡°Why are the three of you staring at the chicken so affectionately? Have you tasted the chicken that was sent over before? It tastes good, right?¡±


    Du Yue nodded repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s really, really delicious!¡± The three of them had indeed tasted the chicken. The chicken that Zuo Mingdong had sent over had already been eaten by them. Of course, Du Yue did not n to tell Zuo Mingdong about this. She was afraid that he would think too much.


    Nowadays, it was difficult for people to even have the most basic food and clothing, let alone meat. If ordinary people had the chance to get some meat, they would definitely eat it slowly. If they ate a few smoked chickens sparingly, it was not impossible for them to make the foodst for half a year.


    Du Yue and the others finished all the chickens in a few days. If others knew about this, they would inevitably sigh.


    Fortunately, Zuo Mingdong was not a person who liked to get to the bottom of things. He would not pry into the privacy of Du Yue and the other two. He changed the topic and talked about something else. ¡°I came here today to tell you something even more important than the drilling equipment.¡±


    At this point, Zuo Mingdong¡¯s tone became serious. ¡°The sun disappeared after the fog. It¡¯s impossible to increase the temperature significantly. Moreover, the temperature is getting lower and lower after the Eternal Night. Whether it¡¯s to keep warm or to eat normally, we need to burn coal. This province is rich in coal resources. Now that the initial construction of the base is basicallypleted, I n to go to the nearby coal mines and hope to gain something. What do you usually burn for warmth? Do you want to go with me?¡±


    From the moment Zuo Mingdong opened his mouth, Du Yue knew that he wanted to invite them to go with him to find coal. She originally wanted to wait for Zuo Mingdong to finish speaking, then she would find a random reason to refuse. However, Du Yue did not expect Zuo Mingdong to suddenly ask about what they usually burned.


    Du Yue did not know how to answer him. Usually, they would use any kind of fuel, such as firewood and coal. Du Yue had everything in her space. Naturally, she could burn anything she wanted.


    Du Yue subconsciously looked at He Xing. He Xing nodded slightly at her, indicating that he would exin it. Du Yue nodded, waiting for He Xing to speak.


    ¡°We usually only burn firewood and charcoal. We saved some, but if there¡¯s a chance to get some more, we¡¯ll definitely be willing.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t know how long the Eternal Night willst. If we umte more resources, our lives will be a little easier in the future. So, the first thing I did after we decided to go was to ask if you guys wanted to go together. If you guys have decided, then get ready. I¡¯lle look for you when we set off in a while.¡±


    He Xing was a little puzzled. ¡°Why not go now? Why wait a while?¡±


    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a long story. Although the base doesn¡¯tck cars, there¡¯s not much gasoline left. I can¡¯t drive this time. 1 n to bring more people and use a cart to pull the coal back.¡± When Du Yue heard this, she was stunned on the spot.


    It was not strange to use manpower to pull a cart. After all, the first base did notck manpower at all. However, the distance between the coal mine and the grasnd was not short. They had to go to such a far ce and then find the coal to bring it back. If they were to pull a cart, could they return within a month?


    Du Yue did not intend to go to the beginning. Now that she heard Zuo Mingdong say that he needed manpower to pull the cart, she did not want to go even more. They had enough things, so there was no need for them to suffer. Even if Zuo Mingdong thought too much about it after they rejected the invitation, it sounded like the better option..

 Chapter 593 - 593: Xia Ju Stays to Watch the House

    Chapter 593: Xia Ju Stays to Watch the House


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue was thinking about how to refuse when she heard Zuo Mingdong say again, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the dy on the road. We n to send a portion of people to check out the situation in the coal mine first, so we can¡¯t let everyone push the cart and walk slowly. The base¡¯s initial n is to set off together in a few days. Some of us will pull the cart and walk behind, while the others will drive over first. I¡¯m in charge of leading the team, so you guys will follow my car. If nothing unexpected happened on the way, we¡¯ll be back in five days at most.¡±


    Hearing this, the stone in Du Yue¡¯s heart was finally lifted. He Xing was relieved and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. When you leave, just tell us in advance.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back now. There are still a lot of things to prepare at the base.¡±


    After seeing Zuo Mingdong leave, Du Yue and the other two turned around and returned to the RV to discuss. Before Du Yue and He Xing could speak, Xia Ju took the initiative to say, ¡°If we go to look for coal, we¡¯ll definitely have to leave someone at home to look after the house. I¡¯m not interested in coal. You two can rest assured. I¡¯ll take care of all the animals here.¡±


    Du Yueughed. ¡°You stay at home. Nothing else is important. The most important thing is to protect yourself.¡±


    He Xing nodded, then stood up and walked to the door of the RV. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk anymore. Take us to your car.¡±


    Xia Ju was a little confused. ¡°Why do you want to go to my car?¡±¡®


    Although Xia Ju¡¯s RV was near their car, He Xing had never been there since he came. Now that he suddenly requested to go over and take a look, Xia Ju naturally did not understand what he meant.


    ¡°Since you want to stay and guard the house, you definitely need a weapon to protect yourself. I¡¯ll leave some for you.¡±


    Xia Ju subconsciously replied, ¡°But 1 have a weapon!¡± Be it cold weapons or hot weapons, she had nock of them.


    He Xing did not exin further. He just stood at the door and waited for her and Du Yue to get up. Seeing this, Xia Ju did not say anything and stood up.


    The three of them came to Xia Ju¡¯s RV together. He Xing asked Xia Ju to put away all the misceneous daily necessities and try to leave as much space as possible in the car.


    Xia Ju did not ask why and just obediently did as she was told. After she cleared out all the useless things and cleared the space, He Xing took out a bunch of firearms from the space and filled the empty space in the car without any gaps.


    Xia Ju looked at He Xing¡¯s actions and hesitated. ¡°Aren¡¯t you only leaving for five days? Why does it seem like you¡¯re nevering back?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it lightly. There are too many bad people out there now,¡± Du Yue said sternly. ¡°You might encounter danger at home at any time. Since we have these weapons, we must be prepared as much as possible so that the two of us don¡¯t have to worry about you when we¡¯re outside.¡±


    Knowing that Du Yue and He Xing were doing this for her own good, Xia Ju also put away the joking expression on her face. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay at home obediently and protect the animals and myself. 1 guarantee that when youe back, you¡¯ll see me perfectly fine, okay?¡±


    He Xing pointed at the cannon beside him. ¡°In times of danger, fire immediately¡ªno matter who you¡¯re facing.¡± The two of them had been with Xia Ju for so long, so they knew Xia Ju¡¯s character very well. If others did not take the initiative to provoke her, Xia Ju would never take the initiative to cause trouble. That was why they could leave these weapons behind without worrying about her causing trouble.


    After waiting another three days, Zuo Mingdong did not make any moves. However, Shen Teng took the initiative to contact them and said that he had fully recovered and could move freely now.


    Du Yue and He Xing did not want to bring Shen Teng along, but after hearing his energetic voice through the walkie-talkie, they suddenly changed their minds.


    Although Shen Teng lived alone, he still needed to eat and keep warm. The fuel he was using now was obtained from He Xing before the Eternal Night.


    He should still have a lot. However, Du Yue and He Xing knew that the Eternal Night would not end in a short time. The remaining fuel Shen Teng had could onlyst for another half a year at most.


    Now that the first base was leading a team to look for coal, this opportunity was hard toe by. If he did not go with them this time, it was uncertain when he would have this chance again in the future. Therefore, after a brief discussion, the two of them decided to tell Shen Teng the news and let him make his own choice.


    ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness. If your body is still feeling ufortable, don¡¯t force yourself. When we find coal, we¡¯ll give you some too,¡± He Xing said on the other end of the walkie-talkie..

 Chapter 594 - 594: I’ll Help You Take Care of Them

    Chapter 594: I¡¯ll Help You Take Care of Them


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Shen Teng, on the other hand, appeared very excited. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you. I really am not forcing you! I want to go with you! I¡¯ve been forcing myself to stay home for so long that I¡¯m almost depressed. Now that I finally have a chance to go out, 1 must go.¡±


    He knew his physical condition best. Since he felt that there was no problem, He Xing did not say anything more.


    ¡°Alright, 1¡¯11 inform you before we leave. Just be prepared.¡± After saying this, He Xing turned off the walkie-talkie.


    Xia Ju suddenly thought of something. ¡°If Shen Teng goes with you, what about the chickens at his house?¡±


    Du Yue pondered for a moment. ¡°It seems that only you can help take care of them.¡±


    Shen Teng only knew the three of them on the grasnd. If Xia Ju did not help, he would definitely not feel at ease handing the chicks to someone else. Perhaps the chicks would be lively when they were handed to that person, but when Shen Teng came back, there would only be feathers left of the chicks.


    Xia Ju did not agree or reject. She just suddenly fell silent. No one knew what he was thinking. Seeing that she did not say anything, Du Yue did not ask further. Although she did not ask, she found out the reason why Xia Ju was in a daze after three days.


    Three days passed and Zuo Mingdong came to inform them that they would set off the next day. Although it was impossible to tell the difference between day and night with the naked eye, some people who still followed a regr routine had a better sense of time. After knowing the departure time, the first thing He Xing did was to inform Shen Teng.


    Shen Teng agreed very quickly on the other end of the walkie-talkie. He even said that he wanted to make a trip to the small courtyard and that he had something to trouble them with. Before Shen Teng came to the courtyard, they had already guessed what he was going to say. It must have something to do with the chicks in his courtyard.


    Ten minutester, Shen Teng¡¯s voice came from the gate. He Xing pushed open the car door and walked out. Not long after, he returned to the RV with Shen Teng. Before Shen Teng entered the house, he ced the chicken coop in his hands in the courtyard.


    ¡°After 1 leave, no one will be around to take care of these chicks. I also thought that one of the three of you would definitely stay at home to look after the house. So 1 want to trouble you to help me take care of these chicks. I¡¯ve prepared the feed.¡±


    Xia Ju waved her hand. ¡°The feed isn¡¯t the most important thing. Answer me a question first.¡±


    Shen Teng was stunned for a moment, but he still subconsciously replied, ¡°Ask away.¡±


    ¡°Have you met Zhang Hui recently?¡± As soon as she finished asking the question, Du Yue understood why Xia Ju asked this question. She was still thinking about the plot of the show!


    However, Shen Teng did not know that. When he saw Xia Ju¡¯s serious expression, he thought that she was going to ask him an important question. Even his mind was tense as he waited for Xia Ju¡¯s question with a serious expression.


    However, he did not expect that this was what Xia Ju was most concerned about.


    Shen Teng was stunned at first, but he soon smiled. ¡°You looked so serious. I thought you were going to ask about something important. We haven¡¯t seen each other in this period of time, so she probably doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡±


    Du Yue did not agree with Shen Teng¡¯s answer. Zhang Hui avoided Shen Teng not because she did not want to see him but because she was afraid. Previously, when Shen Teng chased Zhang Hui away, he was still sick. He looked sickly, so Zhang Hui was not afraid of him at that time. Now that Shen Teng had recovered and be a strong man again, how could Zhang Hui dare to hang around in front of him?


    If Shen Teng saw her, remembered what had happened before, and wanted to settle scores with her, it was hard to say if she would be able to live, let alone mend their rtionship.


    Xia Ju was the only one who had read too many romance novels and watched too many TV shows. Therefore, when she thought about rtionship problems, she would think ording to the logic in the novels instead of considering it from a practical point of view.


    Du Yue subconsciously looked at Xia Ju and saw that her expression did not change, but there was disappointment in her eyes. It was obvious that Shen Teng¡¯s answer was not what she had expected. However, Xia Ju quickly pulled herself out of her thoughts and did not show any abnormality.


    Shen Teng did not know what she was thinking. Seeing that she did not react for a long time, he could not help but feel a little nervous. ¡°Those chicks¡­¡± Before he could finish, Xia Ju interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the chicks. 1¡¯11 take good care of them for you. I guarantee that when youe back, your chicks will be a lot fatter than they are now..¡±

 Chapter 595 - 595: Prepare to Set Off

    Chapter 595: Prepare to Set Off


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Seeing that Xia Ju was willing to help, Shen Teng was very happy. After all, with the chicks¡¯ matter settled, he could follow He Xing and the others to look for coal. However, Shen Teng did not take the second half of Xia Ju¡¯s words to heart. Just by looking at Shen Teng¡¯s polite smile, Du Yue knew that he was doubting Xia Ju¡¯s words.


    Du Yue was not in a hurry to exin. Some things, no matter how well others promised, were not as good as seeing the results with their own eyes. When Shen Teng came back and saw the growth of these chicks with his own eyes, it would be more effective than her exnation now. If someone else had said that they wanted the chicks to gain a lot of weight in five days, Du Yue would also think that they were bragging.


    However, since these words came from Xia Ju¡¯s mouth, Du Yue naturally believed them without a doubt.


    After handing the chicks over to Xia Ju, Shen Teng could finally heave a sigh of relief. However, he did not immediately bid farewell and leave. ¡°I was thinking of driving my car this time. When 1 get hometer, I¡¯ll dismantle all the seats that I don¡¯t need. That way, I can make more space for coal.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a rare chance to go out. We don¡¯t know when we can go back again. We definitely have to take this opportunity to get more. 1 have some bags that can be used to store coal. You can take some with youter. When the timees, you can tie the bags to the roof of the car and bring back more.¡±


    Shen Teng¡¯s off-road vehicle had a luggage rack that could hold at least a few hundred catties of coal. Shen Teng did not agree immediately. Instead, he asked first, ¡°If you give me the bags, what will you use?¡±


    Du Yue smiled. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll also use bags. Don¡¯t worry, even if we give you some, we¡¯ll still have enough bags.¡±


    Since Du Yue had said so, Shen Teng did not refuse. ¡°Alright, then 1 won¡¯t stand on ceremony with you.¡±


    After Du Yue passed the bags to him, Shen Teng left.


    After sending Shen Teng away, He Xing and Du Yue also began to prepare the things they needed for tomorrow¡¯s journey. They had already removed the backseat of He Xing¡¯s off-road vehicle, which saved them a lot of trouble. However, other than the car, there were still many things that needed to be prepared. This time, they would be out for about five days. Therefore, tents and sleeping bags were definitely essential. The other problem was food and drink. They had to bring enough pure water for a week, a gas stove that could be used to cook in the wild, and pots and pans.


    In addition to these, Du Yue also specially made some sauce meat to bring along. If they were in a hurry or it was inconvenient to cook, they could openly take out the sauce meat to fill their stomachs. After everything was ready, the two of them went to bed early.


    The next morning, Du Yue and He Xing had already woken up before the rm clock rang. After washing up, they got into the car with the things they had prepared and drove away from the small courtyard. Xia Ju stood at the entrance of the courtyard and watched them leave. Only when the off-road vehicle disappeared from her sight did she turn around and lock the gate before returning to her RV.


    Du Yue sat in the passenger seat. After the car drove for a distance, everything around her fell into darkness. Their vision was blocked, so He Xing did not dare to drive too fast. After all, there were two bases stationed nearby, and there were still many people moving around. It would be bad if someone suddenly jumped out of the darkness and ran into them.


    Although their lives were no longer restricted by thew, Du Yue and He Xing still could not treat human lives as though they were nothing.


    When they passed by Shen Teng¡¯s house, Shen Teng, who had been waiting at the gate for a long time, started the car and followed them. At this moment, he was not far from their car. He maintained a safe distance and ensured that he would not lose them.


    Yesterday, they made an appointment with Zuo Mingdong to meet at the entrance of the first base camp. They drove to the camp gate. The closer they got to the camp, the noisier it was. When they reached the ce and saw the queue that was hundreds of meters long, Du Yue finally realized why the people who blocked the entrance of their courtyard had disappeared. It turned out that they were all queuing here!


    It seemed that the first base was nning to make a big move.


    While Du Yue was sizing up the crowd, the people in the queue were also sizing up their cars. However, it was dark outside, and their car windows were covered with anti-peep film, so the people outside could not see anything.


    He Xing continued to drive forward. After driving for a while, he finally saw the convoy. Zuo Mingdong was standing in the most conspicuous position in front of the convoy to arrange the operation, so He Xing saw him at a nce..

 Chapter 596 - 596: Here to Exchange Coal with You

    Chapter 596: Here to Exchange Coal with You


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zuo Mingdong saw that they hade, but he did not have time to chat. He just raised his chin and signaled for them to wait at the side. Zuo Mingdong only walked toward them after everything was arranged properly.


    ¡°When we set off in a while, your cars will follow me. There are a total of four cars leading us. The rest of them will follow behind us and walk slowly.¡±


    Du Yue nodded and asked, ¡°When are we leaving?¡±


    ¡°Well set off immediately. Our cars won¡¯t drive too fast on this road. You¡¯ll follow us slowly.¡± Zuo Mingdong gave her a walkie-talkie after he finished speaking. ¡°It¡¯s still the same as before. If there¡¯s anything, use the walkie-talkie tomunicate. 1¡¯11 also give Shen Teng a walkie-talkie.¡±


    After saying that, Zuo Mingdong walked toward Shen Teng¡¯s car with the walkie-talkie. A minuteter, Du Yue saw Zuo Mingdong leave Shen Teng¡¯s car and quickly get into the leading car.


    Seeing that the two cars in front were starting slowly, He Xing stepped on the elerator and followed closely behind. Just as Zuo Mingdong had said, the car in front was driving very slowly, at most about 50 miles per hour. After all, it was dark outside and there were no streetmps on the road. They could only turn on the headlights, and the visibility was only a few meters. Naturally, they could not speed up.


    After driving for a while, Zuo Mingdong contacted them through the walkie-talkie. ¡°The coal mine we¡¯re going to is about 10 hours away from our starting point. In order not to waste time, we¡¯ll only stop for a 20-minute break three times in these ten hours. The journey is long. He Xing and Du Yue, you can take turns to drive. Shen Teng, you don¡¯t have to worry about your car. When it¡¯s time to stop and rest, I¡¯ll send someone to take over for you.¡±


    Although the journey was long, Zuo Mingdong had already arranged everything before they set off. Du Yue and the other two only had to follow them. It was actually very easy.


    After the second stop, He Xing and Du Yue changed seats and Du Yue drove the rest of the way. He Xing did not remain idle in the passenger seat. From time to time, he would pick up his phone to check something or pick up the map to look at the next route.


    The information that Du Yue had prepared was veryplete. There was basically all kinds of information. She had marked some of the information in advance, but there was also a lot of unmarked information. If he wanted to find something, he could only slowly look for it. However, He Xing did notck patience. He did not find it boring.


    After the car drove for more than two hours, He Xing looked up and said to Du Yue, ¡°I found relevant information about this coal mine. The information shows that this coal mine is rich in resources and the quality of the coal produced is excellent.¡± Hearing He Xing¡¯s words, Du Yue was not excited at all.


    It was impossible for a coal mine with such rich resources to be without an owner. There must have been an owner before the apocalypse, not to mention after the apocalypse when all kinds of resources were scarce. The coal mine became a money tree in everyone¡¯s eyes. There were definitely many people who wanted to take the coal mine for themselves.


    They did not know if the coal mine had been confiscated or if it still belonged to someone else. No matter what the situation was, it would be difficult for them to bring the coal back from here.


    Although Du Yue thought of this, she was not too worried. Since Zuo Mingdong had decided toe here, he must have anticipated all kinds of unexpected situations and thought of countermeasures. If things changed, they would just listen to Zuo Mingdong¡¯s arrangements. Even if they really had to fight, they were not afraid.


    After driving for more than two hours, Zuo Mingdong¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie again. ¡°Everyone, get ready. We¡¯re about to reach the ce.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, He Xing took out the binocrs from his bag and looked ahead. From a distance, he could only see scattered lights in the distance. Just from the light, it was certain that there were people in the coal mine, and the number of people could not be underestimated.


    10 minutester, the four cars slowly stopped. They finally arrived at the entrance of the coal mine. However, arge iron gate at the entrance of the coal mine blocked their way. There was no one guarding the iron gate, but there was a small square hole in the iron gate. From the outside, they could see that there were people moving inside.


    They had just parked the car when they heard a loud voice shouting from the gate. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong rolled down half of the window and put the loudspeaker to his mouth as he answered, ¡°We¡¯re all from the first base. My name is Zuo Mingdong, the captain of the base. We came here to exchange some coal with you..¡±

 Chapter 597 - 597: Something’s Not Right Here

    Chapter 597: Something¡¯s Not Right Here


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After Zuo Mingdong replied, there was no response from the other side. Du Yue could not help but feel puzzled. Could it be that they could not make a decision on their own, so they went to discuss it with the manager? However, even if they wanted to discuss with the manager, they should have informed them. It was rude not to say anything.


    Du Yue was puzzled, but she suddenly heard Zuo Mingdong deliberately lowering his voice. ¡°Something is wrong here. Be careful. Don¡¯t miss any signs of movement. If there¡¯s any sudden incident, don¡¯t care about anything and run. Remember to protect yourself.¡± Zuo Mingdong¡¯s tone was serious and nervous. Du Yue and He Xing naturally raised their vignce after hearing it.


    He Xing replied, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be careful. You guys have to be careful too.¡±


    He Xing put down the walkie-talkie and heard Shen Teng¡¯s voiceing from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Roger that. Everyone, be careful.¡±


    Although Shen Teng¡¯s answer was simple, he was already prepared to face an emergency. While they were holding their breaths and concentrating, someone suddenly responded from behind the iron gate.


    ¡°I went to greet the leader just now. The leader said that we wee friends from afar to exchange resources with us. Have you been on the road for a long time? I¡¯ll open the gate for you. Come in and rest first. After that, we¡¯ll discuss the matter of exchanging coal.¡±


    As soon as the person inside finished speaking, the iron gate slowly opened. It was very quiet in the vicinity. Other than the asional noise of the wind blowing, the only sound was the sound of the iron gate opening. Du Yue picked up the binocrs and looked in the direction of the big iron gate. There were two streetmps erected in front of the big iron gate, but the lighting was not ideal. It could only illuminate the area one or two meters in front of the gate. Anyone who looked through the binocrs would only see the dim yellow light at the gate and the darkness around them.


    However, Du Yue was different. Her binocrs had night vision, so she could clearly see the scene in front of the door. At this moment, there were a few men in military green uniforms at the door. Just by looking at their clothes, they really looked like military personnel before the apocalypse. However, Du Yue was keenly aware that something was wrong. Their every move when they walked and stood was very strange.


    The expressions on their faces were also extremely fierce. Their facial features were still pleasing to the eye, but they gave off a sinister feeling.


    They were all staring at the convoy. Their eyes reminded Du Yue of wolves hiding in the dark forest, and they emitted a strange green light. Du Yue put down the binocrs in her hand. ¡°These people are looking at us. Look at their eyes. It doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re weing us in as guests. They¡¯re more like tigers and leopards waiting to hunt.¡±


    When Du Yue looked at the gate through the binocrs, He Xing was also looking in that direction. After hearing Du Yue¡¯s words, He Xing nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve already prepared a trap for us. If we really go in, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be caught like turtles in a jar.¡±


    Although all of them carried firearms in their cars and they were not people to be trifled with, the other party won in numbers. The world inside waspletely unfamiliar to them. It was not easy for them toe out safely.


    Du Yue turned around and asked him, ¡°Do you want to say something to Zuo Mingdong?¡±


    He Xing waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Captain Zuo definitely knows more about the behavior of military personnel than we do. Even if his binocrs don¡¯t have night vision, he¡¯ll definitely be able to notice something wrong. Let¡¯s wait for him first.¡±


    Du Yue nodded and waited quietly. Not long after, Zuo Mingdong¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°There¡¯s no need. The four of us are here to take a look at the situation first. There are still arge number of troops waiting behind. Since you¡¯ve agreed to exchange, we¡¯ll go back and inform them first. Then, we¡¯lle over together.¡±


    After Zuo Mingdong finished speaking to the person behind the gate through the loudspeaker, he immediately picked up the walkie-talkie. ¡°All vehicles, turn around and return the way you came!¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡± The other three cars replied in unison, and the four cars turned around at the same time.


    Just as the drivers of the four cars were about to start the engines, more than a dozen cars suddenly drove out of the darkness and surrounded them tightly.


    The headlights of these cars were all turned on, and they were all aimed at the four cars in the encirclement. Everyone in the car closed their eyes..

 Chapter 598 - 598: Life-Threatening Tea

    Chapter 598: Life-Threatening Tea


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He Xing opened his palm, and two pairs of sses instantly appeared in his palm. ¡°Put on the light-resistant sunsses quickly.¡±


    Du Yue did not hesitate and put on the sses. After putting on the sses, not only could she open her eyes easily, but she could also see everything clearly without being affected by the strong light.


    Du Yue looked at the dozen cars in front of her. Through the windshield, she could vaguely see that each car was filled with people, and these people were all holding guns.


    Not only that, but some of the cars even had sunroofs open. Someone had half of his body out of the sunroof and had a machine gun in front of him. Du Yue was carefully looking around when she heard a voiceing from the door again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to have friendsing from afar. Captain Zuo, you came all the way to my ce. Why are you in a hurry to leave after saying a few words? If 1 really let you leave just like that, others will think that I¡¯m a heartless person. In my opinion, you should just rest here and wait for the rest of the troops toe.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was on guard, and his tone darkened. ¡°What are you guys up to?¡±


    ¡°Captain Zuo, we just feel sorry for everyone who¡¯s tired from the journey and want to invite everyone in for tea and a chat.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong scoffed. ¡°Inviting us in for tea? It¡¯s likely that the tea inside isn¡¯t ordinary tea but life-threatening tea!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! As expected of the captain of the first base. You¡¯re indeed a smart man. Since you¡¯ve already seen through it, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. To be honest, we brothers have been stationed here for so long. It can be said that we have all the mineral resources we need, but it just so happens that the food to fill our stomachs is really scarce. Captain Zuo, you must have brought a lot of food with you this time to exchange for coal, right?


    ¡°As long as you obediently hand over the food to us, I can consider sparing your lives. Captain Zuo, I admire your ability to do things. If you¡¯re willing to cooperate with us, I can let you be our captain.¡±


    This person was so arrogant that Du Yue could not help but roll her eyes after listening to him, let alone Zuo Mingdong. Du Yue pulled the handbrake and picked up the gun. Du Yue caressed the cold touch of the gun and could not help but joke, ¡°I haven¡¯t touched a gun for too long. I don¡¯t know if 1 can still shoot urately.¡±


    He Xing smiled at her. ¡°1 taught you how to shoot. Even if you haven¡¯t used it for a long time, I believe you can still get a headshot every time. However, there¡¯s one thing. If we fightter, you must protect yourself.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for you.¡±


    As soon as they finished speaking, Zuo Mingdong, who was suppressing his anger, spoke into the walkie-talkie. ¡°Everyone, get ready. I¡¯ll fire the first shotter. You guys act ording to the situation. It¡¯s meaningless to fight with them. The most important thing is to seize every opportunity to escape from here.¡±


    Everyone had survived the apocalypse, so no one would act rashly. After receiving Zuo Mingdong¡¯s order, everyone agreed without hesitation.


    Perhaps it was because Zuo Mingdong did not respond for a long time, the person shouting at the iron gate was getting impatient. ¡°Captain Zuo, you¡¯re not responding. Are you discussing with your men to escape from our encirclement? 1 advise you to be obedient. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being blind. Everyone, listen to my order. Attack! If you catch anyone alive, you¡¯ll be heavily rewarded!¡±


    The meaning of this person¡¯s words was obvious. Killing them to silence them was not his ultimate goal. Capturing them as bait and luring the main force over was. He wanted to capture them alive so that he could have a bargaining chip when he negotiated with the rest of the troops.


    Du Yue¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile after hearing the man¡¯s instructions. Since he asked his subordinates to capture them alive, his subordinates would definitely not dare to kill him. They would more or less have some scruples. Once they started to be overcautious, they would not be far from a crushing defeat.


    Du Yue heard the sound of bullets cutting through the air. As the first shot was fired, everyone pulled their triggers almost instantly. The bullets hit the car, making a dull sound and sending sparks flying. Du Yue and He Xing had already put on bulletproof vests in advance. Not only that, but they also put on bulletproof masks and gloves to cover their entire bodies..

 Chapter 599 - 599: Don’t Look Down on the Enemy’s Methods

    Chapter 599: Don¡¯t Look Down on the Enemy¡¯s Methods


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The bulletproof clothes were exchanged by He Xing from the interster side and had been stored in Du Yue¡¯s space since then. Now, they came in handy. The two of them wrapped themselves up tightly, not missing a single thing.


    Therefore, they were not as timid as the others, who had to hide behind cover before they dared to shoot. The two of them got out of the car. As soon as they got out of the car, Du Yue heard Zuo Mingdong shout at them, ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and go back!¡±


    The two of them did not have time to exin. Instead, they raised their guns and fired two shots in front of them. Both of their techniques had been tempered thousands of times, and they could almost hit the target with 100% uracy. Not only were their shooting skills superb, but the bullets in their guns were also specially made. They were more prative than ordinary bullets. Even if those cars were installed with bulletproof ss, they would still be unable to defend against their bullets.


    As the two bullets flew out, the two people sitting in the front seats of the cars immediately stopped breathing. Du Yue looked down at the gun in her hand and felt that it was not suitable for this asion. One shot for one bullet. It was really a waste of time. Du Yue turned around and opened the door of the back seat. Using the cover of the door, she took out the submachine gun from the space and handed it to He Xing.


    Without saying a word, the two of them pulled the trigger in different directions. Bullets shot out one after another, and as expected, the bullets pierced through the cars and riddled the people in the cars with holes. In less than five minutes, all the people sitting in the front seats of the dozen cars stopped breathing.


    As for those who had poked their bodies out of the skylight, they were already dead. Du Yue knew very well that there were definitely people lying in ambush in the backseat of these cars. It was only because they had witnessed the tragic death of theirpanions that they did not dare to show their faces. As Du Yue and He Xing stopped firing, the surroundings fell into a strange silence again.


    The person who had been moring inside the big iron gate seemed to have disappeared into thin air at this moment. He did not say a word. However, Du Yue knew that the person definitely had not left. Perhaps he was secretly observing their every move from some corner.


    He Xing returned to the car and took out a sniper rifle. He jumped onto the roof of the car, set up his sniper rifle, and began to search for his target. Just as He Xing was looking for someone, a few bullets suddenly flew over from afar and hit He Xing directly. Along with the gunshot, Zuo Mingdong¡¯s heart-wrenching cry rang out, ¡°He Xing! Get down!¡±


    Du Yue knew that he must have been frightened by the trembling in his voice. Du Yue could not bear it and quickly took out the walkie-talkie to exin to him, ¡°Captain Zuo, don¡¯t worry. He Xing will be fine. Both of us are wearing bulletproof vests. Even if those bullets hit him, they won¡¯t cause any harm to him.¡±


    ¡°No! des and spears have no eyes. No matter what, one should never underestimate the enemy¡¯s methods. Call He Xing and return to the car immediately! Before these people can react, let¡¯s leave this ce immediately!¡±


    Du Yue nced at the roof of the car and was about to speak when He Xing pulled the trigger. He Xing¡¯s actions were swift and decisive. The moment the bullet flew out, he jumped down from the roof of the car and threw the sniper rifle into the trunk of the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Du Yue nodded and sat in the passenger seat. After sitting down, Du Yue asked him, ¡°Did you hit that person?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± He Xing¡¯s tone was calm, but Du Yue was in a good mood. She did not know what position the person who shouted at the gate held.


    However, He Xing killed him effortlessly, which would definitely intimidate the others and make them not dare to act rashly.


    They had been on the road for more than ten hours before they finally arrived here. They definitely could note here for nothing! Let this group of people panic first, then they would take the opportunity to attack!


    When He Xing started the car, Zuo Mingdong¡¯s car had already taken the lead. It broke through the encirclement and quickly left the ce. After the second car drove away, He Xing followed closely behind. Thest car to leave was Shen Teng¡¯s car. The four cars sped forward. After more than half an hour, the car in front finally stopped slowly.


    Before the car stopped, Zuo Mingdong jumped out of the car and ran straight to Du Yue¡¯s car. Du Yue and He Xing looked at each other. Although they did not say anything, they opened the car door at the same time and got out..

 Chapter 600 - 600: People Die Like How Lights Go Out

    Chapter 600: People Die Like How Lights Go Out


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Captain Zuo¡ª¡± Before Du Yue finished speaking, Zuo Mingdong had already rushed to them. He grabbed He Xing¡¯s clothes and looked at him from head to toe. After confirming that He Xing did not have any bloodstains or injuries, Zuo Mingdong finally felt relieved.


    He pulled a long face and looked a little unhappy. ¡°Are you two crazy?! There were so many people surrounding us just now, and everyone was holding a gun in their hands. How dare you get out of the car? Did you want to die? If the bulletproof vests couldn¡¯t withstand the impact of the bullets, the two of you would¡¯ve been live targets!¡±


    Du Yue took off her mask and smiled brightly at Zuo Mingdong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Captain Zuo. He Xing and I are confident! If we weren¡¯tpletely confident, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten out of the car.¡±


    Although Zuo Mingdong understood this, he still could not help but worry. However, now that He Xing was fine, Zuo Mingdong did not nag anymore. Although Du Yue and He Xing were impulsive, if they had not rushed out to attract the firepower and killed most of the people, they would not have been able to leave unscathed.


    Zuo Mingdong turned around and looked in the direction of the coal mine. ¡°We¡¯ve driven for more than ten hours. We can¡¯t waste our time. No matter what, we have to bring the coal back. Those people can¡¯t be left alive, or they¡¯ll only be more and more arrogant in the future. Those who cameter will probably be bullied.¡±


    Du Yue was not as open-minded as Zuo Mingdong, but since the apocalypse, this was the first time she had fled in such a panic. Therefore, Du Yue simply could not take this lying down. She definitely could not take this loss for nothing. Of course, the most important thing was to bring the coal back.


    If they brought back more coal, it would be enough for them to use for a while. In the future, they would not have to travel for more than ten hours.


    Shen Teng also got out of the car and walked to their side. Although he did not say anything, he nodded heavily at He Xing and Du Yue, expressing that he wanted to move with them. There was no doubt about Zuo Mingdong¡¯s skills. The people he brought with him were not just for show. Each of them had extraordinarybat strength.


    In addition, Du Yue and He Xing were there. Although they did not have many people, their martial strength was not bad at all. The few of them gathered together and quickly came up with a countermeasure.


    Just as Du Yue and the others were nning to counter-attack, a group of people got out of the cars outside the iron gate of the coal mine. The faces of these people were extremely ugly, especially after they saw theirpanions¡¯ corpses. Their faces became even more ashen.


    Other than anger, there was a lingering fear in their hearts. If they had been the ones sitting in the front seats, would they be dead by now? People died like how lights went out, so they naturally would not know anything. However, those who were lucky enough to escape would have to bear endless fear.


    ¡°They left only half an hour ago, so they¡¯re probably still nearby. Should we chase after them? They¡¯re unfamiliar with the ce. We can just drive the car with the cannon and st them into the sky! This is the only way tofort our brothers in heaven!¡± The one who suggested was a burly man who was nearly two meters tall. He had dark skin and a long scar on his forehead.


    The man standing next to him was much shorter than him. He looked androgynous, and there was a strange feminine aura in his features. When he heard the brawny man¡¯s words, he nced at him impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ve told you countless times that you shouldn¡¯t rely solely on your strength to do things. Are your brains for show? They¡¯ll definitelye back. At that time, we will¡­¡±


    Halfway through his sentence, he saw someone stumbling toward him from the door, shouting as he ran. It was unknown what the person had seen, but he looked flustered. As he ran, his body went limp and he fell to the ground. Then, he tried his best to get up and continue running.


    The effeminate man looked at the person who had just arrived, his eyes revealing impatience. ¡°Why are you so flustered? What happened this time?¡±


    The person¡¯s entire body trembled, and his lips trembled as well. ¡°Boss¡­ Boss was shot and is already dead!¡±


    ¡°What? Say that again?¡±


    The burly man directly lifted the person up. ¡°Say what you just said again! Who died?!¡±


    The person who was lifted into the air like a little chick could not help but tremble. ¡°The boss.. He was killed by those people¡­¡±

 Chapter 601 - 601: If You Don’t Take Revenge, You’re Not a Gentleman

    Chapter 601: If You Don¡¯t Take Revenge, You¡¯re Not a Gentleman


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The burly man could not believe his words, but he also knew that this kid would never dare to lie to him. The strong man released him and looked at the feminine man in disbelief. ¡°What should we do?!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first!¡± After saying that, the feminine man took the lead and strode toward the door. The people behind him hurriedly followed, not even daring to take a deep breath.


    As soon as they walked through the door, they saw that everyone in the courtyard was standing together. All of them had their heads down and were dejected. The burly man shouted that Second Brother was here, and these people hurriedly made way for them. As the crowd dispersed, the feminine man and the burly man also saw the man who had already stopped breathing on the long table in the middle of the crowd.


    The feminine man walked forward and stared at the man on the table for a long time. His expression became more and more sorrowful. ¡°Who did this?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the man with the sniper rifle just now. The situation was too chaotic at that time, and we didn¡¯t notice when he killed Big Brother!¡±


    The feminine man took a deep breath and said, ¡°1 believe that everyone is as sad as I am over Big Brother¡¯s death. However, it¡¯s useless to be sad now! What we should do now is capture those people and take revenge for Big Brother. We must make them pay with their blood!¡±


    The burly man nodded heavily. ¡°Even if our lives don¡¯t matter, we must avenge Big Brother! Second Brother, what should we do? Everyone will listen to you!¡± The others followed suit. ¡°We¡¯re not gentlemen if we don¡¯t take revenge! Second Brother, just tell us what to do! We¡¯ll listen to you!¡±


    The feminine man¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and his expression was very sorrowful. However, what no one noticed was that a dark light shed past his eyes.


    After Du Yue and the others were ready, they returned to the coal mine as quickly as possible. They had just killed so many of them, so there might be a leader among them. Now, they could take advantage of the chaos to attack leader among them. Now, they could take advantage of the chaos to attack them again. Only then could they catch them off guard.


    Du Yue lowered her eyes and looked at the box on herp. It contained all kinds of grenades. She looked regretful. ¡°If 1 had known this would happen, I would have brought the cannon along.¡± The cannon was in her space, but she had no chance to take it out now.


    He Xing smiled and shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. These things are enough for us to win this battle.¡±


    He Xing¡¯s attitude was firm, but Du Yue did not think he was bragging. Instead, she nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    They would definitely win if they fought with that group of people, but it might take some time.


    When they returned to the coal mine, they saw that the cars that were originally parked outside were still parked there. Even the gate of the factory was not closed. Du Yue could vaguely see many people gathered in a circle in the courtyard. She did not know what they were doing. Seeing this scene, Du Yue¡¯s hands began to itch. If a bomb was thrown over at this time, it would probably blow up a lot of them, right?


    However, Du Yue could only think about it. She definitely could not do that. Their goal was to take down the coal mine, not to blow it up. The coal mine must have a lot of mmable and explosive products. If they threw the bomb in, the huge coal mine would burn into a sea of fire in an instant. This was not the result they really wanted.


    Although they could not blow up all the people in the courtyard, Du Yue and the others had already thought of a way to wipe them out. Du Yue and He Xing were quietly waiting for Zuo Mingdong to make his move. Before they came, they had already discussed that Zuo Mingdong would lure them out and then they would carry out the next step.


    A few minutester, Du Yue heard Zuo Mingdong¡¯s voiceing from the loudspeaker. ¡°The people inside,e out! Don¡¯t be cowards! If you¡¯re men,e out and let¡¯s talk!¡±


    Du Yue found Zuo Mingdong¡¯s unpracticed mor a little funny. It seemed that Zuo Mingdong had always been aw-abiding young man who had never done such a thing before. Otherwise, he would not be so stiff. Anyone with a brain could tell what he was up to.


    However, it was not a big problem. The people in the courtyard were already in a mess because of their boss¡¯ sudden death. After hearing Zuo Mingdong¡¯s mor, they would not think about whether it was reasonable or not. They would juste out and see who was showing off outside..

 Chapter 602 - 602: Stop the War Here

    Chapter 602: Stop the War Here


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    They only waited for two minutes before some people walked out of the gate. However, they were notpletely stupid. A few held a thick steel te in front of them, and everyone hid behind the steel te. The group slowly moved out.


    When they reached the gate, the people hiding behind the steel te stopped. The dim yellow streetmp at the entrance had also been turned off. That group of people probably thought that Du Yue and the others would not dare to shoot rashly without light, which was why they made that decision.


    Their ideas were good, and their calctions were brilliant, but they were still too naive. Du Yue and He Xing held their guns at the same time and easily saw every move at the gate through the night-vision goggles. Although they covered their upper bodies, they carelessly exposed their feet.


    Just from the distance between their shoes, they could determine the distance between them and the position of their upper bodies. Even if they hid behind a sturdy steel te, Du Yue and He Xing could still easily kill them in one fell swoop.


    Although the two were confident, neither of them acted rashly. Now was not the time to shoot. A few minutes had passed. They heard someone at the gate pick up a loudspeaker and shout at them.


    ¡°Captain Zuo, I didn¡¯t expect you to move so quickly! No wonder you¡¯re from the first base. Your courage and speed are indeed iparable to the captains of other small bases.¡± The voice of the person who spoke was a little low and feminine. It was unfamiliar.


    Although they could not see the person who spoke, just hearing the sinister voice made them feel as if they were being stared at by a venomous snake hidden in the dark. It made them feel a chill.


    Before Zuo Mingdong could speak, the man spoke again impatiently, ¡°Captain Zuo, you¡¯re a smart person. I won¡¯t beat about the bush with you. What we did just now was inappropriate. My big brother had a rather irritable personality and often did things on impulse. However, you¡¯ve already killed him. Other than my big brother, your men also killed a bunch of my men. Since you guys aren¡¯t at a disadvantage, why don¡¯t we stop fighting and be friends? Didn¡¯t youe all the way here for coal? Since we¡¯re all friends now, I can give you the coal you want. I don¡¯t want you to exchange it for anything else. I¡¯ll give the coal to you as a gift. What do you guys think?¡±


    The two groups had just fought half an hour ago. Not only did the other party lose many of their subordinates, but even their boss was killed by He Xing. This person could easily let go of such a deep hatred and even said that he wanted to be friends with them. Regardless of whether others believed him or not, Du Yue did not believe it.


    Of course, Zuo Mingdong would not believe his nonsense. ¡°Who are you? Will your men listen to the words you say? You say you want to have a good discussion, but once my people walk out, your people willunch a sneak attack.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the second oldest. Since Big Brother is no longer around, I¡¯m in charge here now. Don¡¯t worry, Captain Zuo. My men will listen to me. Since I said I want to be friends with you, they won¡¯t do anything to my friends.¡±


    ¡°Since you want to make friends, you should at least show some sincerity. We won¡¯t believe you just by talking.¡±


    ¡°Alright, what kind of sincerity do you want to see?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, you have toe out from the shadows, right? You want to make friends, but we can¡¯t even see your face. How can we trust you?¡± As soon as Zuo Mingdong finished speaking, the gate suddenly fell silent.


    Second Brother, who was still talking to Zuo Mingdong, suddenly stopped talking. It was unknown whether he was hiding and scolding Zuo Mingdong for being stubborn or considering whether Zuo Mingdong¡¯s suggestion was feasible.


    After another five minutes, the feminine voice sounded again. ¡°Captain Zuo, since everyone wants to be friends, we can¡¯t be the only ones to show sincerity, right? I have a suggestion. After you and I count down from three, let¡¯s walk out together and have a good chat face-to-face. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Captain Zuo, you¡¯re indeed a straightforward person. Alright, let¡¯s begin.


    ¡°One!


    ¡°Two!


    ¡°Three!¡±


    As soon as he finished counting down, no one came out from the darkness. Instead, someone took the opportunity to shoot. Second Brother, who was hiding in the dark, was happy when he heard the gunshot. However, he soon realized that something was wrong. He looked at the burly man beside him. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. The one who fired doesn¡¯t seem to be our man!¡±


    The gunshot was clearlying from behind him, but the bullet was not fired in the direction of Zuo Mingdong and the others! Before the burly man could figure it out, Second Brother thought of a terrifying possibility, and his expression immediately stiffened..

 Chapter 603 - 603: We Know We Were Wrong

    Chapter 603: We Know We Were Wrong


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Oh no! We¡¯ve been tricked! Their shouts are only to dy time and distract us. Their people have already found a way to sneak into the courtyard!¡±


    The burly man also became nervous. ¡°Then what should we do?!¡± The sound came from behind them. Had their home been snatched by the other party?


    The courtyard was originally a retreat route that they had left for themselves. They thought that if Zuo Mingdong could not break in, they could retreat into the courtyard to avoid the attack. With the courtyard around, they would be able to attack and defend when they really fought. Their chances of winning would definitely be higher! However, now that their home had been stolen, their remaining trump card waspletely useless!


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there like a fool. Hurry up and get in!¡± After saying that, Second Brother turned around and was about to walk into the courtyard. However, just as he turned around, a voice came from behind him again. He carefully recognized that it was the sound of a bullet piercing through a steel te!


    ¡°Be careful! Second Brother!¡± The brawny man shouted and immediately stepped forward to block behind his second brother. The second brother quickly turned his head. As the distance between the two of them was very close, he saw the burly man¡¯s pupils shrink violently. Then, his body tilted and fell weakly to the ground.


    After the strong man fell, Second Brother clearly saw that there was a hole in the originally thick steel te. Second Brother stared at the hole. He was angry and afraid, and his entire body could not stop trembling. Then, he immediately picked up the megaphone in his hand and shouted at the opposite side, ¡°Zuo Mingdong, you tricked me!¡±


    Zuo Mingdong, who was sitting steadily in the car,ughed out loud when he heard that. ¡°You were the one who set us up first. I¡¯m just giving you a taste of your own medicine. Why are you angry?¡±


    ¡°What a sanctimonious person!¡± Second Brother said fiercely. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re no different from us. We¡¯re both people who do whatever it takes to achieve our goals!¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t made the first move, 1 wouldn¡¯t have done it at all.¡± Zuo Mingdong snorted. ¡°Although the ending might be the same, the cause and process arepletely different.¡±


    Second Brother¡¯s face was filled with hatred. He wanted to retort, but he could not say a word.


    As the two of them talked, gunshots continued to ring out in the courtyard behind them. Not only that, but even the thick steel te had long been prated by bullets, with holes appearing one after another. As the steel te was pierced through, the people hiding behind the steel te were also knocked to the ground by the bullets and died.


    Seeing that the originally thick steel te was already on the verge of copse and that there were not many men left, Second Brother stomped his feet fiercely, wanting to sneak back. The few people hiding behind the steel te received the order. They picked up the steel te and retreated into the courtyard very cautiously. Although the steel te in their hands was already riddled with holes, it was still better than nothing. Without the steel te, they might be riddled with bullets in the next second.


    There were wolves in front and tigers behind. Even so, they could only bite the bullet and retreat to the courtyard. The enemy was in the dark, and they were in the light. The only thing they could do was to be more cautious and careful.


    They had already walked to Second Brother with the steel te. ¡°Second Brother, leave this ce quickly!¡±


    Second Brother nodded and turned to leave. However, at this moment, a bullet flew out, prated the steel te, and flew straight into Second Brother¡¯s head. Second Brother opened his mouth in disbelief, but after a few seconds, he still fell to the ground softly.


    Their leader was suddenly gone. This made the remaining three people dumbfounded. They did not know what they should do next.


    As the people around them fell down one by one, they had long noticed that the other party had very urate marksmanship and was not someone they couldpete with. However, they still could not understand what kind of monster this person was. How could his marksmanship be so urate? Even the most powerful sharpshooter they had ever seen was far from reaching this standard.


    What was even more puzzling was the power of the bullets in their guns. They had seen and used many guns, but this was the first time they had seen a bullet with such great prating power.


    The three of them had 10,000 questions in their hearts, but there was no time at the moment, and no one to answer them. The three of them looked at the corpses at their feet. After hesitating for a moment, they threw the steel te in their hands on the ground and squatted down with their hands on their heads.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot! Don¡¯t shoot! We know we were wrong!¡± They used all their strength to shout at the opposite side. They did not know if Zuo Mingdong could hear them clearly. However, at least he would be able to see them surrender..

 Chapter 604 - 604: You Raised Your Hand the Highest, So You’ll Do It

    Chapter 604: You Raised Your Hand the Highest, So You¡¯ll Do It


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Their guess was correct. Du Yue and He Xing had indeed seen their every move. However, Du Yue did not n to let them go. Just as she was about to pull the trigger, Zuo Mingdong¡¯s voice came from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot yet. Let¡¯s ask them about the specific situation inside first.¡±


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows slightly. To be honest, she did not think that they would be able to get any useful information from them just by keeping them alive. These people were not ordinary bad people, and the bad things they did were in no way excusable. They did not take human lives seriously. It could be said that they were very scheming. It was not easy to hear the truth from their mouths.


    However, since Zuo Mingdong wanted to try, Du Yue had no objections. She would let the three of them live for the time being. If they were not obedient in the future, it would not be toote to kill them then.


    Not long after, Zuo Mingdong shouted at the three of them with a loudspeaker, ¡°The three of you, line up in a row ande out with your hands behind your heads!¡±


    The three of them obeyed and walked out of the gate obediently. After walking out of the gate, the three of them stopped at the same time when they passed by the car. Zuo Mingdong saw them stop and shouted, ¡°Continue walking. Don¡¯t stop.¡±


    However, the three of them did not listen to him. Instead, they quickly opened the door beside them. However, there were still corpses in the driver¡¯s seat. If the three of them wanted to get into the car, they had to get the bodies out first. In normal circumstances, it would be easy for three burly men to carry a few corpses down. However, it was not that simple now.


    They were especially anxious and worried that Zuo Mingdong and the others would shoot at any time, so their actions were even more panicked. Before they could move a body down, they heard the sound of gunfire piercing through the air. ¡°I¡¯m only going to say this once. Continue walking this way, or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong¡¯s voice was cold, but anyone with discerning eyes could hear the anger in his words. Obviously, he had never expected that these three people who had surrendered would actually want to escape in front of him. This was not just a matter of courage. They did not even take him seriously.


    When the three of them heard Zuo Mingdong¡¯s words, their hands did not stop moving. They quickly threw two more bodies on the ground and got into the car. They moved quickly and started the car in the next second.


    Seeing that they were about to escape, Du Yue and He Xing decisively pulled the trigger. Bullets flew out and killed the three of them. Almost at the same time, Zuo Mingdong also walked out of the car. The people outside the gate had already been dealt with by his men. The people in the courtyard had suffered quite a shock and were hiding in some corners.


    ording to the n that Zuo Mingdong had discussed with Du Yue and the others, they were going to head into the courtyard now. They wanted to take control of the entire courtyard in the shortest time possible. Even though they did not have a lot of people, everyone was confident that this would be a great victory for them.


    The leaders here had died. These people were leaderless, and they had long been scared out of their wits. Reality proved that Zuo Mingdong and the group were right. After entering the courtyard, they easily dealt with the people hiding in each room one by one. It only took them 40 minutes.


    Du Yue, He Xing, and Shen Teng escaped perfectly without any injuries. Two of Zuo Mingdong¡¯s men were injured, but they were only superficial wounds. They would recover after a few days at home. When they came, they had brought disinfectant and bandages, which came in handy now.


    They did not kill all of them. There were still more than 20 people left. They were tied up with ropes and tossed into a room. Zuo Mingdong stood in front of them and looked down at them. ¡°Whoever tells me the situation here first will have a chance to live.¡±


    Everyone shut their mouths tightly and refused to speak.


    Zuo Mingdongughed, ¡°You guys are tight-lipped. If that¡¯s the case, then stay here and wait for death!¡±


    Seeing Zuo Mingdong leave without looking back, someone finally could not hold back anymore and hurriedly stopped him. ¡°You¡­ What are you going to do with us?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong coldly nced at the person who spoke. ¡°You didn¡¯t take the chance when 1 gave it to you, but now you¡¯re starting to care about your own life and death? I¡¯ll say it onest time. Only the one who speaks first will have a chance to live.¡±


    When everyone saw that Zuo Mingdong was not trying to scare them but was serious about it, they could not hold it in any longer. They all fought to be the first to speak.


    Zuo Mingdong curled his lips. ¡°I thought you guys didn¡¯t take your heads seriously.¡±


    After saying that, Zuo Mingdong randomly chose a person. ¡°You raised your hand the highest, so you¡¯ll do it..¡±

 Chapter 605 - 605: You Couldn’t Seize the Opportunity

    Chapter 605: You Couldn¡¯t Seize the Opportunity


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    These people were all tied up and had no way to walk over by themselves. As soon as Zuo Mingdong finished speaking, two men walked out from behind him and carried the man out.


    Du Yue, tie Xing, Shen Teng, and the others were waiting in the meeting room. The meeting room had been cleaned up, and there was afortable leather sofa. Soon, they heard footsteps approaching. They subconsciously looked at the door and saw Zuo Mingdong and the others walking in with a man.


    After entering the meeting room, the two men threw the man on the ground. Of course, they would not show mercy. The man fell heavily to the ground and cried out. Zuo Mingdong and the other two sat down. No one cared about his situation.


    The man waited nervously for a long time, but no one spoke. Hence, he mustered up his courage. ¡°This floor is too ufortable. Can you release me? Let me sit on the sofa and I¡¯ll tell you all the details. In any case, this room is filled with your people. I¡¯m alone, so 1 can¡¯t pose any threat to you.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong frowned unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t try to y any tricks. If you don¡¯t want to live, the 20 other people in the room can rece you at any time.¡± Zuo Mingdong was telling the truth. They could get the information from anyone, not necessarily the man on the ground.


    The moment Zuo Mingdong finished speaking, that person¡¯s expression instantly changed as he begged for mercy repeatedly. ¡°I was wrong! 1 know I was wrong, Captain Zuo! 1 was just joking with you. Actually, lying on the ground is also pretty good! What do you want to know?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°You¡¯re still not obedient even when death is near. It seems like you¡¯ve lived enough. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll choose another person to rece you!¡±


    As soon as Zuo Mingdong finished speaking, the two people beside him stood up and strode toward the person on the ground. Seeing the two people approaching him aggressively, the person on the ground no longer dared to spout nonsense.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯m willing to say anything! Please don¡¯t rece me!¡± He knew very well that if he was chased back this time, he would really die.


    Feeling uneasy, he did not dare to lie anymore. He could only obediently tell them everything he knew.


    ¡°Actually, we haven¡¯t been staying here for long. We only came to this coal mine after it was getting darker and darker.¡± At the mention of this, the man looked at Zuo Mingdong guiltily. ¡°We thought that the coal resources here were rich, and it must be much better than living outside, so we moved here.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong could not tell whether he was happy or angry. ¡°What about the original people in the coal mine? There must have been a lot of people living in such a big mine. Why are they all gone now?¡±


    ¡°They¡­¡± The man stammered, but when he saw the two strong men standing beside him, he said, ¡°We killed whoever resisted. Those who were willing to listen are all locked in the warehouse at the back. We¡¯ve grown a lot of new varieties of food here, and we need people to take care of them. We also need people to dig the coal mine, we kept them.¡±


    ¡°How many people are left?¡±


    ¡°There should be more than a hundred of them.¡±


    ¡°What did you guys do before this?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re from the same base and moved here together.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? What I¡¯m asking is, what did you guys do before this?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ We were just ordinary¡­¡±


    Zuo Mingdong saw that his eyes were wandering and he was about to lie again. His eyes darkened. ¡°Get someone else.¡±


    As soon as Zuo Mingdong finished speaking, two men walked out from beside him. They walked over with big steps without any hesitation.


    The man on the ground immediately regretted it. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m not done yet! We used to be criminals! We all escaped from prison!¡±


    Although he spoke, the two burly men did not stop. Zuo Mingdong looked coldly at the man on the ground. ¡°1 gave you a chance. You were the one who didn¡¯t behave yourself. You don¡¯t have a chance now. Take him away!¡±


    The two men standing next to him received the order and immediately lifted him up. The man struggled with all his might. ¡°What right do you have to treat me like this?! You promised me that as long as 1 told you the truth, you would let me stay! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Zuo Mingdong nced at him. ¡°When did I say that? What I said was that I¡¯d give you a chance to live. You were the one who couldn¡¯t grasp this chance. You can only me yourself.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was toozy to talk nonsense with him. He waved his hand and asked the men to bring him out quickly..

 Chapter 606 - 606: They’re Alive For a Reason

    Chapter 606: They¡¯re Alive For a Reason


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Even though he had walked far away, everyone in the meeting room could still hear the man¡¯s tragic howl. After a while, they had already locked the man in the room, so his voice became softer.


    Zuo Mingdong asked Du Yue and the other two, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the warehouse at the back to take a look?¡±


    Even without seeing that group of people, Du Yue could imagine what their current state was like.


    After seeing so many bloody scenes, she did not be more soft-hearted. However, Du Yue was still unwilling to face that painful scene. She did not want to be a savior, nor did she have the ability to save everyone. Thus, she could only choose not to see or listen.


    Du Yue shook her head. ¡°Go ahead. We¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong was not surprised to receive Du Yue¡¯s reply. ¡°Alright, then wait for us. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    The man had said that there were more than a hundred people left in the warehouse behind. He did not know what the situation was like there, so Zuo Mingdong nned to bring more people over.


    ¡°Go ahead. We¡¯ll take care of the people next door,¡± He Xing told him.


    Zuo Mingdong naturally knew that the three of them were capable, so he did not say anything else and led his men to the warehouse at the back.


    After Zuo Mingdong and the others left, Du Yue sat back on the sofa and changed into a morefortable position. Shen Teng could not sit still. ¡°You two rest here. I¡¯ll go next door to watch them.¡±


    Knowing that Shen Teng was an enthusiastic person who liked things to be foolproof no matter what he did, Du Yue and He Xing did not stop him.


    He Xing walked around the meeting room and stood in front of a cab. ¡°This is a file cab. There should be information about this coal mine inside. Let me see if we can find anything useful.¡±


    Du Yue nodded.


    He Xing rummaged through the cab for a while and finally pulled out a stack of documents. After reading it, he put the documents back in. Then, he walked to Du Yue¡¯s side and said to her, ¡°This coal mine was established decades ago, and the coal resources are very rich. After this operation, we should not have to worry about running out of fuel for a year and a half.¡±


    Du Yue did not say anything. Although they had already dealt with the people who upied the coal mine, it was unimown whether the more than 100 people in the warehouse behind would stand up and act as the owners. It was unknown whether they would let them take the coal away.


    After experiencing so many changes, Du Yue was used to considering everything moreprehensively and seriously considering every possibility. He Xing had already thought of what she was worried about. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Whether they agree or not, we can still take the coal away.¡±


    He Xing¡¯s words sounded arrogant, but Du Yue knew that what He Xing said was true. She nodded. ¡°Yes, as long as we want to, we can take as much coal as we want.¡± Even though that was the case, Du Yue felt that Zuo Mingdong would not allow those people to act recklessly.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Shen Teng walking out from the next room with an angry face. Just by looking at his expression, she knew that the people in the next room must have started to y tricks again.


    Sure enough, the next second, Shen Teng gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We should¡¯ve killed them all just now! They¡¯re already on the verge of death, yet these people¡¯s mouths are full of foulnguage!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be angry with them,¡± Du Yueforted him. ¡°We¡¯re letting them keep their lives for a reason. We can have them mine the coal for us so that we don¡¯t have to do it ourselves, no?¡±


    Mining coal was not only physically painful, but one could lose one¡¯s life if one was not careful. Leaving this matter to them could be considered recycling waste. As for the food and drink of this group of people, there was no need to worry too much. They could just set the rule that everyone had to mine a certain amount of coal every day before they were given food.


    If someone did a good job, they could be given more food. However, if anyone took advantage of the situation and did not do their job properly, they would be left with nothing to eat. Shen Teng, who had been furious just now, immediately calmed down after hearing Du Yue¡¯s suggestion. ¡°This is a great idea! When Captain Zuoes backter, we¡¯ll discuss it with him!¡±


    Just as they were thinking, they heard a flurry of footstepsing from outside the door. Du Yue and the other two went over and found that Zuo Mingdong had returned with his men. However, there were five fewer people than when they had gone.


    Du Yue¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Where did those five people go?¡± Could it be that something had happened in the warehouse behind?


    Zuo Mingdong saw her serious expression and knew that she must have misunderstood. He quickly exined, ¡°1 asked them to stay behind and watch those people. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue¡¯s heart rxed a little..

 Chapter 607 - 607: Do You Want to Stay?

    Chapter 607: Do You Want to Stay?


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zuo Mingdong sat down after saying that, but his expression was not too good. ¡°I went to tell the people behind that we¡¯ve already captured the people who upied this ce. I also wanted to let them out. Although I didn¡¯t expect them to thank us, I didn¡¯t expect them to ask us to get out of here immediately, saying that this is their territory. As for coal, we have to exchange it for grain. One catty of grain can only be exchanged for one catty of coal.¡±


    Speaking of this, Zuo Mingdong¡¯s face became more and more gloomy. ¡°If we don¡¯t save them, they¡¯ll still be kept in captivity like animals. Before this, they were forced to work every day and didn¡¯t even have enough to eat. Now that we¡¯ve dealt with the people who upied this ce, it¡¯s fine if they¡¯re not grateful, but they actually raised the coal price. They¡¯re really too shameless! So I left a few people behind to watch them and told my subordinates not to open the door for them no matter what they say.¡±


    Du Yue could not help but give him a thumbs-up. ¡°That¡¯s how they should be treated!¡± When fighting against such ungrateful people, the kinder you were, the more they would bully you. When you were tough, they would not dare to act rashly.


    Du Yue then asked Zuo Mingdong, ¡°Then how do you n to deal with them?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong curled his lips into a fake smile. ¡°We¡¯ll keep them there, just like before. ording to the ounts, when these people are let out to work, theye out in batches. Moreover, those whoe out have to wear shackles. There¡¯s no possibility of escape or resistance.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Lock up the people next door in the same way. Every time they work, they¡¯ll also wear shackles.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong agreed with her suggestion very much. ¡°I think so too. We can¡¯t feed such arge group of people for nothing. We have to make full use of thisbor force! One more thing, I checked all the warehouses here just now. There¡¯s a lot of coal in every warehouse. If you¡¯re in a hurry to go home, 1¡¯11 arrange for someone to help you load the car now. You can return directly after you wake up tomorrow.¡±


    Du Yue was indeed in a hurry to go home, but she was not in such a hurry. After all, they had just taken over this ce and did not understand the situation here. Zuo Mingdong and his men only had a dozen people in total. If they could not deal with those people, it would not be good if anything happened.


    ¡°We can leave after that. Otherwise, you might not be able to deal with the situation here yourself,¡± Du Yue said.


    Zuo Mingdong was pleasantly surprised, but after careful consideration, he felt that this was indeed something Du Yue and the others would do. Du Yue and He Xing looked cold and difficult to get along with. They did not seem to want to have too much contact with anyone. However, as long as someone got along with them for a long time, they would realize that the two were actually very willing to help their friends as long as it was within their abilities.


    ¡°Alright, then you guys go upstairs and find a ce to rest. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to cook,¡± Zuo Mingdong said.


    Du Yue did not decline. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have to trouble your people then.¡±


    There were more than ten rooms upstairs, and each room had four bunk beds, which could amodate quite a number of people. Du Yue and He Xing randomly chose a corner room, while Shen Teng chose the room next to theirs. After entering the room, Du Yue closed the door. Du Yue and He Xing began to check the room together. After making sure that there was nothing unusual in the room, Du Yue put all the bunk beds in the room into the space and took out an extra-long sofa to ce against the wall.


    They still had to go downstairs for dinnerter and would not be able to sleep now. Du Yue was not in a hurry to take out the bed. Now, they just needed a ce to sit and rest.


    It had probably been a long time since anyone had lived here because there were no personal belongings in the room. There were only four bare beds, and the floor was covered with a thickyer of dust.


    Although it was a little dirty, at least they had a ce to stay. Du Yue and He Xing were quite satisfied. The two of them sat on the couch. Du Yue smiled sweetly at He Xing. ¡°I want to lie on yourp and sleep for a while.¡±


    ¡°Sleep, then.¡± He Xing stroked Du Yue¡¯s hair lovingly. Du Yue smiled andy on hisp. Du Yue had been through so much trouble on the road, and aftering here, she was exhausted.


    However, although she had suffered a lot, the final result was still good.


    He Xing suddenly asked, ¡°Do you want to stay here and live here in the future?¡±


    Du Yue was a little puzzled.. ¡°Why are you suddenly saying this? You want to stay?¡±

 Chapter 608 - 608: Consider Me First

    Chapter 608: Consider Me First


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°We can use coal to generate electricity here, so our lives will be more convenient,¡± exined He Xing. Du Yue nodded, understanding He Xing¡¯s meaning. Actually, living here would not only make life more convenient. More importantly, with something that could generate electricity, they could legitimately use electricity without worrying about others suspecting them.


    Although this ce was not bad, Du Yue decided not to stay after careful consideration. ¡°I still want to go back to the grasnds.¡± The three of them had finally settled down on the grasnds. They were raising so many poultry and livestock there. They even dug a basement and set up steel tes in the surroundings. Their lives were on the right track.


    Du Yue could not bear to give up on the home that she had painstakingly built. Although they could use electricity freely here, there would be a lot of trouble. They were definitely not the only ones who knew that there was a coal mine in this location. Even if Zuo Mingdong arranged for someone to take over this ce in the future, this ce would not be quiet.


    Although she had the ability to protect herself, Du Yue still wanted to live a quiet life and did not want to fight every day. Du Yue had a lot of things to consider, but she did not say much to He Xing. It was not that she did not want to say it, but she knew very well that He Xing could definitely guess what she was thinking. This was a tacit understanding between the two of them.


    As expected, He Xing did not ask for the reason. Instead, he said, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go back to the grasnds. However, we might have toe over a few more times in the future.¡±


    ¡°What will we be doing here?¡±


    ¡°I want to get more coal back. Other than for day-to-day purposes, 1 can use it for other things.¡±


    Du Yue immediately understood that He Xing wanted to use it for research. She nodded. ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t have toe here personally. We can talk to Captain Zuo and ask him to arrange for someone to help us transport the coal back. We can exchange it for supplies.¡±


    Even though she knew that He Xing would not encounter any danger with his ability, Du Yue did not want to be separated from He Xing often. After all, the situation outside was tooplicated, and there was nomunication tool. Once the two of them separated, it would be very easy for them to not be able to find each other again. Even if the probability of such a thing happening was very small, Du Yue did not want to take the risk.


    He Xing looked at her and smiled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that.¡±


    After dinner, the two of them told Zuo Mingdong about what they had discussed. Zuo Mingdong agreed without hesitation. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say! However, I have a small request. If your research is sessful and it¡¯s helpful for survival, I hope you can consider me first.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong¡¯s words had a good sense of propriety. He was asking Du Yue and He Xing to give him priority after their research was sessful. He was not asking them to directly give him the research results.


    He Xing smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. If the research is sessful, well definitely consider you first.¡±


    Zuo Mingdong smiled. He remembered that when he first met He Xing, He Xing had been studying all kinds of things in the first base. He had not given up until now. Zuo Mingdong often thought that he was lucky to be able to meet Du Yue and He Xing in such an environment and be friends with them.


    He Xing did not know what Zuo Mingdong was thinking. If he knew, he would definitely tell Zuo Mingdong that this greatest fortune was that Du Yue had chosen the first base.


    After dinner, Du Yue, He Xing, and Shen Teng went back to their rooms to rest. As for the night watch, Zuo Mingdong had already arranged for his men to do it.


    After returning to the room, Du Yue took out the bed from the space and took out two bathtubs filled with hot water. She took afortable hot bath with He Xing.


    In order to avoid being discovered, Du Yue and He Xing did not use any cleaning products. The temperature outside was getting lower by the day, and everyone¡¯s clothes were getting thicker by the day.


    As there was no heating, wearing a hat in the room would not arouse suspicion. However, it was always better to be careful. Du Yue decided to only wash her hair after she went home. She would endure it for now.


    Du Yue had a good night¡¯s sleep that night.


    When she woke up the next morning, Du Yue walked to the window and opened the curtains. She saw that it was still dark outside. There were a few streetmps in the mine that were on, but the light was still dim. Even though the Eternal Night had already descended for some time, Du Yue was still not used to it..

 Chapter 609 - 609: Work With Me

    Chapter 609: Work With Me


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the past, when the thick fog blocked their vision, she was even upset about it. Du Yue thought that having the sky be pitch-ck was better than the thick fog. There was really no such thing as rock bottom. Things would only get worse.


    Before going out, Du Yue put the bed and sofa back into the space. She took out the bunk beds and ced them in their original position. This was a habit she had developed over the years.


    The two of them had just left the door, but before they could walk forward, the door in front of them was pushed open from the inside. Coincidentally, Shen Teng also walked out of the room.


    Du Yue saw him and asked with concern, ¡°Can your body still take it?¡± After all, Shen Teng¡¯s health had just improved, and the current medical conditions were not as good as before. In order topletely recover, he still needed time to recuperate.


    Shen Teng did not rest for long after he recovered. He followed them all the way here. Du Yue was still a little worried about his physical condition.


    Shen Teng smiled and patted his chest. ¡°I¡¯m fine! This room is much better than mine. The bunk bed is much morefortable than my air-cushion bed. Besides, the upper bunk can also be used to store things. I think it¡¯s quite convenient.¡±


    ¡°If you like this bed, we¡¯ll bring one when we go back.¡±¡±


    Shen Teng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can we?¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± He Xing said, ¡°Just ask Captain Zuo when we go downstairster.¡±


    Perhaps Shen Teng really liked this bed. After He Xing said this, he could not wait to go downstairs. Shen Teng hurried over to Zuo Mingdong. Zuo Mingdong was shocked when he saw him like this. ¡°Slow down, slow down. Did something happen?¡±


    Shen Teng waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just like the bunk beds in the room. I want to bring one back to the grasnd. Is that okay, Captain Zuo?¡±


    Zuo Mingdong looked at him with a serious face and shrugged helplessly. ¡°I thought it was something big. Of course, you can take it.¡±


    They had already taken down the coal mine. ording to the current rules, everything here belonged to them from now on. Shen Teng had also helped a lot. He could even get ten or 20 beds, let alone one.


    Now that production had stagnated and supplies were scarce, a simple bunk bed was very precious. If this was before the apocalypse, no one would care about a bunk bed.


    Seeing Zuo Mingdong agree, Shen Teng seemed very happy. ¡°Thank you, Captain Zuo!¡±


    Zuo Mingdong looked at the well-built man in front of him and thought of his performance during the battle. He had an idea. ¡°Brother, do you want to work with me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    Zuo Mingdong¡¯s question came out of nowhere, but Shen Teng¡¯s rejection was also very straightforward. Zuo Mingdong did not expect him to reject him without even thinking. He was slightly stunned for a moment.


    After reacting for a long time, Zuo Mingdong spoke again, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you willing to work with me? Don¡¯t worry. As long as I stand to gain anything, you will too!¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with that.¡± Shen Teng shook his head. ¡°1 don¡¯t like to be restrained by others. 1 just want to be free to go wherever I want and do whatever 1 want. Thank you for your kind intentions, Captain Zuo.¡±


    Shen Teng¡¯s attitude was firm. Although Zuo Mingdong felt that it was a pity, he could only respect his wishes. ¡°Alright, in that case, forget it. But the door of the first base is always open to you,¡± Zuo Mingdong said with a smile. ¡°You cane back to me if you change your mind.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Teng also smiled.


    Du Yue, He Xing, and Shen Teng stayed here for three days. Seeing that Zuo Mingdong¡¯s men had already collected the coal and the second batch of people was also about to arrive, they nned to leave.


    Before they left, Zuo Mingdong arranged for someone to help them fill their cars with coal, even on the roof. The only difference was that Du Yue and He Xing¡¯s roofs were filled with bags of coal, while Shen Teng¡¯s roof had an additional dismantled bunk bed.


    On the way back, Shen Teng could only ride in his own car. Zuo Mingdong was originally worried about his physical condition and nned to arrange for someone to escort him back, but Shen Teng refused. Because of this trip, the rtionship between the two of them was closer than before. However, Shen Teng was still unwilling to trouble others and owe them favors.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to reject Zuo Mingdong so decisively the next time he extended an olive branch to him..

 Chapter 610 - 610: Young Master Wang is Here Too

    Chapter 610: Young Master Wang is Here Too


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The two cars could stop on the road anytime, so there was no need to be in a hurry. After driving for a few hours, they could stop and rest for a while. Anyway, it was pitch-ck outside no matter what time it was, so there was no need to care about the time. After driving for more than 20 hours, they met the second group of people on the road. They only greeted them briefly before continuing on their way.


    After driving for more than ten hours, they finally returned to the grasnd. As soon as they arrived at the grasnd, Du Yue noticed that there was arge area of camp in the distance before they even got out of the car. Not only that, but there were also a few more courtyards of various sizes near their small courtyard.


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Du Yue subconsciously frowned. Although this grasnd did not belong to anyone and anyone coulde and station themselves here, she came back after a few days of travel only to find out that she had a few more neighbors who she did not know. This feeling was not great.


    Shen Teng did not go home directly. Instead, he followed Du Yue and the others to their courtyard and drove his car into their courtyard. Fortunately, Du Yue¡¯s small courtyard was quite spacious, enough to amodate two cars. The few of them were not in a hurry to unload the things in the car and directly walked into the RV.


    After running around outside for a few days, Du Yue felt at ease andfortable when she entered the RV and turned on the lights. She saw all the familiar things in the RV. Old people often said that a golden nest or a silver nest was not as good as one¡¯s own kennel. Moreover, her RV was much morefortable than a dog¡¯s kennel. Of course, she liked it.


    Before they could sit down, Xia Ju could not wait to start asking all kinds of questions, which caught Du Yue off guard. Du Yue was not in a hurry to answer. She only listened to her questions quietly. Only when she had asked all the questions did Du Yue begin to answer them one by one. She told Xia Ju everything she was curious about.


    Xia Ju¡¯s eyes lit up as she listened to the questions one by one. ¡°If I knew it¡¯d be so fun outside, 1 would have gone with you guys!¡±


    ¡°No need to be regretful. We exchanged a lot of coal with Captain Zuo. We originally nned to ask him to arrange for someone to send it back. If you want to go, I¡¯ll tell them that we don¡¯t need to bother his people.¡± After Du Yue finished speaking, she looked at Xia Ju with a smile and waited for her answer.


    Xia Ju did not say yes or no. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it in the future.¡±


    Du Yue nodded and did not say anything else. After a few minutes, Xia Ju finally could not take it anymore and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys curious about anything?¡± As Xia Ju spoke, she kept winking at the three of them. A few words were clearly written on her face. Ask me quickly! I can¡¯t wait to tell you!¡¯


    Du Yue understood what Xia Ju meant and did not beat about the bush. Instead, she asked directly, ¡°When I came back, I saw a lot of tents on the grasnd. There are also a few more courtyards near our courtyard. Do you know who lives there?¡±


    Xia Ju raised her eyebrows slightly and said mysteriously, ¡°Take a guess. You¡¯ll definitely be shocked if I tell you.¡±


    Seeing Xia Ju¡¯s mysterious appearance, Du Yue already had a guess in her heart. They must be people she knew.


    Du Yue searched for the figures of a few people in her mind and then asked tentatively, ¡°Is it Wan Dapeng or Xia Zhixing?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Du Yue saw Xia Ju¡¯s incredulous expression. She said, ¡°Did you see them? Otherwise, how could you have guessed correctly?¡±


    Du Yue looked at her, amused. ¡°You¡¯re already hinting so obviously. It¡¯d be weird if I didn¡¯t guess it, okay?¡±


    Xia Ju nodded thoughtfully, but soon shook her head. ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to guess. Xia Zhixing and Guan Sheng live in one of the courtyards near our courtyard. Young Master Wang lives in the other courtyard. There¡¯s also a person called Ah Ping. I wonder if you know her? As for Wan Dapeng, I¡¯ve never seen him.¡±


    Actually, Du Yue was not surprised that Xia Zhixing and Guan Sheng were able toe here. However, she really did not expect to hear Young Master Wang and Ah Ping¡¯s names after so long. However, on second thought, Young Master Wang¡¯s father was the leader of the third base. It was not strange that he could survive until now and find this ce sessfully.


    What surprised her the most was that Ah Ping had actually survived until now. She had even sessfully found this ce and was living alone in a courtyard. This was something she had never expected. However, after thinking about it carefully, there was actually nothing to be surprised about. Although the world was difficult now, as long as one was willing to work hard and use their brains, surviving was no big problem..

 Chapter 611 - 611: Inquire About the News

    Chapter 611: Inquire About the News


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°That All Ping, does she live alone or with someone else?¡±


    ¡°I think she lives with her husband, her parents, and her brothers, but I only heard about that.¡±


    Du Yue nodded and did not continue to ask about Ah Ping. Instead, she asked about Young Master Wang curiously, ¡°What about Young Master Wang? Did hee with his father?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve never seen his father. He doesn¡¯te here every day. He spends most of his time at the camp. He probably has a lot of things to do.¡± When Xia Ju mentioned Young Master Wang, she was very frank and did not show any hesitation or embarrassment. Du Yue originally had some questions about Young Master Wang, but seeing her like this, she knew that there was no need for her to continue asking.


    She was not someone who liked to pry into other people¡¯s private lives. Xia Ju had previously expressed her thoughts on the issue of rtionships. Although it had been a long time since then, just by looking at Xia Ju¡¯s frank attitude, it was obvious that she had not changed her mind.


    While the two of them were chatting, He Xing and Shen Teng sat on the sofa and listened quietly. They did not interrupt. Seeing that Du Yue and Xia Ju had finally finished chatting, Shen Teng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you to help me take care of the chicks these past few days. It¡¯s all thanks to you¡ª¡± Before Shen Teng could finish, Xia Ju interrupted him impatiently. ¡°Oh right,e with me to the chicken coop to take a look. Although you left not long ago, your chicks have be chubby. They¡¯re not just a little bigger than before you left.¡±


    Shen Teng nodded with a smile and followed Xia Ju into the courtyard.


    Du Yue watched as the two of them went to the chicken coop. She retracted her gaze and looked at He Xing. ¡°The third base and the fourth base are already here. I think the other bases areing here as well.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°I think so too. But we don¡¯t know if they had also seen that strange banner, which is why they came all the way here.¡±


    Du Yue was just as curious as him. ¡°Since they¡¯re here, we¡¯ll find an opportunity to ask around.¡±


    ¡°Yes, in addition to asking about the banner, I also want to ask about Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya.¡± They had not seen each other since they parted ways. Du Yue was indeed curious about their recent situation.


    When they left the third base, they thought that they would never see each other again. They did not expect to be able to see them again in just a few years. Du Yue was very happy.


    The two of them had just finished their discussion when they saw Xia Ju walking back with Shen Teng. Both of them had smiles on their faces, but Xia Ju¡¯s smile was a little smug. As for Shen Teng, he was a little surprised. Under such conditions, it was indeed not easy to raise poultry.


    During the few days that Shen Teng was away, he was most worried about his chicks. Now that he saw that the chicks were not only fine but they were also a lot fatter than before he left, his anxiety finally went away. ¡°You¡¯ve been out for so long. You should rest early. I¡¯m going back too.¡±


    It was indeed gettingte, so Du Yue and the other two did not stop him. The three of them walked him out of the gate and watched him drive away before locking the gate again. Xia Ju took the lead and walked to her RV. She waved at them. ¡°You two go ahead and rest. We¡¯ll talk about the rest tomorrow when we wake up.¡±


    It was now six in the afternoon. After Du Yue and He Xing returned to the RV, they each took a bath and sat together for a sumptuous dinner. Then, they went straight to bed. After returning home, Du Yue slept veryfortably.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was already past eight o¡¯clock in the morning. After finally getting a good night¡¯s sleep, Du Yue felt that the fatigue of the past few days had been swept away.


    After washing up, Xia Ju and He Xing helped her keep watch. Du Yue put all the coal in the car into her space and then nned to go out personally. Since she wanted to get information, it would be better to go personally. The ce they were going to was very close, and there was no need for anyone to stay at home to watch over the house, so the three of them set off together.


    After walking out of the courtyard, Xia Ju pointed to the few courtyards next to them and began to introduce them to the situation here. Du Yue asked her curiously, ¡°How did you get so much information in such a short time?¡±


    ¡°I hired people to help me find out. I¡¯ll pay them ording to the importance of the information. This job requires no effort, isn¡¯t dangerous, and earns more than ordinary work. They¡¯re all fighting to do it..¡±

 Chapter 612 - 612: Please Be Kind

    Chapter 612: Please Be Kind


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue felt that Xia Ju¡¯s method was not bad, but it was not suitable for inquiring about Yu Xinya and the others. It waspletely reasonable for Xia Ju to hire people to inquire about the situation of the neighbors. After all, the courtyards were so close to each other. If they did not know the background of these people, the three of them would not be able to sleep at ease.


    However, if they paid someone to ask about Wan Dapeng and the others in the third base, it would only bring trouble and danger to Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya. Du Yue pondered for a while, then decided to go to the third base and see if she could get some information.


    As long as she covered herself with a hat and a mask and deliberately changed her tone when she spoke, she would not be discovered or recognized by others. This was a good way to avoid danger and trouble for them, Wan Dapeng, Yu Xinya, and the others.


    In view of the current situation, whether it was a vehicle or a bike, she would surely attract attention. Therefore, the three of them chose to walk forward. In order not to attract extra attention, they had better walk obediently. Fortunately, the distance was not too far, and they had plenty of time. The three of them walked slowly and did not feel tired.


    Zou Bo¡¯s Happiness Base was the first base toe to the grasnd, followed by Zuo Mingdong¡¯s first base. However, Du Yue and the others had never visited these two bases.


    This was the first time the three of them took the initiative to walk to a crowded ce. When they used the binocrs in the small courtyard, because the distance was rtively far, they were not affected much despite seeing the crowds. Now that they were really close, they knew how hard life was for these people.


    There was no shelter on the grasnd. After the temperature dropped, the cold wind was even colder. A gust of wind could make people shiver. It was already very difficult to have a ce to stay and shelter from the biting cold wind. Most of the people were huddled together, relying on their body temperature to keep each other warm.


    Some people would hide behind the tents, but when the tent owners came out, they would most likely be chased away. Although this was a campsite, there were no fences or walls. Everyone could enter and leave at will. The peopleing and going were very chaotic, giving no sense of security.


    If the leaders were negligent in their management, petty theft, robbery, or even worse things could happen at any time. Du Yue could not be med for thinking this way. Along the way, there were too many sinister gazes locked on the three of them.


    There was no proper source of light here. The only source of light was the bonfire every ten meters. However, the light of the bonfire was still very dim. Fortunately, the bonfire could not only illuminate but also warm people up. There were many people sitting in a circle around each bonfire. When they passed by the bonfire, Du Yue could clearly see the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces under the light of the fire.


    Most of them were expressionless, their eyes numb and empty. There was no desire or yearning for the future in their eyes. Du Yue looked into their eyes and could empathize with everyone¡¯s despair. No one could be med, because no one knew if tomorrow would be even more difficult. No one knew if the sun would still appear in the sky.


    No matter how hard they tried, their life would not improve at all. But even if they did not have enough to eat or they could not sleep, no one was willing to die. As long as they lived, they would be able to see the day the sun rose.


    Du Yue looked away from them and was about to continue walking. Suddenly, a person jumped out from the crowd and ran toward them. With a thud, he knelt in front of them.


    Du Yue and the other two were shocked by this sudden change. They immediately stopped in their tracks. Du Yue looked at the person in front of her. With the help of the bonfire not far away, she could roughly tell that the person kneeling in front of them was a man. However, this man was thin and looked less than 100 pounds.


    When Du Yue was observing the man, the man was looking up at them. ¡°Please save me! Just give me some food! Just a little bit! I¡¯m about to die, but I still have a seven-year-old son. He¡¯s been fainting from hunger these few days. If he doesn¡¯t eat something soon, he¡¯ll probably starve to death! I beg you to be kind.. Even if I have to die, I want my child to have a full meal before I die¡­¡±

 Chapter 613 - 613: Virgin Mary

    Chapter 613: Virgin Mary


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The man¡¯s eyes were slightly red, but he stubbornly did not shed tears. In addition, as a father, his sincere and pitiful words would make anyone who saw this scene have sympathy. When the man knelt in front of them and spoke, many people around them looked over.


    Before Du Yue and the other two could speak, someone could not help but say, ¡°Yeah, if you have the ability, help him. He¡¯s really pitiful! I really don¡¯t have any extra food. If I had any, I¡¯d definitely give it to him. His child is only seven years old. He has not had enough to eat or wear since he was born. He¡¯s too pitiful. The more I think about it, the more of a pity I think it is.¡±


    As soon as this person finished speaking, the other onlookers could not help but echo, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s fine if we adults are hungry, but the children are really too pitiful! If you have the ability, you should help! It¡¯s really just a meal. It won¡¯t affect you guys!¡±


    Du Yue did not say a word. She only sized up the people in front of her with interest and swept her gaze across their faces. Her gaze carried a probing look that could not be ignored. Those who were looked at by her felt inexplicably guilty.


    Du Yue raised her eyebrows and said mercilessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see so many saints after the apocalypse. Since you care so much about his child, why don¡¯t I give you this opportunity to do good? There are so many of you. As long as each of you gives him a meal, his son can live for at least another month. What do you guys think?¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s words were like a pebble thrown into a calmke. Although the surrounding people had different expressions, no one spoke. She could not help but sneer. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Didn¡¯t you all say that the child was extremely pitiful? But you won¡¯t even pay for a meal? This is a life-saving matter! Could it be that¡­ you only know how to use your mouth to say a few words since theye at no added cost? If this is considered heartache, then I¡¯ll say a few words of heartache too.¡±


    After saying this, Du Yue looked at the man kneeling on the ground and said indifferently, ¡°Your child is really pitiful, but I really can¡¯t do anything about it. Why don¡¯t you think of another way?¡±


    After Du Yue finished speaking, she was about to walk around the man and continue walking forward. The man kneeling on the ground finally came back to his senses. ¡°Stop right there! How can you be so cruel? I just want a meal. Do you want to watch a sapling of our country die?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not taking responsibility for your child, so others have the obligation to raise your child for you? As far as I know, there are many people who hire people to work on this grasnd. Instead of wasting your time kneeling here, why don¡¯t you hurry up and move a few more bricks so that your son can eat his fill?¡±


    Du Yue said coldly and walked around the man. He Xing and Xia Ju also followed closely. The three of them immediately left without looking back. The man pounced forward and wanted to hug Du Yue¡¯s leg, but he was kicked far away by Du Yue. ¡°What? Seeing that guilt-tripping isn¡¯t working, you¡¯re going to start making a move?¡±


    Du Yue looked coldly at the man in front of her. Her eyes were bone-piercing cold and indifferent. Being stared at by Du Yue, the man felt inexplicably guilty. The people who were originally crowding around and jeering had already taken a few steps back when Du Yue asked them to share their food.


    Now that Du Yue¡¯s gaze swept over them, the group of people immediately made way for Du Yue and the other two to pass. It was not until they had walked some distance away and could no longer see those people that Xia Ju frowned and said, ¡°Fortunately, the three of us have no sense of guilt. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve been tripped up by them.¡±


    Du Yue smiled and looked at Xia Ju. ¡°You¡¯re sure good with words.¡±


    Ever since the apocalypse, they had encountered people who used all kinds of excuses to trap them. As time passed, Du Yue was also very puzzled. What were these people thinking? Why would they think that they could get precious resources from others just from guilt-tripping?


    At this time, who would care about reputation or morals? Du Yue¡¯s few morals could only make her not fight for other people¡¯s survival resources and not take the initiative to hurt anyone. As for taking out her own things and giving them to others for free, that was what Virgin Mary should do¡ªnot what they should do.


    Moreover, she had known long ago that when the apocalypse arrived, she should kill Virgin Mary first..

 Chapter 614 - 614:1 Know Them

    Chapter 614:1 Know Them


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After fighting with this group of people, Du Yue¡¯s original good mood was messed up by them. She was not as excited about finding Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng anymore.


    However, after some consideration, Du Yue still did not choose to go home. It was not easy for them toe here. If they left without finding the people they wanted to find, would it not be a waste of effort?


    However, Du Yue was not in the mood to look for them herself. After looking around, she waved at a little boy who was curled up by the bonfire and staring at them.


    When the boy saw Du Yue waving at him, he thought she was calling someone else. However, he looked around and did not see anyone else. When Du Yue waved at him again, the boy finally confirmed that Du Yue was calling out to him. Only then did he gather his courage and walk toward them.


    The boy looked to be in his teens. He was quite tall, but his body was too thin. The jacket he was wearing seemed oversized. His exposed slender ankles made Du Yue wonder if a gentle breeze could break them.


    ¡°Where did youe from?¡± Du Yue asked the boy.


    The boy lowered his head and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m from the third base.¡±


    ¡°Have all the people in the third base moved to the grasnd?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Did you guys also decide to move here after seeing the banner on the ne?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I want to look for some people. If you can help me find them, I can pay you ordingly. Living supplies or food would do. Are you interested?¡± As soon as Du Yue finished speaking, the boy¡¯s clear eyes lit up. Under the dim light, the boy¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up like stars in the dark night.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely help you find them!¡± The boy¡¯s tone was very firm, as if he was making a promise to Du Yue and cheering himself on.


    Du Yue saw that he agreed and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m looking for a man and a woman. The woman¡¯s name is Yu Xinya, and the man¡¯s name is Wan Dapeng. I¡¯ll wait for you here for an hour. When you find out about them,e back and find me.¡±


    As soon as Du Yue said that, she saw the boy¡¯s expression change. At first, Du Yue thought that she had given him too little time. After all, there were a lot of people in the third base. It was indeed a little difficult to find two people in the vast sea of humans just by relying on their names.


    Just as Du Yue was about to extend the time limit to two hours, the young man suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t need an hour. Ten minutes is enough.¡±


    Du Yue instantly reacted when she heard this. Looking at the boy¡¯s rxed tone, he must already know Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng! Before she could ask, the boy exined again, ¡°I know the two people you mentioned. I can bring you to them immediately.¡±


    Du Yue was delighted at first, but she quickly remembered something very important. ¡°How do you know them?¡± Du Yue was worried that if she followed him so rashly, it would bring unnecessary trouble to Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng.


    ¡°Almost everyone in the third base knows them.¡± At first, the boy was a little nervous when facing Du Yue. After all, it had been a long time since he had seen someone with such a well-proportioned figure and who was dressed so neatly. However, after the two of them chatted for a while, he found that Du Yue was just doing business and had no intention of bullying others, so he was not that afraid.


    ¡°They had their own courtyard in the third base, called Sunshine Courtyard. They nted a lot of crops there, so they were basically self-sufficient. Later, when someone in the base saw that they were living well, they targeted them with ill intentions. However, just as those people were about to sneak into the courtyard, they were all captured by Young Master Wang and his subordinates. Later, the people in the base found out that Sunshine Courtyard had a backer. They had a close rtionship with the Wang family.


    ¡°Ever since that incident, Young Master Wang had been taking good care of Sunshine Courtyard. Usually, when there was nothing urgent, he would often go there to stroll around and give them some supplies. He even let the children in the courtyard go to school for free.


    ¡°Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya are in charge of Sunshine Courtyard, so most people in the third base know them.¡± When the boy spoke, his eyes could not hide his envy and yearning.


    Just by looking at the boy¡¯s hopeful expression, Du Yue could guess what he was thinking. Perhaps in the eyes of this youth, Sunshine Courtyard was a fantastical ce where one did not have to worry about food or drinks..

 Chapter 615 - 615: The People Who Fixed the Water Pumps Is Looking for Them

    Chapter 615: The People Who Fixed the Water Pumps Is Looking for Them


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Just like this time when everyone moved to the ins, the people from Sunshine Courtyard also came by car, unlike us¡­¡± When the boy said this, he swallowed the rest of his words. He even looked at Du Yue tentatively, afraid that she would feel annoyed because he was speaking too much.


    Du Yue did not find him annoying. Every word he said let her know that Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya were doing quite well. ¡°Then where are they living now?¡±


    ¡°A thousand meters ahead is their base.¡¯The boy pointed forward as he spoke. Du Yue saw that there were the most tents in that direction. There were dozens of tents of different shapes, and each of them was lit up, attracting the envy of many people around them.


    When most people did not even have a ce to shelter themselves from the wind and rain, it was very eye-catching for some people to live in warm andfortable tents. Du Yue frowned slightly. From the boy¡¯s description, Du Yue could already guess why Young Master Wang had been taking care of Sunshine Courtyard.


    In fact, what he wanted was very simple. He hoped that by building a good rtionship with Sunshine Courtyard, he could find the three of them again and see Xia Ju. However, what Du Yue did not expect was that even after so long, Young Master Wang still could not forget Xia Ju. He was really an infatuated person.


    On second thought, there was nothing strange about it. Young Master Wang liked a woman like Xia Ju who was outstanding in all aspects and had stunning looks. How could he be interested in someone else?


    With this thought in mind, Du Yue subconsciously looked at Xia Ju. Xia Ju¡¯s expression was very calm and natural. It was unknown if she had not thought of it or if she did not care at all. Du Yue silently retracted her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for us to go with you. You can go find them directly and ask them toe over.¡±


    The boy looked troubled. ¡°But 1 don¡¯t know them well. They won¡¯t listen to me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just tell them that the people who repaired the water pumps are looking for them. They¡¯ll definitelye.¡±


    Hearing this, the boy looked at Du Yue hesitantly, but in the end, he agreed and ran away. Du Yue knew why the boy looked at her hesitantly but did not dare to speak. He probably wanted to ask for her name. However, she could not reveal her name. Judging from how Young Master Wang was taking care of Sunshine Courtyard, he must have been paying attention to Sunshine Courtyard¡¯s situation since they arrived at the grasnd.


    After all, this was not the official base. People from all walks of life had gathered on the grasnds, and the people were in a mess. If they did not have more people to take care of them, Sunshine Courtyard, which had superior conditions and made people jealous, would have been wiped out long ago. If Du Yue told the boy her name, Young Master Wang would definitely find out that the three of them were also on the grasnds. In that case, it would not be good for them to go looking for Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng.


    Although Xia Ju did not seem to care about Young Master Wang¡¯s love from the beginning to the end, Du Yue still did not want Young Master Wang toe and disturb Xia Ju again.


    Seeing the boy¡¯s figure disappear into the darkness, Du Yue looked around and pointed at a few stones not far away. ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for a while.¡± These few rocks were far away from the bonfire and were the darkest ces in this area. As there was nothing to seek shelter from, the bone-piercing cold wind blew from all directions. No one would choose to rest here.


    Although the three of them did not look like they were wearing much, everyone was wearing winter clothes made of special materials under their coats. Even if they stood in a ce where the wind was cold, they would not feel cold at all. The three of them walked over. The ck jackets they wore blended into the surrounding darkness, and the three of them immediately felt a sense of security.


    When this thought suddenly appeared in her mind, Du Yue¡¯s mood was still a littleplicated. She did not know when this endless darkness had started to give her a sense of security.


    As they waited, they felt that every minute and second passed very slowly. Du Yue felt that they had waited here for a long time, but in fact, the time on the watch showed that only about half an hour had passed since the boy left.


    Du Yue could see three people running toward them from afar. The fastest one was a man. Although he was not as strong as Shen Teng, he was not well-proportioned, and his face could not be seen in the darkness, Du Yue could tell at a nce that this person was Wan Dapeng.


    Yu Xinya was right behind Wan Dapeng, and the young boy who went to look for them was thest one. The three people sprinted all the way and soon ran to the vicinity of the city..

 Chapter 616 - 616: Live Good Lives

    Chapter 616: Live Good Lives


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Wan Dapeng stood in front of Du Yue and the other two, gasping for breath. ¡°Brother! Sister! It really is you!¡± Wan Dapeng was pleasantly surprised and excited. ¡°I thought we would never have the chance to meet again! 1 didn¡¯t expect to meet you here!¡±


    As soon as Wan Dapeng finished speaking, Yu Xinya, who was behind him, punched him with dissatisfaction. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Your words are not auspicious at all! What do you mean by saying that you thought we¡¯d never have the chance to meet again? Who are you cursing?¡±


    Wan Dapeng was not angry at all after being punched by Yu Xinya. He still smiled honestly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I was so happy that 1 didn¡¯t keep my mouth shut.¡±


    Yu Xinya rolled her eyes at Wan Dapeng. ¡°Your words are so unpleasant!¡± Du Yue and He Xing smiled as they listened to their bickering. Even though they had not seen each other for a few years, Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng were still the same as before. There was no change at all.


    Looking at their appearance, they must have spent their days stably and happily.


    After being lectured by Yu Xinya for a long time, Wan Dapeng scratched his head apologetically. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t scold me first. The two of us have been arguing here for a long time, and our younger brother and sister haven¡¯t even been able to say a word.¡±


    After Wan Dapeng¡¯s reminder, Yu Xinya also quickly looked at Du Yue and He Xing, appearing a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault. 1 only cared about being auspicious¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Du Yue smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. We¡¯re also happy to see you again. How have you been these past few years?¡± Although the boy had told them about Sunshine Courtyard in the third base, what they heard from others was just hearsay. Du Yue still wanted to hear from Wan Dapeng and Yu Xinya personally how they had been all these years.


    At the mention of this, the smile on Yu Xinya¡¯s face immediately faded. ¡°1 forgot to tell you that ever since you left, Young Master Wang suddenly became very attentive. Usually, he¡¯ll send supplies to the small courtyard or send people to protect us in secret. At first, we felt a little uneasy and thought that he had ulterior motives. However, Young Master Wang took the initiative to tell us that he wanted to find someone through you.


    ¡°We told him that you wouldn¡¯te back to the base after you left. We thought he would give up. However, I didn¡¯t expect him to still take care of us like before¡­ To be honest, everyone in the small courtyard has been living stable andfortable lives because of you.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve always felt uneasy in my heart. I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll bring you unnecessary trouble. Later on, I even thought that it would be good if we really didn¡¯t have the chance to meet again in this lifetime. This way, at least Young Master Wang wouldn¡¯t be able to find you and bring you any danger.¡±


    Du Yue was very touched by Yu Xinya¡¯s sincere tone. Even though the two had not seen each other for a few years, Du Yue believed in her own judgment. Yu Xinya was still the Yu Xinya she knew. Even after experiencing the hardships and darkness of the past few years, she had not changed at all.


    ¡°Sister Yu, you don¡¯t have to live in fear anymore. Young Master Wang is taking care of you. Just ept it. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. It won¡¯t bring us danger.¡±


    When they left the third base, they left the nutrition pod to Young Master Wang. This alone was enough to offset Young Master Wang¡¯s care for Sunshine Courtyard over the past few years.


    Although she heard Du Yue say this, Yu Xinya was still worried. ¡°But he said that he wants to find someone through you guys. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Du Yue interrupted her with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s indeed looking for someone, but this person is not his enemy, and there is no grudge between them. Regardless of whether he can find this person in the end, it won¡¯t affect Sunshine Courtyard at all. I know you¡¯re worried about our safety, but don¡¯t worry. No matter if it¡¯s you or us, nothing will happen. You just have to take care of everyone in the small courtyard.¡±


    Although Du Yue could not tell Yu Xinya who Young Master Wang was looking for, there were some things that she could still make clear to the other party. They had to avoid mutual suspicion, or the pure friendship between the few of them would gradually break down. Friends should be honest with each other so that their bond could go further.


    Since everything had been rified, Yu Xinya had nothing to worry about. ¡°Look at me. I¡¯ve been too busy talking to you about Young Master Wang. It¡¯s too cold outside. Let¡¯s go to my tent and talk. I see that the three of you aren¡¯t wearing much. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you catch a cold and fall sick..¡±

 Chapter 617 - 617: No Objections

    Chapter 617: No Objections


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue waved her hand. ¡°I heard people say that the third base has moved here, so I wanted toe and see you and Brother Wan. Now that I see that you¡¯re doing well, I¡¯m relieved. I won¡¯t go to the tent. Sister Yu, you also know that I¡¯m a person who has always preferred the quiet and doesn¡¯t want to be in a crowd.¡±


    This was not an excuse. When they first met, Du Yue and He Xing were already like this. Yu Xinya also understood this point. When she heard that Du Yue was unwilling to go, she did not persuade her anymore. She only asked, ¡°Then where are you staying now?¡± Since everyone was stationed on this grasnd, they would definitely have to visit each other in the future. Of course, they would have to exchange addresses with each other.


    Du Yue pointed in the direction of their ce. ¡°If you have time,e over anytime. If you have any difficulties, you cane and find us.¡±


    Before Yu Xinya could speak, Wan Dapeng beat her to it and said, ¡°Alright! When we have time, we¡¯ll definitely pay a visit! What are you living in now? In an RV? We can give you the portable house that you lived in back on the third base. We thought that if we met again in the future, we would return it to you.¡±


    Wan Dapeng scratched his head in embarrassment.


    ¡°Look at what I¡¯m saying. Du Yue and the others are already living in an RV. Is there a need for a portable house? The RV is definitely much morefortable than the simple wooden house.¡±


    Du Yue would be lying if she said that she was not surprised. She also did not expect that Wan Dapeng and the others would still remember to bring along their wooden houses after they moved to the grasnds. Other than surprise, Du Yue was more curious. ¡°How did you bring such a big house here?¡±


    ¡°I tore it down and brought the parts here! It¡¯s such a big house. If we don¡¯t demolish it, we¡¯ll need a separate truck to carry it,¡± Wan Dapeng said. ¡°You know the situation in the small courtyard. There are no extra cars to transport a house alone, so we tore down the house and tied it to the roof of the car to bring it over.¡±


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, but we don¡¯t need that temporary house anymore. Why don¡¯t you use it? Although it¡¯s a little shabby, it¡¯s still a little morefortable than living in a tent.¡±


    Wan Dapeng hesitated. ¡°We¡¯ve already lived a good life for a long time thanks to you. How can we ask for your house for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you?¡± Du Yue chuckled. ¡°Aren¡¯t houses built for people to live in? We don¡¯t need it now. Instead of wasting it, why not give it to people who need it? Besides, if you hadn¡¯t brought the house with you back then, it would be collecting dust in some corner!¡±


    Wan Dapeng turned to look at He Xing. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s your suggestion?¡±


    ¡°We have no objections!¡± He Xing said directly. No one could react to what he meant, but the boy standing at the side could not help butugh out loud.


    Du Yue and the others were attracted by hisughter. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, the boy was so scared that he immediately stopped and looked a little nervous.


    Seeing that he was very uneasy, Du Yue smiled at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. You helped me find the right people. ording to our agreement, I¡¯ll pay you.¡±


    When the boy heard this, his eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Thank you! I want to wear something warmer!¡± Du Yue did not find the boy¡¯s request strange. Instead, she thought that he was very smart. After all, it was the Eternal Night now, and the temperature was getting lower by the day. Who knew how much it would drop in the future?


    Under such circumstances, rather than asking for food that couldst for a few days, it would be better to wear clothes that could protect one from the cold.


    Du Yue nodded. ¡°It¡¯s no problem. How about a military coat?¡±


    The boy nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, alright! Of course! Thank you!¡± The boy, who had long experienced extremely cold weather, knew that a thick military coat was warmer and more wind-resistant than an ordinary cotton jacket.


    ¡°It¡¯s at home. Come with us to get it.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Du Yue added, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go too far, you can also go to the encampment of Sunshine Courtyard and wait there. 1¡¯11 get them to bring you the military coat.¡±


    The young man lowered his head and said with some embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can go with you..¡±

 Chapter 618 - 618: Familiarize Yourself

    Chapter 618: Familiarize Yourself


    Trantor: End less Fantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Originally, Du Yue had asked him to wait at Sunshine Courtyard because she was afraid that he would feel that they were strangers and would not be at ease to follow them. However, since he had already said so, Du Yue did not say anything else. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡±


    After saying that, Du Yue looked at Yu Xinya and Wan Dapeng. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to do, why don¡¯t youe along? It¡¯s a good time to familiarize yourself with our house.¡±


    Wan Dapeng nodded heavily. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Yu Xinya also wanted to go, but after thinking for a while, she still rejected Du Yue¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Let Dapeng go with you. I won¡¯t go over first. We haven¡¯t been here for long, so we¡¯re still unfamiliar with the situation here. However, I heard that there are many people here. There are many elderly and children in Sunshine Courtyard. If we both leave, it¡¯ll be too dangerous if something happens to them.¡±


    Du Yue understood Yu Xinya¡¯s words very well. If so many lives were tied to her hands, she would be as cautious as Yu Xinya when making any decisions. Wan Dapeng looked at Du Yue apologetically. ¡°Then 1 won¡¯t go over either. I¡¯ll look for you guys when I have time in the future.¡±


    ¡°You should go and take a look.¡± Yu Xinya smiled and looked at Wan Dapeng. ¡°I¡¯ll go back alone. You go back with them and catch up. After we settle down on the grasnds, you can bring me over in case I can¡¯t find the ce.¡±


    Seeing that Yu Xinya had already said so, Wan Dapeng did not hesitate anymore. ¡°Alright, then you take care of yourself.¡±


    The few of them did not exchange too many pleasantries. After a simple farewell, they went their separate ways. On the way home, He Xing asked Wan Dapeng about some things. Of course, he did not forget about the nutrition pod Xia Ju left in the third base.


    Speaking of the nutrition pod, Wan Dapeng had a lot to say. ¡°Without the nutrition pod, who knows how many more people would have died in the base over the years? Young Master Wang naturally brought the nutrition pod along with him when he moved. Before he left, Young Master Wang specifically told everyone to keep the nutrition pod a secret. After all, there are many people on the grasnd. In order to avoid trouble and danger, it¡¯s better to have as few people know about the nutrition pod as possible.¡±


    Hearing this, Du Yue could not help but reveal a look of admiration. She did not expect Young Master Wang to be much smarter than before after not seeing him for a few years. However, before she could speak, Wan Dapeng added, ¡°But there are so many people in the third base, and not all of them are obedient. We¡¯ve only been here for a few days, but the news about the nutrition pod has already spread throughout the entire grasnd. Almost everyone knows about it now.


    ¡°Ever since the news spread, many people have taken the opportunity to inquire about the nutrition pod. There were also some who yed tricks behind the scenes. Fortunately, the Wang family had made preparations in advance. Otherwise, something big would¡¯ve happened!¡± Hearing this, Du Yue could not help but frown.


    Too many people knew about the nutrition pod. It was a dangerous thing for both the people of the third base and themselves. The nutrition pod alone was enough for the people from other bases to act covetously. If they found out about Xia Ju¡¯s uniqueness, their peaceful days would be over.


    Fortunately, when she asked the boy to look for them, she did not reveal Xia Ju¡¯s name to him. Du Yue heaved a sigh of relief.


    Young Master Wang probably would not know that they were here for a while. As for what would happen in the future, they could only take it one step at a time. Along the way, Du Yue was worried about Xia Ju, so her expression was naturally not good.


    The others also noticed that she was not in a good mood, so they all did not speak. Only the boy could not hide the excitement and happiness on his face. He was thinking about how he would soon have a thick military coat and would not have to suffer from the cold in the future. The boy could not help but be happy. He kept ncing at Du Yue.


    Du Yue was frowning, obviously worried about something. The boy quickly wiped the smile off his face. Although the boy was only in his teens, he had excellent senses. After all, ever since his parents passed away, he had been surviving the apocalypse alone. He was no longer the ignorant child from before.


    Being able to read other people¡¯s expressions was the most basic survival skill. If one wanted to live safely, there were too many things that one needed to know.


    When Du Yue pulled herself out of her thoughts, she saw this scene. The boy had his head lowered, and his footsteps were small and light. Even his breathing was much softer than before. He was reducing his presence to the minimum..

 Chapter 619 - 619: A Military Coat

    Chapter 619: A Military Coat


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue looked at him with some admiration. Many times, it was indeed a very good life-saving method to reduce one¡¯s presence. However, not to mention an underage child like him, there were many adults who had not mastered this skill.


    The boy noticed Du Yue¡¯s gaze and looked at her cautiously. The two of them looked at each other. Du Yue smiled at him. For some reason, when she saw this boy¡¯s cautious appearance, she felt that she was looking at herself in her previous life.


    Before the boy could react, Du Yue turned to look ahead. ¡°This is it.¡± They did not chat much along the way. Everyone was focused on their journey, and their speed was much faster. In just a short while, they had already reached the front of the small courtyard.


    There were still many people gathered outside the courtyard. Some were focused on plucking the grass, while others were sitting or standing on thewn. However, their eyes never left Du Yue¡¯s courtyard. When they saw that Du Yue and the others had returned, their gazes fell on the group.


    Perhaps it was because they saw Wan Dapeng and the boy, their gazes were filled with curiosity and inquiry. Du Yue and the other two were already used to these gazes and had always chosen to ignore them. They brought the two of them straight to the entrance of the courtyard. He Xing first took out the remote control and lowered the current. Then, he took out the key to open the gate and walked into the courtyard with Du Yue and the others.


    The boy walked at the back. When he saw that everyone else had entered the courtyard, he seemed to be a little hesitant. He did not know whether he should enter or not. Seeing that he did not follow, He Xing could not help but remind him, ¡°It¡¯s best if youe in with us. There are so many people eyeing us outside. It¡¯s quite dangerous for you to stay here alone. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    The boy saw that He Xing had misunderstood his meaning, so he waved his hand repeatedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, really! I¡¯m not afraid that you guys will do anything to me. 1 just¡­¡± The boy¡¯s voice grew softer and softer. ¡°1 just don¡¯t think you¡¯d want strangers toe into your house.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He Xing chuckled. ¡°With your small body, even if there were ten or 20 of you, you wouldn¡¯t be a threat to us.¡±


    Hearing He Xing¡¯s words, the boy was not angry at all. Instead, he heaved a sigh of relief and quickly followed him into the courtyard. After the boy came in, He Xing locked the courtyard gate.


    Compared to the cautious boy, Wan Dapeng was much more rxed. He stood in the middle of the courtyard and carefully looked around.


    ¡°Sister, why do I smell animals?¡± Without waiting for Du Yue to answer, Wan Dapeng shook his head repeatedly. ¡°There must be something wrong with my nose. Otherwise, they must be raised in another courtyard. They definitely aren¡¯t yours.¡±


    Du Yue¡¯s interest was piqued when she saw how confident he was. ¡°How are you so sure that we¡¯re not the ones raising them?¡±


    ¡°Because you think that all these farm animals are very dirty!¡± Wan Dapeng said matter-of-factly. Back when they were in the third base, Du Yue and He Xing did not raise pigs because they thought they were dirty.


    After Du Yue heard his exnation, she smiled. ¡°If you want to live well, you must adapt to the environment, not let the environment adapt to you. There¡¯s nothing wrong with your nose. We are raising a lot of poultry and livestock.¡±


    While Du Yue was talking to Wan Dapeng, Xia Ju ran to turn on the lights in the courtyard. As the lights lit up, Wan Dapeng and the boy could see every corner of the courtyard clearly.


    There were cows, sheep, horses, and chickens. Wan Dapeng and the boy were stunned when they suddenly saw so many farm animals. After a long time, Wan Dapeng came back to his senses. ¡°Oh my god, can you take care of so many animals?¡±


    Du Yue smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright. They don¡¯t need much care. We just need to feed them food and water at a fixed time. In the past, when there weren¡¯t many people on the grasnd, we would go out for a ride on horses. However, after more people came, we don¡¯t go out anymore.¡±


    After saying that, Du Yue remembered that the boy was still waiting. She turned to the boy and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get your coat.¡±


    The boy nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±


    After Du Yue entered the RV, she closed the door. The curtains on the RV¡¯s windows were always drawn. Even if the lights in the courtyard were turned on, no one could see the inside of the RV. Du Yue found a military coat from her space and deliberately lingered in the RV for a while before leaving.


    She handed the coat to the boy. ¡°Here you go.¡± The boy looked at the coat in his hands in disbelief..

 Chapter 620 - 620: Fight With All Your Strength

    Chapter 620: Fight With All Your Strength


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Du Yue could not help but smile when she saw the boy holding the coat in his arms. ¡°The biggest use of clothes is to keep you warm. You¡¯d better put it on quickly.¡±


    The boy was wearing very thin clothes. On the way over, Du Yue noticed that he had been shivering.


    The boy looked at Du Yue gratefully and nned to put on his coat. He had just gotten his sleeves on when he suddenly realized that there was something in the pocket of his clothes that was bulging. ¡°This coat¡­¡±


    Wan Dapeng looked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the coat?¡± Wan Dapeng suddenly spoke, giving the boy a fright.


    He shook his head repeatedly. ¡°The coat is fine, but there seems to be something in the pocket.¡± As he spoke, the boy put his hand into his pocket. In the next second, he touched two huge potatoes.


    Looking at the potatoes in his hands, the boy¡¯s eyes lit up. However, he still firmly handed the potatoes forward. ¡°There are two potatoes in this pocket. I¡¯ll return them to you.¡±


    Du Yue did not reach out to take them. ¡°Since they were in your pocket, they¡¯re yours. Keep them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate, right?¡± The boy was a little embarrassed. Previously, when Du Yue asked him to say what he wanted, he chose a warm coat. How could he have the cheek to ask for Du Yue¡¯s potatoes too?


    ¡°But¡ª¡± The boy had just said this word when he saw Du Yue¡¯s gaze. The two of them looked at each other. The boy swallowed his unfinished words. He originally wanted to ask Du Yue why she was giving him two more potatoes. However, when he saw Du Yue¡¯s gaze, the boy suddenly understood something. There were some things that did not need to be asked.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The boy bowed seriously to Du Yue and the other two.


    Du Yue did not give him the potatoes because she wanted him to thank her. After seeing the boy bow, she only nodded slightly. ¡°Wait here for a while. We have something to say to Brother Wan. After we¡¯re done, you can go back with him, okay?¡±


    The boy was brought back by them. If he went back by himself, it would be her fault if he encountered any danger on the way. That was why Du Yue told him to wait here.


    The boy agreed readily. ¡°Alright! You guys go ahead. 1¡¯11 wait in the courtyard!¡±


    He Xing walked forward. ¡°1¡¯11 bring you to sit for a while. You don¡¯t have to wait here.¡±


    He Xing brought him to the kitchen. There was nothing else in the kitchen except for some simple kitchenware and chopsticks. After all, Du Yue had the space to keep the food fresh. There was no need to put the food in the kitchen.


    ¡°Sit down for a while. We¡¯ll be done soon.¡± He Xing turned around and returned to the RV.


    The boy sat in the kitchen. Although he was curious about everything around him, he tried his best to control himself from looking around. This was a real house! Although it was only made of movable boards, it was still a house with doors, lights, and walls.


    In the RV, Du Yue and Wan Dapeng were sitting on the sofa. In front of them, there were a few tes of snacks made from sweet potatoes and potatoes. ¡°Brother Wan, eat more. We nted, harvested, and processed the potatoes ourselves.¡±


    Wan Dapeng did not hesitate. They had known each other for so long. If he were to decline at this time, it would seem too distant.


    Du Yue and Wan Dapeng were eating snacks and chatting when they suddenly realized that Xia Ju had disappeared.


    Just as they were wondering, they suddenly saw Xia Ju walk into the RV with a serious expression. They felt that it was a little strange, so they went up to her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Xia Ju did not say anything, and Wan Dapeng tactfully said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you have anything to discuss, you can go out and discuss it. 1¡¯11 just sit by myself for a while.¡±


    Du Yue and Xia Ju went to her RV, and then Xia Ju called He Xing over. The two of them looked at the mysterious Xia Ju and could not help but ask, ¡°What exactly happened? Tell us quickly.¡±


    Xia Ju took a deep breath. ¡°Just now, news suddenly came from the gxy. Someone is preparing to invade the blue while there¡¯s no sun¡­¡±


    ¡°Invade the blue?¡± Du Yue suddenly thought of her bizarre dream. Now Xia Ju¡¯s words had indirectly verified the dream she had previously. She steadied her mind. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, it¡¯s definitely impossible to rely on our strength alone. He Xing, go and reveal this news to Captain Zuo and Shen Teng. 1¡¯11 go and tell Brother Wan this news.¡±


    He Xing nodded. ¡°No matter what happens, we¡¯ll face it together.¡±


    Xia Ju also nodded heavily. ¡°Whether I live or die, I want to be with you guys.¡±


    At this time, Du Yue¡¯s heart was surprisingly calm. Yes, what was there to worry about? At this moment, the person she loved the most was in front of her, and her best friend was by her side.


    They would fight with all their might!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!